《Married to the mafia boss Series》


 #1 — Chapter 1

    Liliana


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Chicago,¡± my father says as he hangs up the phone.


    ¡°What happened?¡± My eldest brother, Luca asks. The lines on his forehead showing prominently.


    ¡°Lorenzo Moretti is dead,¡± he pinches the bridge of his nose. ¡°So are eighteen of his men.¡±


    I exchange nces with my mother. She always looks so scared and worried. I knew that they were advancing, and the war between the mafia and the Bratva was increasing, but I never thought that the Capo of the Chicago Outfit would die. I never expected to hear those words. Lorenzo was the most powerful and respectable man in the mafia. I thought he was indestructible. I guess it goes to show how naive I am. Both my older brothers are Made Men, Luca is my father¡¯s heir-he will be the next Capo of the New York mafia. I was born into this life, but my father did his best to shield me from its horrors.


    I¡¯m not saying my life is perfect, yes-I live in a mansion, we have lots of money, and we are a powerful family, but as the daughter of a Capo I have no freedom. I only have one friend, she too is a part of this lifestyle. Last year I graduated from an all-girls private catholic high school. My virtue, ording to tradition, needs protecting at all cost. No boys or men are allowed near me without an escort present. Father will promise me off to receive the best political advantage-so I¡¯ve heard him say once.


    I¡¯m d at neen I haven¡¯t been promised to anyone yet, Father has been talking to me about possibly letting me go to college. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted, to get my degree in Art History and maybe work in museum one day. The Metropolitan would be my ultimate dream job.


    ¡°Go. Pack,¡± my father dismisses us.


    Luca, Angelo, and I head upstairs and down the corridor and to our individual rooms to pack. I grab my ck dress, modest unlike my cocktail dresses I wear for social gatherings. I always loved Chicago, I¡¯ve only gone a handful of times when Father brought us when he had meetings or business to attend. Although I wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the penthouse we have there, we have the most amazing view. I fantasize about roaming the streets and going to the museums where there I¡¯ll meet my one true love. We¡¯ll both be admiring a painting by-


    ¡°Pack some nice dresses,¡± my mother says from the threshold. She looks like she¡¯s been crying, her eyes are bloodshot. Father must¡¯ve yelled at her again.


    ¡°I packed my ck dress. How long are we staying so I know how many clothes to actually bring.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean your ck dress, bring some of your finest dresses.¡±


    ¡°Why? We¡¯re going to a funeral,¡± I knit my eyebrows together.


    ¡°We will be attending some social gatherings there-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t question your mother. Bring the red dress and another one,¡± Father looks distracted. ¡°Be ready in twenty minutes, we¡¯re flying out tonight.¡± He disappears into the hallway and into my brother¡¯s room across the hall.


    ***


    On our private ne, I sit next to Angelo while Luca talks with Father about business and Mother sleeps. Angelo looks antsy, shaking his leg and fiddling with his thumbs. Angelo has always been the more handsome brother, girls in my ss always used to gush over him. Even though it was a girl¡¯s only school, they had more freedom than I did. Girls in my ss got to go to parties and that¡¯s where they¡¯ve seen Angelo. I¡¯ve unfortunately heard many cringe-worthy stories a sister shouldn¡¯t hear about her brother.


    Angelo, like me, has golden blond hair and blue eyes. His tan skin, white teeth and tall stature makes all the girls drool. Luca on the other hand with dark brown hair and brown eyes is handsome, but his cold features scare the crap out of everyone. He became a Made Man at thirteen, Angelo a Made Man at fifteen-what a disappointment to my father that was, but all he could say was thank God Angelo wasn¡¯t his heir. He is the spare, and Angelo has always been angry being thought about like that.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Do you know what the death of Lorenzo and his best men means?¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°It means Chicago is weak at the moment. They¡¯ll need soldiers because the Russians are sure to strike again. After the funeral some of Father¡¯s men are going to stay to help the them fight.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re staying,¡± I search for his eyes which are now looking out the ne window. His jaw ticks.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m staying to fight.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t want to, I know he doesn¡¯t. Angelo isn¡¯t a fighter, he¡¯ll pretend to be the cold murderer Father expects of him, but just like me-he doesn¡¯t want to be a part of this lifestyle.


    I cross my arms over my chest rubbing my arms from how cold I am in the nes air conditioning. My breast aren¡¯t small, but they aren¡¯trge either, I¡¯ve always liked how average they look. The one thing I did feel self-conscious about was my figure. I feel like a stick, I have no hips, no butt, not to mention I¡¯m short-barely over five foot. I make up for it with my thick, wavy blonde hair that cascades down my shoulders, the length ending near my belly-button. I always prided myself on eyes, they¡¯re my secret weapon. Bright baby blue eyes with long darkshes that only looked even longer with mascara. The asional freckles are scattered on my nose and cheeks, I¡¯ve never been a fan of them, but Gia-my best friend-has always said how much she loves them. She said it makes me look cuter, but I don¡¯t want to look cuter. I want to be called gorgeous, hot, beautiful. I¡¯m neen, I don¡¯t need to be called cute like a child. I want more than anything to not get mistaken for a young girl, I am a woman.


    ***


    Wended in Chicago and took the car straight to the penthouse. It was just past midnight and Father rushed me off to bed, probably so he could talk business with my brothers.


    I sit on the stairs and eavesdrop instead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Angelo says.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you like. It¡¯s what will benefit the mafia,¡± my father barks through what sounds like gritted teeth.


    ¡°You should let her decide!¡± Angelo continues to argue.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hear another word about this. You will learn your ce, Angelo!¡± Father yells. ¡°Do you see your brotherining? No, because he knows this will be a beneficial union. I will hear no more arguments, and no more back talk!¡±


    After a few seconds of no talking I¡¯m startled by Angelo turning the corner looking pissed off.


    ¡°You should be in bed. Go,¡± he sounds cold and distant.


    I nod my head and decide not to get myself into further trouble. Besides I am getting tired.


    Her. Angelo said, ¡®let her decide.¡¯ Iy awake in my room staring at the ceiling trying to decipher who her is. Could it be me? Why wouldn¡¯t Father tell me whatever he¡¯s hiding?


    Maybe it¡¯s about Mother?


    I wake up to sound of my rm beeping. I guess I was so exhausted that I passed out. I don¡¯t even remember falling asleep. I do remember what I was pondering over though. Her.


    I head down the stairs but stop at the top when I see Luca sitting alone eating cereal, I¡¯m surprised Mother isn¡¯t up. Usually she will keep herself busy by cooking. Since it¡¯s short notice our maid and cook won¡¯t be at the penthouse, so in situations like this Mother will cook. For breakfast she always makes pancakes, eggs, and bacon.


    I turn around and head towards my parents room to see if maybe Mother is sick. I stop in front of the door and lift my hand to knock when I hear sobbinging from inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to!¡± My mother weeps.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself, Valentina! You know it is her duty!¡±


    ¡°He might say no! There¡¯s still a chance!¡±


    ¡°He will not say no to my offer. Not when the Outfit has been weakened like this.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Stop crying!¡± Father screams and Mother shrieks.


    I rush away from the door and want to cry for being such a coward. I should¡¯ve rushed in and stopped my father from hitting my mother. I should¡¯ve stopped it so many times.


    ¡°Eavesdropping again?¡± Angelo taps on my shoulder from behind.


    ¡°You scared the crap out of me!¡± I hold my rapid beating heart.


    ¡°Leave it alone. It¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t it at least my business?¡±


    Angelo clenched his fists.


    You should let her decide.


    I am her.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, that you can save Mother. Father is much stronger, he¡¯d hurt you too if you got in the way of his business. Let it go.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt you knowing our Mother is his personal punching bag!¡± I shout.


    ¡°Liliana. Go take a shower and start getting ready.¡± Luca says from down the hall. He looks angry. ¡°Angelo, a word.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°That is enough out of you, Liliana! You need to stop acting like a nosey brat. Angelo is right, it¡¯s none of your business,¡± Luca growls. He gives me a warning look as if to say he dares me to talk back to him. I press my lips into a thin line and push past them to go to my room.


    I start the shower in my en suite bathroom and gather the clothes I¡¯m going to wear to the funeral. Thest time I saw the Moretti family was when I was sixteen. Lorenzo from what I remember has two sons, Antonio and Ro. Both of them were older, Antonio is around Luca¡¯s age at twenty-five and Ro only a few years younger. They never paid much attention to me considering at the time I was just a stupid teenage girl to them and they were adults in their twenties.


    The Moretti brothers had just lost their mother three years ago, from what I heard she was sick-cancer. It must be hard to lose thest of their parents, but then again if their father was anything like mine¡­


    I¡¯m hungry by the time I finish readying myself. My blonde hair is pulled back into a low ponytail, my makeup minimal only wearing mascara. My ck dress falls to my knees, the sleeves are three-quarters and the neckline goes to my corbones. My ballet ts are in and ck, nothing about me looks exquisite, I look dull and bleak. Aside from my vibrant golden hair and eyes such a piercing blue color you could make them out from afar.


    Downstairs everyone seems to be waiting for me. All of them already dressed in ck and wearing stoic faces.


    ¡°Do you mind if I grab something to eat?¡± I walk toward the pantry.


    ¡°Yes, I do mind. We are leaving. Now.¡± Father says heading out the door and the rest follow him.


    Slumping my shoulders and fantasizing about food, I groan and my father gives me a dark look daring me toin again.


    ¡°Could¡¯ve ate something if you didn¡¯t spend your morning listening in on things that aren¡¯t your business to begin with,¡± Luca says before ducking his head to get into the car. I wanted to scold him but there isn¡¯t a point when I know Father will take his side in any battle.


    ***


    The church is huge, it is the church my grandparents got married in. My mother is originally from the Chicago Outfit, her father was consigliere and married her off to the New York Capo¡¯s son, Domenico-my father.


    My father went straight to the Moretti brothers and expressed his condolences. Ro eyed me looking stunned while Father whispered something in the new Outfit Capo¡¯s ear. Antonio¡¯s brows furrowed and then his face goes nk. He nods his head simply.


    ¡°Luca, Angelo, good to see you again,¡± Ro says.


    Angelo pulls him into a hug and ps his back. ¡°Sorry about your father. Looks like I¡¯ll be staying longer than the duration of the rest of my family to help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good soldier, were d to temporarily keep you,¡± Ro nods. He turns his gaze down to me. ¡°Liliana, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Three years,¡± I gulp suddenly nervous.


    ¡°So it has.¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s sit down.¡± Father pulls me away from Ro¡¯s lingering gaze.


    We sit in the row directly behind the brothers. Listening to the priest was hard, especially when Antonio and Ro would whisper to each other and I could¡¯ve sworn they were looking at me out of the corner of their eyes. I squirm ufortably hoping it¡¯s just my imagination.


    The rest of the service seemed to go quick and suddenly I found myself watching them lower Lorenzo¡¯s casket into the ground. There are women crying and some men even tearing up, but when I look at Antonio and Ro their faces are stone. Antonio as the new mob boss can¡¯t show any weakness to his men, crying is a weakness and a part of me wonders how sad he really was. I mean from a psychology ss I took in high school we learned bottling up is bad for you.


    So who was I going to be, his therapist?


    The rainy Chicago weather was fitting for the funeral, I stood next to my father and he holds up the umbre to cover the both of us. My father hasn¡¯t said two words to me today since before we left the penthouse. By now, I¡¯m starving. My stomach growling and I pray no one can hear. My father would beat me into next week if I embarrass him.


    ***


    The gathering after the funeral was held at Antonio and Ro¡¯s aunts house. That is to ensure privacy and safety for the new Capo, just like in New York, only a select few of my father¡¯s men know where we will. If there is a traitor amongst us-which there has been in the past-then we¡¯d likely be dead or moved to a new undisclosed location. The Moretti brothers cousins are all crying and Ro isforting his aunt while Antonio is nowhere to be found. Neither is my father.


    I roam the hallways in search for the two. I¡¯m startled when they exit a room and run into me.


    ¡°Liliana Mia Ri! What the hell have I told you about eavesdropping!¡± My father says with his hands clenched into fists.


    ¡°I was just, uh, looking for the bathroom. I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± I hate how I cower.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Domenico. May I have a moment alone with her?¡± Antonio asks.


    My father looks a little less angry and obliges the new Capo. My father never lets me in a room alone with a man.


    What the hell is he thinking?


    Antonio puts his hand on the small of my back and leads me into one of the bedrooms. He closes the door and stares at me.


    After a moment of awkward silence, I decide to speak up. ¡°What do you want?¡± My voice trembles.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    I debate on lying, but I know better than to lie to a man in power. If Antonio told my father, I¡¯d be disgraced and have a punishment to look forward to. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. You should be.¡± He paces.


    Why is he pacing? It only makes me more nervous. Is he going to kill me? Did Father finally get sick of me and now he¡¯s getting rid of me? His only daughter?


    ¡°May I go back out, I-I¡¯m really hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten all day.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Antonio takes a step toward me. ¡°Do you know what your father and I were discussing?¡± I shake my head. ¡°We were talking about how as the new Capo I should appear more mature to my men, and that since the Famiglia in New York is helping the Outfit, your father believes there is one way to pay him back for his generosity. He believes a union will ensure peace between the Outfit and New York.¡±


    ¡°Union?¡± I can feel my legs go weak.


    Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t say it.


    ¡°We are to marry. We will announce our engagement at the end of the week and marry next month.¡±


    My vision goes ck and thest thing I see before hitting the ground is Antonio rushing toward me.


    ***


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten all day!¡± I can make out Angelo yelling.


    ¡°Every day she embarrasses me!¡± Father growls.


    I open my eyes and am surprised to see Antonio at the side of the bed looming over me. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I nod my head. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m hungry and thirsty is all.¡±


    ¡°Here, I brought you some snacks from downstairs,¡± Angelo reces Antonio handing me a te of crackers, cheese, and pepperoni. When I look up and scan the room, Antonio is gone.


    ¡°Am I¡­¡± I clear my throat when it goes hoarse. ¡°Am I really marrying Antonio?¡±


    Angelo sighs once again looking upset. Luca looks to Father who nods his head. ¡°Yes. You will not be returning to New York. You¡¯ll stay at the penthouse with Angelo, and one of Antonio¡¯s bodyguards will not leave your side. When I return to New York I¡¯ll have someone ship all your stuff.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave New York,¡± I cry, ¡°I want to attend NYU and work at The Met! Please don¡¯t make me do this!¡±


    Father ps me hard across the face. ¡°Enough! You will do as you are told!¡± He storms out of the room. He calls from the hallway, ¡°Don¡¯t let her back downstairs until you two are sure she isn¡¯t going to embarrass me further!¡±


    I weep into my hands and Angelo sits down on the bed next to me. He gives me a pitiful look and raises a ss of water for me to drink.


    ¡°Please, we don¡¯t want you passing out again.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let Father do this to me,¡± I sob and push away the water.


    ¡°You should be honored you¡¯re marrying the most powerful man in the Outfit,¡± Luca says through gritted teeth. ¡°Drink the damn water, hydrate yourself so we can return. I¡¯m tired of babysitting you.¡±


    ¡°How could you say that? She¡¯s our sister!¡± Angelo argues.


    ¡°Father is right, it¡¯s time you both learned your ces. The only reason Made Men have daughters is to give them away, and the reason they have sons is to make soldiers out of them!¡± Luca shoves his finger into Angelo¡¯s chest.


    ¡°She¡¯s neen, she has dreams! Her dreams go to fucking hell when she marries Antonio. She¡¯ll be nothing but a means to give him an heir, you think that¡¯s an honor?!¡±


    ¡°One more word out of you and I¡¯ll put a fucking bullet between your eyes,¡± Luca warns, lingers, then leaves when Angelo has shut up for good.


    ¡°Please stop arguing with him, thank for sticking up for me, but it¡¯s no use.¡± I wipe a tear trailing down my cheek and finally take the ss of water for a long sip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s something more I can do-¡±


    ¡°No. I¡­ I can marry him. It won¡¯t be so bad, I mean at least he¡¯s not old, fat, and ugly,¡± I hup augh and end up sobbing even harder.


    Angelo wraps his arms around me and holds me tight. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can stay in the Outfit for good, so I can be with you. You¡¯ll need someone to look out for you.¡±


    ¡°Father will never agree to that¡­ but it would be nice having you here. It won¡¯t feel so lonely,¡± I sniffle.


    ***


    Downstairs, there is an eerie silence except for a few estranged sobsing from Antonio¡¯s cousins. I look around, my eyes catch my future husband, he raises his drink to me and takes a sip. He ces the ss down and walks away looking royally pissed. I gulp, but no one looks angrier than my father and Luca.


    ¡°Seems we¡¯re going to be inws,¡± Ro says beside me, an alcoholic beverage in his hands.


    ¡°You know?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Of course I know. You know I was hoping I might¡¯ve received the honor of marrying you,¡± he bites his bottom lip seductively.


    My heart pounds out of his chest. ¡°Well, my father wants the best possible union and that would be with the new Capo.¡±


    Ro takes a sip of his drink and offers it to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not legal,¡± I shake my head. Father forbid me to touch alcohol that wasn¡¯t the wine we always have at dinner.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ro chuckles. ¡°Tell me, Liliana, you are still a virgin? Right?¡±


    A blush creeps over my cheeks. ¡°That is a very inappropriate question.¡±


    ¡°Well seeing as my father isn¡¯t here to interrogate you and see if you are right for my brother-¡±


    ¡°Seeing if I¡¯m right? You just mean if I still have my virtue!¡± I clench my fists.


    ¡°Correct,¡± a sly grin spreads across his face. ¡°Or should I check to see if you¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°You will do no such thing!¡± My face couldn¡¯t be any more beat red.


    Ro tips his head back andughs. He was only joking.


    I want to leave, I want to go back to New York. I never thought I woulde to hate Chicago.


    ***


    ¡°No,¡± Father picks out the most revealing dress I brought with me. ¡°You will wear this, leave your hair long and curly. Have your mother help you with your makeup. Oh, and wear your tallest heels.¡±


    I feel like a rich prostitute, the clothes are expensive, but make me feel cheap. My breasts are pushed up and hanging out of my low cut crimson red dress. Mother used too much mascara, too dark of eyeshadow, and too red of lipstick. The ck heels are barely walkable in, they give me at least four inches making me only average height. Father always tells me men like tall girls with long legs-even with heels I can¡¯t be a tall girl, only average.


    And average doesn¡¯t make you stick out.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Mother ps her hands together and starts to cry again for the third time since doing my makeup.


    Looking in the mirror, aside from cheap, I feel beautiful. My honey blonde hair is in curls and looks soft and thick. My blue eyes look so pale they¡¯re the color of icebergs. The red dress looks good in contrast to the color of my skin and hair.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving right after the party. Angelo will look out for you and Antonio will have his bodyguard here. You¡¯ll be safe, call when you can.¡± Mother kisses my temple.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Mom.¡± I give her a quick hug.


    Father and my brothers are dressed in their best dark navy suits all with different color ties. Father always wore a blue tie that matches his eyes. Luca, wore red, and Angelo, purple. Mother wore a light pink dress that Father would scold for herter-pink always makes her look flush and he always said how ugly she looks in it. Even though it is her favorite color.


    My hands sweat the entire ride to the mansion, Antonio¡¯s other aunt decided her home is big enough for such a festivity and she is right. It is almost as big as the mansion we have in New York City-the one I won¡¯t live in ever again. Angelo discreetly takes my hand in his and rubs his thumb over my knuckles silently telling me everything is going to be okay. But it won¡¯t. I¡¯m marrying a man I do not love nor know.


    The Moretti family greets us in the foyer, we¡¯re fashionablyte, so guests have already arrived and have begun to mingle amongst each other.


    Antonio¡¯s Aunt Cordelia hugs me and looks me over, ¡°A pretty one she is. Very pretty indeed.¡±


    I feel like a piece of meat they¡¯re inspecting.


    ¡°Sister-inw,¡± Ro pulls me into a hug. ¡°You look ravishing,¡± he whispers in my ear.


    In heels I onlye up to his chest, he¡¯s maybe 6 foot two, and Antonio definitely has two inches on his little brother. They both look so simr, both have dark brown hair and dark eyes, Ro is more round in the face where his brother has more sharp features. Ro also has a birthmark on his chin where Antonio has a scar on his cheek. Both brothers endearingly handsome, but both scare the ever-loving crap out of me. Well, Ro not so much, he¡¯s seems like a jokester, but I don¡¯t know him well enough to say he¡¯s harmless. I mean, he is a Made Man and consigliere of the Outfit.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦ is in the other room,¡± Ro whispers and lightly pushes me in the direction of Antonio.


    When I step into the living area, everyone stops talking to stare at me. The girls look bitterly jealous, and the men¡¯s jaws have dropped. I look at Antonio feeling incredibly nervous. He¡¯s wearing a ck suit with a red tie-is it coincidence that we¡¯re matching? His jaw ticks as his eyes rack over my body. He approaches me and I begin to feel meek. I have to crane my head to look up at his face. He¡¯s extremely tall and muscr, I begin to picture what he looks like shirtless.


    No. Stop.


    I stare down at his shined ck shoes. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Moretti.¡±


    ¡°Come. I have something to show you.¡±


    Please don¡¯t be anything sexual.


    He drags me along upstairs until we can no longer hear the crowd talking. He opens up his suit jacket and reaches in the pocket. I flinch, but what he pulls out is a ck velvet box. He opens it and reveals arge diamond ring, the way it shined told me it was stupidly expensive.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have,¡± I say with my breath caught in my throat.


    ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e and my fianc¨¦e needs a ring.¡±


    ¡°But not one so expensive,¡± I am afraid to touch it.


    He shakes his head. ¡°Only the best.¡±


    ¡°But why, you don¡¯t even know me. This is too kind.¡±


    Antonio chuckles lowly. ¡°I am not kind. This ring is to prove worth, that I am rich, and powerful. Do not mistake me for a good man, Liliana.¡± He grabs my left hand and shoves the ring on my finger.


    It looks so beautiful. I always thought this moment would be me crying tears of joy while I jump into my fianc¨¦¡¯s arms and kiss him.


    Kiss him. I am engaged and still have never had my first kiss!


    ¡°Now, are you ready to make our announcement to our guests.¡±


    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± I breath heavily in a panic.


    Antonio simply takes my hands and escorts me downstairs where our guests are surprised by our hand holding.


    ¡°Wee everyone, thank you for your attendance I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been waiting to hear the news. As you all know I have taken my father¡¯s spot as Capo of the Outfit, we are strong, but have lost most of my father¡¯s best soldiers and my father himself. New York has been kind to us and with my gratitude and honor, I am marrying Liliana Ri,¡± he raises my hand slightly to show off the engagement ring. The women gawk and I know in their minds they wish they were me. I wish it too. ¡°I know it¡¯s short notice, but the wedding will be in a week. Invitations should be delivered to all of you by tomorrow. We hope to see you in attendance.¡± Antonio bows his head and turns to me while the crowd ps and talks loudly amongst themselves.


    ¡°Have you gone wedding dress shopping?¡±


    ¡°No-¡±


    ¡°My cousin, Arabe, will take you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay but-¡±


    ¡°Your bodyguard, one of my best and most trusted soldier, Carmelo, will be watching you until our wedding night. I trust your mother has also told you what¡¯s expected of you.¡±


    ¡°You mean our marriage night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    While I feel embarrassed and tinge of trepidation, Antonio looks stoic and cold. He doesn¡¯t seem to have any interest in talking to me on a personal level. It¡¯s all business.


    ¡°I think so, but we don¡¯t¡­ we don¡¯t have to. Right?¡± Hope fills my eyes.


    He shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s tradition. If you need anything, Carmelo will get it for you.¡± Just like that Antonio is gone and Carmelo reces him but keeps his distance.


    Alone in the middle of the foyer, I never felt so defeated. My life is no longer my own and I will be a ve to the new Capo of the Outfit. Forced to live in misery-just like my mom.


    When I was six-years-old I cried to my mother asking why Father hated me and her simple reply stuck with me all these years.


    It¡¯s not that he hates you, he is Capo, he is unable to love in the business. It¡¯s weakness, loving you would put him in danger.


    My father never loved my mother either-if he did, she would be used as a means to hurt my father. Now I am destined to live a life married to a man incapable of loving anyone or anything but the business. My duty as his wife will be to spread my legs and produce him an heir and a spare.


    God forbid me from conceiving a daughter so she never has to live like how I am forced to.

 #1 — Chapter 2

    Liliana


    I want to throw up, the nauseating feeling in the pit of my stomach hasn¡¯t subsided. The penthouse feels lonely and it¡¯s horrible to think how much I hate the silence, because the only reason it was never silent at home or at night was because of my father and the despicable things he would do to my mother behind closed doors.


    Angelo is down the hall and next to my room Carmelo has settled in. He hasn¡¯t said much to me, he¡¯s a dark brooding mass. I can¡¯t help but feel safe, Angelo on the other hand doesn¡¯t. He seems more worried than usual, he¡¯s also wary of Carmelo. Angelo will report to Antonio tomorrow and start his official first day as one of the soldiers of the Outfit. I say a quick prayer for the safety of my brother before dozing off to sleep.


    ¡°Liliana,¡± a voice startles me awake.


    The sun is shining through the windows-I must¡¯ve slept through the night.


    ¡°You have a visitor,¡± Angelo says.


    ¡°Who?¡± Who could possibly be visiting me? ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Antonio.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a woman.¡± Angelo says before leaving my room allowing me to quickly get dressed.


    I put on a pair of blue jeans and a simple ck and white striped long-sleeve, thermal shirt. I slip into a pair of my ts, toss my blonde hair into a messy bun and rush downstairs. The woman looks familiar, she has hazel eyes, and dark hair. She¡¯s young maybe early twenties, she¡¯s also tall and stunning. Her outfit tells me she¡¯s rich and obviously a part of the lifestyle. She¡¯s not a stranger¡­ who is she.


    ¡°I¡¯m Arabe.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s right, Antonio told me you¡¯d being. Wedding dress shopping, right?¡± My brain feels like it¡¯s in a scrambler.


    ¡°Are you ready? Or I coulde back another time,¡± she points over her shoulder.


    ¡°No. No just let me grab a gran bar and we can head out.¡± I stuff the gran bar in my purse and walk out the door, that¡¯s when I notice Carmelo is following behind us.


    Sensing how annoyed I am, Arabe asks, ¡°Did you not have a bodyguard back in New York?¡±


    ¡°I did, he took me to school and waited there until I was done.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°My father wouldn¡¯t let me leave the house for anything but school. So yeah, that¡¯s all,¡± I sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that sounds horrible. I guess you must love this newfound freedom,¡± she smiles trying to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Freedom? You call an arranged marriage newfound freedom?¡±


    Arabe blinks at me. ¡°Oh, uh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think you were so sensitive to this arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be!? I¡¯m marrying a man I don¡¯t even know. What¡¯s worse is he is the Capo!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s worse? Isn¡¯t that a good thing? He can protect you better than anyone, he¡¯ll give you avish life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in danger all my life and I don¡¯t care about protecting andvishness, I want to have a husband who will love me!¡±


    Her eyes brows raise in shock. ¡°People like us do not marry for love,¡± I suddenly notice the wedding ring on her finger. ¡°Daughters marry to give their father¡¯s advantage in this life. For some it¡¯s power, their daughters ranking up boosts them up in this world. I could be worse, Liliana.¡±


    ¡°All I wanted was to go to college.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Antonio will let you attend colleges online.¡±


    ¡°And do what with the degree? He won¡¯t let me work. Just like how my father made my mother be a stay at home wife.¡±


    ¡°Is that so terrible?¡± Her voice turns low and soft.


    ¡°Yes! I want a life of my own! Don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess I don¡¯t know,¡± she starts to cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just, my husband is dead. He died trying to protect Uncle Lorenzo. It was an arranged marriage, but I grew to respect him. Even if we weren¡¯t in love, we still liked each other. He was a friend. Now I¡¯m widowed without any children and Antonio is probably going to marry me off to the highest bidder. I got lucky with my husband, he was my age. Some aren¡¯t as lucky as us. My sister got stuck with a man three times her age. A pig he is,¡± she spits disgusted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t, let¡¯s please forget I said anything,¡± we reach the car and climb in. Carmelo sits up front and will asionally look out the side of his eyes to nce at us.


    ¡°The boutique we¡¯re going to is run by the Famiglia. Beautiful handcrafted dresses imported from Italy,¡± Arabe ps her hands together and seems to be in her own daydream.


    ¡°How much are these dresses?¡±


    Arabe reaches into her purse and pulls out a gray credit card. ¡°Tony gave me his card, it¡¯s limitless. He told me nothing is too expensive.¡±


    Tony?


    ¡°No. I can pay for my own dress. I don¡¯t need one that is a thousand plus dors,¡± I shake my head stubbornly.


    ¡°He¡¯s paying for it, end of conversation. Do you want me to get in trouble? He wants to pay for your dress and he wants it from this shop.¡± She points out the window to a tiny shop with beautiful white dresses in the window. The car slowly pulls over and Carmelo gets out to open my side of the door while the driver opens Arabe¡¯s.


    ¡°Like it?¡± Arabe catches me drooling over the one in the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    The dress hasce sleeves-perfect for a November wedding. There is a sweetheart neckline, that looks like silk mixed withce design, pearls at the waist, and then it puffs at the hips and I couldn¡¯t see how long the back went, but I know the train is long. Everything about it makes my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go try it on,¡± she grabs onto my elbow and pulls me in the store. ¡°Maria, darling!¡± Arabe calls out and an older woman rushes to greet her with two kisses on the cheek.


    ¡°Be, I am so sorry to hear about Vinny,¡± Maria has a thick Italian ent.


    ¡°Thank you, Maria. We are here for my lovely soon to be cousin. She is infatuated by the dress in the window.¡±


    ¡°Well get her to the fitting room, I¡¯ll grab the dress!¡± Maria ps her hands together, puts her sses on and goes for a hunt for my dream dress.


    The dress she brought me was too big and long, but it was just to try on and see. She pinned the back with clips-although there was nothing I could do about the length except hold it up with my hands. Before I am able to look at myself in the mirror Arabe lets my hair loose and puts a tiara and veil on my head.


    A tear escapes me as I gaze at myself in the mirror. The perfect dress is epassing my body like a perfect second skin. I never loved any material thing more than this dress. I feel like a princess-the Capo¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Beautiful, you look stunning!¡± Arabe grabs my hands and squeezes.


    ¡°I love it,¡± I say to Maria but continue to stare at myself in the mirror unable to look away.


    ¡°He is going to love it.¡±


    ¡°What a breathtaking image you are,¡± Maria smiles. ¡°I will take your measurements and have it ready the day before your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Tony will have one of his men pick it up,¡± Arabe says to Maria.


    Taking off the dress itself feels sad. Back in my regr clothes, Arabe and I met Maria at the counter.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I looked down at the register that rings up the dress for-


    ¡°Fifty thousand dors?! What no way, that¡¯s too much money!¡± I argue.


    ¡°Liliana, you are in love with the dress and Antonio will be fawning over you. The second he sees you he¡¯ll want to rip that dress off you and-¡±


    Panic rushes into my system. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it anymore. I¡¯ll take the ugliest and cheapest thing you have,¡± I sob.


    ¡°No, no Liliana. You deserve to be a beautiful bride. Fifty-thousand is nothing to Tony. Please, let him get this for you.¡±


    I watch Arabe hand Maria the gray credit card and I am unable to watch that much money being spent so, I step outside for some fresh air.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Carmelo says sitting next to me on the ground.


    ¡°How long have you known Antonio?¡±


    ¡°Nearly all of my life.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t capable of love, is he?¡± I wipe my eyes with the sleeve of my shirt.


    Carmelo sighs. ¡°He¡¯s Capo.¡±


    That¡¯s all the answer I need.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I draw my knees up to my chest and bury my head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you. I swore an oath to protect you.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t protect me from my soon to be husband.¡±


    He looks taken back. ¡°You don¡¯t need protecting from Antonio.¡±


    ¡°Arabe said that when he sees me in that wedding dress, he won¡¯t be able to wait to tear it off me.¡±


    Carmelo chuckles, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be anxious, but he¡¯ll wait. He knows how to control himself.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    I give him a pointed look.


    ¡°Oh. Uh,¡± he scratches the back of his neck ufortably. ¡°It¡¯s tradition. It¡¯s a husband¡¯s right to his wife¡¯s body on their wedding night.¡±


    I¡¯m doomed.


    ***


    Arabe didn¡¯t want to leave, she could see me sulking the entire ride home. I just want to be alone, but she insists on staying.


    Sitting on the couch next me back at my family¡¯s Chicago penthouse, she asks me questions.


    ¡°Hello?¡± She waves a hand in front of my face.


    ¡°Sorry, I got distracted.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not still thinking about your wedding night, are you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, trust me. Justy down, let him crawl on top of you, he¡¯ll do his thing-you won¡¯t have to do anything. It¡¯ll hurt just a little bit, but he¡¯ll probably be done quick.¡±


    ¡°That sounds horrible,¡± I frown.


    ¡°It kind of is, the first time always is. Hey, you¡¯ll probably like it by at least the third time.¡±


    ¡°How? How could you like something like that from a man you don¡¯t love?¡±


    ¡°How do people have one night stands?¡± She shrugs. ¡°They do it for pleasure. If you just close your eyes and picture some famous hot guy, I guarantee you¡¯ll find yourself enjoying it a lot,¡± she smirks.


    I shudder imagining myself lying in bed and just taking whatever savagery he¡¯s going to do to me.


    ¡°He¡¯ll know what he¡¯s doing, all guys-well most guys, love to see their woman get off. It¡¯s like bragging rights for them whenever they make a girl orgasm. He¡¯s probably very skillful in that art.¡±


    I curl my lip in disgust. ¡°How many girls has he slept with?¡±


    ¡°I could name over ten, but I don¡¯t know how many exactly. He had a fling with one of my best friendsst summer, her name is Ramona, she told me-against my wishes-that he was hung like a horse and that he liked it rough. She also told me his stamina was unlike anything she¡¯s ever known.¡±


    ¡°I thought you told me it wouldn¡¯tst long,¡± I gulp.


    Sheughs nervously. ¡°Right, I did say that didn¡¯t I? I mean one can hope.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let our wedding night slide?¡±


    Arabe snorts. ¡°No, there has to be the proof.¡±


    ¡°Proof? What are peopleing in to watch?!¡± I shout.


    ¡°Not that kind of proof. It¡¯s tradition to ensure the bride was a still a virgin before her wedding night. Someone wille in the morning to collect the sheets. The evidence of your first time will be on them.¡±


    ¡°Like blood?¡± I pale.


    ¡°Yeah. I know it¡¯s embarrassing, but-¡±


    ¡°Embarrassing? It¡¯s degrading!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Liliana. Everything will be okay, it¡¯s not as horrible as you¡¯re making it seem. Besides it¡¯s the twenty-first century we have knowledge know that not every women bleeds her first time. They¡¯re just keeping the tradition and taking the sheets. It¡¯s a ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Not as horrible? I¡¯m forced to have sex with a man I don¡¯t even know nor do I love!¡±


    ¡°He will protect you, you are his family now. You should feel safe and wanted.¡±


    Tossed from one cold family to the next.


    ¡°And if it¡¯s so horrible to think that¡­ at least think that now I am your cousin. We can be friends and do all kinds of things together!¡±


    A smile tugs at my lips. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°I know I am, now let¡¯s pop some popcorn and watch a movie.¡±


    ***


    I turn up the volume on the radio ring some new song I heardst month through the penthouse. Arabe left before it got tootest night, Angelo left this morning to do whatever business the Capo has nned for him. Carmelo is sitting on the couch reading a magazine pretending he doesn¡¯t notice me dancing and singing at the top of my lungs.


    Jumping from couch to couch, my hair left long as I whip it around. My arms are in the air waving, I shut my eyes and belt out a note. I sing the lyrics at the top of my lungs and do a little spin.


    I crash into something fearing I knocked into themp or the television, but it¡¯s infinitely worse. Antonio is standing like a statue gripping my shoulders which prevented me from falling.


    ¡°Jesus Christ! How long were you standing here!¡± I put my hand over my erratic heartbeat. I walk over and turn the volume all the way down on the radio.


    ¡°Since the song began.¡±


    ¡°Why did you stop me!¡±


    ¡°Because you seemed like you were enjoying yourself,¡± he shrugs.


    I fix my shirt and pull the hem down. I tie my hair back and fan my overheated, red face. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I was just checking in.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    His eyebrows furrow. ¡°Because you are my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Your Russian enemies didn¡¯t get me, yet. I¡¯m fine. You can attend to your business,¡± I don¡¯t know where the bitterness ising out of me from.


    ¡°You are my business too, you know.¡± He crosses his arms over his tailored navy suit. I watch as the suit strains against his bulging biceps.


    Get his naked body out of your head.


    ¡°Yes of course I¡¯m business, wouldn¡¯t want to ruin your little business deal with my daddy, and heaven forbid if your baby making machine dies!¡±


    He jerks his head back. Out of the corner of my eyes Carmelo stands looking like he¡¯s ready to intervene.


    ¡°You feel that way?¡±


    ¡°It is that way. Why else is their arranged marriages?! They¡¯re there for political advantage and conceiving children!¡±


    Antonio purses his lips and brushes his suit jacket. ¡°I must get going.¡± He turns on his heel and leaves.


    Why is this man stuck in my head? He is terrible.


    Turning on the radio again, a love song is a dagger to my heart and my mind conjures up another naked image of what Antonio probably looks like. Bronze, smooth skin, defined pecs, rigid abs, and strong arms. I feel heat pooling in my legs and I close my legs closer together to try and ignore the need for friction.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± Carmelo says looming over me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your face is red and you¡¯re sweating.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I jump up defensively. ¡°Go order Chinese or something,¡± like a brat, I run upstairs and m my door shut.


    I need a cold shower.


    After my much needed shower, I hear the door downstairs open and I rush down starving hoping it was the soldier Carmelo called in to pick up the Chinese food. I yelp when I see Angelo in the foyer. I put my hand over my horrified expression.


    ¡°Are you okay?!¡± I rush to his side. Angelo is covered in blood. He doesn¡¯t look hurt.


    ¡°Fine,¡± his eyes are cold and dark.


    ¡°The-the blood, oh my god, Angelo what did you do?¡± I cry out.


    ¡°This is the business, Liliana!¡± He shouts. ¡°We kill people, we are all fucking monsters and your husband is the worst of all of us. He is just like Father.¡± Angelo pushes past of me and heads upstairs to probably get cleaned up.


    I sit down on the ground trying to catch my breath. Father, Luca, and Angelo never came home with blood on their person. If they did, they were good at hiding. They never exposed me to that part of the world-is this what my new life is going to be like? Antonioing home soaked in blood. I won¡¯t be able to bear his touch if those hand murdered a man just hours before.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have seen something like that,¡± Carmelo says from over my shoulder.


    ¡°What does it matter,¡± I put my hands in my face and shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m so scared, Carmelo. I don¡¯t want to marry Antonio. I don¡¯t want to be a part of this life.¡±


    Without any encouraging or soothing words, he simply rubs my back tofort me.


    ***


    ¡°How are you doing my sweet girl?¡± My mother says over the phone.


    ¡°How were you married to the Capo?¡±


    ¡°Because it was my duty and I was honored.¡±


    ¡°Did dad evere home with blood on his hands?¡±


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re worried about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m going to spend my life in a loveless marriage with children who act like Luca.¡±


    Mother is silent on the other end. I know she doesn¡¯t have anything to say that¡¯ll make me feel better. The minute she married Domenico she was destined for a miserable life, just like I am.


    ¡°Antonio is very handsome-¡±


    ¡°He is a monster! He¡¯s cold hearted!¡±


    ¡°Liliana,¡± Mother sighs. ¡°Your wedding is in a week, are you ready? I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±


    ¡°Have you not been listening to me? No, I¡¯m not ready! I¡¯d rather run away.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    I hang up the phone in frustration. I need to scream, I need to get away, I need to go.


    I make a run for it. I rush down the stairs nearly tripping and falling in the dark. It¡¯s notte, butte enough for Angelo to go to bed and for me to get ready for it. Carmelo is probably in his room readying himself for bed too. I don¡¯t care about being quiet, if I¡¯m fast, I can get away quicker.


    Sprinting down a flight of stairs, when I reach level ground I¡¯m suddenly tackled. Petrified that it¡¯s a Russian who was waiting for me to make such a careless mistake like this, I plead for my life.


    My body is flipped to see Carmelo straddling me. I¡¯m still frantic, kicking and screaming. I¡¯m so engrossed in my own panic I didn¡¯t even notice he is on the phone until I hear him say, ¡°I got her. I¡¯m bringing her back to the apartment now¡­. Okay, you¡¯re the boss.¡± Carmelo hangs up and throws me over his shoulder.


    Instead of heading in the direction of the penthouse we continue to descend and take an elevator until we are in the lobby and then outside. He stuffs me in thepany car and then gets in the driver seat.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I reach for the handle but he activated the child safety lock. ¡°Please, Angelo will be worried about me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll know where you are. We will be there soon.¡±


    Soon didn¡¯t happen quick enough because I must¡¯ve passed out from overexerting myself.


    Once again, I find myself over Carmelo¡¯s soldier. An elevator dings and we are in a different penthouse than the one I live in.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I rub the sleep in my eyes.


    ¡°My home,¡± a deep, gruff voice calls. I can¡¯t see anything but Carmelo¡¯s rear-end as I hang over his back. ¡°Tell me, why did you try to escape?¡± Antonioes into view.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡±


    He scratches the scruff on his cheek and chin. ¡°And why is that? Have I been cruel to you? Am I not good enough?¡±


    I want to cry again.


    ¡°No-¡±


    ¡°Then why do you not want to marry?¡± He says it like I have a choice to back out. ¡°I am the most powerful man in Chicago, you should not be scared. You should be scared for anyone who dare tries to take you from me.¡±


    Carmelo puts me down and leaves Antonio and I alone in his living room.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me,¡± I turn my head away from him not being able to take the intensity in his eyes.


    He grabs my chin and raises my face so I¡¯m forced to look at him. I never noticed but his eyes are hazel, not dark brown. ¡°I do not love anything. Love is weakness, but it doesn¡¯t mean I hate you or will be cruel to you. I take care of my family, and as my fianc¨¦e you are my family.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± I ask softly.


    ¡°So I can keep an eye on my runaway bride, the security is much better here anyways. Carmelo will still be guarded outside your door. You¡¯ll stay in one of my guest rooms.¡± Antonio leaves me anding from down the stairs is Arabe.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I rush to hug her.


    ¡°Oh Liliana, I missed you! Antonio called me just an hour ago asking me to stay so I can act aspany for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± I hold her tight.


    ¡°You¡¯re still having doubts about marrying my cousin?¡± Arabe frowns. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone put up so much fight over an arranged marriage, and I know people who were screwed worse by their father¡¯s choice for them.¡± She shivers in disgust.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m mourning a dream. Mourning a life I thought maybe I could¡¯ve had.¡±


    ¡°A life outside the Famiglia?¡± She asks and I nod. ¡°Not possible.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m so stupid.¡±


    ¡°You look exhausted,e on, let¡¯s get you to bed.¡±


    In bed I realized that this will officially be my new home when I marry Antonio next week. Of course I won¡¯t be staying in this bedroom. The living room, the kitchen, Antonio¡¯s bedroom¡­ this will be the home I will suffer in, the home I will pace around doing nothing valuable with my time except raising his heirs. I miss New York City, I miss my lc colored room.


    I¡¯m going to miss my innocence.


    ¡°Can you stay with me?¡± I ask Arabe before she exits the room.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she smiles and climbs into bed. ¡°You can make the best out of this situation, it doesn¡¯t have to be the end of the world¡­¡±

 #1 — Chapter 3

    ¡°Good morning,dies,¡± Antonio says sipping a mug of coffee. He¡¯s already dressed in a fresh suit. Dark gray, with a pale green tie. I realized now that I¡¯ve never seen him in anything but a suit. I don¡¯t even know what the man¡¯s wrists look like!


    ¡°Morning Tony,¡± Arabe kisses his cheek and he always seems to look annoyed.


    ¡°Morning, Mr. Moretti.¡±


    Arabe snickers. ¡°Mr. Moretti? She sounds like the help.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    My cheeks blush.


    ¡°Call me Antonio,¡± he offers.


    ¡°Or Tony,¡± Arabe chimes in.


    ¡°Okay,¡± but I don¡¯t make any move to call him either of those names. Maybe I just won¡¯t address him. Calling him Antonio to his face seems weird, and Tony is too casual. ¡°Does my brother know where I am?¡±


    ¡°I had Carmelo call him this morning. He is aware, he shouldn¡¯t worry about it anyways.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother, he has the right to worry!¡± My outburst shocks even me.


    ¡°You are not his responsibility,¡± Antonio continues to read the newspaper unphased. ¡°He has other things to worry about regarding the Famiglia. Now, I have business to attend to. Why don¡¯t you and Arabe go shopping?¡± He holds up the gray credit card which Arabe snatches.


    ¡°I hate shopping almost as much as I know I¡¯ll hate spending your money.¡± I cross my arms over my chest suddenly realizing I¡¯m not wearing a bra and my nipples must¡¯ve been poking out of the cotton material of my bed shirt.


    ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e, you may use the money as you please. I have plenty of it,¡± he dismisses by waving his hand.


    ¡°I refuse,¡± I say stubbornly.


    He groans and pinches the bridge of his nose. ¡°Arabe, take her shopping. Whatever she eyes, buy it for her. I have to go,¡± he stands and kisses my temple before leaving.


    The heartfelt gesture leaves me shocked.


    ¡°Shopping spree!¡± Arabe cheers.


    ¡°Do we have to?¡± I groan. Arabe¡¯s smile and giddiness disappear and I hate that I¡¯m the reason for it. ¡°Fine. Let me get dressed though.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Arabe cheers victoriously.


    I hear footsteps down the hall while I change out of my pants and into a pair of jeans. ¡°I¡¯m almost ready!¡± I lift my bed shirt up and over my head, I hear the door creak open. I spin around to see Antonio standing there. I wrap my arms around my chest and suck in a breath.


    ¡°I thought you left!¡±


    ¡°I forgot something, and I thought you called me.¡±


    ¡°No! No I thought it was Arabe, I was telling her I was almost ready.¡± I notice a bulge in his tight pants and I wrap my arms closer around my chest still feeling exposed. ¡°Please go.¡± I close my eyes and when I gather enough courage to open them again, he¡¯s gone.


    Quickly, I put on a bra, and light pink shirt. I snatch my purse and rush down the hall to Arabe¡¯s room where she¡¯s already ready.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve just seen a ghost, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I nod frantically. ¡°Can we go now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can go. Jesus, Liliana, you look pale, are you sure you¡¯re feeling okay.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk about it. I need something to distract myself.¡±


    Distract myself from thinking about what was underneath his pants. Wasn¡¯t it Arabe who told me her friend told her he is hung like a horse? Jealousy now runs ramped in my brain-jealous that he¡¯s been with other girls. I shouldn¡¯t, I shouldn¡¯t feel this way at all. He means nothing, I don¡¯t know him well enough to have feelings of jealousy.


    Nor should I feel envious of the girls who have rolled naked with him in bed. I shouldn¡¯t because that is my fate less than a week from today.


    I¡¯lly on back and take it.


    I¡¯ll never survive it.


    I¡¯d be lying to myself if I said I wasn¡¯t attracted to Antonio, but no matter how hot the guy is, if he doesn¡¯t love you there¡¯s nothing. Nothing but misery. Maybe he¡¯ll let me have a cat before children, children he hopefully won¡¯t want for years toe, I mean I¡¯m only neen. A cat would be perfect, I could get to choose him and take care of him and he couldy with me and give me the love my fianc¨¦ is unable to give.

 #1 — Chapter 4

    Liliana


    Antonio¡¯s penthouse is bigger than my families. Ours is decorated in dark tones and has dark brown wooden floors, but this penthouse feels too clean and pure with white walls, tan wood flooring, and white furniture ented with light blue pillows. It feels too bright of a ce owned by too dark of a man. The appliances in the kitchen are chrome and not a speck of dust to be seen. Either he¡¯s a clean-freak or his housekeeperes every day to make things spotless. I wonder what the master bedroom and bathroom looks like. If the guest room looks clean and white with porcin fixtures, I can¡¯t imagine how grand his is.


    I wake up this morning to find myself alone, not even a note to let me know what time Antonio would being home.


    Carmelo is already awake and enjoying a bowl of cereal. Instead of joining him downstairs, I decide to explore the upstairs in search for Antonio¡¯s room.


    His room is found at the end of the hallway and is the only one with wooden double doors. I open the doors and immediately get a whiff of his intoxicating cologne, I inhale deeply and sigh. I step down three steps and enter his spacious room, there¡¯s an open area off to the side with cushioned chairs surrounding the stone firece. On the other side is a ss door that leads out to a balcony and overlooks the city. An even more gorgeous view than the one in my family¡¯s penthouse. Straight ahead from the door is the king sized bed, the headboard is tall and has a white canopy to enclose the bed. It¡¯s tall, so tall I¡¯d need a step-stool to get in. The plushforter is a in white color with blue silk sheets underneath. His bed has so many pillows and when I push a hand on one of them, I realize they¡¯re thick and cloudlike. I press my nose to his pillow and smell Old Spice, I close my eyes and bring the pillow closer to my body finding a type offort in the scent.


    I snoop at his bedside table opening the single drawer. Inside I see a box of Trojan condoms and lube, the box is open and half of the lube has been used. Once again, I find myself jealous of who he has used the stuff on. I imagine her writhing in pleasure on hisfortable, heavenly bed.


    Holy moly, I couldn¡¯t be reading this right-XL condoms?


    Hung like a horse.


    The words echo in my head and I try to snap myself out of my fantasizing about just how extrarge is XL? I¡¯ve never even seen a man¡¯sher regions, my father had certain websites blocked and at an all-girls catholic school the nuns didn¡¯t teach us Sex Ed or any type of male anatomy.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A deep voice calls from behind me. ¡°Snooping?¡±


    I turn around to see Ro leaning against the threshold with his arms crossed over his chest.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I shove the condoms and lube back in his drawer and m it shut.


    ¡°I was looking for you and I saw my brother¡¯s door open. Here you are trying to hide the fact that you just had a box of condoms and lube in your hand.¡±


    My entire face turns crimson with embarrassment.


    Ro lets out a heartyugh. ¡°What did you expect to find in here, little one?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I just wanted to see what my soon to be room was going to look like.¡±


    ¡°And does it please you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, it¡¯s so white and clean.¡±


    ¡°He let our mother decorate for him. She always loved light colors and blue is Antonio¡¯s favorite color,¡± he walks down the steps and strides closer to me. ¡°You know, Tony never really liked the way she designed it, he always thought it looked too clean and pure for him, but when mother died¡­ he couldn¡¯t bring himself to change anything about the ce.¡±


    ¡°He must¡¯ve really loved your mother.¡±


    Ro shrugged. ¡°She was our mother.¡±


    It¡¯s almost as if he can¡¯t admit that either of them loved their own mother.


    ¡°Love is weakness, Liliana. You start admitting you care or love things and they will be killed. You never know who is listening,¡± his voice trails.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ve heard it many times. You must forget that just like you, I am also a child of a Capo.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before Antonio gets back.¡±


    ¡°Why would hee home so early, I thought he¡¯d be gone all day?¡±


    ¡°The day was cut short. He wants to take you out to dinner. He asked me to stop by to get you ready.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need help getting ready.¡±


    Ro puts his hand on the small of my back and leads me out of the room. ¡°Arabe and I will be joining. We would all like to get to know you better.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re family. Now stop trying to push us away.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    A part of me wishes I was marrying Ro, he¡¯s much more easy-going than Antonio. Antonio is all business with dry straight to the point conversations. He leads me straight to my room and my nerves get the best of me. My hands shake and goosebumps begin to rise on my skin. Being alone with him feels¡­ taboo. I¡¯ve never been alone with another male who wasn¡¯t my father or one of my brothers. Sure, I¡¯ve been alone with Antonio briefly, but he¡¯s my fianc¨¦-this is his brother.


    ¡°This one,¡± Ro pulled out a blue dress that Arabe had picked out when we went shopping. It was a very revealing cocktail dress. ¡°This is his favorite color, he¡¯ll love it.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do next, my hair and makeup?¡± I snort snatching the dress away from him.


    ¡°No,¡± he growls. ¡°I¡¯m a man, I know a sexy dress when I see it, but when ites to makeup, I don¡¯t know shit.¡±


    ¡°And hair?¡±


    ¡°Just leave it long, it looks better that way,¡± he waves his hand dismissively.


    Ignoring Ro¡¯s request, I put my wavy blonde hair back into a ponytail to show off gold hoop earrings. I decide that Ro was right about dress, the blue cocktail dress matches the color of my eyes. It¡¯s low neckline showed enough cleavage to make any man drool, not that I needed Antonio to see anymore of me after he had already peaked in my room and saw more of my chest than he should¡¯ve. I wear brown strappy heels which gave my outfit a little more of a casual look. The shoes provide me with at least three more inches. My legs are skinny, but even in heels they still look stubby. I wish I could be one of those five-foot-nine-inch models who when they wear heels their legs go up for days.


    Applying mascara and light pink lipstick was the topping to my look. I¡¯m startled when I see Ro standing directly outside my door. He¡¯s already ready wearing a burgundy suit which definitely wasn¡¯t business casual, but with his near ck hair, long enough so that it curls at his ears, makes him look irresistible in that color.


    ¡°Good choice,¡± he looks me over impressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just wearing what you told me,¡± I shrug nonchntly.


    ¡°No. The hair. It makes your neck look delicious.¡±


    I gulp and blush.


    ¡°My brother is waiting,¡± he checks the watch on his right hand.


    ¡°He¡¯s already there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He went straight to the restaurant after work. No use ining home only to go back out.¡±

 #1 — Chapter 5

    I¡¯ve been to this restaurant before, it¡¯s owned by the Famiglia. My father has taken us here almost every time we were in Chicago. Antonio is already sitting at a table with Arabe sitting across from him. She¡¯sughing and I wonder if it was something her cousin said-Antonio doesn¡¯t strike me as the joke type.


    ¡°Is that Liliana Ri?¡± The owner of the restaurant greets me. ¡°How long has it been, sweetheart?¡± He pulls me into a hug.


    ¡°Too long Fat Mikey, I¡¯ve missed your exquisitesagna.¡± I hug him back.


    ¡°Ro! Ciao!¡± He pulls him into a hard hug and ps his back. ¡°Let me get you two kids a table.¡±


    ¡°Actually we are meeting someone,¡± I point over at Antonio.


    Fat Mikey grabs my hand and inspects my engagement ring. ¡°Who¡¯s the lucky fe?¡± He eyes Ro.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my brother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve hooked yourself the new Capo! Salute! This is a celebration! I will bring over a bottle of my finest wine. Go, sit, eat and enjoy!¡±


    Ro leads me over to the table and when we reach it, Antonio stands and I notice his eyes widen slightly. His gaze is on my breast and corbone.


    ¡°You look, nice,¡± he bows his head in respect. ¡°Sit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, you do too.¡± I take the seat next to him and admire how handsome he looks in a brown suit.


    ¡°Tony!¡± Fat Mikey approaches with the wine.


    ¡°Fat Mikey,¡± Antonio stands and ps the restaurant owner on the back just like Ro had done.


    ¡°I see a congrattions is in order for you and lovely fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s a beauty and a sweetheart, I remember her when she was a little bambina. All the happiness, you two.¡± He pours us all a ss of wine.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Antonio picks up his ss and raises it slightly to Fat Mikey and then to me before sipping it.


    I do the same, I raise mine and drink to us.


    ¡°I already know the littledies order, what can I get for the rest of ya,¡± Fat Mikey asks and Antonio orders for his brother, Arabe, and himself.


    ¡°Those guys are staring over there,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°No one will mess with us unless they have a death wish,¡± Ro says matter-of-factly.


    Antonio stands up eyeing the two males who have suddenly gone pale.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not cause a scene,¡± I lightly touch his wrist and he rips his arm away from me.


    Antonio walks over and sits down at the gentleman¡¯s table. He looks calm and collect, his hands politely folded on the table in front of him. One of the men smirks and jerks his chin in my direction.


    Lightning quick Antonio pulls out a knife from who-knows-where and stabs the man directly between the eyes killing him instantly. The man¡¯s eyes roll back in his head, God, I¡¯m never going to get the sound of his skull cracking and the squishing sounds of his brain being prated out of my mind. The body topples and Antonio stands, he grabs one of the white cloth napkins and wipes his face and hand. He throws the tainted napkin down onto the other man¡¯s food and nonchntly walks back to our table to sit.


    I stare long and hard at the other man whose jaw is dropped. He looks shocked, horrified and incredibly sad. Who was that man to him beside him? A coworker? A friend, a life-long best friend, his brother? The endless and heartbreaking options. The man¡¯s eyes water and I have to force myself to look away.


    What did he say to make Antonio kill him? What did he do to deserve the death penalty?


    Arabe looks pissed as if this has happened many times before. Ro simply looks amused as if he enjoys seeing his brothers savagery, but I guess why wouldn¡¯t he? He¡¯s a Made Men too-they love violence.


    Maybe love isn¡¯t the best word since they¡¯re incapable.


    They enjoy violence. They get a thrill.


    If I look in the mirror right now, I would most likely look frighten and shocked. Fat Mikey walks out and throws his hands up about to yell when he looks over at Antonio who shrugs.


    ¡°Send the bill to me,¡± he says in that gruff voice that sends my body scattering with goosebumps.


    ¡°You can nevere in here without stirring up shit, huh?¡± Fat Mikey shakes his head but doesn¡¯t seem as mad as he was before. ¡°What¡¯d the poor sucker do to deserve it?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Staring and insulting what is mine,¡± he wipes his bottoms lip with his thumb.


    Arabe sequels silently putting her hand over her heart, it doesn¡¯t take me long to piece together that Antonio had murdered that man because of whatever he said about me. ¡°Defending her honor. How romantic!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves. I don¡¯t take kindly to other men disrespecting my property.¡±


    ¡°Property?¡± I curl my lip in disgust. ¡°I am no one¡¯s peppery!¡± I stand and storm out.


    Before I can exit the restaurant, I¡¯m caught by my arm and pulled into a hard, citrus-smelling body. I look up to meet Antonio¡¯s eyes that appear ck.


    ¡°You are staying and having dinner,¡± his voicemands.


    ¡°You disrespected me by calling me your property in front of all of them. As if I¡¯m cattle to be owned,¡± I turn my face away from him.


    ¡°As my fianc¨¦e, I am responsible for your protection and as Capo no one will talk about my fianc¨¦e, my brother, my parents, my cousin, without fucking dealing with me. What those men said was not only disrespectful to you, but also me. They should¡¯ve recognized who rules Chicago. This is how men like me earn our respect, got it, sweetheart?¡± He let¡¯s go of my arm and moves it to the small of my back. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Our food should be arriving shortly.¡±


    I don¡¯t argue mainly because I am starving.


    The waiters brings our food a few minutes after I sit. Ro cracks a few jokes while I dig into mysagna that is oozing with extra cheese-just how I like it. Arabe moaned as she shoves a fork full of penne with pesto into her mouth and Ro shut-up long enough to taste his spinach and cheese ravioli.


    Antonio had ordered the gnhi¡¯s and they look mouthwatering. ¡°Would you like a bite?¡± He stabs two with his fork and motions it to me.


    I couldn¡¯t resist. I lean in close to the fork and open my mouth. Antonio¡¯s eyes look calcting as touches the silverware to my bottom lip. Our eyes meet and him feeding me feels strangely erotic. Stuck in our moment, Ro clears his throat and mine and Antonio¡¯s moment is ruined. We return back into acquaintances ignoring each other.

 #1 — Chapter 6

    I scream at the top of my lungs. Arabe is the first to rush into my room, it¡¯s dark, but the light from the hallway makes me able to make out her worried features.


    ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asks frantically.


    ¡°Nothing. Just, just a nightmare,¡± I ce my hand over my erratic heart and take fast, panting breaths. ¡°I just¡­ I just thought about how,¡± tears begin to stream down my cheeks, ¡°how Antonio killed that man.¡±


    ¡°Not killing the man would¡¯ve made Antonio weak. He has to ensure his dominance and make sure everyone knows they will pay if they disrespect anything rted to him and his life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared,¡± I hug her and bury my head into the junction where her neck and shoulder meet. ¡°He¡¯s going to kill me.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to kill you,¡± Arabe strokes my hair. ¡°Tony wouldn¡¯t kill you¡­ unless you betray him-then he must make an example out of you. You wouldn¡¯t betray him though.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s body goes tense. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to betray him on his wedding night, I can¡¯t go through with tradition. I can¡¯t sleep with him! I can¡¯t do this marriage!¡±


    ¡°Shhh,¡± Arabe rocks and soothes me. ¡°No more worrying about your wedding night. Everything will be okay.¡±


    Arabe lulled me to sleep after minutes offorting me and whispering nice thoughts in my ear. She must¡¯ve left sometime after.


    I wake up alone in the pristine, white guest bedroom. The room feels empty to me, no personality, it makes it feel less like home. Back in New York I put up pictures, magazine clippings, twinkle lights, myforter had patches of different design, I made that room a part of me. Even my room in the Chicago penthouse I have my own little touch. This room is unfamiliar, a mean to stay in until I move into the master bedroom and endure whatever horrors my future husband ns to do with me.


    At the top of the stairs I listen to Arabe cry from down below. Heart-wrenching sobs escape her lips and makes me think the worst possible scenario. Maybe her mother died, maybe she¡¯s sick and dying. All I know is a cry like that is from pain and despair, I know it all too well. My heart breaks slightly and I hope to God there is a way to fix whatever is happening.


    I peek my head around the corner and see Antonio and Ro sitting with her. Her hand is over her face and Ro is rubbing her arm while Antonio is pinching the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Her voice is hoarse from all the crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a brat,¡± Antonio says in his deep baritone voice. He sounds even more annoyed than usual. He is doing nothing tofort his own cousin, unlike Ro.


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster!¡± She screams in his face shocking me with her fierceness.


    ¡°We all have a duty. Aren¡¯t you the one who spent much of your time trying to convince Liliana that I¡¯m not a monster?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t!¡± Her face is wet with tears.


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m more of a monster than Luca Ri. He is the next Capo, you¡¯re lucky you aren¡¯t going to die a single widow with no children. Luca will give you the best possible life in New York.¡±


    Luca? She¡¯s marrying Luca? She can¡¯t be, Arabe is too nice for someone as evil as my brother.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to live in New York! I want to stay here in Chicago with you, and Ro, and Liliana!¡±


    ¡°The wedding isn¡¯t until a year¡­¡± Ro attempts to console her.


    I take a step down one of the stairs and make a creaking noise, all their attention is startled towards me. ¡°Arabe is marrying my brother?¡± I interrupt.


    ¡°Yes, now will you tell her it isn¡¯t so horrible,¡± Ro motions for me to take his ce on the couch next to her.


    Arabe¡¯s face is flushed and her eyes bloodshot from all the crying, I can even make out a little bit of snot running from her nose.


    When talking to me about an arranged marriage, she was so cool and collect constantly tell me it won¡¯t be as bad as I think.


    ¡°I wish I could tell her the same lies she told me. It won¡¯t be a happy marriage. Luca is incapable of feeling anything, he¡¯s ruthless and vicious and will treat her terribly! You can¡¯t let them go through with this! Arabe deserves better!¡±


    ¡°Deserves better than the next Capo?¡± Ro snorts and rolls his eyes at me.


    ¡°We can and we will, I am not starting war between New York and the Outfit just because Arabe shouldn¡¯t be marrying a vicious man. Arabe¡¯s pick is all Made Men, we are all vicious and ruthless. She dealt with her first husband, and she will deal with her second husband just the same.¡± Antonio stands and looks down at his cousin. ¡°Clean yourself up, I can¡¯t stand seeing you crying. You¡¯re marrying a soon to be powerful Capo of the mafia. You should be grateful. You both should fucking be grateful!¡± He sends daggers my way and my heart skips a beat. His temper causes him to leave the room. Which is good because another minute with me and his crying cousin and I was afraid he¡¯d pull out his knife and end both our misery.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, I¡¯m just being overly emotional. My life with a future Capo will be one with honor. I have his protection and with him I will have children,¡± she hups on choked sobs trying to break through. I can tell she doesn¡¯t mean it. She doesn¡¯t want to marry Luca just as much as I don¡¯t want to marry Antonio.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I hug her long enough that the Moretti brothers exit.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be¡­¡± Arabe tries to find the words, ¡°at least he¡¯s not fat and ugly,¡± she forces out a chuckle.


    Iugh with her for her benefit. ¡°At least there¡¯s that.¡± I stand up from the couch and hold out my hand for her to take. ¡°Let¡¯s go watch a sad movie and cry over some ice cream.¡±


    ¡°That sounds perfect actually,¡± she sniffles and takes my hand squeezing it in thanks.


    In the entertainment room was arge white couch, fluffy and full of pillows. I grabbed us two nkets from a basket in the corner of the room and we wrapped up in it. We each grabbed our own little container of H?agen-Dazs and grabbed the remote to the ny-something inch sma screen television. Arabe put on Netflix and clicked on the ountbeled ¡°Antonio¡± on his ount in the rmended section were a bunch of clich¨¦ romance movies. I raise my eyebrow and she giggles.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t use Netflix. I begged him to get one so I could watch whenever Ie over.¡±


    We decided on watching an Anne Hathaway movie called ¡°One Day.¡± We sobbed into each other¡¯s arms and I never realized how much I needed this. My best friend Gia and I never had a friendship like this. We were only allowed to socialize during parties-Father didn¡¯t want anyone to know the location of our mansion so she was never allowed over. I cry over the movie, and I also cry over my new friendship and how I¡¯ll lose her in a year to my cruel brother, and New York. I cry knowing I am soon to be a terrible man¡¯s property. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if every day were like this, him gone at work and me able to watch movies and cry into my ice cream with Arabe-at least I¡¯ll be able to be with her for a year.


    Who knows how I¡¯ll feel about the arranged marriage in a year?


    Who am I kidding? I¡¯ll probably be just as miserable if not more.


    ***


    Loud bangs came from downstairs. I check the clock on my bedside; three-forty in the morning. It doesn¡¯t sound like gunshots, more like furniture being thrown around. I grab my robe and sneak my way downstairs to see what themotion is about.


    I spot Antonio in a fit of rage growling and smashing things with what looks like a broken broomstick. His veins are bulging out of his muscles and his chest is rising in fast shallow breaths.


    ¡°Antonio!¡± I trudge down the steps and toward him.


    He¡¯s so blinded by fury he doesn¡¯t even hear me.


    ¡°Antonio! Stop! You¡¯re destroying the ce!¡± I reach out to tap on his shoulder.


    Before I can process what happened, he has me pinned to the ground. His chest is heaving and his eyes are dark and dted. He drops his head to my shoulder and inhales. His hands have my wrists pinned over my head leaving mepletely helpless, he lowers his body and I can feel his erection rub against my thigh. Soft lips touch my neck and I begin to squirm under his weight.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I say forcefully. My body tenses as a result of being terrified.


    He doesn¡¯t stop, in fact it only seems to provoke him more. His tongue runs up the column of the throat causing me to shiver. He uses one hand to pin both of mine and his now free hand snakes between our body and to my thigh. From there his big, calloused hand goes up my thigh, under my robe and towards my cotton underwear.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I shout louder. It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t even hear me. His eyes are zed over and he appears to be a lust filled fog. I wish I could smack him out of him. His finger crooks against my underwear and he begins to rub. I inhale a sharp breath and begin to panic.


    Suddenly, he bes rough no longer touching me, but now trying to free himself of his suit pants. I hear the zipper and begin to fight with all my might. He¡¯s far too strong to remove him, no matter how hard I try it¡¯s no good.


    He relents for just a moment and I see it as my opportunity to knee him in the balls. He rolls off me and doubles to the floor to coughs. He cups himself and groans. ¡°What the fuck,¡± he says breathlessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should be saying! What the¡­ what the heck, Antonio!¡± My father forbids me to swear back when I lived under his household. I guess old habits never really die.


    ¡°Fuck, Liliana. What happened?¡± His eyes are once again hazel, and his nk fear is now masked with pain.


    ¡°You tried to rape me that¡¯s what happened!¡± It could¡¯ve been so easy to kick him while he¡¯s down.


    ¡°Just get away from me, go in your room and lock the door.¡±


    ¡°No, I want an-¡±


    ¡°Jesus Christ, go to your fucking room, Liliana!¡± He shouts and Carmeloes down the stairs. ¡°Take her to her room and make sure she doesn¡¯t leave it until morning.¡±


    Carmelo picks me up and puts me over his shoulder-like he has done before-and carries me upstairs.


    ¡°I can walk you know,¡± I growl and punch at his back. ¡°What is going on, why was he acting like that?¡±


    ¡°Capo has seen some dark stuff, that¡¯ll do something to a man.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll leave you heartless,¡± I murmur under my breath and Carmelo says nothing in response on the way back to my bedroom.


    That night is sleepless, I can¡¯t get the look of his dark eyes out of my head. The way his body moved against and how I actually felt heat between my eyes and the evidence of my arousal made my panties stick to me. I wanted him-I actually wanted him, but he scared the crap out of me. He was rough, where I want gentle and I fear it¡¯ll always be like that. Antonio will dominate me every night, no sweet kisses, no words of love whispered in my ears, no happily ever after like you read in the fairy-tales. Just a marriage where I¡¯ll only see him at night, where he will force sex, and the only reason for our union is political and for the conception of heirs I will be forced to bare for him.


    I weep into my pillow and wonder if Arabe cried herself to sleep earlier. I also start to wonder who will be worse husband, Luca or Antonio?

 #1 — Chapter 7

    Antonio


    I could hear both my cousin and Liliana cryingst night. I was tempted to barge into their rooms and show them something to really be scared about. Tomorrow is the wedding, I have nost minute jitters, no cold feet, in fact I feel nothing. This is for the sake of the Outfit and unlike some people, I know my responsibility as Capo. I need Domenico¡¯s men, he sent me twenty of them and already four are dead. The Russians are advancing and the other night we retaliated.


    The night I came home so lost out of my mind that I almost raped my fianc¨¦e was a bad night. We had gone to the warehouse where the Russians were, and ughtered them. I lost one of my best men-a childhood friend. But that¡¯s the business. There was so much blood, torture, and death. I spent over an hour tearing apart one of the leaders, I tore off every one of his fucking fingernails with my knife, as I pounded his face in with my fists, he provided the wonderful opportunity for me to cut his tongue out. He must¡¯ve found out about my marriage-news travels fast. He said he saw Liliana out with Carmelo and made it a point to tell me how hot she is and how if he got his hands on her he would ¡®fuck her bloody.¡¯


    After I cut his tongue out, I fed him his own dick too.


    One of my men picked up my tux for me, I hang it up in my closet and stare at it. I start to picture what Liliana will look like in her white gown. She¡¯s been fucking crying all day shouting to Arabe how much she doesn¡¯t want to marry me. Couldn¡¯t me her, I can¡¯t promise her a loving rtionship, I can¡¯t promise to be gentle with her, and I definitely can¡¯t fucking promise she¡¯ll be happy. The only thing I can say and mean, is that I will protect her at all costs.


    There¡¯s a knock on my door and I groan shutting my closet and sitting down in one of the chairs near my firece. I pour myself a drink-I¡¯ll probably need it. ¡°Come in,¡± Imand.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Arabe enters and shuts the door behind her.


    ¡°What can I help you with?¡± I cross my leg, lean back, and sip my ss of bourbon. I know what she¡¯s here for, but I¡¯ll entertain whatever she¡¯s conjured up in her mind.


    ¡°Is there anything you can do to call off this wedding tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± even if there was, I wouldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Is she still crying over this?¡±


    ¡°Of course she is, she thinks her freedom ends tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Her freedom? Have I once said that I was going to lock her up in this penthouse? She can go wherever she wants¡­ as long as Carmelo is there to apany her.¡±


    ¡°She wants to go to college.¡±


    ¡°Then she can go.¡±


    ¡°She wants to make a career for herself.¡±


    ¡°So let her.¡±


    Arabe stutters trying to think of another reason why Liliana truly doesn¡¯t want to marry me.


    ¡°Or is it that she doesn¡¯t want to have to bear my touch? Why do I have a feeling if our marriage didn¡¯t consist of sex, she¡¯d be okay with it?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s neen.¡±


    ¡°She is neen. She is an adult, I had sex younger than her and I believe you did as well too. I never heard Vincenzo everin that you hated your time spent in bed,¡± I give her a pointed look. ¡°She¡¯s scared because she¡¯s a virgin-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be rough on her!¡±


    I raise my voice annoyed that I was interrupted, ¡°She¡¯s scared because she¡¯s a virgin and believes it will hurt, but you and I both know that after the first two times it¡¯s very pleasurable for women. I¡¯ve never had one dissatisfied.¡±


    ¡°Tony, why can¡¯t you just-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me what to do, Arabe. She will be my wife and as my wife, I have a right to her body. You cane up with all these silly excuses but you and I both know she doesn¡¯t want it because she¡¯s hung up on the notion of losing her virginity by making love.¡±


    ¡°Can you at least try to act like you care about how she feels?¡±


    ¡°She will get over it.¡± I down the rest of my drink. ¡°This conversation is over. Take Liliana to the spa to help her rx. I have business.¡± I dismiss her and head to my bathroom to rinse some cold water on my face.


    These women are infuriating. I¡¯ve never had trouble picking up girls, I lost my virginity when I turned  thirteen. Being a Made Men means you have many advantages, it is the title given to you when you make your first kill. I had my first kill when I was eleven, and two years after hearing stories of men fucking women, I decided I no longer wanted to be virgin. The Made Men gave me my pick of prostitutes to take to my bed on my birthday. I took one after the other learning all kinds of things. I did it missionary the first time and didn¡¯tst long, I was still hard so I tried doggy style, then I ate the whore out, then I fucked her from behind, fucked her in the ass, did it all.


    Fucking Liliana with her innocence, a near twenty year old woman and she is afraid of sex like a child. She is afraid of a natural, primal feeling, it makes me wonder if she¡¯s ever touched herself or made herself orgasm. I sure as hell know she¡¯s gotten aroused. It¡¯ll hurt her first time but I won¡¯t make it as painful as she believes and soon after she¡¯ll be begging me for sex, she¡¯ll be shivering in pleasure from so many orgasms.


    Yes, I¡¯ve already thought of so many ways I¡¯m going to take her on our wedding night. She won¡¯t even remember why she was so scared to begin with. The poor girl won¡¯t even remember her own name when I¡¯m through with her.


    I don¡¯t have time to sit here and think. I¡¯m tired of thinking and looking at this fucking white room. I grab my cell phone and call Ro.


    ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡±


    ¡°No, boss. It¡¯s your day off, it¡¯s your wedding tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that. I need to get out of here and kill something. I¡¯ming on the mission with you.¡±


    ¡°Tony¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t Tony me.¡±


    ¡°We got men on it, Angelo is leading a group of seven. I hate to admit it but he¡¯s a damn good soldier.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the fucking New York Capo¡¯s son, no shit he¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Too bad Arabe isn¡¯t marrying him. We could use him here in Chicago for good.¡±


    ¡°Even if Arabe was marrying him, he¡¯d have to go back to New York.¡±


    ¡°Everything is taken care of Tony. The only thing you would be doing here is paperwork and meetings. Here, why don¡¯t we go to the club, hit the casino downstairs, and maybe throw a small bachelor party to get you unwound if you know what I mean.¡±


    I pause and debate whether to say yes or not. I know exactly what ¡°unwound¡± means, he was probably going to pay some whore to suck my dick. A good person would refuse, but I¡¯m not a good person and I¡¯d really like my dick sucked. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be there in two hours.¡± I hang up the phone and take a long shower.


    ***


    I roll up the sleeves on my white button up and tuck the rest into my ck dress pants. In the kitchen, I grab a pad of paper and write to Liliana that I¡¯ll be gone and won¡¯t see her until tomorrow at the altar. We still respect tradition of not seeing the bride for twenty-four hours, I¡¯ve been avoiding her all day. It¡¯d be easier if we still lived at her father¡¯s crappy penthouse on the other side of town. She¡¯s still at the spa with Arabe and I pray to God that she¡¯s finally gotten over herself, stopped crying, and fucking rxed instead of being so high-strung.


    Ro meets me in the lobby of the hotel/club/casino the Famiglia owns. He¡¯s holding two drinks and hands one to me, I¡¯m quick to down it all and just forget everything about the past few weeks and the next few weeks toe. We head down to the club first, Ro immediately finds a girl to dance with while I¡¯d rather watch the fresh ass shake while I sit at the bar and observe.


    A redhead with piercing green eyes makes her way over to me, she barely wearing anything. Just a tight d of leather around her waist and a matching bra that barely covers her massive breasts. She licks her lips and ces her hands in my knees as she slowly makes her way up. My cock twitches and body loses all its tension-until my damn phone rings.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I answer in my most pissed-off tone. It¡¯s one of my men, there¡¯s been an emergency. I push the red bombshell off of me and make my way to the dance floor to grab Ro.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Duty calls.¡± I pull him by his cor and practically drag him out of the club.


    We¡¯re driven to the hospital where Angelo was taken to. Normally, our men are taking to the Famiglia¡¯s doctor, but in the event of a situation where too much blood was lost, our men are told to go to the hospital.


    Angelo was shot by one of the bastard Russians, scrapped one of his organs, but doctors still managed to save his life. No one dares tell me visiting hours are over, I go in to see Liliana¡¯s brother pale and disheveled.


    ¡°Sorry boss,¡± he coughs.


    ¡°You look like shit.¡±


    ¡°Does Liliana know I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Angelo looks taken back and wait for me to say more, but truth is I¡¯m not going to tell my fianc¨¦e the night before our wedding that her brother is in the hospital.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get better and make it to the wedding tomorrow. She¡¯s barely getting enough sleep as it is, I don¡¯t need her here all night crying over you too.¡±


    ¡°Too?¡±


    ¡°Liliana doesn¡¯t stop crying,¡± Ro chimes in.


    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t want to marry you!¡±


    ¡°Too bad,¡± I growl and inch closer to his face. ¡°If you weren¡¯t Liliana¡¯s brother, I would¡¯ve finished you myself for talking to me in such a tone. Pull yourself together and be at the wedding tomorrow, you can tell her yourself.¡±


    Angelo opens his mouth, probably to tell me what a selfish bastard I am, but he¡¯s a smart man who knows he doesn¡¯t want to die tonight.


    ¡°Rest up.¡± I exit and talk to one of the doctors on my payroll about his healing process. He¡¯ll probably be walking with a cane tomorrow and will likely be in pain, but he can still attend the wedding.


    Walking in the hospital entering the wing Angelo is in, is Domenico, Luca, and Valentina. I wasn¡¯t aware anyone called them. Angelo wasn¡¯t near a phone and he certainly wouldn¡¯t waste a phone call of his piece of shit father, he¡¯d call Liliana-who isn¡¯t here, but hopefully in bed sleeping and unaware.


    Someone must¡¯ve told him, and I¡¯ll figure out who.


    ¡°Domenico,¡± I approach him.


    ¡°He got fucking shot the night before his sister¡¯s wedding.¡± He mutters angrily more to himself than to me.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be at the wedding and he¡¯ll survive.¡±


    ¡°He better survive, I expect him to be better protected when out with your men, or I¡¯ll have to call them back to New York. Four of my men I sent to you are already dead, Moretti. Now my son is injured.¡± Is this a threat.


    ¡°Nearly twenty of my men are dead and are you forgetting my father is dead as well. The Outfit has helped out New York many times, and you asked that I take your daughter in return, give your son Arabe, and keep Angelo here until you want him back.¡±


    Domenico bares his teeth and snarls. I won¡¯t hesitate to stick my knife up through his jaw and into his brain, if ites to that. Doesn¡¯t matter if this man is Capo or my soon to be father-inw, I won¡¯t let anyone disrespect me in anyway. I¡¯ve worked too hard and ckened my soul to get to this point.


    ¡°I will see you at the wedding tomorrow,¡± I dismiss Domenico and turn on my heels before he can reply.


    I clench my fists so tight in frustration that my knuckles are white. I either need to kill a man or fuck the hell out of some whore. Too bad none of that will be happening tonight. It¡¯s best if I go home, take a shower, relieve myself, and sleep.


    ***


    I slick back my wet hair with my hands, the shower did nothing to alleviate the tension in my shoulders and neither did jacking off with my hand twice. I still feel on edge and debate on lighting up a cigarette to calm my nerves.


    There was nothing stopping me from walking down the hall and entering Liliana¡¯s chambers. There was nothing stopping me from tying her hands to the bedpost and licking her entire body until shees apart. My pants tighten and I fix my erection to give myself more room. There¡¯s this constant throbbing as if the damn thing has its own heartbeat. My mind races with dirty thoughts of how tomorrow night is going to go. She¡¯s either going to fight like her life depends on it, or she¡¯ll melt in my arms and give into pleasure.


    I shouldn¡¯t feel guilty, why the hell would I feel guilty about not telling Liliana about Angelo, it would just ruin her sleep¡­


    Selfish bastard. You¡¯re guilty because if it were your brother you¡¯d want to know.


    Frustrated with myself I storm out of my room, curse under my breath. I m my door shut, stomp my way down the hall and bang on her door. I can hear her gasp on the other side of the door. It takes her longer than expected to answer. She¡¯s standing looking exhausted in a silk pink nightgown, she¡¯s not wearing a bra, fuck, her breast pointy and perky as they show through. She¡¯s so small that she has to crane her neck to look up at my six foot four stature. Her eyes are fixated on my arms and I raise my eyebrow.


    She reaches out to touch my arms, but quickly catches herself and pulls back. I realize she¡¯s never seen my bare arms that are covered in tattoos-I got both of my sleeves when I turned eighteen and keep adding to them every so often. Most of my chest is covered too. Each design symbolizes something different.


    ¡°Your brother has been shot.¡±


    She sucks in a breath and then looks at me carefully. ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Angelo.¡±


    ¡°What? Is he okay?¡± Her eyes bug out and she looks around the room as if to grab something a jacket or something and rush out of the penthouse.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay. Would you like to see him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s four in the morning. Are visitors even allowed? It¡¯ste, we both have to be up early, aren¡¯t you tired? We aren¡¯t supposed to be seeing each other right now.¡± She babbles on.


    ¡°Stop. If you want to see your brother, I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    She takes a deep breath and nods her head, ¡°Thank you. I-I have to get dressed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    Returning back to my room, I throw on a pair of fresh dress pants, and a long sleeve button up. I don¡¯t go anywhere not looking my best. I haven¡¯t owned a pair of jean since I was a teenager.


    It doesn¡¯t take me long to get ready, and to my surprise it didn¡¯t take Liliana long either. I usher her to the elevator and we take it down, my car was called and we get in the backseat while I tell my driver to take us to the hospital.


    I¡¯m relieved that when arrive at the hospital her parents and eldest brother are gone. One of the nurses-who I fucked once upon a time ago-sneaks us into Angelo¡¯s room. He¡¯s in a deep sleep while Liliana rushes to his side and frantically grabs his hand.


    ¡°Oh Angelo,¡± she starts to cry and I groan. Here she goes again. ¡°He¡¯s truly going to be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s just tired. Let him rest, he should be able to still make the wedding tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about that. I feel so terrible,¡± she rests her head on his chest. ¡°How¡¯d this happen?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Bratva,¡± is the only answer I¡¯ll give her.


    Angelo¡¯s eye creep open and he smiles once he sees his freckle faced sister. Her sandy blonde hair dangles over him as she gets close to face and cries out. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Angelo looks at her confused and then his eyes meet mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Antonio took me. He woke me up to tell me you¡¯ve been shot. I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done if something terrible like-oh I can¡¯t even think of it. Are you in pain?¡±


    ¡°Docs got me on a lot of pain meds. I¡¯m okay. I can¡¯t wait to see how beautiful you¡¯re going to look tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No, we should postpone the wedd-¡±


    Before I can open my mouth to argue, Angelo shakes his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re walking down the aisle tomorrow and it¡¯ll be a wonderful celebration. Antonio¡­ he¡¯s a good man for bringing you here,¡± let me just roll my eyes, ¡°He¡¯ll treat you right, I¡¯m sure of it. There¡¯s no need to be scared, Butterfly.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°No buts,¡± Angelo wipes his sister¡¯s tears away. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me, I¡¯m healthy and alive. I know it¡¯ll be hard for you to get back to sleep, but you need to rest for your big day tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you!¡± Liliana shakes her head.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± I walk over to the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and watch over you.¡±


    Liliana nods her head and climbs into bed. Angelo moves to put his arm around his sister cuddling her to his side.


    When her breathing is rhythmic and I¡¯m certain she¡¯s asleep I start to close my eyes.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Angelo whispers. ¡°Liliana is¡­ all she¡¯s had in life was me. Whenever she was scared or sad as a little girl, I was the one to take care of her. She means the world to me and I hope you don¡¯t break her heart.¡±


    ¡°Your sister should not let her heart get too attached to me then,¡± I say through gritted teeth. Nothing pissed me off more than idiots making idle threats or telling me what to do. ¡°She¡¯ll be safe under my care.¡±


    ¡°I know she¡¯ll be safe, I just want to know she¡¯ll be safe from you.¡±


    ¡°Is this the thanks I get for bringing your little sister to visit you? You¡¯ll lucky that she won¡¯t wake up to see you on your deathbed,¡± I clench my fist. ¡°Because one more word out of your mouth and I¡¯m going to put you there. I¡¯ve been generous tonight in the spirit of my wedding, don¡¯t push me too far or else they¡¯ll be a funeral.¡±


    Angelo clenches his jaw. I watch his hand rub his sisters back and he closes his eyes to rest.


    Me, there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m going to sleep. Not to mention I don¡¯t trust anyone enough to let my guard down in this shithole of a hospital. Anyone can walk in and kill us. I sit in the chair and watch the door, my weapons hidden on my body and just a maneuver away to get to them.

 #1 — Chapter 8

    Liliana


    ¡°What time is it?¡± I wake up in a panic.


    Antonio, who looks like he hasn¡¯t slept a wink, checks his watch and slowly replies. ¡°Quarter after nine.¡±


    I sit up and rub my eyes. ¡°We should, uh, probably get going then, shouldn¡¯t we? Don¡¯t want to bete to our own wedding,¡± I chuckle nervously.


    Antonio nods his head. ¡°No need to say goodbye, you¡¯ll see himter. Come on, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    I leave a kiss on Angelo¡¯s cheek. He¡¯s still sleeping, and I don¡¯t bother waking him up. He needs all the rest he can get before this afternoon. ¡°Arabe must be worried sick,¡± I say walking out of the room.


    Antonio ces his hand on my lower back and moves me along. He doesn¡¯t say a word back to me, and when I look up into his eyes, I notice dark circles underneath them.


    He must not have slept at all, I wonder if this could be good news. Maybe he¡¯ll be so exhausted after the wedding that he¡¯ll forget his duty and fall asleep.


    When we enter the penthouse we part separate ways, Ro ushering Antonio to his room and Arabe leading me up to my room. Upstairs is my mother, makeup and hair, and¡­


    ¡°Where¡¯s Gia?¡±


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t make it,¡± my mother gives me a semi-pitiful look. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get your hair in these curlers.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she couldn¡¯t make it?¡± I hate how she is pushing and ignoring me. To her this is one of the happiest days of her life but to me, this is misery.


    ¡°Something neutral, maybe gold for eyeshadow,¡± Mother says and walks away from my side.


    I sit at the vanity chair and endure all the poking, prodding and pulling of the makeup and hair stylist. The heated curlers burn my scalp slightly, but as Mother has put it before, beauty is pain so don¡¯tin. Arabe seems distracted and she starts biting her manicured nails. I already know what she¡¯s thinking, she is thinking of Luca. My heart breaks for her, whoever she was married to prior will seem like her soulmatepared to my brother. He¡¯s going to be just like my father, he¡¯ll abuse her¡­ I have to do something, anything, to stop their wedding.


    ¡°You¡¯re still nervous,¡± Arabe massages my shoulders while the stylists and my mother give us some privacy while the curlers do their magic.


    ¡°I really thought¡­ I know it¡¯s stupid but, my virginity is not something to just throw away to anyone. I-I wanted someone I loved to share an intimate moment with me. I-I don¡¯t know Antonio well enough, how can I give him something so sacred and private?


    ¡°This is the way of life and I wish I could tell you that you didn¡¯t have to do it but¡­ you¡¯re getting married and maybe you will grow to be very close friends. You know, I found that if I wanted something from Vinny, all I had to do was suck him off and ask. He said yes every time,¡± she gives me a sly, cunning smile.


    So, will I have some power as the Capo¡¯s wife?


    Maybe¡­ maybe if I seduce him, please him, do what Arabe says and maybe he¡¯ll listen and call off Arabe¡¯s engagement.


    As scared as I am, if it works¡­ it would be worth it. Temporary pain¡­ and the loss of what is supposed to be a special night, will let my new friend live a happy abuse free life from Luca.


    The makeup team works frantically to make my skin look smooth, crater and freckle free. They add fake eyshes and glitter gold eyeshadow to make my blue eyes really pop. The lipstick they chose is almost juvenile pink and makes me feel just as innocent as I am. When they undo the curlers there is no denying that I feel and look gorgeous. My dirty blonde hair pools down my shoulders in thick loose curls. They pin some of is back and add a gold barrette for essories.


    Once they¡¯re finished the all help me into the most expensive dress I¡¯ve ever owned. The material hugs my body and flows down at my hips. My mother helps ce the veil and she begins to cry trying to fan her face so her mascara doesn¡¯t run.


    ¡°Liliana, you are so beautiful,¡± Mother grabs and gently squeezes my hands.


    ¡°My cousin is one lucky man,¡± Arabe ps her hands together and admires the finishing look.


    Barely two minutester Father barges in looking dapper in his pressed suit and slicked back hair. His expression looks unphased and shows no sign or evidence of how he feels toward me. ¡°Come on. Everyone is waiting,¡± he urges everyone out and to their ces as he walks to my side and offers his elbow for me to take.


    ¡°Now, you know what is expected of you. Right?¡± He keeps his face stoic and eyes straight ahead.


    Suddenly I¡¯m having a hot sh¡­ or a panic attack. ¡°Yes,¡± I try to suck in as much breath as I can.


    ¡°Good. Then I should not be bothered tomorrow that my spoiled daughter would not spread her legs.¡±


    My eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about your crying and how you don¡¯t want to give it up. It¡¯s your duty and I told Antonio that if he has to tie you down, he can. Do not embarrass me, Liliana.¡±


    We reach the door and I can hear the music begin to y. Therge wooden double doors open slowly revealing all the people who attended on either side. They all stand but my eyes are locked at the man standing at the end of the aisle-my future husband.


    The closer we get the more my legs shake and the more I¡¯m tempted to turn around and run. When my grip loosens on my father¡¯s arm, he is quick to grab me with his other hand and glue me to his side.


    When we reach the end and the music stops, he kisses my cheek and sends me toward Antonio. Antonio takes my hand in his bear paw and helps me up the step to stand in front of the priest with him. The priest begins to talk and everyone sits but I¡¯m too lost in my own thoughts toprehend anything outside of how incredibly handsome Antonio looks.


    No longer does he have the ck bags under his eyes, he looks refreshed and freshly shaven. His face is smooth and tan, his brown eyes big and sparkling with something I can¡¯t tell-longing? Lust? His tux is perfectly tailored to his body and with every move I can see muscles rippling. His jawline looks strong and his ck hair is slicked back and curls under his ear. I¡¯m sure my mouth is hanging open but I can¡¯t stop the trance I seem to be in. He¡¯s so¡­ captivating.


    And a killer, I remind myself.


    Our vows were nothing more than reciting promises, I promise to protect¡­ I promise to be there in sickness and in health¡­ for rich or poor. They aren¡¯t custom written vows you would say to the man you¡¯ve known and loved for years, it¡¯s a contract.


    A business deal and the I do is the signature at the bottom.


    He slides the wedding band on my finger as it matches perfectly with the engagement ring. I grab his hand in turn and slide the golden band on his thick finger symbolizing we are each other¡¯s now. All that¡¯s left is to seal the deal-the kiss.


    He ces his hand on my back and slowly brings his lips down to mine. Our lips touch perfectly and with enough pressure that I almost want to open my mouth and let him dominate me. After a few seconds he pulls back and the crowd cheers. My lips are left with a tingle and my whole body breaks out into goosebumps but I feel warm inside.


    Antonio grabs my hand thrusting me back into reality, he takes the first step down the aisle and wills me to walk by his side. The church feels muted but I know our families are cheering and whistling rejoicing in our union. Flower petals are spread everywhere and still being thrown up into the air.


    I am married. I am the Capo¡¯s wife. This is my life now. There¡¯s no turning back. Did I have an opportunity to run away? Do I still have an opportunity to run away?


    No. His bodyguards are everywhere carefully watching our every move, meticulously protecting and guarding us.


    ***


    The reception is pleasing, I would¡¯ve been very happy with the turn out of this wedding was actually something I wanted. Although I have shared a few moments with my new husband it is hardly a connection. How can you marry a man you hardly know? How can I be expected to love him? This wasn¡¯t my choice-this wedding wasn¡¯t my choice.


    ¡°Beautiful ceremony,¡± Ro sits next to me with champagne in his hand. ¡°Would you like a ss?¡±


    I snort. ¡°You know I¡¯m not legal.¡±


    ¡°And that has stopped you before? Come on, we¡¯re Italian we have wine with every meal and champagne every celebration.¡±


    ¡°I meant, I can¡¯t even legally drink yet I am married. I am a wife and I have to-¡± I cut myself off and clear my throat. ¡°I have to tend to my husband and I can¡¯t even legally drink.¡±


    Ro nearly rolls his eyes. ¡°Lighten up, sister. Your husband wants a dance,¡± he nods his jaw in the direction of Antonio who is eyeing me from across the dance floor. ¡°You still have two hours to enjoy before you tend to your husband,¡± he teases.


    I stand and instead of walking toward the man who is basically shooting daggers with that gaze, I follow Arabe into the women¡¯s room.


    I grab her by her elbow and she yelps. ¡°Liliana, Jesus Christ you scared me.¡± She puts her hand over her heart.


    ¡°Sorry, I just need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still nervous about tonight,¡± she frowns.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m more scared about losing my freedom.¡±


    ¡°Tony would never, I mean sure you¡¯ll have someone follow you everywhere, but he won¡¯t lock you up in his penthouse.¡± She gently touches my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± There¡¯s something in her expression-sadness. Is she thinking about her soon to be wedding with Luca?


    Stick to the n, do what Antonio wants to tonight and help Arabe. She¡¯s too nice, too sweet to be corrupted by Luca. I imagine him hitting her when he¡¯s drunk ores back from business. I imagine him knocking her up against her wishes just so he could have many heirs. I imagine him resenting his daughters just because girls are weak.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I nod my head and walk over to the sink to pour cold water on my face.


    Arabe quickly grabs my wrist. ¡°You¡¯ll ruin your makeup!¡±


    I give her a less than amused look. I needed help breathing, cold water on my face, fresh air, my dress unzipped¡­


    You will soon enough.


    ¡°Go dance with you husband,¡± Arabe shushes me out of the bathroom and towards the dance floor.


    Antonio has a drink in his hand, his posture demanding that Ie to him or face consequences. He reeks of dominance and power. Charm, maniption and danger radiating in his eyes. In a trance I go to him.


    ¡°You look amazing,¡± he whispers in my ear. His warm breath touching the shell of my ear and causes me to shiver. ¡°The crowd wants to see us dance. May I?¡± He holds out his hand. You don¡¯t deny your husband let alone the Capo.


    My father and Luca stare me down and talk amongst themselves as if they are nning orughing at what they know is toe in my marriage. Father smirks and I shudder, the face of a cold blooded murderer who feels no empathy for others. My father-the sociopath.


    Luca eyes his bride licking his lips as if he were looking at his dinner. My stomach turns at the knowledge I have of his cruelty, one I don¡¯t want him to share with my best friend and now cousin.


    ¡°You worry too much,¡± Antonio¡¯s voice startles me. ¡°You pay an awful lot of attention to our guests. I think it¡¯s time you give your husband the proper attention he deserves.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll get enough tonight,¡± I murder through gritted teeth.


    For some reason that response pleases him. ¡°Oh, I know I will.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sound so sure of yourself.¡±


    ¡°What? Going to put up a fight?¡± He bends down to whisper in my ear, ¡°I love a good fight.¡±


    I curl my lip in disgust and before I can open my mouth Angelo asks to cut in. His face is bruised and swollen but he still looks handsome in his pressed suit. He has a limp but that doesn¡¯t stop him from taking my hand and sharing a dance with me.


    ¡°I wish there was something I could do to stop this,¡± he frowns.


    I know he isn¡¯t talking about the wedding that already happened, but what is going to happen tonight.


    ¡°Grin and bear right?¡± I tell myself not to cry even though I desperately want to.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to hurt. If you don¡¯t fight it won¡¯t-¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s too weird to talk about that with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you. I seem to be the only one on your side,¡± he tucks a strand of my hair behind my ear and pulls me into a hug. ¡°You say the word and I¡¯ll get you out of Chicago. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s right now, next week or ten years from now. I want you happy, Lily.¡±


    ¡°I know you do,¡± I give him a weak smile. ¡°But that¡¯s not your responsibility anymore. This is for the good of the mafia.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    Antonio chimes in taking my hand and leading me away from my brother. ¡°You alright?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± I reply but keep my eyes locked on Angelo¡¯s.


    ¡°It looked like he was upsetting you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my wedding day I think I have a pass at being emotional.¡±


    His jaw ticks as if he¡¯s annoyed at me, but I don¡¯t ask why and he doesn¡¯t tell me why either.


    I begin to dread even more what is toe as guests leave one by one, then two by two until there is only immediate family remaining. My father is the one to announce the ending of the night and gives Antonio a wink that tells him he is free to take me to our honeymoon room.


    Antonio interlocks his fingers with mine and escorts me out of the reception room, his bodyguards following suit. Outside a ck car waits for us to take us to the suite Antonio or whoever booked for us. The entire car ride is silent, but I¡¯m all too aware of how close we are. Our shoulders and thighs are touching and every time I inhale I get a whiff of his intoxicating cologne.


    Carmelo opens my side of the door and Antonio walks around offering me his arm. He¡¯s quite the gentlemen when I¡¯m not thinking of the heartless sociopath he is and how many people he¡¯s murdered. My heart is racing as we went the elevator. Carmelo is the only one of his bodyguards to go up with us, the rest stand watch outside the buildings while Carmelo gets the wonderful position of watching the hotel floor.


    The elevator dings and we stop on the top floor-the twenty-second floor to be exact. My knees nearly give out as he leads me down the hall. We stop at the only suite with double oak wood doors-the honeymoon suite of course. When we enter and Antonio turns on the lights the room is filled with red petals and on the table is a bottle of champagne along with two sses. Out on the balcony I spot a jacuzzi and realize I don¡¯t have a bathing suit¡­ or do I? My mother had packed my weekend suitcase and whatever is inside is a mystery.


    Carmelo drops both of our bags off in the room before shutting the door and leaving me to my demise. Antonio takes off his tux coat so he is left in his white button up, he loosens his tie and rolls up his sleeves before walking over to the table to pour us both a ss of champagne.


    ¡°I¡¯m not legal to drink,¡± I say meekly.


    Antonio gives me an annoyed look and hands me the ss anyways. ¡°For the nerves, you¡¯re too tense.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be too?¡± I reluctantly take the ss from his hand.


    Antonio shakes his head. ¡°Rx, Liliana,¡± he pulls out the table chair for me to sit. He sits next to me and sips his drink while his eyes stare into mine and eat me alive. ¡°There is a hot tub out on the balcony, would you like to go in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I have a bathing suit.¡±


    ¡°Do you need one?¡± He cocks his eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes,¡± my cheeks turn red.


    ¡°You are my wife now. You don¡¯t need a bathing suit. You have nothing to hide from me,¡± he adamantly shakes his head.


    ¡°Then no I would not like to go in,¡± I down the entirety of my champagne and then cross my arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re stubborn,¡± he pursues his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m Italian,¡± I bite back.


    He inhales out his nose, a condescending huff of augh. ¡°Go look through your suitcase, put something on and meet me on the balcony,¡± he uses his hands to shush me out of his presence as he sips the rest of the champagne in his ss.


    I take my suitcase into the oversized bathroom and unzip the bag. All I see are lingerie. Silk nightgowns, cupless bras,ce underwear, strappyplicated neglig¨¦e¡­


    I take out the lease offense thing-a solid ck knee length nightgown and cross my arms around my stomach feeling self-conscious. I head out onto the balcony where Antonio is already waiting in the jacuzzi and has already poured us both our second ss-or at least my second ss.


    I quickly step in, the faster I¡¯m in the water the less time he has to stare at me in my little ck piece. He waits until I am fully seated in the tub to hand me my ss. Both of his arms are stretch out hanging on the rim of the jacuzzi and he overlooks the balcony staring out into the night sky. It makes me wonder what he¡¯s thinking about.


    Antonio doesn¡¯t say anything and it¡¯s actually quite rxing, the champagne, the hot water and massaging jets, the sounds of city traffic which I¡¯m ustomed too. Antonio surprised me though, I thought he¡¯d be eager to get into my pants. I even thought he¡¯d make a move in the jacuzzi but no, nothing. He seems to be rxing just as much as I¡¯m trying to. He shuts his eyes and takes a few deep breaths. I decide to do the same.


    I must¡¯ve dozed because the next thing I feel is Antonio wrapping his arms around me and lifting me out of the hot tub.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± I murmur sleepily against his bare broad chest. He has a thin amount of dark chest hair that tickles my nose slightly, my eyes also wander to the ck ink down both of his arms.


    ¡°You fell asleep and you were also pruning,¡± he leads me into the bathroom and set me down on the edge of the tub. ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of these wet clothes.¡± His fingers find the hem of the nightgown and he begins to pull up.


    I widen awake and smack his hand away. ¡°I can dress myself,¡± I scold him.


    He knits his eyebrows together and fury burns in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again,¡± he orders.


    I swallow hard and shake my head. ¡°Please, I-I know this is inevitable but let me go at my own pace. Please,¡± I hate how I beg.


    Antonio nods and pulls back, I don¡¯t know why but having him watch me take my nightgown off feels worse than if he were taking it off himself. My hands shake with anxiety as I lift the damp nightgown off my body and quick covers my hands over my exposed breasts while I hunch over to cover my more intimate area. Antonio runs the bath water and fills it up with a bottle of bubble bath soap he grabbed out of my suitcase.


    I begin to shiver as I watch him check the waters before scooping me up and cing me into the full bathtub. The warm water feeling like heaven against my skin. I let out a soft moan and sink down until the water covers me from the neck down. The bubbles in the


    I hear shuffling and when I peel an eye open Antonio is facing the other way. He¡¯s naked and I get a view of his sculpted, perfect ass. He turns around and quickly I close my eyes once more so I don¡¯t catch glimpse of his manhood. My body is moved forward as Antonio climbs in the tub behind me. My breathing picks up and bit my bottom lip to keep myself from protesting.


    Everything will be okay.


    Antonio fits behind me like a puzzle piece, his legs are spread and he pushed me against his chest so I¡¯m lying perfectly against him. I rest my hands on his thighs which are on both sides of me. His arms wrap under my breast to hold me close and to keep my head above water.


    I stiffen when I feel his hardness pressed against my back, but I can¡¯t move, his arm is secured around me. I keep my eyes closed hoping that maybe he¡¯ll take it as a sign that I just want to rx-or that I¡¯m too tired.


    He moves and I hear the pop of a bottle opening-a shampoo bottle. Hethers the soap in my long hair and I nearly melt by the scalp massage he provides.


    How could such an innocent act such as washing my hair feel so intimate?


    My nails slightly dig into the flesh on his legs as pleasure shoots through me and my body bes warm. His fingertips dig into my head and rub as he cleans every strand of my thick hair. I lean against his chest and focus on controlling my breathing. I didn¡¯t expect to want him.


    But I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want him. Sure of course there is the closeness every human craves and certainly a massage is not helping my case. I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to because I¡¯m not one of those girls who can just give up my virginity to anyone. Sure, Antonio is my husband, but I don¡¯t know him. I don¡¯t love him and he certainly doesn¡¯t love me either.


    Antonio cups his hands under the water and uses it as a cup to pour water over my head. After a few times of doing this he gives up and tells me to dip my hair into the water to rinse off the remaining soap. I do as I¡¯m told and he hold me steady so my face doesn¡¯t drop below the surface. His hand gently holds the back of my head and pulls me back up when he deems the soap is all gone.


    He hugs me against his body once more and I listen to the steady rhythm of his heart. The silence between us, oddly enough, is soothing. It¡¯sforting that there seems to be no pressure to put out-at least not right now-that him and I can justy here in the warm water, in each other¡¯s arms, and rx. Forget about all the troubles of the past few weeks that should¡¯ve turned my hair gray.


    We must¡¯ve been in the bath for an hour, Antonio had to add warm water at least three times to keep it at it¡¯s perfect temperature. He unplugged the drain and let the water disappear. I stayed in as the water slowly went down as he got up to grab two fluffy towels from the bench. He hands me a towel to dry off and then he uses his to dry his hair.


    I keep my eyes high trying not to look at the thing that was pressed hard against me our entire bath. To my utter relief he does the same as I run the towel over my arms and squeeze out excess water still absorbed in my hair. Antonio turns away from my nakedness and goes through my suitcase. He pulls out a silk light blue nightgown with thin straps and hands it me. As soon as I grab the material, he heads off to his own suitcase to grab a pair of boxers.


    We return to the main part of suite and all I can do is stare at the bed, I¡¯ve never shared a bed with anyone before and as much as I would be content with crawling in and falling asleep right away, I know Antonio has other ns. Antonio leaves my side to pour himself a ss of Jack Daniels he found in the mini bar. He downs it in one gulp and sets the ss on top of the counter.


    Nervously I make my way to him, I stand in front of him. He¡¯s so tall and the girly scent of the bubbles did nothing to hide his wonderful masculine musk. I slowly bring my palms to rest on his pecs and force myself to gather enough courage to get on my tippy-toes and press my lips against his.


    The kiss is anything but brief, all I¡¯ve ever had was the kiss at our wedding and that was simple-brief. This¡­ this was hunger. Insatiable hunger and as my mouth falls open his tongue sweeps in and causes me to moan. His arms wrap tighter around me and he lifts me up, my legs wrap around his hips and only then does he move us toward the bed.


    The soft cotton material of thefort hits my back and Antonio hovers over me. His lips move from my lips to my neck sucking and nibbling at the sensitive skin in the juncture of my neck and shoulder. My hands find his back and I let my nails dig into his already scared skin. Scars from knives and bullet wounds¡­


    He¡¯s a killer.


    I gently push on his chest and Antonio pulls back to look me in the eyes. He gives me a confused look. His breathing is erratic and his dark eyes are dted and filled with lust. Not to mention the tent formed in the boxers tells me he was hoping this would go somewhere that I know I¡¯m not ready for.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I shake my head. ¡°I-I¡­ I can¡¯t,¡± I frown.


    Antonio¡¯s jaw ticks and a wave of frustrations sends him flying off the bed. He runs his hands through his wet dark curls and then rubs harshly at his face. Just when he looks defeated, he turns his emotions upside and points his finger viciously at me. ¡°You,¡± he growls. ¡°You are my wife. That means you are my property and it is our wedding night, I expect you to act like a grown woman and do what is expected of you.¡±


    My mouth hangs open but all I can manage to say is ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He shouts and kicks over a chair. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought we were-¡± he clenches his fists and takes a deep breath. ¡°Fine. Fine.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean fine?¡± I gulp.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to, then I¡¯m not going to force you,¡± he crawls into bed and turns off the bedsidemp signifying he¡¯s going to sleep.


    Still speechless I want to grab his shoulder, make him look at me and apologize. But why should I apologize? And what for?


    I turn off themp on my side and crawl under the covers. Staring off into darkness feels¡­ strange. I feel lonely despite the body next to me and feel a pain in the center of my chest.


    All I had to do was suck him off and ask. He said yes, every time. Arabe¡¯s words ring in my head.


    Think of your new cousin, think of how she is going to suffer at the hands of Luca. Save her. Do this for her. Grab your power-you are the most powerful man¡¯s wife.


    Under the covers I grab his body rolling him so heys in his back, I crawl on top of him so our bodies are pressed together. The feel of him underneath me¡­ frightens and excites me. I bring my lips to his neck like he did to mine hoping he¡¯ll find the same pleasure I found. He hands tighten on the back of my nightgown and I feel him harden against my thigh.


    ¡°Liliana,¡± his voice is guttural.


    ¡°We should¡­ probably consummate our marriage,¡± I swallow hard.


    Antonio¡¯s eyes bore into mine looking for any signs of uncertainty. I hide it as best as I can as I bite my bottom lip and pray it¡¯ll be over quick.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure? Because once we start, there¡¯s no going back,¡± the rumbling vibrations of his deep voice as he talks against the skin on my neck sends electricity down to my core.


    I nod handing myself over to the lust-filled devil.

 #1 — Chapter 9

    Liliana


    I didn¡¯t make a mistake¡­ did I?


    Antonio flips me so I¡¯m on my back. His lips make my body limp and shake with excitement. His strong hands go underneath my nightgown and his fingertips brush the underside of my breasts. I gasp into his mouth and he takes that as an opportunity to thrust his tongue deeper, iming me. My own fingers itch to brush against the hard rigids of his abdomen-his six pack and muscled biceps and pecs are due to the training all Made Men have, but not all look like him.


    No, he spends a lot of his time and energy getting to look this good. His body is a powerful weapon and is one to be proud of. He shows it by radiating with cockiness and confidence. I can hardly think around the fact that he¡¯s so strong, one wrong move and he could kill me in an instant. Kill me with the same hands that have killed countless Bratva, innocent men, and some of our own who have betrayed the Outfit and Famiglia.


    The silk material of the light blue nightgown slides up my body, over the slopes of my breasts and then over my head. My chest rises and falls as my heart rate picks up and my palms sweat with nerves.


    Tell him no before it¡¯s toote.


    I moan and arch my back as his thumb and index finger pinches and rolls my nipple. I push and rub my thighs together to rid of the throbbing sensation I¡¯m now experiencing. He forces his own thigh between my legs as he maneuvers his body to rest between my open legs. Each leg hangs on either side of him leaving myself at hisplete disposal.


    There is no sign of cruelty in his touch and it infuriates me. I want him to be the bad guy, need him to be the bad guy. Need it because it gives me reasons to hate him, to hate this arrangement, to want to stay away.


    The devil is calling me and my body is responding perfectly to his silent order.


    My legs wrap around his hips pressing him further into me. His groin is pressed against mine and the only thing preventing our joining are the two thin materials of our undergarments.


    The barrier is my savior, it¡¯s the only thing allowing me to keep my virtue and as soon as it¡¯s gone¡­ there¡¯s really no turning back.


    I¡¯m going to do what I swore I wouldn¡¯t do.


    There¡¯s no way around it-get it over with.


    Antonio¡¯s fingers find the band of mycy ck underwear and slowly he pulls them down my hips and leans back on his knees to swing my legs together to get them offpletely.


    I make a small whimper and close my eyes tight. The fear he can probably read on me doesn¡¯t stop him. He continues going until my underwear is down my ankles and soon, somewhere on the floor below us. He grabs both my knees and forces my legs apart once more.


    Antonio bends down to my t stomach leaving small open mouth kisses around my belly button causing a flutter of butterflies inside me. Instinctively, my hands dive into his hair and grab the strands keeping him at my stomach instead of lower. When his lips are an inch away from the coarse patch of hair I have, I start to push him off unsure of what I truly want.


    He shushes me sweetly and grabs my wrists holding them in ce against the bed at my sides. I force myself to rx. I stare at the white ceiling above me and pray for this to be over quick. I¡¯m sure if there was a mirror in front of me, my face would be crimson.


    The firstp of his tongue on my most private and sensitive part is likebusting into wildfire. My back arches up, my breath hitches in my throat and my toes curl as I give into this new pleasure. I fight back the urge to wrap my legs around his neck and draw him closer to my damp heat.


    ¡°F-f-f¡­¡± I nearly curse and the memory of my father¡¯s strict tone ordering me ¡®not to swear, it¡¯s notdylike,¡¯ makes me m my lips mp shut. My hands rest of his shoulders pulling him away when the feeling makes me feel¡­ feel¡­ almost too good.


    His tongue swirls around the sensitive bud of nerves and all the tension in my body builds up, but I don¡¯t know how to chase its release.


    Release. Mother always told me women don¡¯t have orgasms-orgasms are for their husbands. In high school I learned the opposite that women coulde too, but it was harder and required more attention. My friends all told me they could achieve it just by their hands. I was too scared to try, afraid of somehow leaving evidence of being touched.


    I was never like the girls from high school who could lose their virginity whenever and their parents would never know and their future husbands would likely never care. Being a part of the Famiglia, the only thing important for women is they must be pure-their innocence given up on their wedding day and their groom chosen by their father. It is old fashion, but it is the way of the Mafia.


    His tongue licks from the tight puckered hole of my taint and I stiffen until his tongue sweeps across the hole that is now drenched and back up to the nub. I¡¯m withering in pleasure and suddenly I forget everything I was previously nervous about. I feel him prate me with his finger, the slight pain causes me to jerk but before I can protest, his lips suck on the bundle of nerves making me moan.


    Antonio¡¯s finger worms it¡¯s way all the way to the knuckle and he hits a spot that has me seeing stars. All the tension inside of me explodes, my body shivers and shakes with unfathomable ecstasy. I cry out so loud I¡¯m sure Carmelo could hear us in the hallway.


    When Ie to, I¡¯m breathing hard and when my vision finally focuses-I see Antonio staring at me with hunger you would see in a lion¡¯s eyes. I hadn¡¯t notice in the midst of my orgasm that Antonio had added another finger inside of me and he was now stretching me out. I wince in slight pain and want to tell him to stop.


    Without removing his fingers he hovers back over me and kisses me, I can taste myself on his tongue but I don¡¯t care. I feel him shift and when I open my eyes I watch as he pushes his boxers down taking away thest obstacle. He presses his body flush against mine, our mouths dancing perfect harmony. I begin to forget where I am and who I¡¯m who and what is about to happen. The kiss consumes me in every way possible.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    My thought breaks when I feel something nudge against my opening. Antonio¡¯s hand is between us lining himself up, I break the kiss and stare showing him the nervousness in my gaze. His stern stare and erratic breathing tells me my opportunity to say no was missed.


    ¡°Wrap your arms around my neck,¡± his deep voice sends a shiver down my spine. Hismanding tone makes me act without reason as my arms wrap around him and pull him down to me. I hold him close and tight as I await pain.


    The tip of him pushes inside of me at a leisurely pace. I gasp and hold him tighter, his lips kiss the shell of my ear and he calmly strokes my hair. ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re feeling ufortable,¡± he manages to rasp out.


    ¡°I¡¯m ufortable,¡± I say hurried.


    ¡°Are you in pain?¡± He stops moving to search for answers in my eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I whimper as he continues sliding in. It feels as though the pration is endless and I know I didn¡¯t get a good look and I don¡¯t have much experience-but my bet would be on he¡¯s bigger than other men.


    I feel a sharp pain that¡¯s over almost as soon as it started. The pain bes duller and eventually Antonioes to a hilt. He rests his forehead against mine and keeps his eyes closed as if to channel his inner restraint.


    Most men are rough, so I¡¯ve been told. I didn¡¯t expect this kind of patience from the most ruthless man in the Outfit. He allows me to catch my breath until it turns more regr.


    ¡°Let me know when I can move,¡± he whispers.


    I take this as an opportunity to seekfort in his body, to hold him while I wait for the pain to subside. He spends our momentary pause to let me hold him while he leaves light kisses on my neck and ys with my breast.


    He feels so full inside of me and it¡¯s almost a fulfilling feeling, whatever pain there was is masked for now as the attention my nipple is getting makes my core ache.


    ¡°Move,¡± I finally say. He pulls back and automatically I gasp and clutch his back with my nails. ¡°Wait, wait, go slow,¡± I beg.


    ¡°I am going slow, Lily.¡±


    Lily? He¡¯s never called me Lily before.


    Antonio moves his body away from me and then thrusts back deep inside of me. The movement he provides is like itching an itch and I let out a soft moan. His tongue definitely provided more pleasure, but this wasn¡¯t¡­ horrible.


    I findfort in the closeness we¡¯re sharing. I stare at him and watch as he gets lost in his own pleasure. I watch his muscles rip and flex as his magnificent body makes love to me-


    No, he¡¯s not making love to you.


    His thrusts get harder and faster and I wrap my arms and legs around his body so tight you would think I fear the moment this ends. My hand on the back of his neck presses him down so our foreheads once again touch and I can inhale the minty scent of his breath. He opens his lustful zed over eyes, his pupils are so dted I can¡¯t make out the chocte brown ring normally surrounding it.


    Antonio grips my hips and thrusts so hard I cry out; the fast pace and low grunts tell me he¡¯s close. The barely audible noises he makes, makes my entire chest flush with desire. He bends down and takes my breast in his mouth and I tip my head back in pleasure. My back arches and he uses that the snake his hands underneath me, grab my ass and pull him even closer against him. This makes the angle change and he hits a spot inside of me that would surely make mee at any rate-but I don¡¯t.


    Antonio¡¯s thrusts be jerkier and more unrhymed and I feel him twitch inside of me-releasing inside of me. He softens and rolls over taking me with him so I¡¯m on top of his chest. I press my ear against his chest and listen to the thumping of his rapid beating heart. It nearly puts me to sleep until I realize what I did this for.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Luca and Arabe should get married,¡± I speak up. His loud breathing stops as if he¡¯s now holding his breath. ¡°Can¡¯t you put a stop to it?¡± I look up and decide to try out my puppy dog eyes.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you-¡±


    ¡°Why-¡± he crinkles his face in confusion. ¡°Why are you thinking about this?¡±


    ¡°Well I just thought, I mean I want to help Arabe and I thought now-¡±


    ¡°Now would be the perfect time?¡± He finishes my sentence for me but sounds ticked off.


    ¡°Well yes-¡± once again he interrupts.


    ¡°You thought now, right now, after we had sex that this would be the perfect time to bring up how you don¡¯t want my cousin and your brother to get married?¡± He moves me off of him and I sit up clutching theforter to cover my breasts. ¡°Jesus Christ, Liliana. Is that why you had sex with me? You wanted to ask that of me? What the¡­ what the fuck?!¡± He growls.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are so mad, you got what you wanted. We had sex, I gave you what you wanted, so can¡¯t I have something too?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you have something too?¡± He mocks chuckling while mumbles under his breath. ¡°I gave you an orgasm and went slow, that¡¯s what I gave to you. I gave you the first time many women would dream of. Most men-especially Made Men-like to fuck their new virgin brides bloody. I thought,¡± he huffs out augh, ¡°I thought since my wife is being so cooperative and sweet, maybe I¡¯ll suppress my instincts-my primal need to fuck you and try to make it enjoyable for you!¡± He gets off the bed and paces.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so mad,¡± I cross my arms.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he pursues his lips and nods his head. ¡°You manipted me. You have just showed me the type of person you are. I knew this was a mistake.¡±


    ¡°What was a mistake?¡± I blink.


    ¡°It was a mistake to show an ounce of human decency to you. Don¡¯t worry, next time we fuck I won¡¯t hold back. I¡¯m the Capo of the Outfit,¡± he says as if he¡¯s reminding himself-not me. ¡°Goodnight, Liliana.¡±


    ***


    The next morning when I wake up in my honeymoon suite Antonio is gone. I wrap the silk sheet around my naked body and look around the room to see if he went to the bathroom or went out on the balcony. I found nothing except for a note on the table.


    Liliana,


    I¡¯m cutting our honeymoon short, I¡¯m heading back to work. I don¡¯t need to be distracted and the Outfit has too much to worry about. Get dressed and have Carmelo take you back to my penthouse. Call me if there¡¯s an emergency.


    Antonio.


    Carmelo takes me back to Antonio¡¯s penthouse-or should I say our penthouse. There, Arabe is sitting on the couch watching Netflix and eating a box of cookies. When she sees me her eyebrow raises and she rushes to greet me.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Your supposed to be on your honeymoon,¡± she frowns. My eyes start to water and she pulls me in for a hug. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    I clutch her tighter against me and weep onto her shoulder. ¡°I-I had sex with himst night.¡±


    ¡°And it was horrible? Was he too rough? Are you hurt?¡± She pulls out of our hug to analyze my body and make sure not a scratch is on me.


    I blush with  embarrassment when I realize Carmelo is still standing near us listening in. He shrugs his shoulder not caring what he hears-he¡¯s only cares to protect me.


    ¡°No, no it was actually¡­ nice.¡±


    ¡°Nice? Then what are you doing here? You know after about two more times it¡¯ll feel better than nic-¡±


    ¡°He got mad at me. I-I asked if there was anything he could do about yours and Lucas uing nuptials and he freaked out. He said I manipted him and he was sorry for showing any human decency to me,¡± I continue to cry.


    ¡°Liliana,¡± she grabs my hand and leads me over to the couch to sit. ¡°This is all my fault. You had sex with him because I told you Vinny did whatever I wanted when I gave him a blowjob¡­ didn¡¯t you?¡± I nod my head and she sighs. ¡°It took us months to get to that spot. I had to earn his trust andpanionship before I did something like that.¡±


    ¡°I just thought¡­¡± I shake my head and use my sleeve to wipe my wet eyes. ¡°I ruined things already. I haven¡¯t been married twenty-four hours and I¡¯ve lost him. He-he was so nice and gentle and acted like he actually cared. I ruined it, now he¡¯s going to act like my Capo-not my husband.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something you can do to change his mind,¡± Arabe says with slight uncertainty. We all know how hard it is to change the stubborn Capo¡¯s mind. He won¡¯t forget it and if I were one of his one night stands surely, he would¡¯ve killed me for such deception.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see why he should care that I used sex to ask a favor, I mean he got what he wanted which was sex!¡±


    ¡°Lily¡­ he got mad because Tony doesn¡¯t care about people of their feelings and the one time he cared, the one time he decides to care about your stance on losing virginity and you did it to manipte him. You wanted to use sex as power over him,¡± she waits to see if I understand. ¡°The Capo can¡¯t be weak, and you just reminded him that that decency he showed you in bed-was weakness. Honestly, I think he¡¯s madder at himself than at you.¡±


    ¡°Mad at himself for being gentle?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Haven¡¯t you heard stories about the Made Men, they aren¡¯t gentle-they¡¯re killers. They fuck hard.¡±


    ¡°Was Vinny¡­?¡± I bite at my bottom lip.


    ¡°He was harder than he should¡¯ve been, but I guess that just ensured more blood on the sheets. We didn¡¯t do a presenting of the sheets, I only bled a little, some don¡¯t at all. He saw it as his prize. He did it to establish dominance and after a while I liked how rough it was.¡±


    The sheets, he never took the sheets. He probably is having someone pick it up as we speak now.


    Did I bleed?


    ¡°He said he isn¡¯t going to go easy on me anymore,¡± I gulp. ¡°Is it going to hurt?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but maybe not. I don¡¯t know, I wish I could give you an answer. Everyone is different.¡±


    ¡°Did Vinny ever¡­ go down on you?¡±


    ¡°It took a while to convince him. Made Men only care about their own pleasure. Well, I shouldn¡¯t say that, if I had an orgasm it boosted his ego. He would try to get me toe but only when we were having sex-where both of us were experiencing pleasure. He never wanted to go down on me and when he did, he expected me to give him a blowjob after,¡± she shrugs. ¡°Why? Did Tony go down on you?¡± Her eyes widen.


    Meekly, I nod my head. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Antonio? My cousin? Wow¡­ I never thought¡­ you really screwed up. He went all gentle on you because he cares about you and when you responded by having sex with him in return for a favor-not because you cared about his needs, he got angry.¡±


    I run my hands through my hair and exhale deeply. ¡°Crap.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can figure something out. Apologize, bake himsagna, uhm give him a blowjob-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything is going to fix this.¡±


    ¡°Hey Carmelo, what do you think?¡± Arabe calls out to my bodyguard who is in the kitchen. The living room and kitchen are both on the main level of the penthouse, no walls separating the rooms.


    Carmelo is leaning against the kitchen counter with his arms crossed raises his eyebrow.


    ¡°Ohe on, we know you were listening,¡± Arabe rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Capo is a stubborn unforgiving man,¡± Carmelo states.


    ¡°See I fu-fudged it up.¡±


    ¡°Fudged?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to swear,¡± I look away embarrassed.


    ¡°Says who?¡± She jerks her head back.


    ¡°My parents¡­¡± I reply softly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be joking me, Liliana,¡± Arabe groans. ¡°Say it. Say you fucked it up.¡±


    ¡°What? No! It¡¯s notdylike!¡± I cross my arms.


    ¡°Fuck! Shit! Damn! Bitch!¡± Arabe screams at the top of her lungs. ¡°You go.¡±


    ¡°I-I am not saying those words,¡± I refuse.


    ¡°Your parents do not own you anymore and I¡¯m pretty sure my cousin won¡¯t care if you swear. And anyone who says it isn¡¯tdylike can shove it up their ass!¡±


    ¡°Arabe,¡± I give her a stern look. ¡°I¡¯ve never swore then and I¡¯m not starting now.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you need to grow up and get your anger out! Scream it loud! Tell out your frustration! Come on, say ¡®Antonio, you motherfucker!''¡±


    ¡°Antonio, you motherffff¡­. I can¡¯t. It¡¯s not me, Arabe.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Girle on! Fuck you, Antonio! Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to know how you truly think of me, cousin.¡± Antonio¡¯s voicees from directly behind us.


    Arabe and I both jump and yelp in surprise.


    ¡°Oh you know I love you, I¡¯m just teaching Liliana how to swear,¡± Arabe shes her perfect, straight white teeth.


    Antonio raises his eyebrow like he wants to ask but doesn¡¯t bother. Just like how he doesn¡¯t bother to spare me a passing nce. ¡°I¡¯m just here to pick something up, carry on. I¡¯ll be home by dinner.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Arabe swears and thenughs. ¡°Go! Say it!¡±


    ¡°Fudge.¡±


    ¡°You sound like a two-year-old.¡±


    I groan, ¡°Let it go, I¡¯m not swearing.¡±


    I make my way to the kitchen to start dinner. When I get bored, I watch Louisa-our cook-cook. She was the one who taught me how to make my own pasta noodles, her famous tomato sauce, and her specialty baked Ziti. I get all the ingredients out and start what is going to be a handful of hours to make. By then maybe Antonio will be home and eat with me.


    ***


    I had set the table, used the good tes, cleaned up my mess in the kitchen, dished out four dishes-one for me, Antonio, Arabe and Carmelo. I sat and waited for my husband to get home¡­ he should be home. He said he¡¯d be home around this time.


    Arabe and Carmelo exchange nces wondering if they have permission to dig in. I nod my head and allow them to start eating, but I sit back and wait hoping Antonio will enter through the elevator at any moment.


    The two of them finish minutester and even grab seconds while I still haven¡¯t started. My stomach rumbles, but I for some reason don¡¯t feel have an appetite as I think about how mad Antonio is at me.


    When they finish, I told them they could be excused. I don¡¯t leave the table and I don¡¯t take a bite of the cold Ziti in front of me. Instead, I grab my fork and y it. Any minute he¡¯ll be home, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯d have to reheat his dinner though. I look at his full te now cold, two perfectly good meals wasted.


    Arabe must¡¯ve excused herself to her bedroom, because I don¡¯t see her in the living room, while Carmelo stands away from me to give me privacy-but not out of sight. I sigh and tell myself not to cry, it¡¯s not worth it. But I want to cry, I want to cry for the face that this is my life now. My sad ruined life.


    It¡¯s dark by the time Antonio gets home. The elevator door dings but I don¡¯t look in his direction, I stare at my wasted Ziti. Antonio walks over, I can see his shadow in my peripheral view. He stands at the head of the table and looks down at what would¡¯ve been his te.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± he says.


    Did he taste it or did he just know?


    ¡°You said you¡¯d be home at dinner time. I thought I¡¯d wait for you,¡± I sniffle.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting here for hours?¡±


    ¡°I made dinner for us, I thought it would be nice-our first dinner together as a married couple. I waited¡­¡±


    Antonio is silent for a few passing seconds. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have waited. Don¡¯t do this again. When you make food, eat it and save a te for me in the fridge for whenever I get home. You just wasted food,¡± he says angrily as he grabs the te and dumps the contents of it in the garbage. He throws the te into the sink breaking it, causing me to flinch with fear.


    ¡°Shit,¡± he curses under his breath. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, I don¡¯t want you cutting yourself and then I have to take you to the emergency room. I¡¯ll clean it upter. Go to bed.¡±


    I open my mouth to argue with him but decide against it. I push out of my chair and walk up the stairs and into the guest bedroom I upied before the wedding.


    When I enter Arabe isying in my bed reading a book. ¡°What are you doing in here?¡±


    ¡°This is my new room of course. This is the biggest guest bedroom and you obviously won¡¯t be in here anymore. You¡¯ll be sleeping with Tony.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head adamantly. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping with him tonight and not ever.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean sex.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean sex either. I¡¯m not sharing a room with him,¡± I huff and turn on my heel to go to one of the various other guest rooms.


    I enter the guest rooms en suite bathroom and turn the temperature hot to relieve my aching body. I¡¯d be lying if I admit that I wasn¡¯t sore from my night with Antonio. Just thinking about it makes my body feel tingly. I turn the water colder to sate my raging hormones and to bring me back to reality. I can¡¯t think about Antonio right now for my sanity. I use the vani scented shampoo and body wash provided and take my time to really clean myself-but mainly to wash the scent of Antonio I could still smell on my skin.


    When I get out of the shower and wrap my hair and body in a towel. I groan realizing my suitcase must¡¯ve been brought up to Antonio¡¯s room, which means my change of clothes are in that suitcase. I can¡¯t exactly sleepfortably in my dirty sweater and jeans.


    With a single deep breath I open the door and head down the hallway to Antonio¡¯s master bedroom. When I enter, I¡¯m mortified to find he¡¯s already in there sitting in a chair sipping some alcoholic beverage.


    ¡°I-I just came for my clothes,¡± I rush over to where my suitcaseys next to an empty dresser that Antonio must¡¯ve cleared out especially for me.


    Antonio doesn¡¯t say a word, he just sips his drink mindlessly while staring at the empty firece. He looks distant-cold and cruel.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for what it¡¯s worth. I guess I just thought you didn¡¯t care about me, that it was all for sex. I never picked you to be gentle or kin-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m neither of those things. You¡¯re right, you should think of me as that person-the person who doesn¡¯t care about you. You¡¯re my wife for the benefit of the Famiglia, and I will protect you because you are mine, but I am Capo. I kill people without remorse,¡± he stands and walks toward me. ¡°I kill without remorse because I don¡¯t care about people¡¯s feelings. It is what makes me good at the job I do. You think a little neen year old brat such as yourself could really melt my cold heart? Grow up. This isn¡¯t some romantic movie you¡¯d watch with my cousin. It¡¯s real life, your parents should¡¯ve taught you better.¡±


    Tears pool in my eyes at his harshness and still he doesn¡¯t back down, he doesn¡¯t feel bad. He just continues to look at me with annoyance and hate. I swipe away my tears and fumble to grab my suitcase while holding the towel against my body. I wanted to leave his room as quickly as possible.


    He grabs my arms forcing me to stay. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the guest room, I won¡¯t be any more of a bother to you,¡± I tremble.


    ¡°We¡¯re married. You¡¯ll stay here where I can keep an eye on you.¡± I open my mouth but he dismisses me by saying, ¡°End of discussion.¡± Antonio moves across the room to where his mini fridge is, he pulls out a bottle of bourbon and pour himself another ss. He leaves the bottle out-probably because within seconds the ss he just poured is already gone and down his throat.


    I grab pajamas from my suitcase and change in the bathroom, when Ie back Antonio is lying in bed, he¡¯s back facing me. I climb in and face towards him, I want to reach out and grab him but instead I move as close as I can to his body without touching him and inhale his scent.


    Antonio somehow made me want to seekfort in him, the day before our wedding I despised him and wanted out and now¡­ well now I don¡¯t know what I want. But I do know I don¡¯t want him acting like this toward me anymore.


    Where was the sweet Antonio who kissed me with passion and scanned my face for any sign of pain so he could stop?

 #1 — Chapter 10

    Liliana


    I wake up to an empty bed. Antonio must¡¯ve snuck out earlier and went to work. That¡¯s all he¡¯s been doing is working trying to avoid me as much as possible. Boredom and depression strike quick as I picture the rest of my life with him. I have to do something aside from being his trophy wife, I need to get out. He¡¯ll never love me though, I¡¯ll never have that rtionship every girl dreams of. To marry her best friend who will love and care for her, to make her feel special.


    I certainly feel less than special right now.


    Downstairs Arabe and Carmelo are in the dining room eating breakfast that was cooked by Louisa. She quickly fixed me up a te of scrambled eggs and toast and I take my seat.


    ¡°What should we do today, cousin?¡± Arabe says in her own chipper mood.


    I shrug miserably and stab my fork at the yellow eggs ying with them instead of eating them.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°After breakfast get ready, wear something nice and do your hair and makeup,¡± Arabe stands and puts her te in the sink.


    ¡°Why?¡± I raise an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±


    ¡°Exactly why, you need to cheer up. The best way to cheer up is feeling good about yourself. So, get all pretty and we are going to go shopping.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    ¡°Antonio¡¯s credit card has a limitless bnce, who cares if you need nothing. Let¡¯s go buy anything our hearts desire!¡± She cheers and rushes off upstairs to get ready not waiting to hear any more of myints or argument.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯reing too?¡± I say to Carmelo who has been sitting silently at the table in front of an empty te with nothing but crumbs on it.


    ¡°Anywhere you go, I go,¡± he gives a curt nod.


    ¡°Do you know where Antonio is?¡±


    ¡°Work,¡± he says simply.


    ¡°Do you know when he will be home?¡± I bite the bottom of my lip.


    ¡°None of my business to know when he¡¯s done with business. My business is keeping you safe.¡±


    I push my eggs aside, I don¡¯t have much of an appetite right now. I might as well get ready. I drag myself up the stairs and into Antonio¡¯s pristine bedroom-I guess it¡¯s my bedroom too.


    Doesn¡¯t feel like it.


    The one thing I do love about this room is the master shower. It¡¯s spacious with ss encasing and has an overhead shower head. Everything about it screams luxury. I take my time under the warm water, Arabe was right about one thing. When you¡¯re clean and dressed for the day you definitely feel better.


    I use he hair dryer but decide against straightening or sprucing up my waves. The blonde locks dry to my advantage so I leave it as is. As for makeup, I do the minimum-mascara and my favorite shade of lipstick that is almost a peachy beige nude. Next, I pick out one of my favorite lc-colored, cotton dress and wear it with stockings and brown booties.


    I see Arabe¡¯s reflection in the mirror, I turn around to see her staring in the doorway. ¡°Lookin¡¯ good. Ready?¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± I grab my purse and follow her out.


    ¡°Liliana,¡± Arabe finally sighs and frowns, ¡°It is not the end of the world. You and Tony just had a little fight, it happens to couples all the time. You think with the way you acted before the wedding you¡¯d be d my cousin is ignoring you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought we connected on our honeymoon,¡± I pick underneath my fingernails nervously.


    ¡°You probably did, and then you manipted him.¡± Arabe¡¯s bluntness causes my eyes to widen. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so crass about it,¡± I cross my arms. ¡°I¡¯m aware I screwed up.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± she grabs me by both of my shoulders. ¡°Things will pass. This is your life. You can chose to live it miserably or you can take this limitless credit card and buy happiness,¡± she smiles wide showing off her straight white teeth.


    ¡°Money can¡¯t buy happiness.¡±


    ¡°And it can¡¯t buy you love either-so The Beatles said,¡± Arabe drags me down the hall and down the stairs into the foyer of the penthouse. ¡°We will buy to satisfy our materialistic happiness.¡± Arabe pushes the elevator button as Carmelo sets the lock and security system and follows in after us.


    Downstairs outside the building a car is already waiting for us. The chauffeur opens the back door as Carmelo sits in the passenger seat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever said thank you,¡± Arabe breaks the silence.


    ¡°Thank you for what?¡± I turn to face her, confusion written on my face.


    She looks down at herp and ys with her long manicured hands probably admiring the deep red color. ¡°For trying to get Tony to break off my soon to be engagement with Luca. I know you didn¡¯t want to give up your virginity and I guess thank you for doing so in order to get an upper hand for my benefit.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you miserable,¡± I frown. ¡°You¡¯re always so bubbly and to see someone as lively as you smothered by my brother is upsetting.¡±


    ¡°I have made peace with this life, Liliana. I know you fight and I am proud of you for that fight. You are trying to kick tradition and find your own happiness-but it¡¯s useless. This is our life, there is no getting out, there is no happily ever after with a Prince Charming. We can make it as happy as we want though, like shopping and spending it with dear friends,¡± Arabe ces her hand on top of mine. She gives me almost a pitiful smile.


    I nod my head and resume daydreaming out the window.


    What do I want out of this life? I want a career, I want to be sessful and make something of myself and if I can¡¯t have the home life I always dreamed-then I will have my professional life. That limitless credit card would be perfect to use while signing up for online sses and a newptop. I can lock myself in a room and do my studies without Carmelo being too nosey. Antonio shouldn¡¯t care because I won¡¯t be leaving the apartment so there will be no need for Carmelo to give status updates on what I am doing. After my bachelors I can even think of graduate school-oh, maybe I¡¯ll even get my PhD then I¡¯ll be Doctor Liliana Moretti.


    That¡¯s the kind of life anyone would be proud and envious of, right? A doctorate? It screams sessful and that¡¯s what I can be. I don¡¯t need a loving husband to feelplete. I don¡¯t need Antonio¡¯s kindness to make me feel like life will be okay. He¡¯s my husband and maybe I can still use him to my advantage. After I finish schooling I can travel or start a family or get a pet. Anything can be mine.


    For the first time since my honeymoon, I smile.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Arabe mimics my expression.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to enroll in some online sses.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± she ps her hands together. ¡°You know when I graduated high school, I had dreamt of going to the University of Chicago and getting my degree in Psychology.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± I tilt my head and then realize, ¡°Your marriage to Vinny?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I was seventeen when I was promised to be engaged. It was two month after graduation when I was forced to marry him. Vinny wanted me to be a stay at home wife and mother.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you feel about that? You know Vinny will probably want the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I mean, being a mother isn¡¯t the worst thing. It¡¯s like getting a new best friend. A baby will keep you busy and give you loving and cuddles and¡­ well it¡¯s just not the worst thing.¡±


    ¡°Howe you and Vinny never¡­¡± I don¡¯t want to pry.


    ¡°Two miscarriages, then Vinny went and died on me,¡± she chuckles but I can sense the pain behind the forcedugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know,¡± I try my best tofort her but don¡¯t exactly know what to say in the situation.


    ¡°I was young. I was actually relieved. I wasn¡¯t that far along either. There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. Had I had the baby it would be fatherless and no one would want to marry a widow who is also a mother,¡± Arabe brushes it off and shakes her head. ¡°We¡¯re here. Where to first?¡± She doesn¡¯t wait for our chauffeur or Carmelo to open her door as she gets out quickly and I fear I struck a nerve.


    ¡°I could use some new shoes,¡± Arabe taps her finger on her chin and then goes off in her own direction.


    ¡°Wait up,¡± I call out to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing it up,¡± I say softly when I stand next to her.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything you did. Let¡¯s just drop it. We¡¯re supposed to be having fun! Let¡¯s get some Chinese after this.¡±


    I nod. ¡°I guess I could go for an egg roll.¡±


    She smiles wide. ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡±


    ***


    When we get home from shopping it¡¯s dark. Bags full the foyer and I hate to admit that I had more fun than I thought I would. I don¡¯t pick myself for a materialistic girl, but every item I bought gave me temporary happiness and also gave me excitement to try on all the new outfits, shoes and makeup Arabe made me buy. She has a wonderful sense of style. Arabe enjoyed shopping for me because while she is an ¡®autumn¡¯ I am a ¡®spring,¡¯ she knew of a bunch of clothes that she always wanted to buy for herself but didn¡¯t because it wasn¡¯t her ¡®coloring.¡¯


    I am disappointed that Antonio still isn¡¯t back and wonder if maybe he is on long, busy, dangerous missions, or is he just at his office ignoring and keeping as much distance as possible from me. Maybe it is better this way, if he was home right now I would be even more upset because he¡¯d be ignoring me. I would feel awkward in my home. At least while he¡¯s gone this penthouse actually feels like mine.


    I take advantage of my alone time by putting on my fluffiest robe and curling on the couch with Antonio¡¯sptop. The first thing I do is order my own, then I check out online sses and when registration begins. The spring semester was starting soon so I opt to sign up for summer sses. Excited, I start my application right away and make a mental note to request transcripts from my high school by calling tomorrow morning.


    In just a few month I could be beginning my journey as an Art History major!


    The elevator door dings and I quickly shut myptop knowing it must be Antonio. No way was I going to have him sneak a peek over my shoulder and tell me no. This was going to be my little secret.


    Unless the checks the credit card and sees where his money is going. He wouldn¡¯t do that though, he couldn¡¯t possibly be worried about where his money is going-I mean he¡¯s loaded.


    I turn around to see Antonio setting his keys down in the basket in the foyer and then loosen his tie. I swear I can see tiny splotches of blood on his white button up shirt. He doesn¡¯t look in my direction, nor does he utter a single word.


    ¡°How was work?¡± I make the first move.


    ¡°Nothing you should be concerned with,¡± he says coldly.


    ¡°Just trying to make conversation,¡± I set theptop on the side table and stand up from the couch. I straighten my robe trying to look a little less disheveled and clear my throat. ¡°Are you hungry? I can heat you up something.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop?¡± He says angrily.


    ¡°Stop what?¡± I jerk my head back.


    ¡°Stop pretending like you care. It¡¯ste, go to bed. I¡¯ll heat something up myself if I¡¯m hungry,¡± he storms into the kitchen in a huff.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending that I care,¡± I follow behind him. ¡°You¡¯re my husband-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I am. It is a legal union. Not apanionship.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be like this, Antonio,¡± I nearly cry but I won¡¯t dare give him that satisfaction.


    ¡°It does because love is weakness and I will not be a foolish someone who allows their feelings to blind judgment.¡±


    ¡°So we can¡¯t talk at all? Can¡¯t look at each other? Can¡¯t touch each other?¡±


    He chuckles, ¡°No, we can touch. How else will you provide a son for me one day? If I have needs, I wille to you.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to satisfy those needs?¡± I cross my arms.


    He rolls his eyes annoyed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do as all Made Men before me have done and still do-take a mistress.¡±


    ¡°You will not!¡± I shout and stomp my leg infuriated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are jealous, sweetheart,¡± he mocks. ¡°I thought you would be overjoyed to hear that you now have an option in the matter of our sex life-at least for now. Taking a mistress would mean we won¡¯t have to have sex. It¡¯s not like you even wanted to give it up on our wedding night. It was just maniption, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t just that. I did it for myself and I thought maybe I could help Arabe out because she is my only true friend in this life! I know what a mistress means and It means you would be cheating on me!¡±


    ¡°Why must you make things so damn difficult?¡± Antonio growls. He pinches the bridge of his nose and looks as though he has a headache. The man looks positively exhausted with dark bags under his eyes. He turns away from me to rummage in the fridge muttering and cursing to himself.


    I want to reach out and make him look at me and make him listen to me. I want back the glimpse of an almost wonderful husband I could¡¯ve had. Whoever Antonio was the night of our wedding was someone I could grow to love and see as apanion-he was much better than this man in front of him. Antonio is reserved and distance keeping me at arm¡¯s length and risking ruining everything by bringing up him having mistresses. I¡¯m not naive to believe it doesn¡¯t happen-I¡¯m sure my father himself had many, but I never want to be that woman.


    I¡¯ve seen those woman at parties, everyone knows their husband cheats and we all pity her. She keeps smiling pretending everything is okay as she stands faithful at her unfaithful husband¡¯s side. I will not be the woman at the party to pity. I want to be the strong Capo¡¯s wife that women envy and men want to be with.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one being difficult! You¡¯re the stubborn one! You can¡¯t even be friends with your wife! I¡¯m not asking you to be in love with me-just asking you to not ignore me.¡±


    ¡°I do not have friends,¡± his baritone voice chilling me to the bone.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the worst thing in the world to just have a nice conversation with me,¡± I throw my hands up in aggravation and defeat.


    He ignores me as he continues to rummage through the fridge. I give up trying to reach him. It¡¯s hopeless trying to convince him that we could work as friends who can cohabitate together without this awkward tension between us.


    I turn on my heel and head upstairs to ready myself in bed and hopefully fall asleep before Antonioes up to the room. It¡¯s funny who once bedtime was seen as sce for me is now the time I dread the most. Before going to bed was an escape from my family where I could be alone and read books in bed. Now bedtime is the only time I¡¯m forced to be with the most stubborn, horrible, pig-headed man in the city.

 #1 — Chapter 11

    Angelo arrived early for breakfast to keep mepany for the day. Arabe was off visiting her aunt, where once again Antonio had left before I woke up.


    My brother looked better than when I saw him at my wedding. His limp was barely noticeable and his previously purple and ck bruises now a fading yellow tone. Being Made Men you have to bounce back quick-injury is weakness and an opportunity for enemies to strike.


    Being with Angelo makes things feel alright. Angelo, as of the moment, works for Antonio and aside from Carmelo will actually give me some information on his whereabouts. I¡¯ve never felt so distant from a person like I have with my husband. That taste of love I received from him on our wedding night awakened something deep within me that craved me. I crave the glimpse of a husband who treated me as his wife and dread his cold I-don¡¯t-care-about-anymore act.


    ¡°The Bratva attacked yesterday,¡± Angelo says while rubbing at his face seeming annoyed and agitated. ¡°They¡¯re relentless and were short-handed. The attacks¡­ we¡¯ve lost so many men this past week. It¡¯s making Antonio look¡­¡± my eyes widen and Angelo shakes his head. ¡°He¡¯s going to ask Dad for more help.¡±


    ¡°And is Father going to help? I mean he has to, right?¡±


    ¡°Not without something in return.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡± When Angelo doesn¡¯t answer right away and averts his attention to the floor, I think of the only answer that makes sense. ¡°Arabe. He wants to move up the engagement? The wedding?¡±


    Angelo sighs and nods his head. ¡°I know how much you¡¯ve grown close to her but-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the only friend I have here! Being married to Antonio is hell and Arabe is the only one to keep mepany. To keep me from going absolutely crazy!¡±


    ¡°We both have known from childhood that our lives wouldn¡¯t be our own. We are owned by the Famiglia and will do whatever benefits it. Your marriage to Antonio helps both the Outfit and New York.¡±


    I bang my fists on the table in frustration. ¡°I want out! I don¡¯t want to be married to him anymore!¡± I try not to meet Carmelo¡¯s gazeing from the corner of my eyes. He was sitting in the living room nearby but the pounding noise I made caused him to get up. Probably making sure it wasn¡¯t Angelo beating me up or something. It wouldn¡¯t be beyond Made Men to hit women-mother, sister, wife or not.


    ¡°I know you do, Liliana,¡± he ces his hand on top of mine. ¡°I¡¯ll always be here for you. If he¡­ if he puts his hands on you. If he beats you or forces you, I want you to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I snort. ¡°So then you can kill him? Get me a one way ne ticket to Switzend?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he says with seriousness. ¡°ne tickets aren¡¯t that much and I know a guy who can get you a fake passport.¡±


    ¡°If you help the Capo¡¯s wife escape, you¡¯ll be killed.¡±


    ¡°It would be worth the risk if Antonio-¡±


    I shake my head cutting him off, ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Has he said anything about me to you or anyone?¡±


    ¡°No. Made Men don¡¯t particrly talk about their wives or girls unless to talk about how good they are in bed.¡± My eyes widen. ¡°Antonio hasn¡¯t said anything about you though. If anyone brings you up though he shuts them down. He¡¯s got an unspoken strict no-talking-about-my-wife policy.¡±


    I sigh in relief and slump in my chair groaning. ¡°What exactly has he been doing. He won¡¯t even talk to me or tell me anything that¡¯s been going on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Famiglia business, I shouldn¡¯t be discussing matters with you.¡±


    ¡°Why, because I¡¯m a girl?¡± I cross my arms over my breasts.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he says and I give him an angry look. ¡°Listen, like I said he¡¯s been dealing with the Bratva and going on missions. He¡¯s the Capo because he¡¯s the best soldier, he¡¯s needed to enforce Mafia dominance. You understand. Dad was never home either, he always had to deal with the Bratva and enemies of the Famiglia as well as people in our debt who still haven¡¯t paid.¡±


    ¡°So, Antonio has been killing people?¡± Even if I know the answer is yes, it still shocks me. I can¡¯t get over the easiness Made Men have in taking a life.


    ¡°These are not matters for you to worry about. Why don¡¯t you go to library, or make some new friends with the other wives? Maybe go shopping or-¡±


    ¡°I signed up for online sses.¡±


    Angelo scratches at the back of his neck. ¡°Oh, I guess that¡¯s good. It¡¯ll keep you busy.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you seem happy for me?¡± I frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you would need a degree for. Antonio makes a healthy amount of money, enough to take care of you more thanfortably.¡±


    ¡°I just want to do something for myself. Make something of myself,¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he raises his hands in surrender. ¡°Just as long as you aren¡¯t getting yourself into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Angelo, we were born into trouble,¡± I give him a pointed look. ¡°I did online sses for a reason as opposed to actually going to a university and sitting in on sses.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Good. That¡¯s a good decision.¡±


    Angelo stayed as long as he could for a few hours before heading off to some can¡¯t-speak-about mission probably with my husband. Arabe still wasn¡¯t back yet so all I had to entertain myself with was Carmelo and he¡¯s a stick in the mud. He ims he can¡¯t be distracted while protecting me, but I don¡¯t see how a game of Monopoly in my own home is distracting him from all the ¡®dangers¡¯ surrounding me.


    Eventually I talked Carmelo into a game of Go-Fish and it only temporarily kept me happy and distracted before I became bored. So, I decided to call my mother to see if maybe she had some advice. I know for a fact my mother didn¡¯t warm my father¡¯s heart nor does Father have a soft spot for her, but maybe she can tell me how to make conversation or make Antonio see me as a friend instead of a business deal. The line rang and no one picked up, I tried twice before calling the home phone. Our housemaid answered and when I asked where my mother was the only reply I got was ¡®busy¡¯ before being hung up on.


    I¡¯d have to try againter.


    I made my way upstairs to take an early shower at six in the afternoon. I still can¡¯t get over how nice the shower was or how soothing the water jets felt when I set them and aimed them at my back. Maybe that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do soon, book myself and possibly Arabe a massage. I shut off the water and wrapped myself in a towel before heading back into the bedroom to fish out a clean pair of sweatpants and sweater.


    When I enter Antonio is sitting in one of the leather chairs with a drink in his hand. He¡¯s sitting up straight, white shirt buttoned half way down revealing chest hair. His legs are spread and the ss in his hand is resting on his knee while he¡¯s still holding it. He¡¯s facing the bathroom door as if he was waiting for me.


    I clutch my towel tighter around my chest and ask, ¡°How was work?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know,¡± he downs his entire drink in one gulp. His eyes never leave mine and I can¡¯t tell if the look in his eyes are lustful or spiteful.


    I nod my head and walk toward the dresser Antonio appointed for me. I grab the first clothes that catch my eye and rush to the bathroom to change. As I turn toward the bathroom Antonio grabs my wrist and holds me against him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to get changed really quick, then we can talk if you want.¡± My heart begins to race out of my chest and I¡¯m almost certain something bad is going to happen.


    ¡°Get in bed.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°What? No!¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Fire burns in his eyes and now, he¡¯s pissed. His grip on wrist only slightly tightens and I try my hardest to inch out of his firm grip.


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t talk to me since our honeymoon and now you expect sex?¡±


    ¡°We have talked since our honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I meant actually talked. Like two human beings and not like the one way conversations I¡¯ve been initiating. I refuse to have sex with you after you¡¯ve treated me like¡­ like dirt!¡±


    Antonio¡¯s grips tightens so bad it¡¯ll most likely leave a bruise. But just as quickly as his grip tightened, he let go and turned to leave out the door.


    He didn¡¯te back that night and I spent the night alone in our bed praying for some big life change to happen, because if this is what the rest of my life is going to look like¡­


    Well, then I¡¯d rather die.

 #1 — Chapter 12

    Liliana


    Antonio and I have been married exactly a month and it¡¯s been filled with awkward short conversations, ignoring, avoiding and arguing. Antonio works as long as he wants sometimes nevering home at the end of the night-I fear he is sleeping around to make up for theck of sex in our rtionship.


    I shouldn¡¯t be jealous though, right?


    When asking Angelo how much Antonio works, it doesn¡¯tpare to the number I presumed he works. There were a handful of times when I mentioned to Angelo how Antonio was working, and Angelo informed me he wasn¡¯t. So where exactly is my husband going if not at work?


    A bar? A strip club? His mistresses apartment?


    All the endless possibilities of where the most powerful man in Chicago could go-could do. My mind conjuring up all these scenarios is making me crazy. I know I should be as aloof as he is, but I can¡¯t and I hate how much I¡¯ve grown to want him. I want to have the rtionship my parents never had, I always dreamed of a rtionship-since dating was prohibited-and dreamed of someone to cuddle with, to kiss, to love. If there was any semnce to that it was my honeymoon and I so desperately cleave to that night. It¡¯s not healthy, but I want a redo. I want sweet Antonio, who took his time loving me, toe back.


    For the first time in a long time I wake up next to a warm body. Antonio is shirtless sleeping on his stomach breathing heavily in a deep sleep. He¡¯s facing me and the line creased in his forehead look strained-even in his sleep he isn¡¯t rxed. My eyes venture over his strong back and my hands itch to touch the smoothness and hard muscle there.


    So, I do.


    I gently ce a fingertip on his back and begin to trail down his spine when in a sh my wrist is grabbed and Antonio¡¯s angry body is above me ready to slit my throat.


    ¡°Liliana, Jesus Christ! You can¡¯t do that!¡± He growls.


    ¡°I can¡¯t touch you?¡± My eyebrows knit together.


    ¡°No,¡± he takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not used to sleeping in bed with someone. I nearly forgot you were here.¡±


    It¡¯s understandable, being Capo you have to sleep with one eye open. Not to mention when we have slept together, we kept to own sides and he always woke up before I did.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to startle you,¡± I say softly as I stare up into his eyes. He¡¯s still hovering on top of me, I watch in my peripheral view as my chest rises and my breasts reach up to touch him. Quite frankly having him like this I want to grab his neck and pull him down to kiss me-no, to devour me.


    We stare into each other¡¯s eyes for what feels like five minutes, but after about five seconds Antonio tears his gaze away and removes his body from mine. He gets out of bed and grabs his pants resting on the arm of the chair. I can¡¯t help but stare at the way his briefs hug his backside. I won¡¯t lie and say sex was terrible, it might¡¯ve been a little awkward the first time, but I¡¯m still a woman with needs and I admit that I crave the intimate closeness we¡¯ve beencking for a month.


    After that night Antonio asked for sex and I refused, he never asked or pushed again which angered me. I might¡¯ve given in and said yes to his offer-but I surely am not ever going to be the one to ask him first.


    Stubborn Italian.


    ¡°Are you going to work?¡± I ask pulling the sheets up against my chest. I knew that through my silk nightgown my nipples would be poking through, but in the moment I¡¯m too dumb to realize I could¡¯ve used it as a seduction technique to my advantage. The cold won and the nket I wrapped around myself warmed my chest.


    Antonio scratches at the back of his neck, ¡°Actually, no.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then where are you going.¡±


    His face turned angry as his zipped his pants up and grabbed one of his many long sleeve button ups. ¡°I¡¯ll be hometer,¡± is all he says before leaving me alone to our penthouse¡­again.


    With a sigh, I start my day by taking a long hot shower. I¡¯m in no mood to go out or do whatever Arabe probably has nned for me. I dressfortably wearing a t-shirt with an oversized, soft waffle-material cardigan and ck leggings. I grab my book from my nightstand, slip in my slippers, and head downstairs where I¡¯m surprised it¡¯s empty. No one is in the living room or kitchen. Usually someone is having breakfast, lunch or watching television.


    Oh well, I guess I should take advantage of this new privacy.


    I curl myself on the couch and wrap one of the throw nket around me. I open my book to chapter twelve where I left off and realize only after reading three pages that I haven¡¯t actually been paying attention to the words on the page. I throw my book across the couch and opt for watching a M*A*S*H marathon on television.


    By the fifty episode I start to wonder where Carmelo was, as my bodyguard he¡¯s always up my butt. I keep my nket around me as I head upstairs to see if maybe Carmelo and Arabe overslept.


    Carmelo¡¯s room is the first door on the left in the long corridor holding most of the guest rooms including the master bedroom down the hall. I knock on Carmelo¡¯s door first and get no response so I head further down the hall until I reach Arabe¡¯s room-which used to be my old room.


    When I reach her door I knock, I realize I hear noises on the other side of the door. A muffled scream causes me to open her door without permission and what I see on the other side makes me wish I had asked for permission. Carmelo isying on his back naked as Arabe is straddling his hips-naked as well.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Carmelo grabs Arabe by the waist to stop her when he sees my face.


    Arabe turns and gasps grabbing the nearest thing to cover up her sweaty, nude body. ¡°Liliana! Listen, we can exin-¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to exin,¡± I avert my gaze down and rush out of her room as fast as I could.


    I resume my M*A*S*H marathon as if nothing happened and even when Arabe and Carmelo grace my presence with clothes on, I still act as though nothing happened.


    ¡°Liliana,¡± Arabe says sadly as she sits next to me.


    ¡°B. J. is my favorite. I think he¡¯s adorable,¡± I try to avoid the conversation I know she wants to have. ¡°I would marry that man in a heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably in his seventies by now,¡± Arabe responds.


    I shrug my shoulders. ¡°He¡¯d probably be a better husband than Antonio,¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Can we talk about what you just saw,¡± her frown deepens. ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want you to be awkward around me and I don¡¯t want Carmelo to get in trouble if you-¡±


    I turn to face her, ¡°If I what? Tell Antonio?¡±


    Carmelo is standing off to the side, like always, leaning against the wall and simply hovering over us but not exactly joining in the conversation. His face is no longer red, like when I caught them in the act, and he seems oddly stoic about this situation especially when Arabe is right-Carmelo could get in trouble if I told Antonio he was busy having sex instead of protecting me. Even worse, my bodyguard sex with his cousin who is spoken for by my brother.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell him, right?¡± I can see in the way she holds herself that she doesn¡¯t want Carmelo to get in trouble. Maybe because she loves him or maybe because she doesn¡¯t want anyone to know and it was a ime thing. ¡°Carmelo has been working a lot taking care of you and I¡¯ve been worrying about Luca¡­ it was just for pleasure that¡¯s all. We were friends scratching an itch.¡±


    I rub at my forehead trying to get the image of them scratching each other¡¯s itches out of my head. I turn back to B. J. and Hawkeye who are pulling pranks on Winchester. I always wanted a friendship like theirs, but a part of me always wondered if their friendship was mainly due to the circumstances of war.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I sometimes felt like that with Arabe, especially in a moment like this, were we just friends due to the circumstance of the Mafia? I wondered how much we would keep in contact after she moved to New York. I know I seemed to have lost contact with my mother after the wedding. I haven¡¯t spoken to her since and she seems to be ignoring my calls.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell Antonio. I don¡¯t want to talk about it and I definitely don¡¯t want to think about it,¡± I shudder at the mental video I have of her riding Carmelo.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡± She grabs ahold of my elbow and pulls me up and out of the couch. ¡°Come on, we can really treat ourselves. We can get our hair done, nails done-oh, let¡¯s get a massage too!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not really in the mood,¡± I let myself fall back onto the couch the second she lets go of me.


    ¡°No, no, no sitting here being depressed while watching a show from like the seventies.¡±


    ¡°Come on, just leave me here. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± When your depressed it¡¯s hard to find the energy to want to anything aside fromying around and sulking. And right now, that¡¯s all I want to do. I want to escape into the 4-0-7-7 MASH and admire B. J.¡¯s mustache.


    Arabe gives up and with a heavy sigh throws her body on the couch and scratches her legs across the cushions. ¡°Fine. That one is my favorite then,¡± she points to a character on screen.


    ¡°Hawkeye,¡± I smile. ¡°He¡¯s great. Hrious.¡±


    ¡°So, what do they do?¡± I know she¡¯s trying to act interested, but still it means a lot considering I love this show and would rather be watching this than having a massage.


    ¡°It takes ce during the Korean War, they¡¯re all surgeons.¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡±


    ¡°Well, just about all of them. The woman there, she¡¯s a nurse-all the women are nurses. That one there, he¡¯s not a surgeon either,¡± I point at characters.


    Despite it being the afternoon and we woke up not too long ago, Arabe fell asleep on one of my favorite episodes. It the one where the entire unit is passing around pages of a book and the ending is missing so they have to call the author themselves to find out who the murderer was.


    I turn around to see Carmelo in his usual spot against the wall, still awake and alert but boorishly watching the T. V. At least neither of them is hounding me to get out or asking me to change the channel. If there¡¯s one thing I miss it¡¯s my ability to do whatever I want-alone. I miss my alone time.


    The elevator door dings and I hope it¡¯s Antonio until I see Carmelo rush into action. Carmelo pulls out his pistol, tells me to get down. Arabe wakes up amongst themotion and I pull her down to the ground with me. I ce my hand over her mouth so she doesn¡¯t ask questions. I hear the click of Carmelo¡¯s gun and then the sound of the elevator doors open.


    ¡°Down dog,¡± I hear a deep voice and then a growling from Carmelo.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me you wereing.¡±


    When I peek my head up and over the couch, I see Ro standing there with arge smile across his face. He spots me and cocks his head to the side. ¡°And what are you doing on the ground?¡± Arabe pops her head up too. ¡°Oh, I promise I won¡¯t tell my brother.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I roll my eyes, ¡°We thought you were an intruder.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint. I¡¯vee here to take youdies out.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Arabe jumps up and ps happily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I cross my arm stubbornly.


    ¡°Anywhere, maybe the club,¡± Ro shrugged.


    ¡°I have the perfect new dress to wear!¡± Arabe exims. Before I can open my mouth to protest, she asks, ¡°Where have you been, cousin? I haven¡¯t seen your face around here in a month.¡±


    ¡°Have you missed my pretty face, Be?¡± Ro bats his eyshes. ¡°I¡¯ve been on business. Nothing to worry about,¡± he takes a seat on the couch and crosses his legs. ¡°Go on get ready, I¡¯ll be here watching,¡± he smiles, ¡°M*A*S*H. Oh, I like the older ones with Trapper John and ke.¡±


    I cross my arms and huff. ¡°Well I like the ones with Hunnicutt.¡±


    Ro rolls his eyes and uses his hand to wave me off toward the stairs. ¡°Go. Go get ready.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I stomp my foot in frustration because no one seems to be listening. ¡°I want to stay here. You and Arabe can go party at a club until your heart¡¯s content, but I wish to stay here on my couch and watch my favorite show!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t want to have to do this sweetheart, but you¡¯reing with us.¡± Ro stands abruptly and tosses my body over his shoulder.


    I pound on his back with my fists and try to kick him. Heughs at my pathetic attempt. He walks up the stairs despite my violent protest and walks down the hall toward the room I share with Antonio. He throws me on the bed and turns to head to my wardrobe. He opens the closest and examines my clothes.


    ¡°Where are your dresses?¡± He looks at the loose fitting cotton dresses and shakes his head. ¡°Have anything revealing or anything tight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my husband would appreciate me dressing like that without him.¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯re with me and I¡¯ll make sure no one talks or touches you. But we are going to a club that Antonio and I both own and as the owner¡¯s wife you must look your best. You can¡¯t wear a casual dress like these,¡± he picks up my favorite knee length ck dress with tiny white polka dots. He is right, they¡¯re not exactly for a party.


    ¡°I have a few cocktail dresses,¡± I walk into my wardrobe and pull out a light blue dress that is slim fitting.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯ll do nicely. Go put it on,¡± Ro orders and sits with his legs crossed in one of the rooms leather chairs.


    I head into the bathroom to change and silently grumble in my mind because the clothes I¡¯m wearing now arefort-they¡¯re soft, warm and what I want to be wearing until I have to change into pajamas before bed. I strip until I¡¯m in my underwear and bra and step into the dress sliding it up.


    I walk out with my hair held up in one hand. ¡°Will you zip this up for me?¡±


    Ro stands and goes to the back of my dress. I can feel his fingers at the end of my spine and the zipper sliding up and up until¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I frown and try to grab and pull at the zipper myself. ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you gained some weight.¡±


    ¡°I did not!¡± I shout and angrily strip out of the dress. I throw the material at his face and say, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Right before mming the bathroom door shut.


    What was happening to me? I had always been the same size since freshman year. Sure I have been indulging in snacks a little more than usual but that couldn¡¯t be the reason my dress wasn¡¯t zipping. In my AP psychology ss we had learned depression makes you either lose weight or gain it. Maybe this was depression, I mean with all this change in my life and the way my marriage is going, theck of closeness I feel¡­ it¡¯d make anyone depressed.


    ¡°Liliana,e out. Maybe Arabe will have something that fits you,¡± Ro said on the other side of the door.


    I locked the door and slide down the door sitting on the cold marble floor fighting back tears. ¡°Go away, Ro! I¡¯m not going, that¡¯s final!¡±


    ¡°Liliana¡­¡± he sighs.


    ¡°Go. Away!¡± I scream.


    I hear footsteps receding and then the m of what is most likely the bedroom door. Thank God he left. I can crawl back into my leggings andfy cardigan and maybe snuggle into bed and read a book until exhaustion finds me.


    At least online sses will keep me busy when they start. I only signed up for four sses and they didn¡¯t seem hard at all but at least I could spend my days on theptop studying and doing assignments. Maybe having that purpose of school will get me out of my depression.

 #1 — Chapter 13

    I¡¯m asleep in bed when Antonio shakes my shoulder and wakes me up. I blink until the blurriness in my vision goes away and I can see him clearly. Antonio looks concerned as he sits at the edge of the bed, he one arm around me with his palm gently against my back.


    ¡°Ro told me you aren¡¯t feeling well.¡±


    I shrug, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like going partying.¡±


    His forehead crinkles. ¡°So you¡¯re not sick.¡±


    ¡°Just low in energy and motivation I guess.¡±


    ¡°I could¡¯ve used you,¡± Antonio pinches the bridge of his nose like he always does when he¡¯s trying to contain himself. ¡°There was a charity event at my club and everyone of power was there and I looked like a fool while they asked where my wife was.¡±


    My eyebrows knit together in confusion and frustration. ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t be your little date. Next time let me know yourself when you want me toe to an event. Ro just told us he was taking us to the club. Besides I had nothing to wear.¡±


    ¡°You have a million things to wear!¡± He proims and stands from the bed. He throws my closet door open and points to my side with all my clothes for emphasis.


    ¡°If you must know my dresses are a little small for me!¡± I shout back.


    ¡°Oh, my God, then why don¡¯t you take my credit card and buy usual shit for yourself like I tell you too. You¡¯re always cooped up inside here. Do something! Go out, that¡¯s what Carmelo is paid to do!¡±


    ¡°I never asked for a bodyguard and I don¡¯t want to go out shopping and I certainly don¡¯t want a new dress!¡± I cross my arms over my breasts.


    ¡°My patience is running thin with you, Liliana,¡± he says through gritted teeth. He walks over to his mini fridge and grabs the same bottle of Jack Daniels he always does and pours himself a drink which he downs in seconds. He sits in a chair and rubs at his head as if he has a headache.


    ¡°If I would¡¯ve known you wanted me there I would¡¯vee, but you don¡¯t let me know anything. You don¡¯t talk to me and you don¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention?¡± Heughs to himself and shakes his head. ¡°I pay attention. I¡¯m Capo, I pay attention to everything. Detail and precision are part of the job description. I notice everything, like how you bought yourself a newptop and how you signed up for online sses this summer. Also, I notice how you bought the M*A*S*H DVD bundle off of Amazon and you watch it every day because every day I check the DVD yer and there¡¯s a different season DVD in it every time. I notice that there are a lot of empty donut boxes and that the big fifty pack of microwave popcorn we gotst week is now down to about three or four. So, don¡¯t tell me I don¡¯t notice things.¡±


    I blink at him not knowing what to say. Does he pay attention to that stuff because I¡¯m his possession that needs to be watched or because he cares. ¡°Why do you have to pretend you don¡¯t care?¡± I whisper and look down at myp where I¡¯m fidgeting with my fingers.


    ¡°Caring for someone leads to loving someone and loving someone means risking losing them. In the Mafia, losing someone is all too easy especially when you¡¯re surrounded by enemies who would love to destroy you in every way possible,¡± his voice is low, ¡°That includes killing everyone that person loves.¡±


    ¡°You never know who¡¯s listening,¡± I repeat the words Ro once said to me.


    ¡°Tatiana Sokolov,¡± Antonio pours and downs another drink.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± My voice waivers and I¡¯m afraid to know the answer.


    ¡°Two years ago we had a spy, Gino, who disguised himself as a member of The Bratva. He earned Sergei Mikhailov¡¯s trust, Mikhailov in The Bratva is the equivalent to my rank. Anyways, Gino overheard a conversation of Mikhailov and another man about how he cherished his lover and wanted to ask her to marry him. Gino came back and told us that Mikhailov loved this girl and upon digging we found out the girls name was Tatiana Sokolov. He kept things quiet from the public eye with her and only discussed her asionally and only to certain men.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°We raised her apartment when she was alone and killed her carving a message onto her back for Mikhailov to find. We wanted him weak and knew that killing Tatiana would be a blow to him, thus a blow to The Bratva. From that he acted rash and out of anger and he lost a lot of good men by sending them our way and we knew because we were ready and level-headed.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything back. An innocent girl was killed for loving the wrong man. Even if Antonio and I were forced to be married, I still have the chance to be killed just to show the Capo that they can get to him. The thought of a brutal death by the Russians petrifies me.


    ¡°Just because we are alone in my house doesn¡¯t mean we are truly alone,¡± he says cryptically as he stands and walks back to my side of the bed where I¡¯m sitting up in. He gently pushes me back down to my pillow, brushes my hair away from face, kisses my temple, turns the bedsidemp off and whispers into the darkness, ¡°Sweet dreams, Liliana.¡±


    ***


    That morning I woke up feeling better than I have in weeks. Antonio had actually confined in mest night and although getting excited over a kiss on my head is pathetic-that is the closest we¡¯ve been in a long time.


    Ready to conquer the day, I make a call to the spa and set up two massage appointments for Arabe and I. Normally you would have to call in advance to get an appointment, but as soon as you say yourst name is Moretti, they are quick to move things around and squeeze you in.


    Being with Carmelo and Arabe walking down the street is now¡­ awkward. All I can think about is the fact that they were sharing a bed together. How many other times have they done while I was in the same apartment as them? Looking at them you¡¯d think they¡¯d be strange around each other, I know if I had casual sex with someone I didn¡¯t like, I would feel weird around them. Then again, I¡¯m not very custom to men seeing me naked. They seem perfectly normal as if nothing even happened between them. They asionally talk and Arabe does her usually beaming, smiling andughing.


    How can she be a ray of sunshine in such a dark ce we live in?


    In an instant I find myself knocked to the ground, a man in a business suit walking on the street had bumped me with his full force with his shoulder.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going,¡± he says in a thick Chicago ent.


    Carmelo grabs the man by his jacket and shoved him up against the nearest building. ¡°Do you have any idea who you just knocked to the ground?¡± He says through gritted teeth and seething anger.


    Arabe helps me up and I hold onto her as my jaw drops watching Carmelo make this man essentially crap his pants.


    ¡°N-n-no,¡± the man stutters and closes his eyes in fear.


    ¡°Her name is Liliana Moretti.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes shoot open and his breathing picks up like he¡¯s having a panic attack. ¡°No! No! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! I should¡¯ve watched where I was going. I¡¯ll do anything, anything.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Carmelo¡¯s grip on the man gets tighter.


    ¡°G-Gordon.¡±


    ¡°Gordon who?¡±


    ¡°Gordon Kellner.¡± The man is either sweating or crying.


    Carmelo let¡¯s Gordon go and he runs so fast that in mere seconds he is on the other block and unable to see him anymore as he turns the corner.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Carmelo frowns and holds up my arms to see if there¡¯s any damage.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I nod my head quickly but still seem shaken by the whole situation.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you let him go?¡± Arabe huffs with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Because I got his name and Antonio will take of it.¡±


    I go stiff, Antonio will surely kill the man. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. All he did was bump into me, he doesn¡¯t deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°He disrespected you and in turn he disrespected the Capo.¡±


    We continue on with the day as if the entire thing was a distant memory, but I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the fear in Gordon¡¯s eyes. How scared he looked the second he heard I am a Moretti. When Antonio hears about this he¡¯ll be furious and I¡¯m scared this man is going to have a harsh punishment in front of Antonio¡¯s men just to teach them all a lesson on how not to mess with his possessions.


    The massage is, in fact, a pleasant temporary distraction. I will forget for a few minutes until the man massaging me runs his hands over my now-sore shoulder. As he works his hands over the knots in my body I can feel all the stress and tension disappear. I let out a soft sigh and bite back a moan. This is exactly what I needed.


    I turn my head over to see Arabe nearly drooling as the man works her body. I think of her and Carmelo and the release they probably found in each other and suddenly find myself slightly jealous. I try my hardest to shake the image from my head and let my mind wander to how my honeymoon was spent instead.

 #1 — Chapter 14

    Antonio


    Liliana and Arabe walk into the apartment with sated looks stered on their faces. Carmelo had informed me earlier that they were getting massages and I was pleasantly surprised to hear so-they both needed it. In fact I need one as well, the stress of these past few months, the duty of being a Capo, worrying about my own men, the weekly raids on The Bratva¡­ it all was going to cause my hair to turn gray.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aside from the girls happy grins, Carmelo is sporting a pissed off look aside from his normal stoic expression he usually wears. I stand from the couch and arch my eyebrow, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Someone bumped into Liliana, knocked her to the ground and told her to watch where she was going.¡±


    I clench my fists and my blood begins to boil. ¡°And you didn¡¯t kill him?¡± I say through gritted teeth.


    Carmelo gives me a devilish smile. ¡°No, Capo, because I got his name for you.¡± My smile begins to match his. ¡°Gordon Kellner.¡±


    I reach for my coat but before I can do so Liliana rushes over and grabs me by the arm. She looks up at me with those innocent beautiful blue eyes. ¡°No, you can¡¯t he didn¡¯t mean too.¡±


    ¡°He disrespected both you and me. I can¡¯t have that,¡± I shake my head. ¡°A lesson needs to be taught.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we let it go?¡± She frowns.


    ¡°That asshole knew he hit a Moretti, if nothing happens to him then he knows that he can do whatever the hell he wants in my city with no consequence. I don¡¯t want rumors to spread that I have gone weak.? He¡¯s a dead man, Liliana, and there¡¯s nothing you can say to change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Arabe marvels while plopping grapes in her mouth. ¡°A man bumps you in the shoulder and he¡¯s a deadman I wonder what Antonio would do if he knew a man was the one who gave you a massage.¡±


    I nearly choke on the air I¡¯m breathing. ¡°What?!¡± I shout furiously.


    ¡°Antonio, is was his job!¡± Liliana whines.


    ¡°So you just let a man touch what is mine? Next time that shit happens you request a female to massage you!¡±


    Liliana¡¯ sad expression soon turns ferocious and her fists clench before sticking out her index finger and poking it into my chest. ¡°You¡¯re made because another man is touching what is yours when you don¡¯t even touch what is yours.¡±


    Yes, I¡¯m all too aware that I haven¡¯t had sex since my honeymoon and it¡¯s been the longest I¡¯ve ever gone. I didn¡¯t need Carmelo to hear that though. My men like to think my wife is obedient and willing in bed every night-I let them think whatever they want.


    ¡°Liliana now is not the time,¡± I say lowly.


    ¡°Then when is?¡± She shouts frustrated.


    I would love to give her a good hard smack on her ass to teach her a lesson about talking back and yelling at me in the presence of my men. This woman is infuriating.


    I shoot Arabe and Carmelo a nce that tells them to go upstairs and do anything but be here right now. They get the hint and run up the stairs leaving us to our privacy. I turn back to Liliana and rub at my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m a very busy man, Liliana. I don¡¯t have time to be whatever fantasy you conjured up about what your future husband was going to be like. I have an empire to run, I have battles to fight and men to control. I can¡¯t stay here and tend to your every whim. I am not the type of man who will cuddle up on the couch with you and watch your favorite movie. I am not going to buy you flowers or write you heartfelt cards. I will buy you what you need and protect you-that¡¯s all.¡±


    She almost looks as though she¡¯s fighting back tears. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine? Is that all?¡± I thought for a minute she was going to chew my ear off.


    ¡°What else do you want me to say?¡± She sniffles. ¡°I can¡¯t change you into the person I want, divorce isn¡¯t an option and neither is leaving the mafia life. I have no choice in this and I think¡­ I think it¡¯s about time I realize that.¡±


    That¡¯s when I notice the little light in her eyes fade away as if she¡¯s giving up. As if she was reaching toward mending a rtionship with me and now knows it¡¯ll never be.


    Good.


    I¡¯m d she finally gets the picture.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, Gordon Kellner is on my list right now and I have no desire to leave this problem unattended. I¡¯ll be backter tonight, don¡¯t wait up.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t nning on it,¡± she mumbles and miserably heads up the stairs with slumped shoulders as she drags her feet behind her.


    I curse under my breath as my heart gets a tinge of pain in it and I rub my chest to ease the soreness. There¡¯s no way I can afford to get soft. Not now.


    I thought about how she signed herself up for online college and I just how ridiculous it is. A waste of money if you ask me. I don¡¯t care how much money she spends on my credit card and I don¡¯t take to checking out my finances that much, but when I did and saw that lengthy bill for tuition and sses¡­


    A woman in her position doesn¡¯t need college and she certainly won¡¯t be making a career out of whatever she gets her degree in. No, not unless Carmelo could follow her around everywhere.


    But I¡¯ll let her have this sliver of happiness she thinks school will bring her.


    I grab Ro and one of my trusted underbosses, Vito, as we do some uncovering of Gordon Kellner. In an instant, with the technology I have in my office, we find out an address along with other personal information. The man leads a boring life working as an attorney at some small firm. He lives alone in a two bedroom apartment-no wife or kids. Not that having either of those would stop me from ripping him to shreds.


    Gordon lived three blocks down from my apartment building. Three blocks down means close vicinity and close vicinity means his chances of running into me or my wife again are very high. And we wouldn¡¯t want that. I¡¯m going to take care of this little problem and serve him a lesson in manners. Manners he should bear when in the presence of this city¡¯s Capo or any Moretti-like my wife.


    Ro and Vito follow behind me as we enter the building. It wasn¡¯t run down, in fact you¡¯d have to make a little over middle ss sry to afford a ce here. The security in the lobby stopped us, mainly because we broke in. The front door only opened if you had a key or you were buzzed in. I was neither-so we broke in.


    ¡°Mr. Moretti,¡± the guard on duty stutters. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°We will pay to have the door fixed, anyone asks say some stupid kid was throwing rocks. You¡¯ll let us through.¡± I wasn¡¯t asking him to let us through as I strode past the cop and clicked the button on the elevator.


    Vito digs in his pockets until he pulls out a wad of cash and ps it into the guards hand. He and Ro are back at my side by the time I press the close doors button on the elevator and ride it all the way up to floor twelve.


    The window down the hallway shows that the sun has set and darkness reced the sky. Night time was always my favorite time of day. It was the time when my father stopped beating me and either passed out from all the alcohol he ingested or he left to do his own Capo duties. Night time was also a time of peace, where I could rx and calm my mind that never stopped thinking. Night time is when you can seek out meaningless pleasures and not have to face the indecency of it-fucking in a dark room not knowing who it is¡­ not caring who it is. Solely focusing on pleasure and pleasure alone. Night time for Made Men is also when we do our killing and right now I¡¯ve been itching to teach someone a lesson.


    Behind the door of a hundred and twenty one sits a prick who knocked down my wife on the street and thinks he can still stand without a scratch on him. I am kindly here to show him that he is wrong. You do not touch what is mine-ever.


    Ro knocks down the door by kicking it in. The wood door flies off the hinges and into the main hallway of the shitty apartment that smells like cat litter. When we are inside the apartment Vito picks up the door and poorly ces it against the threshold simting a shut door.


    A gangly manes into view, he has a towel in his hands wiping water that is dripping from hands. Gordon is wearing a white button up with a blue checkered design on it, he¡¯s wearing ck dress pants which tells me he may have just gotten home from his work. He has no shoes on and the only thing covering his feet are thick white socks. His hairline is receding and is wearing square sses magnifying his frightened blue eyes.


    ¡°No, no!¡± He takes a few steps back and nearly trips over his own coffee table.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± I give him a tight lipped smile.


    ¡°M-m-m-m-¡± he stammers but it also seems as though he may have forgotten my name. ¡°You¡¯re in the Mafia?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head. ¡°You see, I am the Mafia. I am the Boss, the Don, the Capo. Capisce?¡±


    The man nods his head so hard and fast he could almost snap his neck that way.


    ¡°Word is you knocked down my wife on the street earlier today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I was in a rush and I didn¡¯t see her-¡±


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going,¡± I grab my knife from my belt and walk toward him. I grab the towel out of his hand polish my knife with it. My de is already clean, but I do this because I know in his eyes it¡¯s unnerving-menacing. ¡°Those were the words you said to my wife. You see, I don¡¯t take too kindly to people touching what is mine. Let alone do I let someone knock my woman down to the point where her ass was touching the filth of the street.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he was now whimpering and crying.


    ¡°Do you think my wife¡¯s ass deserved to be on the cold street ground?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He says quickly.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s filthy, right?¡±


    ¡°Right. Right!¡±


    ¡°And she has a pretty nice ass, doesn¡¯t she?¡± I chuckle.


    Gordon nervouslyughs back and agrees. ¡°Yeah. Yeah she does.¡±


    My knife tters to the floor as I pounce at Gordon wrapping my hands around his slender throat. I apply pressure. ¡°Wrong answer.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± he begs and tries to w at my arms pathetically.


    ¡°If one of my men wasn¡¯t there with her earlier she probably would¡¯ve apologized to you and let you go no problem. No fuss. Because that is the type of woman she is. She¡¯s a no fuss kind ofdy. Doesn¡¯t quite like to get her hands dirty¡­. nor her ass,¡± a side of my lips tug up in a half-smile. ¡°Unfortunately, I am not my wife and I am not going to let this go without punishment. You must live under a rock, Kellner,¡± I apply a bit more pressure for emphasis. ¡°Everybody knows who I am and since you seemed to forget I am going to do something to help you remember.¡±


    I snap my finger and Vito and Ro grab the man and throw him over a chair so he is bending over it. They hold him down while I remove his pants. I grab my knife and begin to crave into the skin of his ass. ¡°My wife might have a nasty bruise after you knocked her down. It¡¯s only fair, don¡¯t you think?¡± It was rhetoric and I have already finished the ¡®M¡¯ in Moretti when I stop talking.


    Gordon screams and struggles but Ro and Vito hold him down good and no doubt as going to leave bruises from their handling. I carve six more letters in their capital form and make sure they¡¯re big and will scar permanently. That way he knows not to knock down ady-especially mydy and he¡¯ll never forget the Moretti name and he owns this city. This was killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°Done,¡± I pull back and this time really clean my dirty de with his white towel.


    Ro and Vito let go of him and the frail man crumples to the ground. His breathing is ragged and by the confused expression in his face he might¡¯ve passed out or faintly briefly. I kick him in the gut and then punch him in the face. I grab his cor and pull his face up to mine. ¡°If I hear one thing about you, Kellner. One thing of any significance or insignificance I will kill you. You touch my wife again and I will cut you into little pieces while you are still breathing and conscious and even when you are begging for death I will not grant you it until I feel like it. Are we clear?¡± I drop him back to the ground.


    ¡°Yes. Yes!¡± He sobs. I throw the bloody towel at his face and ce my knife back in its holder at my side.


    I turn sharply on my heel and throw the flimsy door out of my way and head toward the elevator to exit this ce. Adrenaline is coursing through my veins in the most delicious way, there is no feeling better than dominance and power over those who deserve punishment. My heart is thumping with excitement and hands itch for more bloodshed.


    Lately I¡¯ve been working tirelessly on missions destroying as much of the Bratva as I can. They had stolen one of our drug shipments and killed the man who was supposed to deliver-one of my men. I had gone on a rampage insane with anger. No one in any territory has lost this much men in so little time. It is infuriating me. Liliana¡¯s father continues to send men and it makes me wary how easily he is in helping me after so many of his men have died in my territory because of the damn Bratva.


    ¡°How about we hit up the club?¡± Ro nudges me.


    After Ro and I came back from missions we always went to the club and grabbed ourselves a couple of whores to find pleasure in. Now, all I feel like doing is having a strong drink and going to bed. Ever since Liliana I tried to seek out my pleasure in the whores at the strip club, they always worked before my marriage, but now when I go, I watch them. They give mep dances and then nothing. It¡¯s so fucking embarrassing sending them away just because I can¡¯t get in the mood.


    I can¡¯t get her big blue eyes out of my head or that sassy mouth of hers. I picture her body and how much pleasure it gave me the night of our honeymoon. Her moans ring in my ears and suddenly I find myself desiring the woman I have at home instead of the one in front of me willing.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Maybe this time will be different.


    Vito, despite being married to his wife for eleven years and has two sons, finds a stripper to bring back right away. Ro and I raid the bar having our usuals. Ro likes to analyze all the women before choosing-as do I. This, is strictly drinking though. Maybe if I drink enough I can convince myself into not feeling guilty about having a warm body that isn¡¯t my wife¡¯s.


    ¡°Trouble in paradise?¡± Ro raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Has been since the wedding night,¡± I say aggravated. He knows this.


    ¡°Precisely why I am not getting married. You are pussy whipped by a girl who will not give you her pussy.¡±


    I grind my teeth and growl. ¡°Watch it.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± he ps my shoulder. ¡°You have been miserable, that¡¯s what depriving yourself of sex will do to you. You are Capo, you need to rx and unwind. We can¡¯t have a tense boss.¡±


    ¡°I can do my job perfectly fine,¡± I down the entirety of my drink. Scotch on the rocks.


    ¡°Sure you can, but you could do it better if you found someone to suck your dick.¡± Ro orders us another round and then turns to look at the raven haired beauty on the pole in the middle of the room.


    ¡°Want her?¡±


    Ro smirks. ¡°She¡¯d look pretty with her lips wrapped around me.¡±


    ¡°Once you leave you won¡¯t find me when youe back. I¡¯m going home,¡± I grab my second drink, finish it, then stand.


    Ro pulls me back down to me seat and I give him a pissed off look. Just because he¡¯s my brother doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t punish him for touching me like that. As Capo you can¡¯t show any weakness or that anyone has any type of power over you. Like making me stay somewhere I don¡¯t want to be.


    ¡°Tony,e on brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough for one day, Ro.¡± I rub at my forehead wishing I could get Liliana out of my head. It seems as though the more I drink the more my brain likes to remember every little insufferable detail about her.


    The car takes me home while my brother and Vito enjoy whatever they make their whores do. Just thinking about the girls at the strip club make my cock hard but not enough to seek them out. They bore me now; their submission bores me. Me. How the hell does their submission bore me when I am the most dominant person in the city. Every yields to me and if they don¡¯t, they suffer the price.


    My phone in my back pocket rings and I groan as I shift to grab and answer it. ¡°Yeah,¡± is all I say.


    ¡°Brother-inw,¡± I recognize that cruel voice anywhere-Luca. ¡°Have you been treating my sister well?¡±


    ¡°As if you care,¡± I respond nonchntly. It was no secret Luca is a cruel, emotionless sociopath. He definitely doesn¡¯t give two shits about how his sister is treated considering him and their father treated her like dirt since the moment she was born.


    Woman born in the Famiglia were not as lucky as the men. Sure they didn¡¯t have to be cold blooded killers with ck hearts, but they were forced into bending their knees for males they were forced to marry. Their jobs were simple in this lifestyle, marry for family benefit and create sons for their husbands.


    ¡°True,¡± he shrugs it off. ¡°I will being up in two days¡¯ time to officially announce my engagement with Arabe and do some wedding nning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Arabe in the morning,¡± I hang up first.


    Thest thing I wanted right now is that bastard in my city. Just before the Outfit and New York have a truce doesn¡¯t mean I trust or like the Ri¡¯s. I especially don¡¯t like them now when they know we are weak. If war breaks out between our two cities my people would be ughtered. Not because we aren¡¯t good, Hell my men are the best, but no one can be the best when they are outnumbered.


    And we are severely outnumbered.


    My underbosses and captains have suggested that our women produce more men so we have a strong line in the next fifteen to twenty years. It seemed like a good idea until I realized how much I particrly don¡¯t want children at the moment. Maybe never. As Capo I¡¯m expected to have a son so he could be next in line after I die, but I realized my son would have to live how I lived-being hardened by his father. Killing and fucking people when he has barely reached his teenage years. Worrying about the Bratva kidnapping my child to get to me. Enduring a life of threat and danger.


    I love this life and I was born in blood, born in the Famiglia and will be until the day I die. It is my life and the life I would have chosen even if I was given a choice but for some reason thinking of son walking in my footsteps makes my stomach churn. A son with her big innocent eyes¡­


    I shake the thought from my head and mentally beat myself up shocked at who I was bing. Why the fuck should I care? I should want to give my son my life. He¡¯ll be powerful and feared. That is how Moretti men are and that is how a son of mine will be.


    I tread carefully in my own bedroom not wanting to wake Liliana. If I were to wake her up it would only spark a conversation. She would ask me where I¡¯ve been and if I killed Gordon. She would be relieved that I didn¡¯t kill him but then she would ask where I was for so long and if I¡¯m unlucky enough she would smell the cigarettes, booze, and sex stained on my clothes.


    I definitely have to take a shower. The cold water would do me good anyways because my cock has stirred awake as I nce at Liliana sleeping peacefully in bed.


    Her golden hair cascades down her shoulders, her skin looks pale tonight but also milky and soft. She is sprawled out on her side but is cuddling my pillow to her chest with her face smothered in the material of the pillowcase. It¡¯s as if she was trying to inhale my scent and maybe she was. There is no crease between her eyebrows, the one that she usually has when she is worried, unsure or has one of her strong opinions to discuss.


    That is a look she always seems to have with me, unlike when she is home rxing or with Arabe. When I watch the surveince videos I have stored in the house I¡¯ll watch her. I¡¯ll watch how sheughs with Arabe and gets excited when they both talk about a subject they¡¯re both interested in. Or I¡¯ll watch her on the couch reading a book and how she¡¯ll sometimes smile to herself at a good part or wipe her tears with her sleeve when a page is too sad. Sometimes her gaze will be locked on the TV for hours when she has those M*A*S*H marathons where she binge watches. Certain parts her face will light up and she¡¯ll fawn over one of the characters that I have yet to figure out which.


    I watch her more than I want to admit, and I will never admit such to anyone especially not her. As stubborn as she is, I am more stubborn. Last time I asked for her sex she turned me down so, to save myself from further rejection, my ego has prevented me from asking again. My ego also tells me to steer clear while the logical side of me reminds me why I can¡¯t get too close. They will find out and they will rape, torture and even kill her to get to me and that¡¯s something I won¡¯t let happen.


    Not again, not on my watch.

 #1 — Chapter 15

    Liliana


    The absence of Antonio next to me was predictable as I wake up and stretch my cramped limbs. I frown at the empty space next to me and wish that I could see more of him. Just to talk and be acquaintances instead of the strangers I feel we are. I pull on my robe and descend the stairs leading into the living room.


    I stop cold in my tracks when I see Luca sitting on the couch with a vindictive smile stered on his face while talking to Ro. Ro is smiling too and his face somewhat flushed with red which tells me he may have been telling my brother a story that made both of themugh.


    Perhaps a story about torture?


    Hopefully not one about me.


    The Moretti¡¯s and the Ri¡¯s have never liked each other. That is fact. So to have my brother and Ro sitting on the couch talking andughing like they¡¯re best friends is¡­ peculiar to say the least. I don¡¯t have to ask what he¡¯s doing her either-I already know the answer. Therefore Ro, and probably Antonio as well, are just tolerating him being here and surely, they can¡¯t afford a mishap with my brother or the New York Famiglia and more specifically my father will send an army to ughter us here in the Outfit.


    Luca turns his head on the couch to look at where I¡¯m still in the middle of the staircase. I must¡¯ve made a creaking noise with the wood floor that caught his attention. His half smile turns downward and disappointment fills his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were my soon to be bride.¡±


    ¡°She must be upstairs sleeping still.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get her,¡± Ro says with amanding voice.


    Reluctantly I head back upstairs and toward Arabe¡¯s room. Thest thing I want to do is wake her and tell her her worst nightmare is waiting to whisk her away downstairs. When I knock on the door she doesn¡¯t answer but I hear noiseing from inside. I pray to God that she isn¡¯t having sex with Carmelo again-especially not with my brother is such close proximity.


    I enter without permission to see no one inside. ¡°Arabe?¡± I call out to her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I hear a sigh of relief and then her closet door open. ¡°I thought you were him.¡±


    ¡°You know he¡¯s here?¡± I frown.


    ¡°Antonio told me he wasing and not to mention I could hear him. I thought I had more time,¡± she slightly panics and begins to pace in her pajamas. ¡°He¡¯s going to take me to New York.¡±


    ¡°Antonio told you?¡± That only deepens my frown. ¡°Why hadn¡¯t he told me?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯se here to ask my hand in marriage-wait no, he¡¯se here to tell everyone we¡¯re engaged. Make it official. Then he wants to marry me and it¡¯ll be as soon as possible. Antonio told me he¡¯s staying her until the wedding which means it has be soon! New York can¡¯t go long without him¡­ right?¡± The look in her eyes plead with me to say the opposite of what she knows is the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± is all I can manage to say. Even though I have power as the Capo¡¯s wife, I will never have power that the men do. What they say goes. No amount of begging will change anyone¡¯s mind about the wedding. Even if I change Antonio or Ro¡¯s minds no one will convince Luca otherwise.


    Ever since we were kids if Luca set his mind to something he was determined. You couldn¡¯t distract him from the objective, he was relentless. My father loved that in him, he would constantly nt ideas in Luca¡¯s head¡­ vicious thoughts, and once Luca had them he would set out for them. That¡¯s what would make him a good Capo one day. It¡¯s what always made me a good Made Man, someone tells him to kill someone that¡¯s all he would think about until the deed was done.


    Along with relentless he has always held grudges, piss him off and he¡¯ll be pissed off forever. Another reason why he always had so little friends. I would head many stories of him killing people in his sses at high school or even girlfriends who dared double crossed him or pissed him off.


    I can¡¯t let him marry her but telling him he can¡¯t have her will only make him want her more. And like I said, he¡¯s driven to have what he desires and what he wants, he always gets. My heart aches for Arabe who has tears building up in her eyes. Her breathing is still rapid and I know in her mind she is nning her escape.


    Whether it¡¯s an escape from the house or the mafia, I don¡¯t know.


    I must have taken too long in gathering Arabe because in the threshold Luca is leaning against the wood and Ro is behind him with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t my beloved want to see me?¡± Luca croons.


    ¡°Not particrly no,¡± Arabe stands her ground but I can tell her hands are shaking with fear.


    Luca¡¯s face goes red with anger and he clenches his fist. He storms in and for a moment I think he is going to hit her but he swiftly turns and enters her closet. I hear hangers cking against each other and then, a lc colored dress flies from the closet and into the bed.¡±You will wear that. We are going to announce our engagement to the families of the Outfit at your mother¡¯s house where you should be.¡±


    ¡°Where I should be?¡± Her eyebrows raise.


    ¡°I do not want you staying with your cousin. You should be staying with your parents.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She scoffs.


    ¡°Antonio is Capo and can very well bring home his business. I guess you could say I don¡¯t trust him with your wife and nor do I trust you sleeping in a penthouse where in one of these rooms a male bodyguard sleeps.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be-¡±


    Antonio throws a ck box on the bed on top of her dress. ¡°It is your engagement ring. Wear it.¡± There¡¯s not an ounce of emotion in his voice. Nothing that would ever make this moment special. ¡°We will head to your mothers at five. You better be ready.¡±


    Luca and Ro leave and Arabe flings herself onto the bed smothering her face in the nket of herforter to let out a heart-wrenching sob.


    I walk over and rub her back. ¡°I wish there was something I could do,¡± I say quietly. Nothing in this moment could make her feel better. At least nothing I could say.


    Heading back to my room to ready myself for the day I look in my closet to see what I could wear for the party. As Capo and cousin to Arabe, Antonio is obligated to go and me as his wife and sister to Luca, am obligated as well. I nce at one of my favorite dresses-the same dress that was too small for me when I attempted to put it on when Ro was going to take us to the club.


    What other dresses didn¡¯t fit?


    One by one I try on a ck dress, then a red, emerald, light pink¡­ nothing. All of them a tad too small. I mean I know I might¡¯ve gained a pound or two but I never thought it would cause my dresses not to fit.


    I even try on the dress I wore just a couple months ago for my own engagement party.


    Too. Small.


    I head into the bathroom to cry and let out all of my frustration. How did thingse to this? My marriage to Antonio is in shambles and now Luca is taking my best and only friend away from me. I think back to Gia, my previous best friend who has seemed to forget all about me. She didn¡¯t attend my wedding because my father told me she was married off to an underboss in Phdelphia. It breaks my heart that we aren¡¯t in contact anymore. I don¡¯t even have a phone number or address from her.


    I take a nice long shower to calm my frayed nerves. The warm water covers me like a hug andforts me like a friend. The shower seems to be a ce of sce and peace and calms my overactive mind. I wish then that I could stay under the spray for hours, but my fingers start to prune and I know I¡¯m on a time limit for getting ready.


    When I exit the bathroom with nothing but a towel around me I¡¯m startled to see Antonio in the middle of our room, staring down at the sea of dresses covering the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s Luca and Arabe¡¯s engagement party this evening and I was looking for a dress.¡±


    ¡°And none of them please you?¡± He raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°None of them fit me,¡± I mutter quietly and look down at my feet as shame burns my cheeks.


    ¡°Do you think you could borrow a dress from Arabe¡¯s closet?¡± He pinches the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think her dresses with fit me,¡± I shake my head.


    Luca picks up his phone and quickly dials a number. He excuses himself before I can listen in on his conversation. I tie my robe around my waist and head downstairs for some lunch. I¡¯m starving and realization hit me that I missed breakfast too distracted by Luca and Arabe and my shower.

 #1 — Chapter 16

    Antonio with his connections got the best seamstress to make me a dress that fits my ¡®new measurements.¡¯ The dress, at my husband¡¯s request, is light blue and matches my eyes perfectly. Wearing the beautiful dress I thought would make me feel beautiful but it had the opposite effect.


    My hair was done in thick loose curls and I had put minimal makeup on-just some mascara, eyeliner, and nude-toned lipstick. Although my hair seemed to work in my favor tonight and is silky soft. And although my face is clear of blemishes and looked nice with the natural look of makeup I went with I still feel horrible.


    I feel bloated and disgusting. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have ate all the junk or sat on the couch for days on end without giving myself an ounce of exercise. I make a promise to myself that I¡¯ll have Carmelo take me to the gym frequently. Maybe it¡¯s what I need to feel better and get myself out the depression funk I seem to be sinking deeper into.


    Arabe¡¯s family¡¯s home is magnificent. It isn¡¯t in the city but just right outside. It is arge plot ofnd that the mansion rests right in the middle of. The inside was of marble and granite and the walls covered in expensive paintings by famous artists and vases crafted in European countries and exported here.


    Being here also rung the question of, why doesn¡¯t Arabe live in the house anymore?


    Of course she married Vinny and moved out, but why didn¡¯t she move back in. Not that I¡¯mining about her presence in my penthouse, but I wonder why she lives with her cousin.


    My arm is are locked with Antonio¡¯s as we are greeted by various differently families and names of people I can¡¯t and probably won¡¯t remember after this is over. Something inside me blooms with satisfaction of being so close to Antonio, but my heart sinks because I know this is just for show. He holds me like a trophy and heads warning that if his trophy-his property-are touched, then you will be thrown to the wolves.


    We all socialize in the living room and foyer as the mansion fills with all kinds of members from the Famiglia. I spot Angelo talking to Luca, as always they are arguing about something. Angelo looks distressed as Luca keeps a calm and coolposure shrugging at whatever Angelo said.


    My eyes scatter across the room trying to find Arabe. It takes me a while because she seems to have wedged herself in the corner and has blended in to avoid attention. Tears are streaming down her face and I realize that this morning and right now have been one of maybe the only times I¡¯ve seen her so scared and distressed. She was upset when Antonio and Ro announced she was going to be married to him, but not to this extent. The fearsome aura radiating off of her is so strong that it makes even myself sick with nausea. She¡¯s always put on a strong front for me and before my marriage to Antonio when I was scared she was always there tofort me.


    I wish I couldfort her, while Antonio is a cruel man, he is also a man who is considerate toward me and may have buried feelings. Luca will not be considerate to a wife, he will take what he pleases like a toy he desires and will break it in no time and only after it is broken will he throw it away. He will enjoy breaking whatever sanity that remains in Arabe after he has thoroughly destroyed her. I¡¯ve seen it before, I¡¯ve seen it in my mother after my father countless beat her both physically and mentally.


    I wish I couldfort her but I know my brother and there¡¯s no escape from his ws.


    My second ss of champagne leaves me feeling ill. After thinking of Luca and how he¡¯ll treat Arabe it leaves a sour taste I cannot get out of my mouth. My stomach churns with disgust and guilt that I can¡¯t do more for my friend. I excuse myself from Antonio and one of his uncles we are talking to, to find a bathroom.


    I find one next to the kitchen. It¡¯s quaint, but still bigger than a normal person would have in their house. There¡¯s no shower or tub, but only a toilet and double sink. I crouch down over the bowl and spew the remnants of what I had for lunch earlier along with my champagne.


    After my stomach settles and I freshen myself up a bit by pressing cold water to my cheeks and neck, I walk out of the bathroom and head back to the party. Someone grabs my wrists and yanks me back into them. I yelp, but don¡¯t scream when I see my captor. Antonio.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°In the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°You missed the announcement,¡± he grumbles.


    I frown. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not feeling too well.¡±


    He analyzes me. ¡°You are looking pale. Maybe I should take you home. Or to a doctor.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a doctor. It¡¯s just¡­ revulsion,¡± I curl my lip in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s not fair that she has to marry him.¡±


    ¡°It is what it is. Arabe knows her ce and understands that this is benefitting the Famiglia. She¡¯ll get over it.¡±


    I clench my fist. ¡°Get over it? You think she¡¯ll get over being abused for years?! He won¡¯t stop, he¡¯ll treat her crap until the day he dies or worse until the day he kills her.¡±


    Antonio¡¯s expression goes dark and unreadable. I can tell he¡¯s mad by his pursed lips, but the look in his eyes, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to know. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you home. You aren¡¯t feeling well.¡±


    He exins to the guest that we have to leave, a few of them-mainly his uncles-think me being sick is codeword for we¡¯re leaving so we can have sex. That is the very pr opposite of what is going to happen tonight. That thought alone makes me sigh.


    ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t have left,¡± I think of Arabe. ¡°She didn¡¯t seemfortable at the party and was avoiding everyone.¡±


    ¡°So what. Lots of people try to avoid social gatherings. I know I would if I could,¡± he shrugs.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, she loves parties and talking to people. Arabe is so bubbly and full of life and he¡­ he sucks it out of her like a leech.¡±


    Antonio doesn¡¯t say anything after that and I wonder if it¡¯s because secretly he agrees with me-that Arabe and Luca should not be married. Antonio as Capo can¡¯t put his feelings before business though. Even if he felt an ounce of uncertainty about the marriage he wouldn¡¯t call it off because the Famigliaes first and the marriage is a business deal-a benefit.


    ***


    Arabe never returned that night and I tried not to overthink it when nightmares kept me up. She might have just stayed at her parents mansion and she¡¯spletely okay. I wondered if Luca was with her, it¡¯s improper for an unmarried woman and a man to be in the same room alone. Our traditions don¡¯t allow it, but Luca is a powerful man and he might have used his power against her parents¡¯ wishes and tradition to spend the night with her.


    The elevator opens downstairs at breakfast and Arabe enters looking exhausted and¡­


    I notice bruises on her wrists and rush toward her. Up close I notice makeup on her face poorly covering up a ck bruise under her eye.


    ¡°What did he do to you?¡± I spit disgusted.


    Carmelo and Antonio stand from their seats in the kitchen and walk into the living area where Arabe and I are standing.


    Her eyes look bloodshot as if she¡¯s been crying all night. ¡°The wedding is in four weeks. I thought since I went with you wedding dress shopping, you coulde with me?¡± Her voice waivers. She tries her best to cover up her fear but it¡¯s not working.


    ¡°We have to call this marriage off!¡± I shout.


    ¡°Liliana,¡± Antonio says in a warning tone. ¡°I told you, we are not calling the wedding off. It¡¯ll start a war.¡±


    ¡°But he bea-¡±


    Arabe grabs my arm cutting me off. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. I¡¯m just feeling a little down in the dumps. It¡¯s got nothing to do with Luca.¡± She¡¯s lying. She¡¯s lying and putting on a false facade for my benefit I know it. ¡°I think wedding dress shopping will be fun. I never did like the dress I wore at mine and Vinny¡¯s wedding.¡± Her eyes water as she speaks her first husband¡¯s name.


    ¡°Arabe,¡± I frown.


    She shakes her head. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m fine. I would like some breakfast though. I¡¯m starving.¡± She floats passed us, her face left unemotional and her eyes haunted with whatever happenedst night.


    I look toward Antonio and Carmelo. If I had to guess by the expression on my bodyguard¡¯s face, I¡¯d say he¡¯s pretty pissed about what happened too. As for my husband, he wears the same stoic mask leaving his feelings and stance on the situation aloof.


    We go to the exact wedding dress shop where I got my dress. Maria is at the store and ps her hands together when she sees the two of us.


    ¡°Bambina,¡± she cries out and hugs Arabe. ¡°You are getting married or are you just visiting little old me?¡±


    ¡°Getting married,¡± Arabe tries her best to put on one of her famous smiles, but it is easy to see through.


    ¡°He must be a lucky man to have someone like you,¡± Maria grabs her chin and gives her an endearing look. The seamstress and owner of the wedding shop turns to me and smiles. ¡°Liliana, has our Capo been treating you right? You look positively glowing.¡±


    ¡°I guess as right as a Capo can treat a woman,¡± I swallow hard.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s look for our dear Be¡¯s dress,¡± she leads us over to rack of expensive white dresses made with material imported from Italy.


    Arabe¡¯s eyes momentarily light up and then she frowns. ¡°Uhm, do you have anything off white? I¡¯m not exactly fit to wear a pure white dress when this is my second wedding.¡± The words didn¡¯t seem like hers as if she was reading off a script.


    Or remembering someone else¡¯s words.


    I gasp. ¡°Is that what Luca told you?¡±


    She gives me a wary look but doesn¡¯t confirm or deny anything. ¡°I think off white would be best for this wedding.¡±


    ¡°Of course my dear, I have some over here.¡±


    We follow Maria but it seems as though Arabe¡¯s heart is no longer in it. She continues to eye this one beautiful white dress with acy design, long train, and a sweetheart neckline.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get that one?¡± I say softly.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t,¡± she shakes her head adamantly. ¡°Off white.¡±


    ¡°Maria,¡± I call to her. ¡°Is there any chance you could make this dress with off white material?¡±


    ¡°When is the wedding?¡± She cocks her head.


    ¡°Four weeks,¡± I say and wince knowing that is not enough time.


    ¡°Four weeks?!¡± Maria shouts and we both look over at Arabe who is on the verge of tears again. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. But I must start right away. Let me take your measurements,¡± she takes the measuring tape that was wrapped around her neck like scarf, off and begins to jot down Arabe¡¯s sizing. ¡°I will do my best. You will make a beautiful bride,¡± she kisses both of her cheeks and then shoo¡¯s us away. ¡°Ciao.¡±


    ¡°The dress really is beautiful, I actually kind of like the off white color,¡± I ce my hand on Arabe¡¯s back tofort her as we walk down the street with Carmelo trailing a foot behind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to lie to me. Everyone loves a bride in white. Off white just looks¡­ dirty-tainted.¡±


    ¡°Is that what he called you? Arabe you aren¡¯t dirty! You aren¡¯t tainted either!¡± I stop in my tracks and stomp my foot at the outrageous usation.


    She shakes her head and sniffles. ¡°No, he¡¯s right. Men like Luca expect a prize on their wedding night. Virginity-it¡¯s what they all look forward to and I lost mine with Vinny. I¡¯m his defective bride. I¡¯m no prize,¡± she shies away and it infuriates me because she¡¯s never once been self-conscious since the moment I met her.


    Carmelo lets out a low growl. ¡°That man is a bastard. You most certainly are a prize. Virginity is a meaningless ime thing. I know I would rather want my first time with my new bride to be pleasurable rather than painful.¡±


    Her cheeks blush slightly but she continues to stare at the ground instead of meeting his eyes. ¡°Thanks, Carmelo. It doesn¡¯t matter anyways.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course it matters! He¡¯s making you believe something that isn¡¯t true. You are not dirty and I¡¯m sure your first time together he¡¯ll be too engrossed in his own pleasure to even remember that you have had sex before,¡± I argue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see?! He was so made that he wasn¡¯t the first to have me and he thinks that because I¡¯ve had sex before I¡¯m robbing him of a tight virgin. He-he said he wanted to ¡®test drive¡¯ me to make sure I¡¯m good enough to fit his needs in our marriage.¡±


    I blink rapidly at her not being able toprehend a single word said. ¡°Did he¡­¡±


    ¡°Like I said if doesn¡¯t matter. Either way I had to give myself to him on our wedding night. Who cares?¡±


    ¡°I care!¡± I shout. ¡°H-he took you without permission. He did something he wasn¡¯t supposed to do!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦! He said that I belong to him and he can do whatever he wants. There¡¯s nothing you can do. You can tell Antonio all you want but he will say the same thing-the wedding is in four weeks so it really doesn¡¯t matter. Do you want to know why it doesn¡¯t matter because virginity is saved for the wedding night and I do not have mine so it didn¡¯t matter that he took mest night!¡± She sobs.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right,¡± Carmelo¡¯s eyebrows are knit together in frustration and anger. His voice is low and lethal. ¡°I want to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Carmelo don¡¯t say such things, if Antonio or Luca found out you said something like that they would kill you or you¡¯d be demoted,¡± Arabe ces her hand on his bicep to calm him.


    Carmelo grumbles and curses under his breath. Since my engagement it seems to have just been the three of us going ces and from that we have built a friendship. Even though he¡¯s my bodyguard I havee to trust and care for him. I tell him things and he¡¯s able to say certain things without fear that I would tell my husband or brother. Carmelo and I have developed trust and him and Arabe have also seemed to build another aspect of their rtionship  together.


    It won¡¯t be a trio anymore when Arabe leaves, it¡¯ll be just Carmelo and I and as much as I care for him-he¡¯s no Arabe and he¡¯s also a man of very few words. Not exactly the best for conversation and gossiping. But I know I can always count on him to sit in the living room and enjoy a marathon of my favorite shows and movies.


    Still, things won¡¯t be the same and my heart aches at the thought of losing my best friend. My family and New York has taken so much from me and it seems they will continue to take from me until I have nothing left. Even now when I try to build ties to my family like calling my mother-she refuses to speak to me.


    ***


    The toilet bowl has been mypanion tonight as I throw up thesagna dinner I had earlier. It¡¯s the thought of Arabe and Luca that is churning my stomach viciously. The bruises on her skin, the fear in her eyes-I would give anything to stop this wedding for her sake. I hate that she tries to make me believe things are alright and that Luca had any right to taking her before her wedding.


    Antonio walks in and holds my hair back, ¡°Again? We should take you to the doctors, you might have the stomach bug.¡±


    ¡°Yeah and its name is Luca,¡± I groan and rest my head against the cool tiled wall.


    ¡°You have to stop worrying about them. They are not your responsibility,¡± he shakes his head.


    ¡°She told mest night they had sex.¡±


    Antonio sighs. ¡°I guess it really doesn¡¯t matter, she¡¯s not a virgin so-¡±


    ¡°How could you say it doesn¡¯t matter! It doesn¡¯t matter that she wasn¡¯t a virgin he forced her!¡±


    Antonio¡¯s face goes dark. ¡°They are going to get married in four weeks. I¡¯m done having this conversation with you, Liliana. I don¡¯t want to hear a single word about this wedding.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Am I understood?¡± His voice booms and he stands tall and menacing over me.


    ¡°Anton-¡±


    ¡°I am your Capo and you will listen to me. Now, you are making yourself sick over something you have no control over and I will not have it. Wash yourself up and get some sleep. This conversation is over,¡± he dismisses me and walks out of the bathroom before I can formte a response.


    I pour cool water over my face and brush my teeth and by the time I exit the bathroom Antonio is sitting in his usual chair, sipping his usual drink. I walk over to my side of the bed and crawl in. I debate on picking up the book at my bedside and finishing it, but my mind isn¡¯t in the right ce despite desperately trying to focus on something other than what Arabe told me earlier.


    Laying in my warm cloud-like bed, I close my eyes and focus on my breathing calming my racing mind and butterfly filled stomach.


    Antonio notices my presence and downs his drink. He ces the ss on the table and walks over to his wardrobe to change into the ck sweatpants he wears to bed. He strides over to his side and all I notice is his muscled chest, him sleeping shirtless is a tease. I don¡¯t normally fall asleep with him beside me nor do I normally wake up with him at my side. My eyes scan the tattoos painted on his arms and I marvel at the colorful art.


    He slides under the covers and stares at me for a moment before saying, ¡°Are you okay now?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± my stomach still does feel queasy.


    ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯re going to throw up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± At least not right now as my focus has shifted from the wedding to my husband. I wish he could see how much I need him. How much I want to talk and confide in him like I would any friend. I want him to act like a husband andfort me and tell me everything¡¯s going to be okay. Like always, he has to y the Capo card and let his feelings go cold.


    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll have Louisa make you some ginger tea if you still aren¡¯t feeling well. If it persists, I¡¯m taking you to the doctors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s just-¡±


    Antonio shakes his head once more and closes his eyes in frustration. ¡°What did I say? I don¡¯t want to hear a word about it. Now, shut off your light and get some sleep.¡±


    I nervously pick at my fingernails. ¡°Will you be home tomorrow?¡± I say in a soft voice.


    Antonio turns off his bedsidemp andys down on his pillow. ¡°No. I have work to do. If you need anything have Carmelo contact me.¡±


    And like always we are strangers sharing a bed. I yearn to lean over and sneak a kiss or to run my hands down his chest. I long to be in his strong arms as he rocks and cuddles me to sleep. I want apanion, I want intimacy.


    I want love.

 #1 — Chapter 17

    Liliana


    One week until the wedding and still my stomach is uneasy at the thought. Antonio has been busy with work and at night when I do see him, he seems short with me. He probably doesn¡¯t want to have the conversation he knows I want to have. He forbids me from talking about Arabe and Luca still.


    After breakfast I tried to call my mother to talk and confide in her and like always, I got no response. Instead, I called Angelo. I haven¡¯t seen a lot of himtely mainly because he¡¯s been acting as Antonio¡¯s right hand man and going on a lot of missions against the Bratva.


    ¡°What do you think about the wedding?¡± I ask over the phone. Iy t on the couch and stare up at the white ceiling.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a horrible idea, I¡¯d much rather marry Arabe. The prick doesn¡¯t deserve a wife,¡± he scoffs. ¡°Nothing I can do about it. Father is pleased and can¡¯t wait for it. He thinks after the wedding he might retire and let Luca take over. I mean he¡¯s been grooming Luca for this job since he was born.¡±


    ¡°And you really think he¡¯s going to retire? Father loves the job I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll give it up so easily. I always thought Luca would have to murder him one day just to obtain his status as Capo.¡± Angeloughs at that. ¡°Hey, have you talked to Momtely?¡±


    ¡°No, but I never have really been closed to her anyways. Why?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s refusing to talk to me. I think it¡¯s Father¡¯s doing. He¡¯s keeping her from me. Can you try calling her and see what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Hey, listen, I gotta go. We¡¯re about to head out.¡± I can hear a lot of talking in the background.


    ¡°Are you with Antonio,¡± I chew on the bottom of lip.


    ¡°Yeah, do you want to talk to him?¡± He offers.


    ¡°No,¡± I say quickly. ¡°Just be safe. Love you.¡±


    ¡°Love you too.¡± The call ends.


    Arabe is busy today with her mother and father gettingst minute wedding decorations done. So today I am left by myself with Carmelo in the penthouse with nothing to do. I sigh and pull one of the fleece nkets over my body. Carmelo takes that as a hint to turn on the firece.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Want the remote?¡± He picks it up and holds it out. ¡°We can watch another M*A*S*H marathon.¡±


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d say this, but I¡¯m sick of looking at B. J.¡¯s beautiful face,¡± I groan and ce one of the throw pillows over my face out of boredom.


    ¡°We can go out and do something,¡± he shrugs and sits on the recliner adjacent to the couch.


    ¡°A tattoo!¡± I sit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go get tattoo¡¯s.¡± He raises an eyebrow. ¡°Fine, just me. I¡¯ve always wanted one.¡±


    Carmelo pulls out his phone and begins dialing.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Antonio will want to know about any decisions that will alter your body,¡± he says to me and then begins to talk to Antonio to ask for permission regarding decisions about my body.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± I exhale deeply and already know the answer. I don¡¯t see why Antonio should care about the little tattoo that I want, he already has most of his body covered on him.


    Carmelo flips his burner phone down and looks to me, ¡°He said yes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes but under a few conditions,¡± he gives me a pointed look. ¡°Nothing too big, nothing too visible like on your face and nothing idiotic like getting phrases or tattoo clich¨¦s and he¡¯s making the appointment at the tattoo ce of his choosing and it must be done by a woman.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± I bounce excitedly as I jump up and grab my shoes and jacket.


    The car takes us to this small ce in the center of town, I never would¡¯ve known it was there had I not been brought here. Carmelo tells me it¡¯s owned by the Famiglia, he wouldn¡¯t want me to walk into one of many tattoo shops that the Bratva own.


    When we step inside it¡¯s surprisingly not as dark and hardcore as I expected a tattoo shop to be. All the employees working have colorful sleeves and some have tattoos on their face. Majority have a bunch of piercings, various hoops on their ears, studs in their noses and eyebrows.


    A cheerful girl with blood red hair approaches me with a bubbly smile that reminds me of Arabe. ¡°You must be Mrs. Moretti,¡± she holds out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Amanda, I¡¯ll be your tattoo artist. So, what are you thinking about getting?¡±


    ¡°A bee,¡± I show her a picture on my phone. ¡°I want it small and I want it at the top of my spine, but a little lower so I can cover it with my shirt.¡± Compromise-I think.


    ¡°That, I can do.¡± She smiles and heads into the back room. ¡°I¡¯ll sketch it out and then put the outline on your body and then, the fun will begin!¡± She calls out.


    Carmelo gives me an unsure nce. ¡°Are you positive about this? You know they¡¯re permanent.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± I shoot him an annoyed look. ¡°You have a ton of tattoo¡¯s! Why are you against me getting one?¡±


    Carmelo shrugs but doesn¡¯t answer me back.


    I peek into the shop where a man is getting his bicep down and I see blood begin to well up on the man¡¯s arm and I see a drop slide down until the man tattooing it catches the blood with a paper towel.


    I inhale and it smells sterile like cleaning supplies, but by me inhaling deeply my stomach rumbles and nerves get the better of me. I throw myself toward the trash can in the main area near the cash register and throw up.


    ¡°Maybe now is not the time,¡± Carmelo holds my hair with one hand-minimal touching-and still keeps a distance away. ¡°I should take you home. We can do this another time.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I moan but continue to throw up.


    ¡°Sorry Amanda,¡± Carmelo calls out. ¡°We will be back, but not today.¡±


    Once again, I am back in my penthouse, tattoo-less, and bored out of my mind. I opt to watching my favorite Korean War hospitaledy andying on the touching. Since Louisa went home for the day Carmelo made ginger tea to ease my stomach although it didn¡¯t seem to work well.


    After a few episode I look out the window to see it¡¯s nightfall. The city traffic calms me and the dark lighting lulls me into sleep while Carmelo watches over me.


    I begin to dream of Antonio, his features cold as he stalks toward me backing me into the wall and holding my arms above my head. He¡¯s rough-vicious. I want to scream for help. Suddenly, I¡¯m looking overhead at myself and Antonio only to realize it¡¯s Luca and Arabe.


    Luca is hitting Arabe, bruising her wrists and giving her a ck eye. Arabe cries and begs for him to stop and there¡¯s nothing I can do as a spectator. He forces himself on Arabe calling her dirty, whore, unclean. He insults her and takes what he wants and the bloodcurdling screaming out of her mouth rouses me from the nightmare.


    I blink a few times only to realize there was a scream-not a feminine scream but a low guttural groan and a shout in pain.


    ¡°You need a hospital,¡± I head Carmelo urge.


    ¡°You know damn well I can¡¯t do that,¡± it¡¯s Antonio¡¯s voice.


    Now I¡¯m wide awake. I search the room and try and find where they could be. I spot blood on the flooring from the elevator and going off into the kitchen. I follow the bloody trail until I reach the first floor bathroom just off the kitchen.


    The door is shut and it makes a creaking noise when I crack it open. Carmelo has a first kit in hand while hovering over Antonio, who is sitting on the edge of the tub with a massive gash in his abdomen.


    ¡°Get her out of here, I don¡¯t want her to see this,¡± he groans and breathes heavily in pain.


    ¡°Let me help!¡± I rush over to his side and snatch the first aid kit out of Carmelo¡¯s hand. I quickly find the bottle of rubbing alcohol and pour it on a hand towel. ¡°This is going to sting,¡± I say and press it against the wound cleaning it out.


    Antonio grips the edge of the tub and I watch as his knuckles turn white. He sucks in his bottom lip and bits down to prevent himself from shouting. I wipe around the wound cleaning the blood around it to get a better view at the wound.


    ¡°It¡¯s deep, it¡¯s going to need stitches,¡± I move my shadow out of the way to look even closer to the wound to realize, this was a gunshot wound. I look at his back and am mortified to see there was no exit wound. ¡°I need tweezers. The bullet is still lodged in there.¡± I wipe sweat off my forehead and think about medical books I¡¯ve read about these situations. ¡°It¡¯s better if a trauma surgeon gets it out.¡±


    ¡°No. Hospital,¡± Antonio grits his teeth.


    ¡°You might bleed to death! That bullet could be the only thing stopping excessive bleeding from a knocked artery!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to do it then get the hell out of Carmelo¡¯s way,¡± Antonio spits harshly.


    I guess if anyone was going to kill my husband, it might as well be me.


    I ask Carmelo to get a shlight so I can see better when digging into the wound. He digs in one of the kitchen drawers andes back within seconds. He shines the light at Antonio¡¯s stomach and I kneel so I¡¯m eye level to the wound. My stomach threatened to throw up, but an instinct inside of me told me I must save my husband. I swallow hard and try not to think of how nauseous I am.


    ¡°This is going to hurt,¡± I warm and take a deep breath. I dig in his wound and try to drown out Antonio¡¯s muffled pants and groans as I rip through skin to find the bullet.


    It takes a few minutes but I find it and grab it pulling with all my might. When the bullet hits the floor, I quickly press a towel against the wound to stop any excessive bleeding that mighte about. I look up at Antonio¡¯s face and he seems fine, he¡¯s not as pale as a man with blood loss should be.


    I ease up on my pressure and check the wound-no excessive bleeding thank God!


    I look around some more trying to get out any shrapnel that might be inside him still. I clean his wound once more before grabbing the suture kit.


    ¡°You sure you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Antonio raises an eyebrow skeptical.


    I give him a small smile. ¡°My father taught me how to stitch people up so when he came home I could do it for him or for Luca or Angelo. My mother always got sick about those kinds of things, couldn¡¯t stomach blood, so I got the job.¡±


    I stick the needle through his skin and begin to stitch the wound. Antonio doesn¡¯t even move, he must be used to stitches considering all the scars over his body. I cut the string and finish by cing a thinyer of ointment to help it heal.


    Thankfully there is a towel to my right and in a split second vomit into the bowel. The coppery smell of blood making the nauseous worse.


    ¡°I thought you said you could stomach blood,¡± Antonio groans as he moves to hold my hair and rub my back.


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you caught the stomach bug. You haven¡¯t been getting better and don¡¯t me it on Luca and Arabe. You¡¯re sick,¡± he says almost angrily.


    Ironic how he wants me to go to the hospital after he just refused to go to the hospital after a gunshot wound.


    As a Capo¡¯s daughter I¡¯m all too aware that Made Men don¡¯t go to hospitals. Doctors ask too many questions, they¡¯re forced to report these kinds of wounds and then it just gets sticky for the Mafia. I¡¯m used to seeing some gruesome wounds when my father came home or brought some injured men home with him. I¡¯ve seen many die without proper care. So this is nothing, but at the same time it felt different. I felt scared that he would die on our bathroom floor, I never quite cared if Luca or my father kicked the bucket.


    Again, nerves got the best of me. Overwhelmed with emotion and fear for my husband my stomach churned at the thought and made me sick. ¡°Let¡¯s get you up to bed,¡± Antonio helps me up.


    ¡°I should be saying that to you,¡± I wave him off and wrap his arm around my shoulder letting him lean on me slightly. We both walk slowly upstairs and toward the master bedroom. ¡°I want you to rest and drink to rehydrate yourself.¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± he grumbles. ¡°You¡¯ll rest with me.¡±


    ¡°And when I drink water, you¡¯ll drink a ss too.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he huffs and I smile.


    In the mini fridge I pull out two water bottles and ce one on his bedside and one on mine. We both crawl into bed and under the covers and face each other.


    My heart skips a beat as I stare into his dark eyes. I want to skim my finger along his jawline and kiss his soft lips. His face was starting to regain some color, but he still has a slight paleness from blood loss. I lift the nket and check his stitches, really I think it¡¯s an excuse just to marvel at his body.


    I want tofort him and wrap my arm around his waist and hold him close to me. I realize how impractical that is, Antonio is thest man who wantsfort. The only physical contact he¡¯d want is to satisfy his most primal need.


    Antonio reaches his hand out and presses the back of his palm against my forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t feel like you have a fever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually kind of cold,¡± I hike the nket up further on my chest.


    Antonio turns off his bedsidemp leaving us to the dark of the room and wraps his arm around me. My ck flush against his chest. I try not to wriggle too much as I¡¯m hyper aware of his injury.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± his hand tightens around my stomach and his breath caresses the back of my neck.


    For the first time in a long, I get a good night¡¯s rest with a smile on my face.

 #1 — Chapter 18

    When I wake up Antonio and I are still pressed up against each other, I must¡¯ve moved in my sleep because I¡¯m facing him, my arm resting over him with my palm t on his back, and him doing the same to me.


    I flutter my eyes open to see him staring down at me. I pull back slightly. ¡°Sorry,¡± I rub my eyes. ¡°I know cuddling unsettles you, but the-uhm-body heat was nice,¡± I scratch at the back of neck and mentally swear at myself.


    The body heat was nice. God, I¡¯m an idiot.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Liliana,¡± he dismisses it like it¡¯s nothing. It didn¡¯t feel like nothing though. It felt like something.


    ¡°Drink some water,¡± I smile up at him.


    The side of his mouth twitches and I think for a moment that was a smile. Slight, but still a smile. He grabs the water bottle at his side and takes a sip. His lips slightly curl in disgust. ¡°Warm,¡± hements.


    Right, they were sitting out all night.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get new ones,¡± I throw the nkets off my body and before I can hop down Antonio grabs my wrist stopping me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get them, you stay here.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You have stitches, I just have nausea.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m tougher than I look,¡± he gives me a stern look and gets out of bed anyways.


    I use this as my opportunity to watch his backside and also look at the stitches on his abdomen to see if they¡¯re holding up well.


    From the foot of the bed he crawls on top and hands me a cold water bottle. Heys in the middle, his elbow propping him up as he watches me.


    ¡°Better?¡± He asks softly.


    ¡°I think so. How are your stitches?¡± I hand him the water bottle for him to take his own sip. He sits up and I move down so I¡¯m level with his stitches. My hands brush the skin around the wound.


    I can¡¯t stop myself from leaning in and leaving soft kisses on his warm skin. I pull back, lust dting my eyes and making my breathing shallow. Antonio is staring down at me with his mouth parted. Heat blooms in my cheeks and I shy away.


    I get out of bed, grab my robe and point over my shoulder toward the bathroom. ¡°I should get ready.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He grabs my wrist. ¡°Stay. We both should be resting. There¡¯s nothing to get ready for.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to work?¡± I sit on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll have Vito take care of my business today.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re just going toy in bed all day?¡± I bite my bottom lip and try to contain my excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s the n,¡± he pulls me flush against his chest and holds me. ¡°Tell me, what tattoo did you end up getting yesterday?¡±


    My ear is against his heart listening to the steady rhythm. The best music to my ears. His warm skin keeps me warm and the closeness gives mefort and a feeling of security.


    ¡°I wanted to get a bee.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I got sick again. I think you¡¯re right, I have the stomach bug.¡±


    ¡°Why did you want a bee?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather,¡± I smile. ¡°My mom¡¯s father, he died when I was seven but he was the nicest man I¡¯ve ever met. He would always take care of me when my father didn¡¯t want to bother with me. He called me his little bee.¡± His hands rub up and down my back. ¡°Tell me about one of your tattoos,¡± I run my finger down his arm and across various designs of me, daggers, a woman. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    It¡¯s the side view of ady¡¯s face. She has a long button nose, red lips, long darkshes along with a mane of thick wavy ck hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mother,¡± he sighs. ¡°Three years ago, my father had told everyone it was cancer but in truth The Bratva got their hands on her. They had raped her and brutally murdered her. They mutted her body by chopping her into pieces. No one in the mafia was told. My father threatened that if Ro or I told anyone he¡¯d kill us himself.¡± My heart breaks for him. ¡°Mainly he didn¡¯t want anyone to know because it would look weak, weak that the Bratva somehow got their hands on the capo¡¯s wife. He also didn¡¯t want to let on that he in his own way cared about her-he didn¡¯t want to give the Russian bastards satisfaction of knowing they killed something he cared about. So he acted like all they killed was a stranger, he showed no sadness or remorse.


    ¡°He went on with his life as if nothing had changed. People are weakness-you do not care about people because they will take them from you and it will mentally cripple you¡­ weaken you. I promised I¡¯d kill everyst one of them. I¡¯m losing more and more men and it sickens me to even think about asking New York for help, but we need it. That¡¯s why I married you, that¡¯s why Arabe is marrying Luca. No it isn¡¯t fair but that is our life. We marry to benefit the Famiglia and the Outfit needs help.¡±


    I prop myself up on his chest to look him in the eyes. There¡¯s something vulnerable about him talking about his past and telling me something he¡¯s never told anyone. Sadness washes over me and I want tofort him in the one way I know how. I brush my lips against his and wait for him to pull back but he doesn¡¯t.


    My lips firmly press against his. I feel his tongue at the seam of my lips and open to let him in. His arms wrap around me holding me even closer against his body. In the heat of the moment I¡¯m overwhelmed and burning with desire. I trail my lips down to his jaw and to his neck. I feel his rapid pulse thrumming beneath my lips. I lick and suck the sensitive skin and love the feel of his hands tightening on my shirt.


    I grind my body against his unable to stop my hips from doing a rocking motion. My body wants his more than my mind can rationalize. I lift myself up identally pushing off of his stitches. He groans and ces me off of him by instinct.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± my face turns crimson. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have,¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    This time he doesn¡¯t grab my wrist or ask me to stay. I take a cold shower to calm down my heightened and excited body. When I return from the shower, I expect Antonio to be gone, but instead he¡¯s asleep in bed.


    I dress myself in somethingfortable and casual and grab the ointment to put a freshyer on his wound. Iy next to him for a moment, I brush his dark hair away from his eyes and revel in the silky softness. I continue to run my hands through his hair and within minutes Antonio is breathing heavily through his nose in a deep sleep. I put a thinyer on my clean fingers and rub them along his injury.


    Antonio¡¯s muscles clench and he cracks his eyes open and mumbles something inaudible


    ¡°Shhh. Sleep. Let me take care of you,¡± I whisper in a soft tone and run my handsfortingly through his hair once more.


    Antonio¡¯s body rxes and with trust, he allows himself to sleep with his head in myp.

 #1 — Chapter 19

    By the time I finish cooking the poultry Antonio has woke up from his nap. I fill his te with a piece the chicken and put a healthy serving of spinach and beans on there as well. Next to his te I fill for him a tall ss of water.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He rubs his eyes.


    ¡°I cooked you dinner. I had Louisa pick up chicken, spinach and beans. All of these are filled with iron which will help with your blood loss. Sit and eat.¡± I pull out his chair for him. He walks around the table and takes his seat staring at the food.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not normally what you eat, but you were awfully tired today and I figured your body is still trying to catch up to make up for the lost blood. This will help.¡± I nervously pick underneath my nails as I anticipate his reaction to my food.


    I¡¯ve never been much of a cook, but back in New York the servants became my friends, they gave me lots of attention when my parents wouldn¡¯t. So, I happily would spend my days watching our cook bakesagna, cook meat and make her own noodles for pasta and after my father would get an injury-like a gunshot wound-she would always make chicken with spinach and beans because of how high it is in iron.


    ¡°It tastes good,¡± Antonio nods his head and continues to eat his chicken.


    ¡°¡®Make sure you have some spinach and beans too,¡± I give him a pointed look as I start to clean some of the dishes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Antonio calls out. ¡°Especially when you¡¯re not feeling good either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really, all the rest I gotst night I feel fine. Plus, I had a lot of water to rehydrate myself-like you should be drinking too,¡± I point to his ss of water that is still full.


    I watch him yfully roll his eyes and take a sip. The reaction is so human it stuns me. Usually Antonio shrugs or has that in look. He¡¯s a no response person. To have him roll his eyes in a non-malicious manner it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s strange. Refreshing.


    ¡°Are you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°I already had something,¡± I sit at the table anyways and watch him devour his food.


    ¡°We can watch that show.¡±


    ¡°What show?¡±


    ¡°That show you¡¯re always watching. M*A*S*H.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems that¡¯s all I¡¯ve been doingtely.¡±


    ¡°At least show me who your favorite is.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My face lights up. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That. That¡¯s what I mean. I just mention him and you get this smile on your face. I want to know who is your favorite.¡±


    When he finished all of his meat, spinach, beans and downs all his water, only then do I curl up on the couch with him and put on one of my favorite episodes. Of course in that episode there¡¯s a whole lot of my favorite character.


    ¡°Him,¡± I point to B. J. who is wearing a pink long sleeve shirt with buttons at the top of it and the top two open. He has a dark mustache with almost dirty blond hair and a smile and personality I find radiating.


    ¡°Him?¡± Antonio squints his eyes and seems to take mental notes on the surgeon. He doesn¡¯t say anything after that but silently watches the rest of the episode with me.


    I crack my eyes open and see a new episode is on, I must¡¯ve fallen asleep during thest one. My head is resting on Antonio¡¯s shoulder and when I look up at him he¡¯s intently watching the show with burning interest. I rest my head back on him and close my eyes again.


    The next time I open my eyes Antonio is caring me up the stairs. ¡°What time is it?¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Bedtime, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I smile.


    ¡°What?¡± He peers down at me.


    ¡°I like when you call me Lily.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything back and I don¡¯t either as I shut my eyes and press my ear against his beating chest. We¡¯ve never been so close than we have today. No arguments, no distance and no feeling like we¡¯re strangers living together.


    That night I dream about Antonio. He confesses his love for me and shows me just how much he means it with a passionate night in bed. He kisses me in the morning with a hungry kiss and heads off to work. I feel like I¡¯m floating with happiness until Ro is in the living room. His face grave with sadness. ¡®He¡¯s dead¡¯ he says. No, no Antonio can¡¯t be dead. Ro tells me that the Bratva got to him and they beheaded him. Ro holds out my husband¡¯s severed head and hands it to me.


    ¡°I am the new Capo. We are getting married now,¡± Ro grabs me and pulls me toward the altar where a priest is waiting.


    I wake up to the same nauseating feeling I¡¯ve had for a couple of weeks now. I barely make it to the toilet where I empty the contents of my stomach into the bowl. My eyes begin to burn as well as my throat. I can hardly breath or think around the reality that my husband could die and I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t care about him. I do, I care for Antonio and I don¡¯t want him dead. I especially don¡¯t want him to die before we¡¯ve made progress. We were just starting to make progress. I start to sob at the upsetting thought.


    If my retching didn¡¯t wake up Antonio, my sobbing sure did. On stealthy feet, he quietly kneels at my side and brushed my hair away from my face. The knuckle on his index finger brushed away a tear and he gives me almost a confused look.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you need me to take you to a doctor?¡±


    ¡°No. No, just a bad dream.¡±


    ¡°Is it about Arabe and Luca?¡± He inquires.


    I nod my head lying. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You need to stop worrying,¡± he says gently instead of angrily. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you some water, then we¡¯ll get back to bed.¡± He stands and walks back into the bedroom to grab me a bottle.


    My father lost his father when he was seventeen. My grandfather was murdered by the Bratva and my father was forced to take over at a young age. Capo¡¯s die young, it¡¯s amazing any of them make it past thirty or forty. Antonio is strong but I remember what he said to me earlier about how weak the Outfit is and how his men are dying.


    He could be next.


    The reality hits me. I don¡¯t want him to be next. I want to have a life with him, one thatsts until we¡¯re both really old and really wrinkly. I want to be a widow at eighty, not twenty.

 #1 — Chapter 20

    Liliana


    Today is the day of Arabe and Luca¡¯s wedding. As Matron of Honor I got to her parents mansion early to help the bride get ready. Arabe isn¡¯t how I thought she would be. I thought I would have to deal with a screaming, sobbing, depressed bride, but in fact she was cheery.


    It didn¡¯t feel as genuine, but there were no traces of her sadness either.


    Her dress arrived in time, custom made in the color Luca seemed fit for her. I think I love the off-white color than I do the boring pristine white. Arabe looks absolutely beautiful in the gown and the tiara and veil only add to her appeal. Her shiny dark hair is curled loosely and left in big waves. Her darkshesplimented her eyes well as she sports gold eyeshadow and deep red lipstick.


    She¡¯s too gorgeous and too beautiful of a person to marry someone as bitter and soulless as my brother.


    ¡°At least he¡¯s not ugly,¡± she gives me a look that makes my heart swell with pity. I remember then, she had once said something simr to me before I married Antonio


    ¡°At least he¡¯s not fat and ugly.¡± She had said to me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Or fat,¡± I rely to her.


    That causes Arabe to crack a smile and chuckle. ¡°Thank you,¡± she wraps her arms around me and squeezes. ¡°Thank you for being my friend.¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯re sisters,¡± I say trying my hardest to look on the bright side. ¡°I¡¯lle visit you as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°Same here. Maybe Luca will get sick of me and send me away and I¡¯ll spend my summers in Chicago,¡± she shrugs. ¡°I mean a girl can hope, right?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s to hoping he¡¯ll send you away to us,¡± I pour us both a ss of champagne and toast.


    ¡°And here¡¯s to bing sisters. At least that¡¯s something to celebrate today.¡±


    ¡°Cheers,¡± I raise my ss and take a long sip.


    ***


    Despite the horrible pairing of the two of them, the wedding was quite beautiful. They married in the same church as Antonio and I and the reception is in a different spot but still a gorgeous venue. Everyone seemed to be having a good time, the men getting drunk and the women dancing.


    I will say Luca and Arabe put on a very convincing show. It almost seemed as though they were in love with each other. He smiles at her adoringly and Arabeughs at whatever he whispers in her ear.


    At the same time it made me wonder if he was threatening her to act this way or face some horrible consequence.


    My husband finds me in the crowd with my eyes locked on the newlyweds. ¡°He¡¯s not going to hit her in front of everyone if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about.¡±


    I frown. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about what¡¯s going to happen after the reception party is done.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance,¡± he sets his ss of champagne down on a passing waiters tray and takes my hand.


    We dance to the slow song and if I close my eyes it almost feels like our wedding night. The champagne makes me feel light as we float across the room and let the symphony carry us away leaving every worry behind. It seems like just the two of us, as though no one exists but Antonio and I.


    The song may have only been about three of four minutes, but by the time we¡¯re done I feel as though hours have passed.


    I stiffen with sudden realization and Antonio looks at me concerned when he feels my body tense under his hand that is resting on my back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My mother, she¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Antonio looks around the room as though he doesn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she here?¡±


    My eyes lock with my fathers who is bending down talking to a woman who seems to be maybe two or three years older than myself. She blushes and by the look on her face my father must be whispering filth into her ear. I know my father has cheated before, but to do so at my brother¡¯s wedding while my mother seems to be MIA.


    ¡°She should be here. Do you think maybe she stepped out?¡± Antonio asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s been dodging my calls and I haven¡¯t seen her since my own wedding.¡±


    Antonio¡¯s eyebrows knit together. ¡°That¡¯s been a little over two months.¡±


    ¡°I know, I think it¡¯s my father¡¯s way of cutting me out of their lives. It¡¯s not like I care if he cuts me out from his life, but I love my mom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I smile and reach up to brush a kiss against his cheek. He gives me his version of a smile and heads off to either talk with Luca, Angelo or my father.


    I enjoy social gatherings with Antonio, he always grabs my hand and stays by my side. It¡¯s all for show and the public eye, but I love it. I love any chance to be close to him and touch him. Even if it¡¯s just something as simple as my fingers intertwined with his.


    Missing his absence and feeling a bit lonely I notice my new sister-inw has also been abandoned by her husband. Happily, I walk over to Arabe and sit next to her.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± I ask concerningly.


    ¡°Fine,¡± her voice cracks and she clears her throat. ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine. Tomorrow morning we have a flight to New York and I¡¯ll really be gone.¡±


    ¡°You cane back to visit,¡± I touch her knee.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she nods her head. ¡°I hate¡­ I hate how he acts when we¡¯re in public.¡±


    ¡°How does he act?¡±


    ¡°Sweet. Like a husband I would want to have. He kisses my hand, whispers jokes to me and acts like I¡¯m the most beautiful girl in the world. Then when we are alone, he hits me and yells heinous words. It¡¯s like he has two different sides and I¡¯m terrified only when we¡¯re alone. I-I hate that I actually enjoyed this wedding because our honeymoon is going to be a nightmare, I just know it,¡± she fans her eyes trying not to ruin her makeup with her tears.


    ¡°Liliana, dear, why are you making my poor wife cry?¡± Luca chides in a deep insidious tone of voice.


    ¡°Just a tearful goodbye, you are after all taking her away from me to New York.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to visit when I¡¯m on business,¡± Luca shrugs and sits next to his wife putting an arm around her waist and keeping her close.


    ¡°I know,¡± Arabe nods her head and ces a hand over his heart. ¡°Can you get me a ss of champagne?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he says with a tight-lipped smile.


    ¡°How have things been without me in the penthouse?¡± Arabe changes the subject.


    ¡°I hate to say that things have been going good. We¡¯ve both been sick, so we spent a lot of time resting in bed together.¡±


    ¡°Is that your incognito way m for we¡¯ve both been having sex?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head and chuckle. ¡°We¡¯ve been actually resting and just talking to each other.¡±


    ¡°What were you both sick from?¡±


    ¡°Antonio was shotst week and I seem to have the stomach bug.¡±


    ¡°Still?¡± She raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah, ites and goes. I think it¡¯s on its way out.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well hopefully it gets better,¡± Arabe says before her husband is back at her side with a ss of champagne.


    ¡°Have a happy honeymoon,¡± I say and hope God smacks some sense into my brother and he treats her right.


    I, myself, grab my third ss of champagne that doesn¡¯t sit right with me. Antonio found me in time to ask what¡¯s wrong and with the same response I have been answering every time he¡¯s asked this past month, I say, ¡°Just feeling nauseous.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go? They¡¯ll understand.¡±


    ¡°No, you know after I throw up I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I dismiss it. ¡°It¡¯s my brother and your cousins wedding. You¡¯re our Capo, we must stay until the night is over.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he says warily. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down. You¡¯re looking pale again. Have some water,¡± he takes my champagne ss away from me. ¡°I think you¡¯ve had enough for tonight.¡±

 #1 — Chapter 21

    The entire penthouse is silent when I wake up the morning after the wedding. There¡¯s an eerie feeling and sick realization that Arabe is no longer in Chicago.


    I could hardly sleepst night knowing that they consummated the marriage. I¡¯d have to call her and see how everything went, although I doubt she¡¯ll give me a straight answer-especially not if Luca is lurking around or monitoring her calls and messages.


    My nauseous has been linked to food and smells and with the scent of coffee causing me to gag in the bathroom off the kitchen sick realization hits me.


    Antonio went to work this morning and will most likely not return untilter tonight unless he has some mission that will keep him until morning. I put on a casual pair of jeans and a pink sweater and then I gather Carmelo and ask him to call for the car because I have some grocery shopping to do today.


    On the way there Carmelo doesn¡¯t question why we need to go grocery shopping when Antonio has a personal shopper who will buy everything and anything I need. Either way I would me it on boredom-me wanting to get out of the house.


    I pick up a few meaningless things before approaching the aisle I actually need. I continuously nce at Carmelo and am pleased he¡¯s not paying that much attention to what I¡¯m doing. He asionally check his phones and sends messages-probably updates to Antonio.


    After a few minutes and when my cart is full of random fruits, poultry, pastas and desserts I find the aisle with the pregnancy tests. Carmelo is glued to my side now looking all too aware as he tucks his phone away in his back pocket.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go find shampoo, I think that¡¯sst on the list,¡± I urge him to leave.


    Carmelo scrunches his thick eyebrows together. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of shampoo you get. It¡¯d be easier if I just followed you to the shampoo aisle itself and you pick it out.¡±


    ¡°But then we¡¯d get things done a lot quicker,¡± I cross my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you,¡± he says as I continue to hold my ground. He nces into the aisle and sighs, ¡°Are you really embarrassed about getting tampons in front of me?¡±


    My cheeks turn read as I see on the other side of the aisle are pads and tampons. Unfortunately for me, if the testes out positive I won¡¯t be needing them for a while. I guess that would be fortunate though-the only fortunate thing about pregnancy. No periods.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I lie. ¡°So can you please go find some shampoo.¡±


    Carmelo rolls his eyes and walks away. I let out a breath in relief. I turn toward the pregnancy tests and am suddenly overwhelmed by all the options. Who knew there were so many pregnancy test brands? Does one have more uracy over the other?


    Just to be sure I grab three different brands and head down towards the shampoo where Carmelo is scratching his head staring.


    He turns to see me and shrugs, ¡°Told you it¡¯d be better if you just came with me.¡±


    I grabbed my normal brand, threw it in the cart and walked to check-out. The cashier slowly scanned every item and I could see Carmelo was intently watching all the items go into the bag. Surely he would see the triage of pregnancy tests.


    Another distraction is needed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait in the car, I got this,¡± I offer a kind smile.


    ¡°Liliana,¡± he sighs once more, ¡°there are a ton of bags you¡¯ll need help carrying.¡±


    ¡°No I won¡¯t, I¡¯ll just take the cart to the car and have Steven load the bags.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you alone. Antonio would have my ass if someone got a hold of you outside the store just because I was waiting in the car.¡±


    Defeated, I turn back toward the cashier who was waiting to tell my total. She must¡¯ve bagged the pregnancy tests while Carmelo and I were talking.


    Relieved, I take out Antonio¡¯s limitless credit card and pay the near two hundred dors for my items. Instead of loading the cart, Carmelo grabs all of the stic bags effortlessly and begins to exit the store with me at his side.


    Steve had pulled the car around and opened the back door for me crawl in while Carmelo loaded the trunk. I begin to y with the hem of my sweater nervously as I think of the next few moments and what is toe. The test will tell me one of two things-I¡¯m either pregnant or not.


    If I¡¯m pregnant that means I¡¯ll have to tell Antonio but who knows how he will respond. He¡¯s still not allowing himself to get too close to me because loving someone is a weakness. How is a baby going to make him react? Having a child is one of the most weak and vulnerable things you could ever have. Once Antonio has a child all of his enemies will be after the child-our child.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    God, I can¡¯t have a baby. I don¡¯t want to have to worry and stress over my child¡¯s life and all the potential threat against him. Imagine it being kidnapped, tortured, killed.


    I suddenly feel very sick and I urge for Steve to pull over so I can vomit, but all I end up doing is dry-heaving as Carmelo loosely holds my hair back keeping as much distance as he can.


    Why didn¡¯t Antonio take further precaution that night? I mean it¡¯s all his fault, he should¡¯ve known better. It was my first time, I didn¡¯t know what to expect. I wasn¡¯t prepared.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Carmelo frowns.


    I wipe my mouth with my thumb and then fix the wrinkles in my sweater. I clear my throat and nod my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It must¡¯ve just been something I ate this morning.¡±


    ¡°I saw,¡± his voice low and without emotion.


    ¡°Saw what?¡± I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°The pregnancy tests at checkout.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Antonio,¡± I sp my hands together and beg like a pathetic puppy dog. ¡°I may not even be pregnant. There¡¯s no need to worry him. Please.¡±


    Carmelo shifts ufortably, I know it¡¯s against his protocol-the protocol that says Carmelo must tell him everything regarding me. I know he¡¯s obliged to tell Antonio something like this, but I have to be the one to tell him when the time is right.


    ¡°Fine. You better tell him, if you don¡¯t within the week, I will tell him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m pregnant. If it says negative, I won¡¯t utter a single word to him.¡±


    Carmelo shakes his head. ¡°No, you still had a scare. There¡¯s a reason your taking this test and it¡¯s because you were careless.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I raise my voice. ¡°How was I careless?¡±


    ¡°You should be on birth control.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not and it is none of your business! So stay out of it!¡± I turn sharply on my heel and swing open the back door and m it shut when I get inside.


    The rest of the care ride is silent, but asionally I see Carmelo peaking a nce behind him to look at me. It¡¯s obnoxious having him as a bodyguard constantly watching and putting his big nose in my business.


    Still, my mind wanders to the pregnancy tests in the back seat and what they will say. The minute I get home I already n on grabbing them and rushing to the bathroom to test myself. I can¡¯t bear to think of the results right now-specifically the positive result.


    I¡¯m not ready to be a mother.


    The elevator ride up to the penthouse is longer than usual and I shift on both feet and murmur for the elevator toe on. When the doors open my heart leaps inside my chest, Antonio is sitting in the living on the couch with a drink in his hand and the remote in the other.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Antonio stands. I can tell he is fighting back a wince from the chest injury he sustained. ¡°Let me help with the bags,¡± he offers.


    Why is he being so kind?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I got it.¡± I frantically look at the white, almost-see-through bags to see if I can find which one has the tests in it. Antonio takes my bags from me before I can find it and when my husband turns his back toward me to set the bags down elsewhere, Carmelo discreetly hands me one of the bags he had in his hands.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper before running upstairs.


    I lock myself in the bathroom and ce all three tests on the sink. I grab the first box and tear it open, then the second, then the third. I sit on the toilet and utilize my dder by only peeing a little bit so I could use each stick. I set them all on the counter next to each other and read the instructions. They all say to wait around five minutes.


    The longest five minutes of my life.


    By minute four someone is pounding on the bathroom door.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Antonio¡¯s baritone voice calls to me.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be just a minute.¡±


    The door jiggles. ¡°Why is the door locked?¡±


    ¡°Just a minute, Antonio!¡± I say panicked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He pounds on the door and shouts.


    ¡°Please! I just need a little privacy is all! I¡¯m almost finished!¡± I plead desperately.


    The pounding stops. ¡°When you¡¯re done. I¡¯d like to talk to you.¡±


    I don¡¯t like the tone of his voice. Did Carmelo tell him something?


    My phone¡¯s timer goes off and I¡¯m now petrified to look at the results. In the car I anticipated this moment and rushed to know the answer, but now I don¡¯t want anything to do with it. I don¡¯t want this to be happening right now. I don¡¯t want to be thrust into motherhood.


    But it looks like I have no choice.


    Pregnant.


    Pregnant.


    Pregnant.


    All three tests positive.


    Could it be a mistake? Could it be one of those false pregnancies you hear about?


    The tests rarely lie. The uracy of these things is in the ny-something percentile.


    Crap. Crap. Crap. Now I have to tell Antonio and just when we were almost bing okay. Now he¡¯s going to hate me.


    What if he demands I have an abortion?


    I think for a moment. No, I couldn¡¯t possibly do that to myself or this unborn child. I mean, God, I must be three months along if the baby was conceived on our wedding night.


    I put the tests in a stic bag and stash them under the sink. Putting them in the trash would just be asking for Antonio to find out. I¡¯m startled to see Antonio standing right outside the bathroom door waiting for me.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± He seems suspicious of me. ¡°You¡¯ve has this bug for about a month now.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say curtly. ¡°Can¡¯t I have a little privacy? My stomach was bothering me. Is that a crime?¡±


    Antonio frowns. ¡°No. Listen, I want to talk.¡±


    ¡°About?¡± My heart rate picks up.


    ¡°About us,¡± he scratches at the back of his neck like he¡¯s embarrassed to be having this conversation. I¡¯ve never seen him so awkward. ¡°I know we didn¡¯t start off well, but I don¡¯t see why we can¡¯t¡­ step in the right direction.¡±


    His eyes bore into mine and in an instant his lips brush against my own and he pulls my body flush against him. He deepens our kiss and presses my back against the bathroom door behind me. I open my mouth and let him. I moan out in pleasure, I¡¯ve missed the intimacy after three months of nothing but coldness. His entire body warms mine and heat blooms in my core.


    Antonio is possessive with his touch, iming me for his own with every sweep of his tongue. His hips grind against mine and I gasp when I feel the bulge that is straining against his now tight jeans.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed this,¡± he says breathlessly as he pulls away from our kiss to pull my sweater over my head leaving me bare in my bra. We hade close to imitating in intercourse the morning after he¡¯d been shot and we spent the day in bed, but this type of raw and hurried passion-it¡¯s the same energy we had on our honeymoon.


    And I agree, I missed this too.


    I be bashful, hiding my body with my arms. I turn away from him and mutter, ¡°Did you¡­ did you cheat on me?¡± Some days he wouldn¡¯t be at work and wouldn¡¯t tell me where he went. I could only assume he went to the strip club to take care of his needs.


    Antonio blinks and says, ¡°No. I wanted to, but I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost three months¡­¡± If there is anything I am not naive to, it is the fact that men and boys can¡¯t go very long without releasing themselves.


    Antonio chuckles and shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need another woman to give me pleasure. I have a hand you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± a blush creeps on my face.


    Antonio actually smiles and resumes kissing me, but this time with a strange tenderness from before as if to tell me he wouldn¡¯t cheat because he, in some odd way, actually cares about me. That even though he was cruel for the first two months of our marriage. He still saw me as more than a business deal rather than his wife that is also a confidant-apanion.


    He lifts me up and instinctively I wrap my legs around his hips. He leads us over to the bed and ces me down on my back. My head hits the various throw pillows and some pool off the bed and onto the ground. Antonio climbs over me with a predatory gaze and lust filled in his eyes. His tongue runs over his bottom lip as his hands snake around to my back to unsp my bra.


    The cool air makes my nipples pebble and I arch my breasts up for him. I wee him to touch, pinch, suck, anything. His mouth is the first to capture as his tongue swirls around the sensitive nub and sends shocks of pleasure right down to the ce where I¡¯m now soaking for him.


    I realize then that maybe I should tell him, but it would surely ruin this moment that I¡¯ve been craving for far too long. I know I owe it him and lied to him about what I was doing in the bathroom, and truth be told I¡¯m still petrified to tell him the news. It¡¯s still surreal in my head. I still can¡¯t register that growing inside of me is a baby.


    I fight the urge to rub my belly. I had noticed I gained a couple pounds, but nothing Antonio would find noticeable. And if he did, he probably would think I¡¯m eating well-despite throwing up constantly. His kisses trail down and lips hover over my stomach causing butterflies. I let out a soft moan and feel his hands begin to y with the button and zipper of my jeans. I feel the denim slide down my legs leaving me only in my white cotton underwear.


    Antonio crawls back up and kisses my neck taking his time gently sucking at the skin as his hands knead my breasts only making me readier for him. His hands disappear  and I whimper for him to resume his ministrations until I open my eyes to see him pulling away his belt, unbuttoning his jeans and zipping down his zipper. I help him pull his pants and boxers down until he frees himself and he, in one swift motion, yanks down my underwear and leaves it around one of my ankles.


    He¡¯s impatient as he spreads my legs so he can rest between them. He gives me two careful kisses on each cheek before propping himself up on his elbows and then lining his member at my entrance. I clench my teeth in anticipation, God, it¡¯s been so long I hardly remember what it feels like.


    It¡¯s like a branding as he slides home. Home, because that¡¯s what this feels like. Likeing home. Antonio is my home and even though these past three months have been horrible with his constant ignoring, I couldn¡¯t help myself from seeing him as my haven. Since my mother has been avoiding me whether on purpose or not, I have no idea and Angelo has been busy. Arabe doesn¡¯t live here anymore as she is in New York with Luca. I¡¯ve had no one. Antonio is my only familiar in this city. My home.


    I feel his hot breath caress my skin as we both are heavy breathing and indulging in our pleasure. My hands roam under his shirt to touch his bare back and muscles below. His hands go under my butt angling me up and closer to him. He holds me close, but it doesn¡¯t seem close enough. Our foreheads touch and his pace quickens. It¡¯s faster thanst time, but it doesn¡¯t seem to hurt, in fact I feel pleasantly full as if I¡¯ve been missing him all along.


    Our bodies move like a symphony in perfect rhythm. Both of us dancing and waiting for the finale, sweat sheens both of us and our hearts beat as one. My mind is focused on one thing-us-as if nothing more exists in the universe. As if thest three months never existed and this moment is the only moment that will ever matter. As if the anxiety from news of just a while ago is cured because it feels as though nothing could ever go wrong in a moment as perfect as this.


    His fingers are those of a pianist ying every note just right to make the most beautiful of songs. My body is his instrument and he tunes me until I am singing and soon, he sings with me.


    Wey next to each other for a long while catching our breaths. Both of us more than sated and almost relieved. We don¡¯t make any move to cuddle even though I desperately seekfort after our little escapade. I fear ruining the moment and having himsh out at me likest time at our honeymoon.


    My hands nonchntly rest on my stomach and I refrain from rubbing them in circles. I debate on telling him or not, again, I fear ruining this moment. It could wait. I¡¯m still not showing to the point of it being obvious, and besides he has a lot to worry about himself with the Bratva, his shortage of men¡­


    I turn on my side facing him. I admire his strong jawline and the way his hair curls under his ear. From this angle I can see his thick darkshes and just how long they are. He looks content and lost all in one. He¡¯s staring up at the ceiling peacefully, but something tells me his mind is racing and wandering toward unwanted thoughts.


    I trail my finger over the scar that now takes up a good three or four inches on his abdomen. Scars from the bullet as well as from the stitches I gave him. ¡°It healed nicely,¡± I whisper and kiss the skin.


    ¡°It did,¡± his voice deepens as he watches me hovering so close to hisher regions. Although we just had a round, he seems ready for more.


    Which is good for me, because although I found release, it only heightened my need for me. My body is still aroused and hot with need. Nearly three months we¡¯ve missed this with each other and now our bodies are trying to make up for lost time and get their fill after such deprivation.


    ¡°Antonio,¡± I whisper shyly. ¡°Do you think¡­¡± I shake my head and back out like a coward.


    He sits up and grabs me by my elbows. He gently tugs my body in his direction trying to get me to look at him. ¡°What? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think¡­ do you think you could ever love me?¡±


    He stares at me for a long time. His dark eyes boring into my blue ones. His grip hasn¡¯t moved off of me, but I notice his body is considerably tighter with tension. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± he answers honestly.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I blink back a tear. I use the heel of my hand to quickly wipe it away but it¡¯s no use, he saw it fall.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± he sighs.


    ¡°No, no it¡¯s okay. I get it. In the Famiglia love is weakness and if the Bratva knows you love me then they will kill me to get to you.¡± Just like they did with Antonio¡¯s mother.


    My stomach churns, not because of morning sickness, but because I think I love Antonio and bringing his child into the world, I want his love more than anything.


    I don¡¯t want to be in a loveless marriage.


    If he can¡¯t love me¡­ then who is to say he can love this child. I don¡¯t want our son or daughter to think their father doesn¡¯t like them. I don¡¯t want them to feel like how I did in my childhood.

 #1 — Chapter 22

    Antonio


    Am I capable of love?


    What I feel for Lily, I think is the closest I will evere to loving someone. The tear that fell from her eye after I said I didn¡¯t know caused a slight pain in my heart and suddenly I feel as though I¡¯m the world¡¯s biggest jackass.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she breathes out unsteadily and my own heart pounds hard in my chest. ¡°I love you and I hate that I love you because you will never feel the same way I do.¡±


    I grab her wrists when she turns away from me and pull her into a gentle kiss. I pull back to see a twinkle in her eyes as though I¡¯ve just given her hope. ¡°They like to exploit weaknesses, they would do anything to get their hands on you if you they knew-¡±


    ¡°If they knew you loved me?¡± Lines form in her forehead. ¡°God, Antonio! I mean, I¡¯m not asking you to profess your love for me on the news! I¡¯m asking you to profess it here to me alone! I¡¯m asking you to love me,¡± she hides her face with her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so much about them knowing than it is allowing myself to actually love you and then having you ripped away from me. It would destroy me!¡±


    ¡°And what about our baby!¡± She shouts.


    I jerk my head back and blink a few times. I¡¯m speechless. ¡°What?¡±


    Did she just say what I think she said?


    ¡°I mean¡­ what about if we have children one day?¡± She bites her bottom lip and looks down at herp.


    The nausea, the emotional outburst, the weight gain¡­. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± I grab her chin and make her look me in the eyes.


    Her eyes well with tears and she nods her head quickly.


    ¡°How long have you known?¡±


    ¡°I just found out today,¡± her voice waivers.


    The only emotion I feel is pissed. I stand from the bed and slick back my hair with my hands. I rub harshly at my face and try to think of how this is even possible. ¡°You were on the pill, what the fuck happened?¡± I shout.


    Hurt shes across Lily at my swearing at her. She timidly shakes her head and croaks out, ¡°No. I was never on the pill.¡±


    ¡°That bastard!¡± I click over one of the wooden end tables holding amp.


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me,¡± she curls herself into a ball on the bed making herself small.


    ¡°I talked to your father on our wedding day, he told me he gave you the pill a week before the wedding and told me you knew to take it every morning,¡± I point at her.


    ¡°No! No, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I never got a pill. I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know what?¡± I almostugh. ¡°That sex causes babies? We didn¡¯t have sex with a condom what the hell did you think would happen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she cries harder. ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I swear! I never got a pill.¡±


    I pace the room and feel as though my sanity is slipping away. Pregnant. Lily is fucking pregnant with my child at the worst possible time. The Bratva is getting stronger, I¡¯m losing men, and Domenico Fucking-Ri is here trying to start a war with the Outfit by lying to me. Purposely telling me that my wife was on the pill. Sabotaging me-exploiting weakness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want an abortion,¡± Liliana breaks my thoughts. I harshly turn to look at her. Tears are streaked down her red face and a wave of sadness washes over me.


    ¡°You are not getting an abortion,¡± I growl and she nods in understanding. ¡°I need to have a fucking word with your father.¡±


    I¡¯m so furious I can¡¯t be near anyone right now. I debate whether it¡¯s smart or not to call Domenico right now when I¡¯m so out of my mind angry. Instead of making a foolish, rash decision I call over Ro to help me probably make an even more foolish, rash decision.


    Ro gets here in record time after telling him it¡¯s an emergency. He bursts through the elevator doors when they open and frantically looks around the room.


    ¡°What happened?¡± His heavy breathing tells me he must¡¯ve been running.


    Sitting calmly and collectively on the couch. I down my scotch and set the ss on the coffee table. I take a deep breath before dispelling, ¡°Liliana is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Shit. Really?¡± He slowly walks over to the couch and sits next to me. ¡°So¡­ this is bad news? I thought you wanted to have children?¡±


    ¡°Not right now,¡± I shake my head. ¡°Maybe when I was like forty. That¡¯s not the point though. Domenico Ri told me at my wedding that he gave my bride birth control pills to take.¡±


    ¡°He fucking lied?¡± Ro¡¯s fists clench. He¡¯s always hated Domenico Ri just as much as I always have. ¡°That¡¯s an act of war. That dick! So what are we doing? Are we going to New York and killing him?¡±


    I pinch the bridge of my nose. ¡°Killing him is definitely an act of war. Luca and his sociopathic tendencies won¡¯t be good for the Outfit which is already weak from our war with the Bratva.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the n then?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Honestly, I want to kill him as much as you do. He¡¯s waiting for Lily to get pregnant, if we never announce the news or let him know then we have the upper hand.¡±


    ¡°So we keep the baby a secret?¡± Ro rifies.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to keep it a secret until it¡¯s like thirteen years old, but I know rumors spread easily and along with the paparazzi¡­ Lily would have to stay inside for the next,¡± I do the math, ¡°six months. Then what, the child stays inside for the next thirteen years? He¡¯ll have to go outside for fresh air and school and just fuck, I didn¡¯t want a kid.¡±


    ¡°So we keep both of them hidden as long as possible until we have a n. Like you said, we have the upper hand. Okay, so we start with telling Liliana and Carmelo to keep their mouths shut about the pregnancy. No telling anyone, not even our rtives.¡±


    I handle Liliana upstairs while Ro tells Carmelo who is probably upstairs in his own room. I open the door to the master bedroom to still see her crying on our bed. Her face is smothered in the pillow and hands clutching the nket seekingfort.


    With a heavy exhale I walk over to her, sit on the edge of the bed and rub her back. She stills and sucks in a breath and then a wrecking sob. Lily pulls up to look at my face, she wraps her arms around my neck and hold me close. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whimpers.


    I wrap my arm around her waist and pull her into myp. My other hand strokes her long golden hair in an attempt to calm her down. After a few long minutes her crying subsided and she lets out a shuddering breath. I pull back to look at her face wiping a piece of hair out of her face. I set her on the bed so she¡¯sying on her back and my eyes dart to her stomach.


    It is a tiny bump, I didn¡¯t think anything of it because I didn¡¯t think it was possible for her to get pregnant while on the pill. Not to mention we only had sex once our entire marriage-aside from the sex we had earlier. I pull up her shirt to get a better look at her rounding stomach and massage my hands over the flesh.


    Her skin is soft and I notice faint stretch marks starting to form. When my cousin¡¯s wife was pregnant two years ago, I remember him telling me that his wife put on this certain lotion to help with stretch marks. He helped her rub it on her stomach, but he did it because the massage he would provide would arouse and he¡¯d usually get some action.


    Not expecting sex but wanting to calm her down. I grab some lotion from her vanity and begin tother it on her stomach and asionally reaching up toward her breasts-which I¡¯m now aware have also grown in size.


    ¡°You want someone who is kind-hearted, considerate, funny, smart, sensitive and a family man¡­¡± I begin.


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°B. J.,¡± I state simply. ¡°I studied him carefully when we were watching those few episodes and I¡¯vee to the conclusion that is why you like him.¡±


    She sits up with a smirk on her face, ¡°Not because he¡¯s extremely handsome?¡± She raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°You stare at the television with a certain look on your face whenever hees on. A look of longing and a smile as though you¡¯ve known that man your whole life. Even if he was extremely horrible looking your heart would still swell the moment he cracked a joke, or the moment he turned down other women because he is faithful to his wife and children back home, or the moment he looked at his dead patients and felt sorry for them-felt empathy.¡± She just blinks at me unknowing what to say. ¡°I can¡¯t be that man, Liliana.¡±


    She gives me a sad smile. ¡°Then I guess I should join the army,¡± she half-heartedly jokes.


    I walk over to the mini-fridge and pour myself a ss of Jack Daniels to calm my raging nerves. I¡¯m so furious with Domenico Ri that I can¡¯t even see straight. Already I am formting a n in my head that won¡¯t cost the Outfit but will also leave Domenico without his life. At this moment war seems inevitable as I skim all the options silently to myself.


    Domenico is strong in New York, he hasn¡¯t lost a shit ton of soldiers I have. I have his son and daughter in the Outfit with me, but the only child Domenico cares about is Luca. In New York, Liliana¡¯s mother and Arabe are there, Domenico would try to use them as leverage knowing well that Liliana would do anything to keep them safe. I still have the Bratva to worry about and having New York and the Russian bastards against the Outfit would be suicide.


    An ident, I could make it look like an ident that Domenico was killed. Luca would take over like it¡¯s always been nned. That could work if I got close enough. Like me, I never go anywhere without my men. He would probably be armed and with a trusted soldier or two. It would more likely be in his territory which gives me a disadvantage.


    Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.


    I hate more than anything being made a fool.


    I watch Liliana in her stunning wedding dress float around the room greeting guests and also looking for someone. She¡¯s smiling, but it¡¯s all a rouse. I can tell she¡¯s scared, probably scared of what is toeter tonight.


    Liliana¡¯s father, Domenico, approaches me and ps his hand on my back in congrattions. ¡°Wee to the family, son-inw,¡± he shes his usual devious smile.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say curtly while my eyes are still glued on my new wife.


    ¡°I trust Liliana will be an obedient wife tonight. My wife has told her what is expected of her andst week I had a gynecologist start her on birth control.¡±


    I sigh in relief. I don¡¯t want children, maybe not ever. ¡°Good.¡± I nod.


    Having children is one of the most vulnerable things, unless you could not show an ounce of love to them then you are protected for what will possiblye. There are too many enemies that would love to get their hands on a Capo¡¯s child. Once they have possession the Capo bes a puppet on a string.


    Do this or we will kill your son.


    I would know, I was only six when the Bratva took me. Fortunately for me my father found a way to kill the bastards before they couldy a hand on me-and I knew they had much nned.


    To bring a child into this world would be cruel, to give them the life I have. I would rather my line die then have children.


    If I ever did have children, I would want it to be when I¡¯m old and nearing death that way I don¡¯t have to live watching my child be what I am. So I don¡¯t have to live in fear because having a child is a weakness.


    As much as a weakness as loving your wife.


    My empty ss forces me out of my shback as I pour my second drink and let the alcohol dull my emotions even further.


    I can¡¯t help but let anxiety and anger course destructively throughout my body like an indestructible bomb waiting to go off and destroy everything in my path.


    ¡°If you wanted,¡± a small voice creeps up from behind my chair. ¡°We could always get rid of it.¡±


    I turn around to catch the tears brimming in her eyes. I can tell straight away that she doesn¡¯t mean a single word of what ising out of her mouth.


    ¡°No.¡± Even if I wanted this problem taken care of. The Famiglia is catholic and we don¡¯t do abortions. ¡°Liliana don¡¯t worry yourself about this. I just need time to think.¡±


    She nervously ys with her fingers, pitching and itching at the skin. ¡°Okay,¡± she says quietly and sniffles.


    The sounds are like a kick to my chest and it suddenly feels as though someone has reached into my chest and squeezed my heart. I stand in front of her and peer down as she peers up at me through her long eyshes.


    I brush away a tear. ¡°I mean it,¡± I say as gently as I can. ¡°We¡¯re having a baby and we have six months to figure things out.¡± She bites her bottom lip and nods. ¡°Good. Now get some rest.¡± I notice the dark bags under her eyes. ¡°I have some business to attend but I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Antonio,¡± she calls out before I exit the door. I look over my shoulder. ¡°I-I am scared.¡± I drop my hand from the doorknob and walk back to her. ¡°I¡¯m scared because I don¡¯t know anything about pregnancy and Arabe isn¡¯t here tofort me and my mother won¡¯t answer the phone.¡±


    I didn¡¯t tell her she had me because I know she means she doesn¡¯t have anyone who is female to talk to. I¡¯d have to see if I could get one of Liliana¡¯s friends or close female rtives toe to Chicago. I¡¯ll put it on my list of many things to do.


    I wrap my arms around her. ¡°I talked to Angelo at the wedding and he said your father told him your mother was on a vacation in Europe and to not bother her. She hasn¡¯t been ignoring you. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be home soon.¡± I rub her back in soothing circles. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be scared. You are married to me and I am bound to keep you protected so long as I live and I will honor that. You are safe. No one will touch you or hurt that child.¡±


    Her shoulders rx and a relieved exhale escapes her lips. With the nod of her head and onest squeeze of her arms around my waist, she pulls back and slips into bed wrapping herself in theforter.


    ***


    It took me barely ten minutes to get to phone number of Liliana¡¯s friend Gia. She was married months prior to my wedding with Lily and lives in Phdelphia with one of the underbosses. It¡¯d be hard to get Gia to Chicago with her husband being the possessive bastard all Made Men are.


    I also didn¡¯t know if trusted Gia with the secret of my wife¡¯s pregnancy. Of course I want Lily to be able to talk to someone who probably knows more about pregnancy than I ever would. I mean don¡¯t girls research pregnancy as well as dream about it and y pretend?


    I delete Gia¡¯s number and am back to square one. There is no way in hell I¡¯ll suggest Lily talks to Arabe. I can¡¯t trust her now that she is Luca¡¯s wife. Even if my cousin hates her cousin¡¯s guts and would never tell Luca about the pregnancy, there is no doubt in my mind that the call will be somehow monitored.


    Liliana walks downstairs with her shoulders slumped and red face slick with tears. I stand from the couch and watch her descend slowly as she wipes her face in the crook of her elbow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I-I just wanted to talk to Angelo a-and I couldn¡¯t get through to him. His phone is on and he has the day off-right?¡± I nod. ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he answering me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s busy,¡± I offer. I know many Made Men spend their days off at the Famiglia¡¯s club-The Silver Shadow.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± her sigh sounds like one of defeat.


    For her sake I pick up my phone and dial Angelo¡¯s burner phone-one that all the Made Men have on them in case of emergencies. They could be balls deep in the best pussy but if their phone went off, they¡¯d answer.


    The phone rings once, then twice, and by the third time I¡¯m so pissed off I¡¯m ready to throw the phone against the wall.


    ¡°Fuck. He¡¯s not answering,¡± I begin to pace the living area.


    Liliana fidgets nervously and bites her lip. ¡°What does that mean. Is he ignoring us?¡±


    I shake my head grimly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I can tell by the rise and fall of her chest she¡¯s beginning a panic attack.


    I take a few long strides over to her and grip her by the shoulders. ¡°He could¡¯ve just left his phone in the other room.¡±


    He¡¯d be an idiot to do something that stupid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I rub her upper arms. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± I grab my jacket and motion for Carmelo who is lurking in the fridge to keep his eye on Liliana.


    Angelo, what the fuck did you get into?


    ***


    In my office I called in a few of my most trustworthy men, Ro, Vito and Salvatore. Ro is the muscle and if Angelo is in danger, I¡¯d want him by my side to help me slit the throats of the fuckers who took one of my men. Vito is the rationale one, I need him for brainstorming where to look first. Salvatore is a genius on theputer and can hack any system or track any person which wille in handy if Angelo is eitherpletely fine and just not answering his phone, or kidnapped.


    First off, I ask if any of them have seen or heard from Angelo-they shake their heads.


    Second off, I have them call Angelo on their phones and see if he¡¯ll pick up for them.


    Nothing.


    ¡°If this is what I think it is, Angelo is missing and we need to find out who took him and where the hell he is,¡± I pinch the bridge of my nose and lean back in my chair.


    ¡°Angelo is a man of New York; do you think it¡¯s an attack on the Ri¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. He was taken in Chicago which means it¡¯s either the Bratva¡¯s doing, or he¡¯s taken to get to my wife which in turn gets to me and pisses me off.¡±


    ¡°Should we call Domenico Ri?¡± Salvatore asks.


    I shake my head thinking of earlier. He lied to me. My wife is pregnant and I¡¯m vulnerable now because of it.


    ¡°No. Domenico Ri is no longer trusted.¡±


    My brother gives me a look that tells me he wants me to borate. I shake my head. Not now. Even if I trust Vito and Sal, I don¡¯t want anyone to know my wife if pregnant.


    Ro is different. He¡¯s my brother in every sense in both blood, honor, and duty. We¡¯ve gone through too much shit and we both wear scars that show the sacrifices we¡¯ve both went through for each other.


    ¡°He could be taken by the Bratva we can check their warehouses?¡± Sal offers.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s the Bratva?¡± Vito crosses his arms and raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not the Bratva then it¡¯s one of us, and if it¡¯s one of us who and why?¡±


    ¡°Or it¡¯s New York trying to start war with us¡±


    ¡°Why when Tony and Liliana got married to ensure peace and why steal one of their own men? A man who is-need I remind you-Domenico¡¯s son.¡± Vito shakes his head.


    ¡°Domenico¡¯s spare,¡± Ro chimes in. ¡°Domenico only cares about Luca. He¡¯s proved many times that his two youngest mean shit.¡±


    Ro would know all too well. My father was cruel to both of us, but he cared slightly more for my well-being because I was his heir. He groomed me to be everything he wanted and although he trained Ro too, he also didn¡¯t care much about anything rting to him.


    I entertain the idea of Domenico stealing Angelo, but I have no idea what his motive would be. It¡¯s his son and even if he¡¯s temporarily working for the Outfit, he¡¯s not one of us. Sure, he could use it to get to Liliana-but why? Getting to Liliana would still be sending a message to me and he has already done so by sabotaging me into believing my wife was on birth control.


    If it¡¯s one of my men in the Outfit, then he¡¯s starting war with New York and also pissing me the hell off. So, who has a motive to hating the Famiglia in New York?


    The Bratva is our best bet, the bastards don¡¯t care who is from New York of Chicago. They see one of us and they kill. Angelo is likely dead. If they were trying to send a message then we should receive something soon to let us know they have him. Then that would give us our answer makes things easier.


    But we have no message, no lead and no reason why anyone would take Angelo other than someone fucking around with us, and no telling how long he¡¯s actually been gone for. Last I saw him was at the wedding.


    Guests who came to Chicago from New York for the wedding were all people from the Ri family. So there¡¯s no motive. Who would kidnap a member of their own family-I could see maybe Luca? Or maybe there¡¯s a cousin who wants to kill Angelo and Luca and then Domenico in order to be next in line for Capo.


    I have Salvatore being up files on the Ri family only to find out all the male cousins are on Angelo¡¯s mother¡¯s side. Domenico only had sisters who only had daughters. It¡¯s a stretch and I haven¡¯t heard rumors of anyone trying to overthrow the Ri family.


    I scan all possibilities in my mind and can onlye to the logical conclusion that this must be the Bratva.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the note? The message? They wouldn¡¯t do anything without reason or without telling us. If they got Angelo, they¡¯d want to rub it in our faces and maybe show us by sending body parts or pictures,¡± Vito is slumped in his chair working out his own logical reasoning.


    Sal snaps his fingers, ¡°Maybe Angelo wasn¡¯t a move to get to us. Maybe the Bratva ran into Angelo by ident and he did something stupid to get himself killed or thrown in theke.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probable.¡± I rub at the stubble on my jawline. ¡°So, where do we start.¡±

 #1 — Chapter 23

    Liliana


    It¡¯s been a week since Angelo has been gone without reason and without any clues. No message from the Bratva, no indication a member from the Outfit took him and no clues that this was strategy by New York.


    He¡¯s simply gone.


    Gone and no one knows if he¡¯s dead or alive.


    I remember him telling me before that if Antonio ever beat me or did something so horrid-that he would use his contacts to get me a fake passport and out of the country. I wonder if he¡¯s done that.


    Angelo would never. As much as he hates my father and my brother and their cruelness-he loves his duty to the mafia. Loves being a Made Man. He¡¯d never leave. He certainly would never leave without telling me.


    Antonio bursts through the bedroom door out of breath. He looks like he hasn¡¯t slept in days and his outfit is all disheveled. He¡¯s not wearing his usual suit jacket or tie. The sleeves on his white button up are rolled up and is loosely tucked into his wrinkled ck pants. His wavy dark hair which is always slicked back, is now hanging in front of his face and curlier than usual.


    ¡°We found him.¡±


    I jump out of my bed and without question head to my wardrobe to find clothes. Antonio grabs my wrist stopping me. He shakes his head. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see him like this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I yank my hand out of his grip. ¡°He¡¯s my brother! Are you forgetting I saw him when he was in the hospital the night before our wedding?¡± I put my hands on my hips stubbornly.


    ¡°This is worse. He¡¯s alive. He¡¯ll¡­ recover. I just don¡¯t think you should see him like this. Besides, he¡¯s hardly conscious right now with all the pain medication he¡¯s taken.¡±


    ¡°Take. Me. Now.¡± I demand.


    Antonio sighs and rubs his face harshly. ¡°Liliana, no.¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± I cry. ¡°He¡¯s the only family I have.¡± Even if it isn¡¯t technically true, Angelo is the only family member who has ever cared about me, who has ever been there for me. Now with my mom¡¯s vacation disappearance and Luca and my father being the cold hearted people I¡¯ve always known-Angelo is the only one I have in this life.


    Aside from the baby growing in your stomach.


    And your husband.


    ¡°Fine, but one hitch if your breath, or wide eyed tear filled look, I will drag you out of the room. I don¡¯t want this to stress you or the baby out. Am I clear?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Yes, just please take me now!¡±


    Antonio had Steven bring the car out front as I dressed for the day and spent a few extra minutes grabbing a quick snack. Grabbing my jacket, Antonio and I ride the elevator down to the lobby and to the car.


    The entire way there I fidget with my fingers and stare out the window at the passing bystanders in the street with strollers or business cases. They are bundled in scarves and wool jackets that button high to cover the lower half of faces as the wind blows their hairs back and snow catches in their eyes.


    If it weren¡¯t for the busy Chicago traffic, we would¡¯ve arrived at the hospital a good twenty minutes prior. No matter that car ride would still feel like hours. Antonio presses the button for the sixth floor and I feel the need to pace the elevator feeling nervous, anxious and scared.


    When the elevator door opens, I clutch Antonio¡¯s hand as he guides me down the hall into a secluded wing of the hospital that no doubt Antonio pulled strings to get him into. The first thing I notice is that it is a big room one that people who would spend months in the hospital would stay in. A room where a family would stay because their daughter is battling cancer.


    The man in the hospital cot is unrecognizable. His face swollen, his dark hair shaved in ces and on those bare patches is new ck stitches. His arm is in a cast, the other arm looks like his shoulder might¡¯ve been dislocated¡­ broken ribs¡­ busted lip¡­ swollen eyes¡­ missing fingernails.


    It¡¯s all too much. I refuse to react though, Angelo needs me and I won¡¯t Antonio take me away because I start crying. I fight the burning, stinging sensation in my eyes. I walk slowly toward him and take the chair next to the bed. I brush his hair off his forehead and ce a soft kiss against the skin there.


    ¡°Oh Angelo, what did they do to you?¡± I whisper.


    He begins to wake up, only one of his eyes open and even then he can only open it to a slit. He opens his mouth but the only thing thates out is a croak. I stare at the red and purple bruises on his neck that tells me he was either choked or tied by the neck.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± My voice cracks.


    Angelo just stares at me.


    ¡°He can¡¯t hear you,¡± Antonio says from behind me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I turn to look at my husband. I try not to wear the frantic, worried expression begging toe through.


    ¡°The doctor said his eardrums are ruptured. At the moment he¡¯s deaf. They won¡¯t know if it¡¯s temporary or permanent until the test resultse back.¡±


    ¡°Deaf?¡± I gulp. I go to reach for his hand but the cuts and peeled off nails cause me to pull back. It looks painful and thest thing I want to do is make things worse by touching him.


    ¡°They should being soon with the results.¡±


    I nod my head and continue to stare at my brother. I notice a few tears forming in the swell of his eyes. His eye is piercing me with a glint of pain and torture. My heart drops into my stomach at what he endured.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I shake my head and a tear escapes. I quickly wipe it before Antonio notices.


    If he noticed he didn¡¯t say anything as he continues to stand at a distance near the door as if he¡¯s watching and waiting for intruders.


    I find a small spot on his forearm untouched, surprisingly, and rub it trying tofort him. After a few minutes he closes his eyes and doesn¡¯t wake back up.


    The doctores in about ten minutester to talk about Angelo. ¡°Your brother has experienced significant trauma. Lacerations spanning across his body, worse on his back and arms. The nails on his fingers we expect to grow back without a problem. His shoulder will heal in time as well as the broken arm. He has a few cracked ribs and we noticed a busted kneecap as well. His concussion will make him sensitive to light, the hair on his head all begin to grow back and it¡¯ll take standard time for the stitches to heal as well. His throat was nearly crushed and should be sore, he may not be able to talk for a while aside from gruff word or two. As for his ears, he seems to have lost his hearingpletely in his right and half in his left. When we gave him his test, hemunicated that there is tinnitus in the left. It will be a long recovery, Mrs. Moretti.¡±


    I swallow hard. ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±


    He nods his head and excuses himself leaving Antonio and I to our privacy with Angelo.


    ¡°I want whoever did this to pay,¡± I cry out and wipe my wet eyes on my sleeve. I no longer care about getting worked up. ¡°I want them dead!¡±


    ¡°I know, Lily,¡± Antonio gathers me into his arms and rubs my back in soothing circles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll pay.¡±


    ***


    Antonio took me to the hospital as frequently as I could. He wanted me to sleep in my own bed at home so I¡¯d befortable. He especially wanted me home after long days so I didn¡¯t put too much stress on myself and the baby.


    When Angelo first regained full consciousness, we asked him who took him and his frustrating answer was that he doesn¡¯t remember. He seems to have amnesia over the entire event and the pieces his does remember, there are no faces to the perpetrators. It¡¯s been a long and grueling process and everyday I¡¯ve been asking him if he remembers anything new and every day the answer is no.


    While at the hospital, Antonio had one of the doctors on his payroll do a sonogram and provide me with prenatal vitamins. Afterall, I never confirmed my pregnancy officially with anything other than a ny-nine percent urate pregnancy test.


    Waiting in the private room sitting in the examination chair with Antonio at my side in a regr chair is weird. The atmosphere feels strange and by the looks of Antonio bouncing his leg impatiently with his hands folded seems ufortable.


    I always thought this moment would be one of the most exciting of my life, but I feel neutral. I¡¯m also scared for the life this child will have-especially if it turns out to be a boy. I¡¯ve seen the way my dad raised his heir, Luca was conditioned to be just like my father, cold-blooded and cold-hearted.


    Antonio is the same. Although I didn¡¯t know Antonio growing up just knowing the man he is today and from stories I¡¯ve heard, Lorenzo raised his son the same way my father raised Luca. They are born without empathy and without remorse. They are born to rule and get what they want while they instill fear on all who dare double-cross him.


    I¡¯m frightened for a daughter to have the life I was forced to have. I¡¯m mournful of whatever hopes and dreams she will develop. A daughter is a means bind ties in the Famiglia solely for political reasons. Antonio will likely pick out a man-a Made Man-one who is worthy, but also one that our daughter didn¡¯t pick herself. She will be forced into a marriage with a man who could be any horrible options of crude, ugly, violent, abusive or vicious.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Moretti. I am Doctor Jane Conti and I will be performing the sonogram to make sure everything is alright with the baby. First, I¡¯d like a sample of urine to confirm the pregnancy. Here is a cup, the bathroom is through that door.¡± Doctor Conti hands me the cup with arge smile on her face. The doctor a woman possibly in her mid-forties. She is tall with shoulder length ck hair and dark brown eyes and her skin has an oliveplexion.


    Antonio stands as if to follow me into the bathroom but I shoot him a look to stay. Instead he stands outside the door. I squat over the toilet and try to will myself to pee, but I can¡¯t. Nerves, I guess. Antonio knocks on the door and asks if I¡¯m alright and I snap at him that I¡¯m fine.


    Within the next few minutes I¡¯m able to give Doc Conti her sample and she leaves my husband and I to our silence in the room while we wait for the results.


    ¡°Do you not want this baby?¡± I chew at the bottom of my lip.


    ¡°Abortion is not an option and you know it,¡± he barks. Of course I know it, it¡¯s against our religion.


    ¡°So, if it were an option, you¡¯d want to get one?¡± I stare at him sadly.


    He sighs. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t expect to have children this early in my life. To be honest I never really wanted any. I was hoping maybe Ro would have a son and I could just pass on the title to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I quickly wipe away a tear escaping from my eye.


    Antonio shakes his head adamantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean-¡±


    A knock on the door interrupts him and the doctor enters. Her smile has only seemed to grow.


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant!¡± She sits down on a wheeled chair and grabs a bottle of what looks like gel. She wheels the chair over to me so she¡¯s at my side. ¡°I¡¯m going to lift up your shirt and I¡¯m going to put this gel on your lower stomach. I¡¯m going to use the sonogram machine to see if we can see the little one and hear its heartbeat.¡±


    My pulse races with anticipation and excitement is now coursing through my veins. I¡¯m anxious to see the baby and learn it¡¯s gender, I¡¯m also anxious to hear it¡¯s heartbeat and know that it¡¯s okay.


    The gel is cold but I get used to it quickly. I rest my hands on my chest as I keep my eyes glued to the expression on the doctors face. The screen is turned toward her and she¡¯s analyzing whatever she sees intently. She moves this wand on my belly trying to find the baby on the screen so she can do what doctors do-count all ten fingers and ten toes.


    She turns the monitor toward Antonio and I and begins to point. ¡°This right here is the head and then this the body. You¡¯re about sixteen weeks pregnant. Which means we can tell the sex. Would you two like to know?¡±


    Antonio answers yes at the same time I say no.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know the sex. I just want to know it¡¯s okay and nothing is wrong,¡± I frown.


    The doctor keeps the same warm smile stered on her face. ¡°Everything is wonderful, Mother.¡±


    Mother. The word makes my stomach twist in knots. I¡¯m going to be a mother.


    ¡°Can we please hear the heartbeat?¡± I ask.


    The first sound of the baby¡¯s fast heartbeat causes a swell of emotions within me and I start to cry. Tears streak my face and Iugh.


    Happy tears.


    ¡°There¡¯s really a person growing inside of me?¡± I whisper and sniffle, wiping my nose with a tissue the doctor hands me.


    ¡°The miracle of life,¡± she beams.


    I look over at Antonio who looks just as breathless as I do, but I also seem to notice that there¡¯s also a great deal of fear and uncertainty in his gaze.


    At the end of the appointment she sends me on my way with the first ever sonogram pictures of my child along with prenatal vitamins.


    I ask Antonio if we can stop by Angelo¡¯s room to see if he¡¯s up for a visit. He¡¯s been in the hospital nearly two weeks now. Antonio nods his head silently and I can tell something is wrong.


    When we reach the elevator and the doors shut, he turns his head suddenly toward me and opens his mouth to say, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want to know the gender?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I avert my stare from his menacing one. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Scared of knowing if our child has a dick or not?¡± He raises his eyebrow and looks at me skeptically.


    ¡°Scared to know if it¡¯s going to be a cold-blooded murderer or a pawn in some political gain.¡±


    Antonio frowns for the briefest moment before regaining his usual stoic look and keep his eyes locked in front of him. He doesn¡¯t utter another word the entire way to Angelo¡¯s room.


    I¡¯m surprised to see Angelo awake and looking alert. He¡¯s been doing a lot better and with time he should make a full recovery with his broken bones. The only permanent repercussion seems to be with what happened to his eardrums. He¡¯spletely deaf in his right ear and his left ear suffers with loud permanent tinnitus.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± I sit at the usual chair by his side and grab his hand. The nails on his hand still haven¡¯t grown back yet.


    Communication between us has been a challenge given the only ear he can hear in has some lost frequencies along with a high pitched ringing. He¡¯s been reading lips and when things get tooplicated we¡¯ve been writing on a whiteboard. His doctors have been talking about either learning signnguage or thinking about hearing aids.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he answers in a hoarse voice. ¡°How are you?¡± He frowns. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been crying.¡±


    My eyes meet Antonio and I give him an unspoken look that tells him to let me tell my brother about our news.


    ¡°Fine, but if he tells another soul I¡¯ll kill him,¡± Antonio says with blunt seriousness.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to tell anyone. He¡¯ll still be in the hospital for the next few weeks recovering and no one visits him,¡± I scold.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Angelo says warily as he looks between the two of us.


    I reach into my pocket and hand him a picture of the sonogram. I wait for him to look at me before saying, ¡°You¡¯re going to be an uncle.¡±


    For the first time since before the hospital I¡¯ve seen him smile. ¡°Jesus Christ! I¡¯m going to be an uncle!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone,¡± I say slowly to make sure he understands and gets every word.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he nods. ¡°Am I going to have a little niece or nephew.¡±


    I shrug my shoulders. ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I want a niece,¡± his smile is so wide his cheeks must hurt.


    I chuckle. ¡°I have no control over it.¡± In the corner of my eye I swear I catch Antonio smiling.


    ***Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I miss you,¡± Arabe says with her voice breaking over the phone. She sounds like she¡¯s been crying. I don¡¯t me her.


    ¡°How is he treating you?¡± Like I even need to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to worry you. I¡¯m alive and everything is alright. It¡¯s my duty and New York is beautiful, so is the penthouse. Things are-¡± she¡¯s cut off and I hear distant talking over the line.


    ¡°Arabe? Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Is Antonio near?¡± She asks.


    I sit up in bed and look over at Antonio sitting in his usual chair in our bedroom sipping on a ss of bourbon.


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°Luca wants to talk to him.¡±


    My body goes still but I get up and hand the phone to him. He raises his eyebrow and takes it and puts it against his ear. ¡°Hello?¡± He says in his deep gruff voice. ¡°Yeah¡­ In New York?¡­ When?¡­ I can¡­ okay,¡± he hands the phone back to me.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I say into the line and hope it¡¯s not Luca on the other line.


    ¡°Looks like we will be seeing each other sooner than I expected,¡± Arabe says with a hint of excitement in her voice.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Luca just invited you two to New York. Which is good because I¡¯ve been missing you and just about everything and everyone back in Chicago.¡±


    I put the phone against my chest and look to Antonio to ask, ¡°Why does Luca want us in New York?¡±


    ¡°Business. We have some things to take care of regarding business with the drug cartel in Mexico and the Bratva.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have toe? Is it safe to travel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be safe. Luca said Arabe has been asking for you.¡±


    After I talked briefly with Arabe and then Antonio about New York, it was settled. Next Friday Antonio and I are going to take the ne to New York City. This will be the first time going back to my hometown since before Lorenzo¡¯s funeral. Come to think of it, I miss New York. Maybe not the people but I miss the city itself and how lively it¡¯s always been. Maybe Antonio will even take me to The Metropolitan.


    All night I find myself worried about Arabe, worried that Luca is treating her worse than I could ever imagine. Just by talking with her I can tell she¡¯s lost some spirit and some of her bubbly optimism.


    Antonio must¡¯ve noticed because he rolls over to face me. I look over at the clock that read two in the morning. I thought he would¡¯ve been sleeping but when I look at him, I can see his eyes are open. He wraps a hand around my waist and pulls me against his bare chest.


    His hand rubs over the slope of my stomach and moves in a circr motion, massaging me. His lips kiss my neck and gently suck and nip at the sensitive skin there.


    ¡°When we go to New York you¡¯ll have to cover this little bump of yours,¡± he takes my earlobe in his mouth.


    I let out a little whimper but my previous thoughts of worrying about Arabe flood my mind once more.


    ¡°Stop worrying,¡± the hand massaging my stomach dips into my underwear and brushed against my sensitive nub causing me to arch into his touch.


    I wrap my arms around him and pull his body even closer to mine. I dig my long nails into his back and softly moan as his fingers now skillfully move up and down my wet seam.


    His lips capture mine and his tongue probes my lips begging me to open up for him. Our tongues dance but Antonio leads as he dominates me. His body hovers over mine and his finger enters inside of me. I shudder as he curls his index finger and hits my sweet spot. My eyes nearly roll into the back of my head.


    My lips feel bruised and swollen when he pulls away and puts his lips to even better use as he sucks on my nipple through my silk nightgown. My hands plunge into his dark hair and pull gently. He adds another finger and my legs fall wider apart inviting him to do more-to give me more.


    Lost in a sea of ecstasy I wither in pleasure underneath him. My troubles and all that has previously bothered me these past few weeks including Angelo, the baby and Arabe are lost. Antonio¡¯s skillful mouth is the only thing I can think of, the only thing I want and crave.


    His rips my panties off of me leaving me bare. He pushes up my nightgown to expose my nipples. He licks until both of my nipples are pebbled wetness coating them from his licking makes them sensitive to the cool breeze of the room. His mouth lingers around my stomach nting sweet, soft kisses all along my bump. He whispers something that I can¡¯t hear but I don¡¯t think those words were meant for me anyways.


    His tongue licks down to my throbbing core as his mouth and his fingers skillfully work to bring me precariously to orgasm. The nub at the top of my slit is throbbing and he purposely avoids it to stave off my impending release. Only when sweat coats my forehead and I¡¯m begging does his mouthtch on and sucks so hard that I scream in a shuddering wave of pure nirvana.


    When I catch my breath, I see Antonio kneeling and making his way toward my head. I¡¯m eye level with his hips and I¡¯m staring at where his pants are tented. I grab the hem of loose pajama pants and pull them down. His erection springs free and my eyes widen. Seeing him so close and knowing what I¡¯m about to do-something I¡¯ve never done before-causes a new form of excitement to run through my body.


    My hand grabs at the base of his erection and I let my hands pump him. His feels silky and hard and a drop of clear liquid is already forming at the tip. I use the tip of my tongue to wipe it clean and swallow the almost salty taste. He wraps my hand in my hair and looks down at me with growing anticipation. His eyes are dark with lust and his tongue runs across his bottom lip.


    I cover my lips over the tip and suck. Instinctively, Antonio¡¯s hips buck and another inch of his cock is shoved into my mouth. I moan out my enjoyment and am surprised to find myself getting wet again. I try to take more of him in my mouth as I move up and down on him. My tongue skims the underside of him and he groans above me. I gaze up at him with wide eyes, his own pierce me and I can see the restraint in him. He¡¯s holding back, but I don¡¯t want him to. I urge him to take what he wants as he pumps his hips and forces himself down my throat.


    I gag momentarily and feel a tingle of embarrassment, but Antonio shows no sign of disgust, only his pleasure and the look of admiration. His hips move faster and I suck harder, I can tell he¡¯s racing to the finish line so I nervously bring my hand up to cup his balls remembering that I heard from someone in high school that¡¯s that what guys like.

 #1 — Chapter 24

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Antonio mutters. ¡°I¡¯m going toe.¡±


    I keep my lips firmly around him until his thrusts loss rhythm and liquid fills my mouth with the same salty taste as before. I swallow and pull back to take a breather. Antonio looks utterly spent as his chest heaves and heys on his back dragging me on top of his chest toy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Our bodies are sweat slicked together and were both taking deep breaths. His heartbeat under my ear is loud and erratic. Suddenly, I feel nervous for what we just did.


    Was I okay? Was I good enough?


    ¡°I liked that,¡± I say timidly without looking him in the eyes.


    ¡°Me too.¡± The tone in his voice was strange and I couldn¡¯t put emotion to it. When I look up at his face, I see the side of his mouth tugged up in a half smile.


    ¡°Really?¡± I smile wide showing teeth.


    ¡°Really,¡± his thumb trails across my bottom lip.


    Antonio nts a kiss on my lips and then leans across his pillow closing his eyes. ¡°Get some sleep,¡± his fingertips trail over my bare back giving me goosebumps, but also calming me.


    ¡°Goodnight Tony,¡± I murmur before falling into a deep sleep.


    ***


    ¡°Mom hasn¡¯t called you?¡± I furrow my eyebrows at my brother.


    ¡°She¡¯s on vacation, remember? Father said she barely has her phone on her or doesn¡¯t have service in some ces.¡±


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right, Angelo. Do you think she left him and Dad is covering it up?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Mom call us and tell us her n though? I can see why she wouldn¡¯t tell Luca, but if anyone would understand it would be you. Why wouldn¡¯t she tell you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe in fear that the phones are tapped. Afterall I¡¯m the wife of the Capo. She might be scared to get in contact for fear that Dad will find her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand though why she wouldn¡¯t contact you or try to see you. You¡¯re hurt,¡± I frown.


    Angelo mimics my frown and shakes his head slowly. ¡°She may not even know. If she escaped, she probably doesn¡¯t have any news on what is going on in the Famiglia.¡±


    I nod my head. All of it is possibility-not truth. I hope to God that my mother escaped and she¡¯s far away and happy. My mother has never been happy. When we were younger, she would put on a show and wear a fake smile at all times, but as years past and Dad hit her more, the more she lost her light.


    I¡¯m afraid that Arabe will turn into my mother.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re leaving for New York, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m worried about Arabe. I hate feeling so helpless, she could admit she¡¯s miserable and there¡¯s not a thing I could do about it. I wish you were the brother she married instead of Luca.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Angelo answers with blunt honesty.


    My eyebrows raise and eyes widen. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I mean she¡¯s not hard on the eyes. I wouldn¡¯t mind having someone as beautiful as her as my wife,¡± he shrugs nonchntly. ¡°Are you nervous going back? I bet Father will want to see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous as long as I¡¯m by Antonio¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Antonio told me about what Dad did. Lying about the birth control. Does your husband have a n?¡±


    ¡°If he does, I know nothing about it. I have to wear baggy clothes when I go, so if I do see Dad he won¡¯t know.¡±


    Angelo sighs and looks as though he¡¯s thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s n could be. Why lie about birth control? What¡¯s the point in getting you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Antonio is just being cautious. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to know. He told me he never really wanted children.¡±


    ¡°Being a Capo with kids is dangerous. Don¡¯t you remember the various attempts and sessful attempts at kidnapping us Dad¡¯s enemies did?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember,¡± I tried to block it all out as much as I could. ¡°I don¡¯t want that to happen to this one,¡± my hands instinctively go to my stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯ll happen and that¡¯s precisely why Antonio is scared and exactly why he never wanted kids. It¡¯s a weakness and once Antonio¡¯s enemies learn of his new weakness he bes vulnerable-especially if the kidnapping of his child is sessful.¡±


    My stomach twists and nausea hits me so hard that I start dry heaving at his bedside. I didn¡¯t eat anything all day, so nothing wasing out.


    ¡°Everything will be fine, Lily. I won¡¯t let anyone get to you and neither will Antonio. We¡¯d go to the ends of the earth to get you or your child back.¡±


    I know it is true. Every word uttered is a hundred-percent fact. Angelo has always been the protective older brother every wants. Even when we were kids elementary school bullies were scared away by Angelo, Luca would always tell me to suck it up and stand up for myself. While self-defense is important, I needed someone in my corner first and fourth most. Especially when Father got too violent with me. Luca turned his head while Angelo dly took my punishment for me.


    Antonio is now that protective role and I¡¯ve seen that ever since that man bumped me in the streets. I see it even more now since I announced my pregnancy to him. He¡¯s been cautious, overbearing, and constantly asking me how I¡¯m feeling. I¡¯ve even caught him a few times looking up question about babies on his phone orptop.


    I know in my bones Antonio won¡¯t be like his father or my father, he¡¯ll be a good dad and our child will love him. Just like I¡¯m starting to.

 #1 — Chapter 25

    Liliana


    New York has an eerie feel.


    It doesn¡¯t feel like it did since before I left. It feels cold and unfamiliar. No longer is this ce home for me and I¡¯m desperately craving to go back to the Windy City I havee to truly love.


    Luca sent a car to pick us up at the airport and take us to his penthouse. He offered us a room in his home and his reasoning again has to do with Arabe. He said while he and Antonio do business that Arabe and I can spend time with each other-it¡¯s convenient. It¡¯s the best way for Antonio and Luca to keep tabs on us and know where we are at all times.


    This is the first time seeing my brothers penthouse he bought as soon as his marriage was officially. No more living under Father¡¯s roof. The ce, I have to admit, is beautiful. Luca obviously had paid someone to style it. It was modern ented with dark shades. In the living room is arge window with a beautiful view of the city, a view people would pay millions to see every day when they wake up.


    Luca greets us by the elevator and puts on his fake political smile. ¡°Sister,¡± he pulls me in for an awkward hug. I hope he can¡¯t feel my protruding stomach. ¡°Wee. You¡¯re looking well.¡± His eyes hover over to Antonio. His smile turns snide and as he raises his chin at my husband, I can tell he¡¯s sizing him up-some type of alpha-dog im. Antonio¡¯s lips curl into a vicious smile knowing he is the true alpha, he¡¯s a few inches taller than my brother and also wider in the chest and biceps area.


    ¡°Antonio,¡± he bows his head in wee. ¡°I trust the flight went well.¡±


    ¡°It did. After we get settled when do you n on-¡±


    Antonio is cut off by the sound of soft footsteps descending from the metal spiral staircase. Arabe enters and it isn¡¯t until she gets closer to us I notice her makeup isn¡¯t covering up her bruises very well.


    Arabe opens her mouth to say something but tears well in her eyes and she clings her arms around me and holds me tight. I hear her sniffle as she digs her nose in the crook of my neck, burying her face. Her shoulders move up and down and it isn¡¯t hard to tell that she¡¯s crying.


    ¡°Women,¡± Luca rolls his eyes. ¡°So emotional.¡±


    Antonio¡¯s jaw ticks and I can tell he¡¯s already frustrated by my brother.


    ¡°Arabe, honey, show Liliana to her room while Antonio and I talk,¡± Luca dismisses us.


    Arabe grabs my hand and basically yanks me on the direction of the stairs. I nearly trip up a few of them by how fast she¡¯s dragging me away from our husbands.


    When we are in the privacy of my guest room shepletely breaks down into sobs. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. I-I-I need to get away. I thought I could do it. I can¡¯t do it,¡± she shakes her head so fast that the bun on top of her head now falls loose.


    ¡°What did he do to you?¡± I frown and gently grab her chin. I analyze her face to see the damage my crude brother did.


    ¡°Every night, every night he tries to get me pregnant. He-he wants an heir so bad and I took a pregnancy testst night and it was negative. He beats me, Lily. He says it was my punishment for not giving him what he wants.¡± Arabe¡¯s entire body is shaking in fear. I watch as her hands tremble and she closes in on herself wrapping her arms around her body. ¡°I¡¯m so scared. Every night is so horrible. Sleeping next to that-that monster!¡± She spits.


    ¡°Arabe,¡± I pull her into a hug allowing her to once again cry in my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Antonio and see if there¡¯s anything we can do. I can¡¯t just whisk you away, it¡¯ll start a war between New York and the Outfit.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± she pulls out of the hug. ¡°I went to the doctor, a specialist, to see if something is wrong with me. I couldn¡¯t have children with Vinny and now Luca. She¡­ she told me I¡¯m infertile.¡±


    I go still at the words. I open my mouth and try to offer her words offort but I¡¯m speechless.


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill me! If he finds out his wife is defected, he¡¯ll kill me and find a new, younger wife to give him children.¡±


    It¡¯s happened before in the Famiglia. Divorce isn¡¯t a way out, like abortion our religion doesn¡¯t allow it. So, many men end up killing their wives and making it look like idents just to rid themselves of whatever problems their marriages were having. A situation that Arabe is in, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Luca killed her when or if he finds out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything,¡± I grab her hands and squeeze.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she nods her head in appreciation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she wipes her nose with a tissue she takes out of her pocket. ¡°I¡¯m being selfish. How are you? How are things with Antonio?¡±


    ¡°Nothingpared to what you¡¯re going through,¡± I frown. ¡°I can¡¯tin about what¡¯s going on when you seem to have the worst end. I wish there was something I could do.¡± I feel so helpless.


    Arabe shakes her head. ¡°No. No let¡¯s talk about you. I want to get my mind off of things and besides as long as you¡¯re here Luca will be on his best behavior so at least things won¡¯t be so horrible for the next few days.¡±


    I feel selfish myself for wanting to tell Arabe about the pregnancy after learning of her infertility. I bit my lip unsure if I should tell her or not. The Arabe I used to know would hit me in the arm for keeping a secret like this away from her. This sad, pessimistic Arabe seems like she would break down at the news of my pregnancy.


    ¡°What?¡± Arabe furrows her brows. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Her eyes widen and tears fill them. I instantly regret my decision to tell her until she ps her hands together and cheers. ¡°Yes! Oh my goodness! I¡¯m going to be an aunt!¡±


    I p my hand over her mouth. ¡°Shh. No one can know, not even Luca.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m pregnant is because Antonio thought I was on the pill because my dad told him I was.¡±


    ¡°Why would he do that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re trying to figure out too. Did you know Antonio never wanted children?¡±


    Arabe snorts. ¡°Of course. Tony is against anything that makes him vulnerable, you know that. It¡¯s the exact reason he was so cold to you in the beginning of your marriage. He didn¡¯t want to love or get close to anyone. You know the Bratva has been looking for a way to get to him for years. A child would be the perfect way.¡±


    ¡°I could see the Bratva sabotaging our methods to prevent pregnancy, but why would my father?¡±


    She shrugs her shoulders and sits at the edge of the bed where I join her. ¡°I have no idea. Maybe your dad told him and then forgot to give you the pack of birth control. Maybe he wants grandchildren so bad and he knew Antonio didn¡¯t want any. It could be for a number of reasons.¡±


    ¡°I can guarantee you it¡¯s for a selfish reason. What could he gain in me being pregnant?¡± I ask more or less to myself.


    The door barges open startling both Arabe and I to our feet. Luca is standing in the doorway with his arm extended inside the room. ¡°Here is where you and my sister will be staying. Be,e here and let these two get situated.¡± He crooks his finger to her and she obeys flocking to his side a butler sets our bags in the room and Antonio enters looking around with his hands in his suit pockets.


    When they all leave Antonio inhales and exhales deeply. ¡°Already I want to leave,¡± he rubs his forehead. ¡°I can¡¯t stand that prick.¡±


    ¡°Arabe can¡¯t either. Antonio?¡± I nervously y with my fingers.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He begins unpacking.


    ¡°I think Luca is going to kill Arabe.¡±


    Antonio stops what he is doing to look at me with skeptical eyes. ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°Arabe promised me not to tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°What did she do?¡± He sighs.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Well, Luca killing my cousin is just asking for a war between the Outfit and New York.¡±


    ¡°Not if he makes it look like an ident.¡±


    Antonio walks toward me and grabs both of my hands in his. He looks me in the eyes and with a soft tone he asks, ¡°What is going on? I won¡¯t do anything that¡¯ll put Arabe in danger.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s infertile and Luca wants a child. He wants a child so bad that when she took a pregnancy testst night and it was negative, he beat her. Didn¡¯t you see the scabbed cuts and bruises?¡±


    ¡°This is the life of the mafia. We cannot interfere in their marriage. It is none of our business.¡±


    I yank my hands out of his and turn away from him, giving him a cold shoulder. I hear him give a heavy sigh and then feel his breath on the back of my neck. He slips his hands around my body so both of his hands are resting on my stomach.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t excited for the baby,¡± I let a tear fall.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too excited either,¡± he ces a kiss where my neck and shoulder meet. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want to know the gender? It has more to do with than what you said.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the safety of our child. You and I both know that being the child of the Capo is dangerous. Father¡¯s enemies were always looking for ways to make him desperate. They stopped trying when they realized my father doesn¡¯t care about anyone but himself.¡±


    Antonio scoops me into his arms andys me down on the bed. Wey on our sides as he presses my back against the front of him. He holds me close and whispers in my ear, ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°The first time it happened I was five, Angelo was nine and Luca, eleven. We were at a party for consigliere¡¯s son who had just got engaged. I was glued to my mother¡¯s side but Angelo pulled me away to show me something outside. That¡¯s where we were taken. Someone from the Bratva was watching the house and when they saw us, they took us, threw us in the back of the van and took us to a warehouse. They tied us up and took something from each of us to send to our father. They wanted money and power over something I can hardly remember now.


    ¡°I was a pretty little girl, prided on my long golden locks. They shaved my head clean and sent every strand to my father. Angelo was beaten badly and I watched. They cut off his pinky toe and sent it along with my hair. It seemed like forever we waited for my dad to pay the ransom or save us. I even remember hearing from the ones that kidnapped us that Marco doesn¡¯t care about the brats, not when he can have more children. They¡¯re disposable. After four days in the warehouse we were home again. That¡¯s when Luca started bullying us. He called us weak at every turn, truth was we were scared out of our mind. Luca thought of himself as tough and Angelo used to then too, neither of them were Made Men so they just acted tough to please Father. Angelo wasn¡¯t the same, I knew then he wanted out of this life. He was scared. Scared of dying, scared of being tortured and scared of doing the same to other people.


    ¡°The next time all three of us were kidnapped. I was fourteen so Angelo was eighteen and Luca was twenty. They were already Made Men so they were skilled at these type of things-torture, killing. I remember how confident they both were, how unafraid they were of what was toe. They knew they were either going to die or they were going to kill those who took us. They both took a beating and I watched in horror silently crying. I became unnoticeable as they tried to get information out of either them trying to learn the Famiglia¡¯s secrets. When they noticed me that¡¯s when things went wrong? The Bratva men took off my clothes so I was in my bra and underwear. They didn¡¯t¡­ you know, but I knew they wanted to. They touched me briefly before Angelopletely lost it. Luca didn¡¯t care what happened to me. He worried about getting himself free first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much, but I knew my whole life we were in danger. At least three times in my childhood I woke up to strange men in my room ready to take me but then my father would enter and kill them point nk in my room. I had to sleep in one of guest rooms until one of Dad¡¯s cleaning guys took care of the blood and the body.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Antonio whispers into my ear. His hands on my stomach flex and he pulls me tighter against him as if he¡¯s afraid to let me go.


    ¡°I¡¯m terrified for our son to get tortured if he¡¯s kidnapped and I¡¯m terrified for our daughter to get raped if she¡¯s taken. I want them to be safe but I¡¯m so scared that one day security is going to slip. One day they¡¯re going to be young and foolish wandering outside and they¡¯ll be taken from us.¡± I turn to face him, tears streaming down my face.


    He wipes my eyes with the pads of his thumbs and cradles my head against his chest as I cry. Inhaling his scent calms me in the best way possible. He smells like home and protection and I know that no matter what, as long as I¡¯m here with him, I¡¯ll always be okay.


    ¡°I was two the first time they took me. I don¡¯t remember it, but that¡¯s what my mother told me. I was six the next time. Ro was so young and I had to protect him. They were in his room, I could hear him wailing. My father wasn¡¯t home and Mother was downstairs, she was hard of hearing so she must not have heard themotion. I grabbed my dad¡¯s gun from his bedside drawer and ran into Ro¡¯s room. I yelled and pointed my gun and theyughed. I couldn¡¯t do it, I couldn¡¯t shoot them and they knew it. They grabbed Ro¡¯s pillow and lit it on fire and threw it at me. It burned my arm and my hands as I picked it up and threw it back at them. I pushed Ro into his closet and I fought them off.


    ¡°They won. I was taken for three days before my father came into the ce I was taken and killed them all. Later my father taught me a lesson in shooting and beat me, telling me that if family was in danger you shoot-no hesitation. Hesitation makes you a coward and Moretti¡¯s aren¡¯t cowards. I was eleven when they came for me again and I didn¡¯t let them take me. I shot them in my bedroom. The next three attempts ended in the kidnappers deaths too, all at my hand. The two after that were Ro¡¯s kills.¡±


    The story wasn¡¯t at allforting. Men stealing children just to get what they wanted from their enemies. Antonio had to learn to kill at a young age just to protect myself. I feel sick at the thought of my son killing an intruder at a young age.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hear that we¡¯re having a daughter. I¡¯m scared she¡¯ll be trapped in a loveless marriage, I¡¯m scared she¡¯ll be abused like Arabe and I¡¯m scared the kidnappers will take her in the worst way possible. I¡¯m scared, Antonio. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he shushes and rocks me in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m just as scared as you are,¡± he admits.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I don¡¯t want kids? Because I¡¯ll love them too much. I¡¯ll drive myself crazy with thoughts of something happening to them, thoughts of them bing a cold shell that Made Men are.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°If you had an option to leave the Famiglia, would you?¡±


    ¡°No. This life is all I know. I¡¯m an honorable, feared, ruthless man. I like who I am.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t want a son to be like you?¡±


    ¡°My life was never an easy life. I still remember moments in my childhood that I wanted to have a dad to take me fishing or teach me football. One who would talk to me and give me hugs or a pat on the back. I never felt loved by my father and I guess I don¡¯t want my son to feel that way. I¡¯m Capo and I¡¯m dedicated to this life no matter what. The killing high I get, the money, the power¡­ I¡¯d be lying if I said I hated it all. That¡¯s why I never wanted children because this lifestyle doesn¡¯t call for having children. Raising one in this world¡­¡±


    ¡°But now one is on the way.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he says softly.


    ***


    Antonio and Luca left early in the morning to do business. What kind of business I don¡¯t know, my husband is keeps business away from me telling me not to worry.


    Arabe seems off this morning as she mindlessly bites into a piece of toast. She could barely swallow a bite without looking like she is going puke. You¡¯d almost think she¡¯s pregnant, but I think she¡¯s just repulsed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask softly.


    ¡°What happens every night. Only this time I couldn¡¯t scream or cry for risk that it would wake the two of you up.¡± She stares at her te.


    Saying I wish there was something I could do, again seems pointless. There is nothing I can do but be here for her and listen to her sorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually d I¡¯m not bringing a child into this world. Luca would be a terrible father and I don¡¯t want my babies going through what that monster puts me through. Honestly, Lily, you can talk about your pregnancy to me. I¡¯m over the moon excited to be an aunt. I¡¯ll buy the little one so much. They¡¯ll be spoiled with toys and love!¡±


    I smile as the old Arabe shines through with a genuinelyrge smile stered on her face and hope in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely going to be the Godmother! Ro will probably be the Godfather even though I¡¯d personally like Angelo.¡±


    ¡°Angelo can have baby number two.¡±


    I nearly spit out the orange juice I took a sip of. I shake my head. ¡°No baby number two. After this one is born, I¡¯m going on birth control for the rest of my life.¡±


    Arabe rolls her eyes. ¡°Speaking as an only child, it sucks. Little baby Moretti is going to want a sibling.¡±


    ¡°Not gonna happen,¡± I reply sing-song.


    ¡°How is your other brother?¡±


    ¡°Slowly healing.¡±


    She cocks her head. ¡°Healing from what?¡±


    ¡°From the attack. The Bratva took him weeks ago and tortured him. He was in real rough shape.¡±


    Arabe looks speechless with her mouth wide open. ¡°I had no idea!¡±


    ¡°Luca didn¡¯t tell you?¡± I furrow my eyebrows.


    ¡°Luca doesn¡¯t tell me anything. If it¡¯s not about sex, he doesn¡¯t care.¡±


    I cringe, at least Antonio isn¡¯t like that. Although I feared our rtionship would only serve as a means to scratch an itch, it¡¯s be more than that. He didn¡¯t want to get too close but he seems to open up more and more each day whether he knows it or not.


    ¡°I wish we could have a spa day or go shopping. Luca doesn¡¯t let me leave unless I¡¯m with him.¡±


    ¡°What about with a bodyguard?¡± I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Benedetto stays here and watches me when Luca is gone, but there¡¯s also surveince cameras so he can watch me at any time from his phone orptop. He doesn¡¯t trust me outside without him out of fear that I might say to someone I¡¯m kidnapped or being abused or something that will stir up trouble.¡±


    ¡°This ce is like a prison,¡± I curl my lip in disgust. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault your brother is so horrible. No more apologies or pity. I¡¯m just saying it like it is.¡± She stands and throws her half eaten piece of toast in the garbage and ces her te in the sink. ¡°I¡¯m so bored her that I saw Hulu has your show, M*A*S*H so I started watching season one.¡±


    My eye light up. ¡°Oh yeah? Who is your favorite?¡±


    ¡°Well, I like Hawkeye, but Trapper is also a cutie.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Wait until B. J.es in. Season four. You¡¯ll love him.¡±


    Arabe smiles but it quickly waivers. ¡°I wish we weren¡¯t so far apart. I could almost manage the horrible night¡¯s with Luca if I got to spend my days with you.¡±


    ¡°I wish you were back in Chicago. Things aren¡¯t the same without you there to harass me. Carmelo misses you too.¡±


    Arabe smirks. ¡°Of course he does.¡±


    The elevator door dings and normally I wouldn¡¯t pay any attention for it had it not been for the fact that Benedetto springs out of his chair, grabs his pistol and aims it at the elevator. Arabe and I get down and hope the best.


    ¡°Luca didn¡¯t tell me you wereing,¡± Benedetto sighs in relief.


    ¡°My son is forgetful,¡± the carefree voice is that of my father¡¯s. My body stills and I¡¯m frozen on the ground. I look up to see my father ncing over the couch at us. ¡°You can get off the floor you know. It¡¯s just dear old Dad. Do I get a hug?¡± He opens his arms wide.


    Not wanting to seem suspicious, I stand and give him a quick hug and a kiss on each cheek. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re in town Luca invited me over for family dinner. Too bad your brother and mother couldn¡¯t make it, but no matter,¡± he shrugs like he really doesn¡¯t care that either of them are absent.


    ¡°They¡¯re attending business at the office right now. I think you¡¯re a little early for dinner,¡± Arabe states.


    ¡°Not to mention we just had breakfast,¡± I chime in.


    ¡°Can you me me for being so anxious about wanting to see my daughter for the first time in months?¡±


    You never seemed that anxious to see me before.


    ¡°You¡¯re glowing, daughter. The married life is good to you. Your husband must be treating you well, you¡¯re no longer skin and bones.¡±


    My father struts into the kitchen and I give Arabe a confused look as I whisper. ¡°Does he know?¡±


    Arabe looks me up and down. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t tell just by looking at you.¡±


    Winter is ending and spring would be beginning soon which is unfortunate for me because theserge bulky sweatshirts I¡¯ve been wearingtely have been good cover up for the tiny bump I¡¯m sporting.


    While Arabe talks to my father, I use this opportunity to sneak a text to Antonio about him being here. Within seconds I get a response saying they¡¯ll be home as soon as possible and to call if anything happens.


    My father begins to pull various ingredients out of the fridge, pantry and cupboards. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cooksagna for everyone tonight. My treat. To my two children and their new marriages. We will have to toast to that,¡± my father smiles viciously. ¡°Arabe, you have wine, right? We will definitely need the finest to drink to tonight.¡±


    Arabe look to me with a speechless expression before nodding her head and nervously replying. ¡°Yes, yes we have some wine we could toast to.¡±


    Crap. If I don¡¯t have wine, he¡¯ll certainly know what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°I better get started on the sauce,¡± my father murmurs more to himself than to Arabe and I.


    For hours my father kept us in the kitchen doing things like chopping up onion, garlic, tomato, mozzare and helping him make the pasta for thesagna by the scratch. I thank God that my morning sickness has subsided or else I would¡¯ve spewed my guts at all this food and given myself away-especially since Lasagna is one of my favorite dishes.


    My father only made Lasagna a few times in his life. He never wanted to bother cooking especially not when, as he says, he has a wife and a paid cook to do it for him. My father knows how to cook, he¡¯s definitely not ignorant to that fact. The few times he¡¯s made us dishes were special asions and also when he wanted to talk to us or keep an eye on us. When he cooked, he would ask us to do tedious kitchen chores or helping him with the noodle or chopping things just so he could make conversation and possibly get something out of us.


    ¡°Arabe, how do you like New York so far?¡± My father asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, our view is especially beautiful. I enjoy this city a lot. The city traffic reminds me of Chicago, although it seems a bit more intense here. I¡¯m a little homesick though.¡±


    ¡°Luca says you seem to be adjusting well. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll forget about Chicago in no time, especially when you start raising a family.¡±


    Arabe locks in ce and drops the knife on the ground nearly cutting herself. My father scatters her out of the way and picks up the knife. ¡°You have to be more careful when handling sharp objects, sweetie.¡±


    The false kindness in his voice and the use of sweetie makes me swallow bile creeping up my throat. Something is definitely up with him and I don¡¯t trust him for a single moment.


    ¡°Liliana, how are you adjusting to Chicago?¡± My father asks me while his eyes are upied on kneading the soon to be pasta in front of him.


    ¡°I love it. Love everything about the city.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I remember you hated going to Chicago when you were younger.¡±


    ¡°Well, Chicago is where my family is now.¡±


    He looks up to give me a death re. It¡¯s the angriest I¡¯ve seen him all day. ¡°And what is that supposed to mean? Now that you¡¯re married the Moretti¡¯s are suddenly your family and your real family in New York is now what? Nothing?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. I meant nothing by it, Father. I just meant I have my house and belongings there, my husband as well Angelo there.¡±


    ¡°Angelo. The second weakest link of my family next to you. Out of all three of my children you two seem to disappoint the most. Of course, you¡¯re a woman and you can¡¯t help but be naturally disappointing. Your brother has always had a soft spot for you and that makes him weak. You see, Liliana, I paid very good money and spent a lot of my time to make your brothers tough. Do you remember when you were fourteen and some strange men took you and your brothers. They were about to rape you, weren¡¯t they? Your idiot brother, Angelo risked his own life to save you just so you wouldn¡¯t¡­ what? Take a cock like a woman is supposed to? Luca tried to save his own skin and that¡¯s what made me proud. You were always Angelo¡¯s weakest link and that is why he is a disappointment.¡±


    My mouth goes dry. ¡°You wanted them to rape me?¡±


    My father shrugs. ¡°I wanted to teach my sons to not care about anything. You only care about yourself and the Famiglia. Wives are for fucking and giving children and children are a means of business and keeping the family name. You do not care for them because it makes you weak and it puts the Famiglia in danger. You care about someone and your enemies get a hand on them you¡¯ll likely to do anything to get them back to you safe. It¡¯s weakness, Liliana.¡±


    Just as I was about to break down, Luca and Antonio enter. Antonio seems in more of a rush to be by myself as Luca casually strolls in and inhales deeply.


    ¡°Smells delicious,¡± Luca wraps his arm around Arabe and kisses her on the lips. It wasn¡¯t hard to see the disgust on her face as she scrunches her face and closes her eyes tight.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to be around him,¡± I whisper to Antonio.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Anger sys across his face. ¡°What the fuck did he do?¡± He whispers harshly.


    ¡°He¡¯s even worse than I remember,¡± I shake my head and try to fight off the burning, stinging sensation in my eyes. I refuse to cry in front of him.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse us, my wife and I would like some time alone.¡±


    My father smirks. ¡°By all means. We understand when an itch needs to be scratched,¡± he winks.


    Antonio grabs my wrist and pulls me along. When we¡¯re behind our closed door he runs his hands through his thick hair. ¡°What the fuck is he doing here? Dinner? Why didn¡¯t Luca say anything?¡±


    I start to cry. ¡°Oh Tony, he said the worst thing. I-I-¡±


    Antonio hugs me and rocks me back and forth. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°He paid for people to kidnap us. He-he wanted those men to rape me that day. He beat Angelo afterwards for saving me first. It was a lesson in not caring for other people, to care only for yourself.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Antonio pulls back furiously. Anger burns with intensity in his eyes and it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that murder is now on his mind. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± I shake my hand and ce my palms against his chest. ¡°It¡¯ll start a war. We need to think and not act rationally.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell would he even tell you something like that?¡±


    ¡°I made him angry. I sort of said something like Chicago is where my family is which was kind of me saying that he isn¡¯t my family. I said you and Angelo were there and that¡¯s when he got mad. He started yelling about how my rtionship with Angelo is what makes us disappointments. He¡¯d rather we be like Luca with cold unfeeling hearts.¡±


    Antonio¡¯s fingers clench into a fist so tight that his knuckles turn white. His face has a hue of red that tells me he is livid. His breathing is erratic as his chest rises and falls at a fast pace. ¡°One of these days in going to find a way to kill that bastard and make it look like a happy ident.¡±


    ¡°Antonio?¡± I ask and he answers with a hum. ¡°Do you still think getting close to people is a weakness? That loving people is a weakness?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answers simply.


    ¡°And am I one of your weakness¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he says breathless. ¡°I never wanted you to be. I wanted to keep my distance but you made it so hard with wanting to be friends. You made it so damn hard when you did the littlest things and you made me fall in love with the vani scent of your body wash, the way you y with your fingers when your nervous, the blush you get on your chest when your nervous or excited. Or the way you¡¯re so passionate to be someone, or the way you smile at the television and love TV show characters as if they¡¯re your best friends you¡¯ve known since childhood. I fell in love with the simplest things I never thought I could ever appreciate in a person and I hate it.¡± I frown. ¡°I hate that I love you, Lily.¡±


    I press my lips against his withplete and utter abandon. The feel is soft pink lips against mine feels like home and in this unfamiliar ce in the city I used to love and call my own. Antonio makes everything whole again with every day, every step of marriage we experienced hardships but he was right. He was right in the way that I too never thought I could fall in love with the littlest things of a person.


    Watching and cohabitating with Antonio made me notice how every morning he always has a ss of apple juice, he has this one hair that sticks up straight in the morning and he ttens it down in the bathroom first thing when he gets up. The way he rolls up the sleeves on his button-ups, the way his go-to color for everything is blue. Or the way he has a routine that he refuses to break by pacing at night, sitting in his chair and sipping his favorite drink.


    Everything about Antonio from the way he smells like spice and mint to the way he doesn¡¯t like a single wrinkle in his clothes or else he¡¯ll change, I¡¯ll love every piece of him.


    Getting to know him was like solving a puzzle. With each conversation I got a new piece until the picture became whole and I saw the real him. The real him who is not Capo, not a murderer, not an uncaring person but a regr person who doesn¡¯t want a weakness. Not because he¡¯s afraid it¡¯llpromise his power or the Famiglia, but because he¡¯s genuinely afraid to lose someone he loves-like his mother.


    ¡°I will always protect you, Tesoro.¡±


    My darling.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    And I do. I wholeheartedly with every fiber of my being trust that Antonio will do whatever it takes to keep me and this baby safe.


    ¡°Now, I think we have a dinner to attend that we¡¯re just going to have to grin and bear. We have the upper hand in this situation, remember? Once I find out what his n is, once I can prove he¡¯s a traitor, he¡¯ll be gone. He won¡¯t ever hurt you again,¡± Antonio grabs my hand and locks his fingers with mine.


    ¡°Remind me again, how long do we have to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Just until business is done. Then we can leave right after. I thought you were enjoying your time with Arabe?¡±


    ¡°I am but it¡¯s so painful to see her like this. She desperately wants an escape and I don¡¯t me her. Luca is sociopathic. There isn¡¯t any way we can help her get away from him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily, but this isn¡¯t worth constituting a war over. Right now, I want you to worry about the little one growing inside of you. No more stress. Let me handle everything,¡± Antonio kisses my temple before heading out of the door and downstairs to dinner.

 #1 — Chapter 26

    I wake up feeling groggy. I can hardly keep my eyes open. My head is pounding and my eyelids feel too heavy. I try to move my body but can¡¯t, that¡¯s when I realize my hands are tied behind my back and I¡¯m not in bed-but in a hard wooden chair. The room smells like cleaning products and makes me suddenly gag.


    As hard as I try to regain consciousness, I¡¯m still in a sleepy daze. I know something is wrong but panicking doesn¡¯t seem to be an option. I feel mellow and rxed in the chair as if my fight or flight response system has been shut downpletely. I know I¡¯m in danger but don¡¯t have the energy to react or think rationally enough.


    Where is Antonio? I had fallen asleep next to him in our bed. I didn¡¯t feel him leave the bed this morning. Is he here with me? Am I in a hospital because I lost the baby and they put me on strong drugs?


    A rush of energy floods my system and I open my eyes wide and scan my surrounding. The room is darkly lit but the white tile walls make things bright enough. The floor is concrete with stains scattered below me-I fear it¡¯s blood from previous victims. The chair I¡¯m sitting in is bolted underneath me keeping me in ce along with rope binding my arms and legs together.


    Arge man enters the room, seeing as there are surveince cameras in the top corner of the room they were watching, waiting for me to wake up.


    ¡°Liliana Moretti,¡± the man says in a thick Russian ent. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting to get our hands on you.¡±


    Antonio


    I hate being in New York. I hate this city but not as much as I hate the people here. Fucking Ri¡¯s with their corrupt and psychopathic ways.


    The only person I hate more than Luca is Marco and sitting with both of them at their main headquarters made me want to pull out my pistol and waste both of them right here, right now.


    We are discussing strategy ns regarding the Bratva. They have been interfering with drug and guns shipment we¡¯ve been receiving from the cartel down in Mexico. Men are turning up dead at shipment checkpoints. The Outfit is low with men and even with thest batch of New York soldiers it¡¯s still not enough. We¡¯re losing more and more every week.


    Just the other day the Bratva raided one of our warehouses, we lost a shit ton of money and some good men. Since ties with New York have been good since Luca got his bride and Marco shipped his daughter off to marry me, they¡¯ve been pretty lenient with sending me more soldiers.


    As grateful as I am, I don¡¯t trust this willingness to hand me over men. They¡¯re going to want something and I haven¡¯t figured it out yet-but I will.


    My mind wanders off to thoughts of my wife. I left her peacefully sleeping in bed this morning. She didn¡¯t even stir she was so exhausted. Liliana cried most of the night as I held her and let her. She was distraught over what her father said to her and distraught at the treatment Arabe is receiving from her brother. I hate seeing her so stressed and it worries me regarding the baby. I read on some website for pregnant parents stress is horrible and can cause miscarriages and, in some cases, even affect the child¡¯s development in their early or eventer life.


    I thought it was better for her to let it all out. She seemed relieved after. I can tell when something is worrying her by the way she bites at her bottom lip, fidgets with her hands and has a strong crease between her eyebrows. Her body usually stays tense like that until she purged her feelings. So, I¡¯d rather her cry at night to me then hold it in.


    Luca¡¯s cell phone ringing causes me to lose train of my thought and thrusts me back into reality.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Luca answers with annoyance. ¡°Are you sure?¡­ Okay¡­ I¡¯ll tell him.¡± He ms his phone down and looks me in the eyes. Liliana is missing.¡±


    I stand up abruptly. ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s missing!?¡±


    ¡°Arabe says she can¡¯t find her anywhere in the apartment. She¡¯s been looking for over an hour.¡±


    I take out my phone ready to call her seeing if maybe she just left to go into the city and forgot to tell anyone.


    Luca shakes his head. ¡°She said she called Lily, her phone is still in the guest room.¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t leave without her phone. She was taken!¡± I run my hands through my hair. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. ¡°How the hell did this happen? Don¡¯t you have security? Who could¡¯ve gotten in without setting off rms or getting past your bodyguard-who is supposed to be watching them!¡±


    ¡°Antonio, calm down,¡± Marco says in a calm voice. ¡°We will find her. This isn¡¯t the first kidnapping in the mafia and this isn¡¯t the first time Lily has been taken.¡±


    I wanted to ring his neck because I know at least one of those times she was kidnapped it was because her father was trying to teach his sons a lesson about not caring.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have security cameras?¡± I ask Luca.


    He silently grabs hisptop, opens it and turns the screen toward me. He hits the y button and we see the hallways where the guest room is. I watch as the video y me exiting the room in my suit and heading down to the main lobby where I met with Luca. We don¡¯t see any sign of Liliana, she must have still been sleeping at this time. He fast forwards until static shows.


    ¡°Tampered with,¡± Marco grumbles under his breath.


    I grab my suit jacket and put it on as I race out of the room. I tell one of Luca¡¯s men waiting outside to pull the car around front. Luca and Marco catch up to me and it¡¯s Luca who looks most annoyed.


    ¡°We still have business to finish,¡± he reminds me.


    ¡°My wife is missing. I think this is more important,¡± I growl through clenched teeth.


    ¡°I thought you were the type of man to put the Famiglia before anyone else,¡± Marco replied snidely.


    ¡°How stupid of me to actually think either of you would care that your sister-your daughter, was taken by our enemies,¡±


    ¡°It looks like the great Antonio Moretti finally has a weakness,¡± Marco says as I push past him as I see my car has arrived. ¡°And it¡¯s blinding him!¡±


    When I pile into the backseat, I¡¯m agitated by the fact that Luca follows suit. Luca shes me an untrustworthy grin that makes me uneasy and as soon as possible I¡¯m leaving this fucking city. ¡°We¡¯re going to the same ce, aren¡¯t we? No need to waste another car.¡± I don¡¯t trust the Ri¡¯s and I don¡¯t trust their reaction to Liliana¡¯s disappearance.


    At Luca¡¯s penthouse Arabe is a wreck. Her eyes are bloodshot and her hands trembling. Luca looks annoyed with his wife and by the clenching of his fist I can tell he wants to hit her.


    ¡°I need you to tell me everything,¡± I say calmly to my cousin. I touch her shoulder and lead her over to the couch to sit as I take the seat next to her.


    ¡°It was around eleven that I was worried. I thought maybe she was jetgged and needed some sleep. I thought that she was just exhausted but she was gone. I swear I didn¡¯t hear anyone enter. I had breakfast and then went back to my room to read a book. I didn¡¯t hear anyone enter! I don¡¯t know how it happened,¡± Arabe bes hysterical. She nts her face into her hands and her shoulders shake with every sob.


    I check my watch. ¡°So she¡¯s been missing for a few hours?¡± Arabe nods her head. ¡°Fuck. I want men out looking for her and checking all of the Bratva¡¯s warehouses.¡±


    ¡°Hang on just a minute. You may be Capo in the Outfit but here these men are for my father and I to control. We don¡¯t even know if the Bratva took her so why risk my men on missions we aren¡¯t certain of?¡± Luca says from the threshold of the kitchen holding a bottle of bourbon in one hand and a ss in the other.


    ¡°We can¡¯t see here and do nothing! We need to send spies to see what they know or if they know anything already!¡± I shout my frustration.


    ¡°If this happened in Chicago it was your wife, I would send my men looking for her.¡±


    Luca shrugs. ¡°That just proves once again that you are weak and ipetent to be Capo. You rule with your heart. You¡¯re too blinded by love to realize that you¡¯re willing to risk too much of the Famiglia to get back some girl.¡±


    ¡°That girl is your sister,¡± my teeth are clenched.


    ¡°And if it were my wife, mother, or daughter I wouldn¡¯t care either way. I¡¯m not risking men to search our enemies warehouses when we aren¡¯t sure she is there. There is no sign of forced entry, for all I know she left on her own ord to escape you and made it look like a kidnapping. It¡¯s usible that my bitch of sister would pull a stunt like that.¡±


    ¡°You May have known her all of her life but I know for a fact she wouldn¡¯t do something like this.¡± Especially not while pregnant with my child.


    ¡°Antonio is right,¡± Arabe chimes in. ¡°Liliana wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed, Arabe,¡± Luca shouts angrily. ¡°We do not need your input in men¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s my friend too!¡±


    Luca enters to kitchen and returns without the bottle of ss in his hand. As he storms toward Arabe she cowers when he raises his hand and ps her across the face with a loud smack.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I shout and pull Arabe away from him. ¡°She may be your property but I¡¯m not going to watch you abuse my cousin in front of me. You can do itter when I¡¯m not around. You¡¯re going to sit here and figure out a way to get Liliana back.¡±


    Luca¡¯s jaw ticks. ¡°I don¡¯t have to anything you say.¡±


    ¡°Go upstairs, Arabe,¡± I murmur to her and she obliges.


    I wait until I can no longer hear footsteps to grab Luca by his cor and m him against the wall. ¡°Listen to me,¡± I say inches away from his face. ¡°This is my wife and as far as I¡¯m concerned as guests from the Outfit we are under your protection and your sister has just been kidnapped in your apartment. You¡¯ll help and if you don¡¯t well then, I guess I¡¯ll expect the worst.¡±


    ¡°That she left you?¡±


    ¡°No, that you¡¯re responsible. And if you¡¯re responsible then I am at liberty to kill you but it won¡¯t be quick. I will take my time skinning you alive until you are begging for death. Even then I won¡¯t grant you death, I will cut off every piece of you that I can while you are conscious and I am going to feed them to you-that includes your dick.¡±


    Luca keeps his same furrowed eyebrows and dark eyes but it¡¯s the hard swallow and the new sweat beading at his forehead that tells me he¡¯s afraid.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll call my men and have them on the lookout. I¡¯ll see if my spies know anything about a kidnapping from the Bratva. That¡¯s the best I can do,¡± he shoves me off and pulls out his burner phone from his front pocket to make those calls.


    I head upstairs and into the guest room to see if anything was taken or moved around fromst I saw. It doesn¡¯t look like a struggle and it doesn¡¯t look like she changed into day clothes. There is no sign of the nightgown she worest night which leads me to believe that she was taken before she woke up. I walk over to the bed and smell her pillow to get the scent of vani along with¡­ I sniff again. Chloroform?


    The kidnappers must¡¯ve put the chemical on a cloth and put over her mouth while she was sleeping to render her unconscious. There wouldn¡¯t have been a fight and it would make sense that Arabe didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Still questions about this scene of crime burn in my mind. How did they get in? Who has ess to Luca¡¯s penthouse? Why weren¡¯t the bodyguards monitoring the girls or the hallways where they sleep?


    When I make my way downstairs, I see Benedetto holding a box and talking to Luca. I hear Benedetto ask what to do with it and Luca whispers his response.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I nod my head at the box.


    ¡°A box,¡± Luca grabs the box from his guard. ¡°I was going to check it first in case whatever is inside is too disturbing for you to see.¡± I raise an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s addressed to you, Moretti.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me,¡± I walk down thest few steps of stairs and forcefully snatch the box out of his hands. I walk over to the kitchen to set the box down. Luca and Benedetto hover looking over my shoulder anticipating what is inside. ¡°Do you both mind?¡±


    ¡°This box came to my house, I¡¯d like to see what¡¯s inside. Especially if it is pertaining to my sister.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now he cares, I roll my eyes.


    The box is lighter than expected given the size of it. So, I doubt it¡¯s a bomb. I waste no more time opening it to see a letter on top of various items below it.


    Mr. Moretti,


    Congrattions! You¡¯re a father. We¡¯re having our own little baby shower with your wife a little-gender reveal party. It was much fun. Liliana cried when she found out it was a girl. Enclosed is a gift for your daughter from us. Enclosed is also a warning. If you don¡¯t step down there will be worse body parts to find in a brown box.


    The letter ends without being signed by whoever took her. My throat closes with an overwhelming flood of emotions. I¡¯m going to have a daughter. I hold back the smile wanting to make itself present when I remember the words body part. Dread fills my stomach at all the possibilities of what could be in the box. Her ear, a finger, a toe, a piece of skin, locks of hair, an eyeball¡­


    When I look into the box, I see a pink pair of baby booties and a short slender finger-her pinky. The color tells me it was recently taken. Fuck. I need to find her and fast because there is no way in hell I¡¯m stepping down as Capo.


    Why would the Bratva want me to step down? Do they have another choice-one more corrupt? No, it can¡¯t be. The possibility that it¡¯s someone in the Famiglia is probable, someone who wants me gone and wants to take over.


    How could they know Liliana is pregnant? No man would notice, sure she has a small bump but it¡¯s hardly noticeable, anyone could think she¡¯s simply fat. Maybe she told them so they would go easy on her? My heart rate picks up as a I think of her scared and begging for her life, begging for them not to do anything that would bring harm to our daughter. The pain she must have felt as they took her finger.


    She¡¯s not ustomed to pain like Made Men are, there are hardly any marks, scars or blemishes on her perfect creamy skin. I toss the box across the room and yell out my frustration, my anger. Yell at how unfair this is and how all my fucking life I promised not to get close so this exact scenario would never happen and yet I let my guard down. I allowed myself to feel an ounce of pleasure and love and now it¡¯s screwing me over. My enemies know my weakness and they are winning because I would do anything to get Liliana back.


    She is my weakness.


    Weakness.


    It looks like the great Antonio Moretti finally has a weakness, Marco¡¯s voice rings in my head.


    Any of my men would know that I don¡¯t partially care much for my wife, I make it that way so I don¡¯t show my weakness. I don¡¯t mention my wife to any of the members in the Outfit and when I do, they¡¯re lies to make it seem like I don¡¯t care. The only four people who would ever know that Liliana is bing a weakness for me is Ro, Angelo, Luca and Marco and two of those people I can cross off my list. The other two¡­


    I pull out my pistol so quick that Luca and Benedetto don¡¯t have any time to draw. ¡°How loyal are you?¡± I ask his guard.


    ¡°I would die for Luca,¡± he bites back.


    With that answer I shoot him directly between the eyes. His body falls with a thud.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s not very nice,¡± Luca frowns.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Where is who?¡± He ys stupid. ¡°Oh, your sister. I haven¡¯t a clue,¡± he shrugs.


    I aim the gun at his kneecap and he falls to the floor screaming next to Benedetto¡¯s corpse. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask again, where is my wife?¡±


    ¡°You stupid fucker! Can¡¯t see you see she is manipting you and making you weak. Choosing that fucking cunt of the Famiglia.¡±


    I punch him hard enough to knock him unconscious. I pull his body into one of the dining room chairs and tie him with duct tape and rope I find in a supply closet to be safe. I tie each wrist to the arms of the chair and do the same to his ankles. Arabees down the stairs warily and shrieks when she sees her dead bodyguard.


    ¡°I need you to stay in your room, okay?¡± I ask her.


    Her eyes stare at Luca. ¡°Are you going to kill him? Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°I need some information from him. He knows where Lily is and I¡¯d bet all my money that Marco is with her now.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to find out. I need you to lock yourself in your room and don¡¯te out until I tell you it¡¯s okay. If something goes south and I¡¯m dead and Lucaes after you. I want you to be ready upstairs waiting, take one of Luca¡¯s guns and shoot him or Marco or anyone who isn¡¯t me. I need you to call Ro tell him they have Liliana. If I¡¯m dead you need to get back to Chicago and stay safe. Okay?¡±


    She nods frantically and takes one of the burner phones in the kitchen drawer and scurries upstairs.


    I pace around waiting for Luca to wake up, this is going to be a long night but I intend to gather every piece of information about Liliana¡¯s whereabouts and their nning and reasoning.


    ¡°Fucker,¡± Luca curses as hees to. He moves his body and groans in pain probably remembering that a bullet went through his kneecap.


    ¡°Where is my wife?¡± I ask as I cross my arms and lean against the kitchen waiter.


    ¡°Why would I ever tell you?¡±


    ¡°Wrong answer. What should I start with? Your pinky?¡± Seems fitting. My wife lost hers, it¡¯s only fair that her brother behind the attack should too.


    I grab a sharp knife from one of the kitchen drawers. I kneel so I¡¯m level with his hand now iling trying to get out of the tape around his wrist. I hold him steady as I slowly slice into the skin and keep going until the entire finger is dislodged from his body.


    Luca grits his teeth and bites his tongue trying not to scream out. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this,¡± he exhales deeply as I hold his pinky into the air.


    ¡°And I think I remember saying that you were going to eat every body part I cut off?¡±


    Luca¡¯s face goes pale but he doesn¡¯t say anything back. He just keeps his mouth shut. Something he should¡¯ve done a long time ago.


    ¡°Where is my wife?¡± I ask again.


    ¡°Fuck. You.¡±


    My hand goes to his jaw forcing his mouth open as I shove his pinky into his mouth. Luca gags and tries to spit it back up. ¡°Where is my wife?¡±


    With no answer I grab the knife and cut off his other pinky finger. ¡°You have eight more fingers left until I move onto your toes. I heard the big toe hurts the worst. I¡¯ll save that forst.¡±


    ¡°You think your tough torturing me?¡± He groans. The blood from his pinky is dripping out of his mouth. He spit the finger onto the floor and I let him, there are much more productive ways to get him to talk. After all his fingers and toes are gone, I think I¡¯ll go for his dick considering it¡¯s what he thinks with the most.


    Threaten someone¡¯s manhood and they¡¯re likely to talk.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± I cock my head and wait. Nothing.


    Bye-bye middle fingers.


    I do this until both of his hands are fingerless and Luca is pale to the point of passing out. You can¡¯t go too hard fast. You want them conscious when you¡¯re torturing. I let him recover while I talk to him.


    ¡°I know your father is with him. Where?¡±


    ¡°Not gonna say. That bitch deserves whatever ising to her. Maybe her death will finally strengthen you. Doubtful considering the Outfit has been weak for decades.¡±


    I squint my eyes at Luca. ¡°Is that why you want me to step down because I¡¯m weak.¡± I slice my knife down his bicep which will surely scar.


    ¡°You were never supposed to take over. The day Lorenzo died you and Ro were supposed to die as well. n went wrong so Dad had to make a few adjustments.¡±


    My eyes go dark and my blood boils. ¡°The Bratva killed my father.¡±


    ¡°My father paid the Bratva to take out the entire Moretti family.¡±


    I drop the knife and punch him across the face, my knucklesnd on his nose and with a crack I know I¡¯ve broken it. ¡°Son of a bitch.¡± I¡¯m so out of my mind with rage I punch him again and nearly break his jaw.


    ¡°The Outfit has always been the weakest link of the Famiglia. It¡¯s time new leadership took over,¡± he spits out blood on the floor.


    ¡°Where is my wife?¡±


    ¡°None if your goddamn business. You can torture me all you want, you can kill me but my father is still alive and he has big ns,¡± hisugh is maniacal. ¡°You can kill me but that won¡¯t stop my father from killing you wife and unborn child or from dethroning your pathetic ass.¡±


    ¡°Oh you¡¯re going to die alright, but first you¡¯re going to tell me everything,¡± I dig through more utensils in the kitchen until I see something that catches my eyes. I smirk as I hold it up. ¡°Do you think this melon ball scooper can scoop an eyeball out of its socket?¡±


    Luca¡¯s breath picks up and he shifts in his seat once more trying to worm his way out of the rope and tape.


    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t work, I can still take it out the good old fashion way,¡± a vindictive smile ssh across my face, ¡°with my thumb.¡±

 #1 — Chapter 27

    Ten fingers, ten toes, one eyeball and fiftysh markster and Luca still hasn¡¯t confessed to where Marco is holding Liliana.


    Drastic times call for drastic measures. I unbutton and unzip his pants earning a disgusted curl of Luca¡¯s lip. ¡°What are you, a fag?¡±


    ¡°No, but you¡¯re going to wish I was because if you don¡¯t answer my question this will be thest few moments you¡¯re going to spend with your little cock,¡± I let him hang out of his pants as I grab the knife and carefully skim the de over the base of hisid dick.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to answer you,¡± he shouts.


    ¡°Fine with me,¡± I shrug as I grip his dick hard and prepare to cut straight through.


    ¡°Wait!¡± He screams. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    I drop his dick and wait for the answer I¡¯ve finally been waiting for. I could¡¯ve started with his dick but it was much too fun tearing him apart piece by piece.


    ¡°One of the Bratva warehouses. That¡¯s where she is. I don¡¯t know which one.¡±


    I bring my knife to his dick once more.


    ¡°I swear!¡± His eye widens. ¡°I swear I don¡¯t know which warehouse! I was supposed to keep you upied here and convince you to step down. I was never supposed to meet up with my father at the warehouse. A few of his men are there with him.¡±


    ¡°Which one¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Samuel, Archie and Joseph!¡±


    ¡°Now that wasn¡¯t so hard was it?¡±


    Luca¡¯s body sags in relief but I take the knife and cut his dick off anyways. His screams are loud enough for the entire City to hear.


    ¡°That one was for Arabe and this,¡± I ce the knife against his throat, ¡°is for Lily.¡± The screams die and peaceful silence fills the room.


    Luca is dead.


    Liliana


    I passed out from shock when the strange man with cold eyes sliced my finger as if it were a piece of carrot. It hurt so bad and even know it¡¯s still throbbing.


    I don¡¯t know the men who took me but they don¡¯t sound like the Bratva. They sound like regr Americans with thick New York ents. I only realize who took me when they bring in someone whom I¡¯ve known nearly all of my life.


    The Famiglia¡¯s private doctor in New York.


    The doctor brings in familiar technology I remember from my appointment with Doctor Conti back in Chicago. One of the men who kidnapped me lifts up my nightgown while the doctor rubs the cold gel on me and begins taking a sonogram.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant alright,¡± the doctor nods his head staring intently at the screen.


    It¡¯s much different than when I was in Doctor Conti¡¯s office. She had a smile on her face that didn¡¯t waiver for a single moment. This doctor is strictly business carrying out orders from someone¡­ someone in the Famiglia?


    Why would someone in New York kidnap me, I¡¯m the Capo¡¯s daughter and the other Capo¡¯s wife. It would mean certain death for them.


    The kidnapper squints his eyes at the screen and replies, ¡°That¡¯s what he suspected.¡±


    Who is he? Who are they working for?


    ¡°He wants to know the gender, he wants to send a little gift to Antonio.¡±


    I squirm in my chair at the sound of my husband¡¯s name. I let out of muffled groan through the duct tape over my mouth. A wordless plea to let me go and leave my family alone.


    ¡°A girl,¡± the doctor says emotionless as he wraps up the procedure and the kidnapper wipes down my stomach and yanks my nightgown down. The doctors nods farewell to my kidnapper and leaves through the only entrance and exit without as much as blinking an eye at what he¡¯s done.


    The doctor was the man who always gave my lollipops when he came to the house frequently to patch my father or brother or anyone of his men up.


    True loyalty lies with the Capo and the Famiglia. Never cross the Capo, orders are to be followed-always, my father always used to say.


    Before I can make my own educated guess about who has kidnapped me, my father appears in the doorway.


    ¡°Hello,¡± his lips curl into a sickening smile. ¡°Ie bearing gifts,¡± he holds up a pair of baby booties that are pink. ¡°I¡¯m going to send them to your husband along with the pinky finger. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be d to know the sex of his child. It¡¯ll be a good convincer to make him step down.¡±


    Step down?


    ¡°I knew your husband was weak. I knew he was weak since before you two were engaged. You see, I was the one who killed Lorenzo Moretti,¡± my eyes widen, ¡°Well not me personally, I was in New York at the time. I paid off the Bratva to kill Lorenzo and the Moretti brothers. Ro and Luca weren¡¯t were they were supposed to be and unfortunate survived. The Outfit was already weak under Lorenzo¡¯smand and now that Antonio was running the show it was a disaster. So, like any decent human being I offered him help, offered to send my soldiers-but, he had to marry my daughter.


    ¡°I always knew Antonio was weak, he loved his mother and once a man is capable of love, he¡¯s likely to love again and it happened. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was going to love you so I had to have a backup of course, so I lied and told him you were on birth control. I figured if he didn¡¯t at least love you he would love his child. Now I have his ultimate weakness standing in front of me, the love of his life pregnant with his daughter.


    ¡°My son deserves to run the Outfit, not Antonio. With this message to your husband he¡¯ll do anything to get you back-including giving up his position of Capo. Even if he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯ll still do everything in his power to get you back and that¡¯s where his downfall will be. He¡¯ll figure out where you are eventually and we will be ready and that¡¯s when we will kill him.


    ¡°Luca will take over the Outfit and I¡¯ll of course kill Ro that way he doesn¡¯t put his big boy pants on and im his spot as Capo next. Luca is fit to be Capo and he would have made a great one here in New York, but I¡¯m not ready to give up my spot. No, I¡¯m still young and I know Luca was getting impatient so wepromised. I¡¯d give him the Outfit if he¡¯d leave me alone to tend to my city here. I guess you¡¯ve been wondering where your mother is, she¡¯s dead. Angelo figured it out and I couldn¡¯t have him telling you. I meant to kill him but things didn¡¯t go as nned again but it¡¯s a happy ident he¡¯s suffering from anemia.


    ¡°Anyways, your mother is dead and I have taken myself a new young fertile bride. She¡¯s pregnant, you¡¯re both due around the same time I presume. She¡¯s having my son. I¡¯ll raise him to be just like Luca, Angelo was such a mistake he got too much of his mother¡¯s influence and feelings. My unborn son will be Capo of New York when I die.


    ¡°Oh, I guess you¡¯re wondering your part in this. I guess after Antonio is dead, we have no need for you. I have no need for you. Don¡¯t worry though, I¡¯ll make it quick.¡±


    My head is spinning with uncertainty, sadness and betrayal. This whole time it was part of some borate n to kill of the Moretti¡¯s and have a new reign in Chicago. My father wants to rule both the Outfit and New York. He wants the Ri name to take over.


    He killed my mother, tried killing Angelo and now he¡¯s going to kill me and my daughter all for power. To him family means nothing, the same goes for Luca. My father is a ruthless-if there¡¯s any time to start cursing it would be now-a ruthless bastard!


    I want to scream it in his face, I want to cry out of unfairness and want to kill him with every fiber in my being. I¡¯m scared of death and have no intention of dying at neen. I want to live, I want to live with Antonio in Chicago and raise our daughter to be happy and full of life.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Crying left me exhausted and I don¡¯t know how, but I took a nap. For how long, I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m groggy and it almost makes me think they used the chloroform again. That or knocked me unconscious.


    Come to think of it I can¡¯t remember falling asleep or much of anything before that. All I can recall is my father exining his ns. Giving me the right the know why he is killing me, why I am here.


    I feel like a pig waiting for the ughter.


    I lick my dry lips feeling dehydrated and that¡¯s when I notice there is no longer tape over my mouth. My first instinct is to scream, ¡°Help!¡± I shout.


    Within seconds my father enters the cell. You¡¯d think a smile would feel weing, but a smile on my father¡¯s face means nothing but trouble.


    ¡°Good morning, sunshine. You¡¯ve been sleeping for a while.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I croak out. ¡°Why do this? You already have power and money.¡±


    ¡°Luca has been nning my death for a year, I figured giving him the Outfit would shut him up. Besides I can¡¯t stand the Moretti¡¯s-doing business with them has always been a pain in my ass. They make the Famiglia look weak. The Outfit needs a Ri man and Luca is perfect for the job.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill me, you don¡¯t even have to kill Antonio. Just let us go and we will leave. We won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to believe that seeing as Antonio is weak enough to do anything to save your life, including running away from the Famiglia, he wouldn¡¯t. Antonio is may be weak when ites to you but he is still a killer who likes to kill. With your brother and I as threats still alive he¡¯d find a way toe back and kill us. It¡¯s safer to eliminate both of the threats.¡±


    Both of the threats meaning Antonio and I.


    ¡°Why tell me all this?¡± Tears spill down my cheeks and I hate that I¡¯m crying. I hate that he is a monster that enjoys watching his daughter suffer. Fathers are supposed to protect their children and wipe away tears, but my father thrives off our pain-especially mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this as my final lesson to you. You see loving in a world like ours gets you killed. You can¡¯t be soft and you have always been soft and trying to be a modern day woman with your free-will. Sessful mafia womeny on their backs and get fucked by their husbands whenever they want. That is the woman you should have been. The moment you got upset about your engagement to Antonio you showed weakness. You showed me you couldn¡¯t handle be subordinate or submissive. You¡¯re too emotional like your mother always was and it¡¯s going to get you killed,¡± he pauses, ¡°let me rephrase, it is getting you killed.¡±


    All my life he¡¯s taught us not to be weak, not to love or cry and now those two emotions is how I am feeling in the end. I¡¯m feeling love for Antonio and my daughter but crying for the loss of life I¡¯m about to experience.


    I always knew I wasn¡¯t cut out for this life, I wanted what other girls had and that was the freedom to just be. I wanted to have boyfriends and explore my sexuality with them. I wanted to go to college and pick out a career and life and make something of myself. I wanted to marry out of love and have children because I was ready, not because an heir was needed.


    Maybe in the end this is for the best, I was never cut out for this life but maybe in the next life my purpose will be found and I can be whoever and whatever my soul dictates.


    I¡¯m ready.


    Three loud, but short, bangs echo inside thepound just outside the door. My father pulls out his pistol and aims it toward the door. He curses under his breath and looks over his shoulder at me.


    In one swift moment he is in front of the door and the next he is by my side with the pistol pointed against my head.


    I lied, I¡¯m not ready. I don¡¯t want to go.


    The door is forced open after several attempts of knocking it open with some object. My heart skips a beat when I see Antonio standing there with blood sprayed all over his clothes and face.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Antonio¡¯s own gun is aimed at him.


    ¡°I told you, Antonio, a Capo cannot have weakness because eventually it will get him killed.¡±


    ¡°Then kill me but let her go.¡±


    My father tsks, ¡°Oh Antonio, I¡¯m going to kill you, don¡¯t you worry but you must see my dilemma,¡± he pushes the gun against my temple. ¡°What am I going to do about her? Not to mention I surely don¡¯t want to have a grandchild who will grow up seeking revenge for killing her father.¡±


    ¡°Liliana didn¡¯t do anything, if you let her go, she¡¯ll disappear. You won¡¯t see her again and she won¡¯t bother you,¡± Antonio tries to negotiate.


    ¡°You should have died with your father. You aren¡¯t fit to be Capo. A true Capo wouldn¡¯t try to save his wife by giving up money or power. A Capo would let his enemies put a bullet in his wife¡¯s skull while he keeps his power and territory. Famiglia first. You seem all too willing to give it up just to save a piece of pussy.¡±


    ¡°And who exactly is going to take my ce? You?¡± Antonioughs. ¡°You kill me and Ro will take over. He¡¯s stronger than you give him credit for.¡±


    ¡°The only person worthy of taking over the Outfit is Luca.¡±


    A cruel smile I have never seen on Antonio emerges. ¡°Unless he can run the Outfit from the grave your n has a few holes in it.¡±


    My father growls and I feel pressure against my head. I squeeze my eye shut and hear the gun go off. My ears are ringing and I¡¯m too afraid to open my eyes. Maybe I¡¯m dead?


    When I look up Antonio is staring wide eyed at me. His chest has a growing red dot-blood is forming on his white shirt. He was shot.


    ¡°You fucking idiot! You ruined everything! I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to fucking kill you and I¡¯m going to spare your wife and child and force them to live out the rest of their days miserably!¡± My father strides toward Antonio and pushes him against the white tile. ¡°Years of nning and you ruined it!¡±


    I close my eyes once more not wanting to see my father murder Antonio. I can¡¯t bear to see the light leave my husband¡¯s eyes.


    Bang. Another gun goes off and I let out a sob. It¡¯s over. Antonio is dead. My heart splits into a million pieces and I curse the world for being so cruel. I don¡¯t want to live if living is without Antonio.


    ¡°Liliana,¡± a strange voice calls my name.


    I slowly open my eyes to see Ro with a pistol in his hand and my father¡¯s body lifeless on the concrete floor.


    Ro pulls out his picked knife and cuts me free. I must be in shock again because I want to yell at him to help Antonio instead of me, but nothinges out.


    When I¡¯m free I quickly stand only to fall directly to the floor hard on my knees. I crawl over to Antonio and press my hand against his chest wound. He¡¯s still alive, but his breathing is shallow and face pale. His eyes are open half-lidded and he looks like he desperately wants to close them, but I can tell he¡¯s fighting. Fighting for his life.


    ¡°Stay with me,¡± I whisper to him. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a father, Antonio, our daughter needs you. I need you. Please, you can¡¯t go.¡± I beg.


    He reaches up and cups my face and stares directly into my eyes. ¡°I love you,¡± his voice is strained. He coughs and bloodes up and I know that¡¯s a bad sign.


    ¡°No! No, you can¡¯t leave me!¡± I kiss his colorless lips. ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°Let me,¡± a hand touches my shoulder. I look behind me to see my father¡¯s personal doctor, the same one who had previously given me a sonogram in this hellhole.


    He kneels over Antonio¡¯s body and sets his bag down scrimmaging through for who knows what. ¡°I¡¯m going to need some privacy. I can¡¯t have a crying wife here.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± Ro says softly helping me up.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to leave him!¡± I cry.


    The doctor gives Ro an annoyed look and my brother-inw impatiently scoops me into his arms and carries me out. That is when I see the ughter, Antonio must have fought his way past my father¡¯s men as well as members of the Bratva.


    ¡°Is he going to be okay?¡± I nt my face into Ro¡¯s chest getting his shirt wet with tears and snot.


    ¡°Everything will be okay. You need to calm down, the stress isn¡¯t good for the baby. Are you hurt? Do you need a doctor?¡±


    I shake my head but hold out of my hand. Four fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll get infected-¡±


    ¡°It will, but it¡¯s an easy fix. You won¡¯t need to go to the hospital.¡±


    I notice Ro is walking out of the warehouse with me still in his arms. I thought he was just taking me out of the room. ¡°Where are we going? I want to be close to Antonio in case something happens.¡±


    Ro shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s not safe here, some of your father¡¯s loyalists are lingering as well as the Bratva on your father¡¯s payroll. Arabe is waiting in the car, you two are heading back to Chicago.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to Chicago!¡± I shout. ¡°I want to stay here with Antonio!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t in good conscience leave you hear. I¡¯m under strict orders to get you out. I will call if there are any changes to Antonio¡¯s status,¡± Ro ends the conversation and approaches the ck SUV waiting outside thepound. Carmelo is guarding the car and waiting for me with a grim smile. Ro sets me down and opens the door to revel Arabe¡¯s swollen, wet-slicked face.


    ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯ve been so worried!¡± She climbs out and holds me tight while crying.


    ¡°Antonio is hurt.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t safe here, we need to leave,¡± Carmelo interrupts.


    Arabe pulls me into the backseat and I look over at Ro who says, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡± He shuts the door and once Carmelo is in the car takes off.


    ***


    Arabe tells me all about what happened while I was missing. She tells me how Antonio tortured Luca in their penthouse kitchen and how she could hear the screams. She is also the one who called for Ro under Antonio¡¯s orders.


    The entire flight my mind is wandering. I want to listen to her but I can when I¡¯m thinking of Antonio and the possibility that he could be dead. I didn¡¯t want to think of it, but it was all my brain would allow. My stomach feels sick at the thought of him not being here anymore and my heart hurts so bad that the pain is nearly physical.


    Tears prick my eyes. Being on a ne is the worst in a situation like this, Ro said he would call if anything changed with Antonio but I won¡¯t get any call because the phone Arabe has on her is forced to be on Airne mode. Not to mention there is no service up in the air.


    The flight from New York to Chicago felt like ten hours instead of the three hours it was. Being on the ground though feels much better. I grab Arabe¡¯s phone and check to see if there are any messages-nothing. I decide to call Ro myself but the line keeps ringing without any answer.


    That¡¯s got to be good news, right? Isn¡¯t that what they say? No news is good news?


    I have to stay optimistic because if I don¡¯t, I¡¯m liable to lose my entire mind.


    Carmelo takes us back to the penthouse and I¡¯ve never been so happy to be home. The happiness is short-lived when I begin to think that Antonio may nevere home.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed Chicago,¡± Arabe inhales deeply and lets her body fall onto the couch. ¡°If my family tries to marry me off to a guy in New York again I¡¯m going to tell said-guy that I have the worst STD possible and an infertile.¡± Carmelo raises his eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m kidding of course.¡± Even though I know she¡¯s only half kidding.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Carmelo asks gently. ¡°You should take a shower and get yourself cleaned up. You¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    I nce down at my phone and Carmelo takes it from me. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it on me while you shower. If a calles through, I¡¯ll get you right away. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I give him a weak smile.


    I wander through the house like a lost ghost not really sure what to do. I¡¯m going through the motions of walk-in down to the hall, entering the bedroom then bathroom and turning on the shower, but I don¡¯t feel all there. The warm water is much too hot but I get in anyways and let myself feel the twinge of pain.


    My soul feels like it is floating out of my body, like its looking for something-someone-who is isn¡¯t here. I feel lonely and uncertain and it scares me.


    I sit on the floor of the tub and let the water consume me. My body feels too weak to do anything but stay in the catatonic state I seem to be in. I want to cry but the heaviness of my eyes and exhaustion tell me I don¡¯t have the energy.


    When Arabe enters the bathroom I am both scared and relieved. Relieved it is not Carmelo with possible bad news, but scared that Carmelo told her bad news to tell me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in here a while. Liliana? Are you okay?¡±


    I don¡¯t answer. I want to, but I can¡¯t.


    The door opens and Arabe frowns when she sees me frozen staring at the tile of the shower wall. She turns off the water and grabs one of the white cotton towels from the bathroom closet. She helps me stand and wraps my body in the soft towel drying me down.


    Arabe sits me on the edge of my bed while she pulls out some clothes for me to wear, arge sweatshirt along with sweatpants. She helps me into them when she sees I make no move to put any clothes on. Then, she helps me into bed and pulls the covers over my body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I¡¯m going to get you food and then I¡¯ll grab theptop and we can watch M*A*S*H on Hulu until we fall asleep. I¡¯ll sleep in here tonight so you won¡¯t feel so lonely. Carmelo can sleep in the chair too, if you¡¯d like.¡±


    I wanted to say that it sounds perfect but my voice and will to talk once again fails me.


    Thank God Arabe understands me because she brings me food, puts on my favorite show andys with me in bed while Carmelo sits in Antonio¡¯s favorite chair. For the first time since I came home, I realized that I could be okay if worstes to worst. I could try and learn to live again if it meant I had people like Arabe and Carmelo at my side. I have a daughter to think of now too, Antonio would want me to care for her in the best way possible. I could raise her away from this life.


    I wrap my arms around Arabe and we hold each other close. My eyelids feel heavy once more and thest thing I see before shutting them for good a shot of B. J. on the screen and with that I fall asleep.


    ***


    When I wake up the first thing I do is ask Carmelo if he received any phone callsst night from Ro or even Antonio. Carmelo shakes his head sadly.


    I grab the phone away from him and dial Ro¡¯s number only to get no answer. That can¡¯t be good. It¡¯s been almost an entire day, why hasn¡¯t he gotten in touch with me yet?


    ¡°They¡¯re busy,¡± Arabe says from behind me and pulls me out of my thoughts. ¡°New York is in shambles now that Marco and Luca are dead. Antonio is probably recovering right now and Ro is taking care of things and probably exining to them that Angelo is their new Capo.¡±


    Realization hits. Angelo would be Capo. ¡°They¡­ they won¡¯t ept him. My father and brother have spent many years ridiculing Angelo in the Famiglia. They all find him weak because that¡¯s what they¡¯ve told everyone.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure Ro is working everything out. I know it¡¯s hard not to worry, but Antonio is stronger than a bullet. He¡¯lle out of this,¡± she rubs my back in circles.

 #1 — Chapter 28

    Ro


    I watch as the car Liliana is in drives away and heads toward the airport. There is no way in hell New York is safe for her anymore, or at least not right now.


    I worry Antonio isn¡¯t going to make it through this injury. I¡¯ve seen my brother survive a ton of shit, but from the looks of where the bullet hit¡­ let¡¯s just say I¡¯m not very optimistic.


    I stare at the ck car until it¡¯s so far in the distance I can no longer make it out. I exhale for the first time sincending in New York. Arabe had called me frantically and begged me toe, she said Antonio said it was urgent. My brother could handle things on his own, always has, but calling me to a different state and needing help meant he was in a shit ton of trouble.


    When Inded Arabe sent me the address of Luca¡¯s apartment building and I took the elevator all the way up to the penthouse. The stench of blood and rotting flesh filled my nose automatically. Arabe was crying while Antonio was cleaning off blood from his hands and face. I walked closer to where Antonio was to see Luca brutally mutted.


    That¡¯s when Antonio exined what the Ri¡¯s nned and how Liliana is kidnapped and held hostage by Marco at some Bratva warehouse. At first, I was frustrated because checking every warehouse in the New York area would be tedious but then he gave me names and I went to work.


    Samuel, Archie and Joseph were the names put in my personal lottery and it so happened that Samuel was the lucky draw. It was also lucky for me the poor bastard had two young sons and a pretty wife. I used that wonderful app FaceTime on his wife¡¯s Apple phone and called Samuel. He answered with a smile but by the end of the conversation he was in tears and had spilled all his secrets including the whereabouts of the warehouse where Liliana was.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Antonio and I acted quick but first made sure that when we got Liliana out, there would be an escape car waiting to take her far away from the chaos. His main priority was keeping her safe and I had never seen my brother so out of his mind about another person. Liliana was consuming his every rational thought and his protect at all costs mode was activated and he¡¯d risk everything to keep his wife safe.


    I concluded then that my brother was in love.


    Standing outside the room where Liliana was held hostage, I can¡¯t bring myself to go. I know I should see if the doctor is working efficiently or to see if he need help or to even just see if my brother is alive, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t and it makes a damn coward.


    I rub at my face harshly hoping that I¡¯ll wake up from the nightmare and the phone call from Arabe was all just a dream. Antonio is fine.


    Antonio has to be fine.


    I¡¯ve seen my brother endure torture and didn¡¯t bat a single fucking eye, didn¡¯t flinch, or scream, or cry. Antonio has always been the toughest man I knew. My father might¡¯ve been strong, but he was a sick bastard that went too far. Antonio never crossed that line. Antonio drew the line at torturing children and raping women. My father thought that was weakness but I always thought that it was courage. My father was the weak one who had to prey on those weaker than him. Just like Marco and Luca. If anyone deserves to be Capo, it¡¯s Antonio.


    Distance voices and sounds of footsteps have me on my feet and reaching for my weapon. I hide behind a corner and wait until I have a visual. Fuck, that¡¯s just fucking great. That¡¯s all I need is for Marco¡¯s men and Bratvaing in here and killing us all or interrupting the doctors surgery session with my brother.


    Arge man with a shaved skull walks around the corner allowing me to get a good look at him the closer he gets. I recognize thenguage is Russian. Marco¡¯s men would¡¯ve been easier to convince than the fucking Bratva. The main peers into the room where Antonio and the doctor are and the Russian bastard pulls his gun out and starts yelling.


    ¡°Where is Marco?¡± He asks and looks down at the ground. ¡°Blyad! Step away from him, Doc, he¡¯s our prisoner now.¡±


    I shoot on instinct and the man with the shaved head falls to the floor and a pool of blood surrounds him. All hell breaks loose as the six other men who apanied him pull out their firearm and half run in my direction while the other half bark orders I can¡¯t make out to the doctor.


    I point my gun and shoot another one of Bratva but only injuring him. He falls the ground with a shout of pain. His two friends follow me until we are on the second floor of the warehouse. With every step the unsteady metal flooring creaks making it infuriatingly hard to hide.


    I try anyways hiding my body against arge cargo box. The idiots run past me and I trip the second and put a bullet into his head. Thest one remaining of those who followed after me pounces on me with a growl. My gun goes flying out of my hand as my back hits the floor and the blond haired man with vodka breath straddles my body and wraps his meaty hands around my throat.


    My airway is cut off and I¡¯m choking for air. I use my fist to punch up his nose and with the amount of force I provide his nose bone goes straight into his brain killing him instantly. I push the fat Russian bastard off my body and rush downstairs hoping to see my brother still alive.


    I grab my gun and my heart drops when I see that the only things left where my brother wasying is just a pool of his blood.


    He¡¯s gone along with the doctor.


    I run out of thepound to see two Bratva dragging my brother and the doctor away. Dragging my brother makes them slow, which means easy target practice. I raise my pistol, take a deep breath and aim.


    That¡¯s when everything goes dark and I lose consciousness.

 #1 — Chapter 29

    Antonio


    I wake up to unbearable pain shooting throughout my entire body. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m alive. I thought for sure I met my match in the small room with concrete flooring.


    When I look around none of my surroundings are familiar. Only people are. My brother is chained across from me, there is a wound on his head and dry blood that was previously dripping down his forehead. His eyes are closed but his breathing is steady.


    ¡°Ro,¡± I whisper not wanting to grab too much attention by yelling. ¡°Ro, wake up.¡±


    I move my arms to make a rattling noise of the metal in order to wake Ro up. Slowly, hees to fluttering his eyes open until they widen when they see my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡±


    ¡°Yes, now shh,¡± I scold. ¡°You¡¯ll rouse the guards.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, you have no idea how d I am to see you¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°Where is Liliana?¡± I look around the room.


    ¡°She should be in Chicago by now with Arabe.¡±


    I sigh in relief. Thank god she isn¡¯t in danger anymore. Arabe and Liliana will take care of themselves and Carmelo will watch over her. I know for a fact that Carmelo would easily risk his life to protect my wife. That¡¯s just the kind of loyal man he has always been in decade I¡¯ve known him.


    ¡°So,¡± Ro says sounding bored. ¡°Got any idea on how we can get out of these?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I analyze the prison to see if anything could cut through the metal chains. ¡°Our best bet would be disarming a guard and taking his keys.¡± The chains are about a foot apart from the wall to the cuff on the wrist, I notice which gives me an idea. Not a very effective one, but an idea nheless. ¡°Wait for one of them toe in, let them get close and wrap the chain around his neck and choke him to death.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Ro says drily. ¡°How exactly do you get them close?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, provocation? Say your chains are too tight and you have a rash and tell them to look. I don¡¯t know, just anything to get their attention. Tell them they¡¯re ugly for all I care and start a damn fight.¡±


    Ro¡¯sugh grabs the attention of the guards and they say through the bars of the jail like dungeon for us to shut up.


    ¡°Make me, Russian Bastard,¡± Ro spits in the guards direction.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking show you,¡± the muscles on the massive Bratva soldier would be enough to make any man cower, but it is a good thing Ro and I aren¡¯t like most men.


    We are never afraid of a challenge.


    Never back down.


    The guard approaches Ro and grabs either side of his head ready to bash his brains into the stone wall behind him when I save the day.


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± is the first thing I spit out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Intimidated by an Italian who you are twice his size?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you, Italian ublyudok,¡± the body builder storms at me and I hold my arms our the closer he gets as I wrap my arms around him to get him in ce before wrapping the metal cuff around his neck and pull. I pull so tight that the metal cuts into his skin and causes him to bleed over my hands.


    His body slouches in my grasp but I don¡¯t let him fall to the fall. Ro shoots me an annoyed nce as I smirk. ¡°Showoff,¡± my little brother mumbles. ¡°I had him you know.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I roll my eyes. I use my free hand to search his pocket until I find the key. They should really get a better system because unlocking the cuffs on my arms and feet were too easy.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In a rush I unlock Ro and search the guard some more for weapons. I take his pistol while Ro is stuck with a switchde knife. Although having a firearm would be superior in this situation and easier to kill our enemies, I know Ro, and if anyone is good with a knife it¡¯s him. His precision and uracy are unbelievable.


    None of the guards in the dungeon hallway were paying any attention to themotion that was just happening in the cell. They must¡¯ve thought that the big bastard was simply beating us up. I nod to Ro to kill the closest guard, quick jab to the head. Using the noise of the pistol would be loud and attract too much attention.


    With swift motion, Ro instantly kills three guards before earning the attention from one of the guards further down the hall. They yell in Russian and the guards from the opposite side of the hallway rush to attack.


    The Bratva soldiers rush at us from both ends of the dungeon hallway. That¡¯s when I cock the pistol back, aim and fire.

 #1 — Chapter 30

    Liliana


    By the second day of being back in Chicago with no phone call from Ro I lose hope. There must have been some ident, there shouldn¡¯t be a reason why he isn¡¯t calling. No one can be that distracted.


    The only conclusion I cane to is that something went terribly wrong. Maybe Antonio died and Ro was so out of his mind angry that he went on an impulsive suicide mission and attempted to kill all the Bratva soldiers working for my father.


    I want to stay in bed all day, I don¡¯t want to move or eat. I just want toy here where I can still smell Antonio¡¯s scent on his side of the bed.


    Arabe and Carmelo have been keeping mepany and staying in my bedroom while I sleep. Carmelo left to bring us food while Arabe takes a quick shower. I enjoy the alone time but soon realize the silence is deafening and the thought of never sharing this bedroom with Antonio again is like a stake to my heart.


    I must¡¯ve drifted off to sleep because I wake up to the sounds of Arabe and Carmelo¡¯s voice in my room.


    ¡°I called my cousin and told him Ro and Antonio are either being held hostage in New York or are dead. He¡¯s going to temporarily take over as Capo.¡±


    ¡°Good, the men were getting worried. A moment like this ant greedy bastard would take advantage and swoop in to take Antonio¡¯s spot,¡± Carmelo replies.


    ¡°Stefano is a humble, honorable man. He¡¯ll do a good job keeping everyone in check until they get back.¡±


    ¡°If they get back,¡± Carmelo sighs. ¡°I bet New York is in chaos too.¡±


    My voice cracks when I begin to talk, ¡°We need to talk to Angelo.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s such a good idea,¡± Carmelo says warily. ¡°I know he¡¯s next in line but he¡¯s now basically deaf and still weakened from the attack. We don¡¯t even know how permanent his injuries will be. They¡¯re not going to ept a broken Capo.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Angelo is strong, he can do the job and he can do the job better than my father ever did, or Luca ever could, even without the use of his ears!¡± I noticeably get upset.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arabe says softly. ¡°We can still talk to Angelo. Even if he does decide he wants to take over as the New York Capo, he¡¯s still on bedrest and won¡¯t be able to leave. They aren¡¯t going to take orders from an injured Capo who isn¡¯t present in their city.¡±


    They were right.


    The only reason the Made Men in New York obeyed my father was because he made them. He was a ruthless leader who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill his best friend if they double crossed him. He didn¡¯t even hesitate when attempting to kill me.


    ¡°We can go today,¡± Carmelo looks carefully at me. ¡°Are you up for leaving the penthouse?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I fidget with my fingers. ¡°But maybe seeing my brother will do me good. Has anyone notified him about my father and Luca?¡±


    Carmelo and Arabe both look at each other and slowly shake their head no.


    ¡°Then I will be the one to tell him.¡± I realized then I would also have to tell him that mother was dead. ¡°Carmelo, I need you to do something.¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°My father told me he got a new wife and that she was pregnant with a son. I need you to find out who she is and if Stefano is the new Capo now¡­ well then I need you to tell him about this news and make a decision because in eighteen years that boy is reliable to want to take his spot as Capo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let him know,¡± Carmelo nods.


    ¡°Good,¡± I stand from the bed and feel a dizzy spell happening. I close my eyes and steady myself with a hand on the nightstand. ¡°I¡¯m going to get ready and then we can go.¡±


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Arabe walks toward me with her arms somewhat out as if to catch me in case I fall.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Just dehydrated and starving.


    Looking through my wardrobe I pick an outfit that conceals my bump. There are still enemies of Antonio roaming around and I don¡¯t want to fall victims to our enemies again.


    I feel safe with Carmelo and Arabe at my side and being reunited with them reminds me of old times. Reminds me of how the past few months were spent favoring theirpany over my husband¡¯s until recently. Now I want more than anything to Antonio with me.


    Angelo has been healing well, his eyes are no longer swollen and the bruises are starting to turn yellow. He¡¯s still in his casts and still suffering from a concussion, but you could never tell if he¡¯s in pain-that is if he¡¯s in pain-because he always has a small on his face.


    ¡°How is my niece or nephew doing? How was New York?¡± He Asia and I break down.


    I can¡¯t stop the tears leaking down my cheek or the choked sobing out of my throat. How am I going to tell him everything?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± He looks over at the doorway to see Carmelo and Arabe lingering by. ¡°Where is Antonio?¡±


    ¡°In New York,¡± I shake my head. ¡°Or dead. Father, he-he betrayed us. He was going to kill me and Antonio, Antonio saved me though. He killed Dad and Luca.¡±


    Angelo blinks, his eyes still staring at my lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think I read your mouth correctly. Slow down.¡±


    ¡°Dad and Luca are dead. They betrayed the Famiglia. Dad killed Lorenzo and tried to kill me and Antonio. He also killed Mom. Mom is dead.¡±


    Angelo closes his eyes and shakes his head rapidly. ¡°No. No. Fuck! Fuck, Liliana. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°No. Antonio is missing and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s alive and it¡¯s killing me,¡± I wallow in my own depression.


    Angelo rips out the IV on his arm and starts to stand. He wobbled nearly falling over but Carmelo and Arabe rush to help him stand as do I. We all hold him up as he fights against us. ¡°I got it!¡± He shouts. ¡°I have to go to New York. I¡¯m next to be Capo, I have to im my power!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go anywhere!¡± I try to grab his attention but he isn¡¯t reading my lips. He¡¯s shrugging us all off of him and walking toward the drawer where his clothes are.


    ¡°I¡¯ll heal in New York. If I stay here in the hospital, they will think of me as weak and never again will I be called weak,¡± a fire ignites in my brother. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll send a text you I get back.¡±


    I frown standing still while a tear slips out of my duct. Angelo is the only family I have left and now he¡¯s leaving me to run a ce that I used to call home but now want nothing to do with due to bad memories.


    Angelo catches my sad gaze and sighs. Slowly he strides over to me and wraps his arms around me, I hear him wince in my ear. ¡°Liliana, everything will be okay. You said Antonio is New York?¡± He pulls back to read my response.


    ¡°They have him, the Bratva or Dad¡¯s men I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s either being tortured or he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find him,¡± he says with certainty. ¡°I will im my right as Capo and my first order of business will be to bring Antonio home.¡±


    I sniffle, ¡°Thank you.¡± I hold him tight.


    Angelo never struck me as Capo material. Luca always did and maybe that was because I always knew that one day Luca would be Capo. The only way Angelo would¡¯ve been is if Luca died without children. I never thought that would happen. If I did imagine one of my brothers dying it would be Angelo because his heart ruled over his mind. Angelo is strong, but he cares. Luca never cared, he only cared enough about himself to keep himself alive.


    I was getting used to having Angelo in Chicago and maybe I would be okay if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Antonio won¡¯t be here either. At least I got Arabe back from that horrible city.


    The doctors enter and try to persuade Angelo to stay but Angelo does what he wants and being a Made Man he always gets what he wants. So, everything goes his way. He packs back in his apartment and gets the private ne to take him back to New York.


    Once again, an empty feeling emerges in the pit of my stomach. I feel tired and weak from my loss of energy, I know I should eat but the thought of food makes me sick.


    ***


    Laying on Antonio¡¯s side of the bed I lift up my shirt and rub my stomach. I allow my mind to wander on what life will be like in four to five months. I¡¯ve always had a girl¡¯s name picked out since I was little and while I love the name and would definitely pitch it to Antonio-I find myself thinking of the name Antonia in memoriam.


    Carmelo has offered to help me transform one of the guest bedrooms into a nursery but it didn¡¯t feel right, maybe as time gets closer, I¡¯ll let him help me out if I have none. I asked Carmelo if I could keep the penthouse if Antonio is hypothetically dead. He told me that it¡¯s paid in full and the money is his ount would go to me and I would be set for life. He told me I could move if I wanted but told me not to because he knows in his heart that his Capo is alive.


    For a nursery I want lc painted walls and a white furniture. I want her name spelled out in wooden block letters on the wall and I want a picture of her daddy on her dresser.


    I¡¯ve always wanted to be a mother, I think it¡¯s also because I always knew I was going to be a mother. Men in the Famiglia expect children and that also exins why Luca was out of his mind mad at Arabe-although it¡¯s no excuse. I¡¯m excited to be a mother and to have someone to love and love me back. I¡¯m going to do it right, I¡¯m going to do it differently than my parents did. I never expected I would be having a daughter, I guess I always assumed I would be having boys-heirs for my husband. While I would love a mini-Antonio, I¡¯m over the moon happy it¡¯s a girl. I¡¯m going to let my daughter have freedom and future that she chooses.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Arabe knocks on the door and enters. She notices my exposed stomach. ¡°I know I¡¯m not technically your sisters-inw anymore, but I¡¯m still the kids aunt, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be her godmother,¡± I smile.


    ¡°Her? It¡¯s a girl?¡± Arabe sits on the edge of my bed and squeals. She reaches her hand over to touch my stomach cing her palm t against my belly button. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you. Hell, I¡¯m so happy for me. I¡¯m going to have a niece!¡± Her smile quickly fades when she sees me struggling to keep the happy expression on my face. ¡°I¡¯ll help you, you know? I can y Daddy whenever you want. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m here for you, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I ce my hand over hers.


    Carmelo enters and brings in Chinese food for all of us. I didn¡¯t expect to be hungry but as soon as I spot an egg roll, I automatically crave it. I reach for it and down it within seconds.


    Carmelo, who has taken his own seat on the bed opens his box of lo mein noodles. ¡°If you want more egg rolls I can order more. I¡¯m just so happy to see you eating.¡±


    I give him a guilty expression and he simply smiles and punches in the order on his phone. I use my stomach as a tray for the food and dig in.


    ¡°How is the little one?¡± Carmelo asks. ¡°Do you want me to take you to any appointments or those sses that pregnantdies go to?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. I don¡¯t have an appointment until a few weeks from now and no it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but if you ever want to go to those sses I can go with you.¡±


    I give him a kind smile that tells him how much I appreciate him. He¡¯s be so much more than my bodyguard. I hated him at first, hated having a guy follow me around wherever I went, but now¡­


    Now I can¡¯t imagine going anywhere without him.


    Or Antonio, my mind likes to point out.


    The egg rolls arrive in record time, but that¡¯s expected when people see the name Moretti. I ate every single one and even craved more, but I didn¡¯t want to bother Carmelo again. The bed is trashed with Chinese takeout boxes and the stench of egg rolls, teriyaki sauce and Arabe¡¯s sweet and sour chicken fill the room. We¡¯re all too full and tired to move, so we don¡¯t and on Antonio¡¯s king sized bed we all fall asleep.


    ***


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve barely been gone and you¡¯re already inviting people into my bed?¡± That familiar gruff voice wakes me out of the deepest sleep I¡¯ve had in days. I scramble out of bed and rub my eyes to make sure I¡¯m not hallucinating.


    Antonio.


    I rush into his open arms and he picks me up and spins me kissing me in the fever of passion. I press my body flush against him wanting, needing him as close as he could possibly be. Through the kiss I taste the saltiness of my tears dripping down. Antonio pulls back with a dashing smile and wipes the tears away.


    ¡°I thought you were dead!¡±


    ¡°So did I, the Bratva captured us, twice, Ro and I got free though. I will alwayse back to you; do you hear me?¡± He grabs the nape of my neck. ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave you alone, especially not when I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to wee my daughter into the world.¡±


    I cry out in happiness and press my lips once more against his. He tastes like mint and smells like spice, his skin is rough under my fingers but his scars don¡¯t bother me one bit. I open wide enough for Antonio to slip his tongue in and ims my mouth the way I have always loved.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s our cue to leave,¡± I hear Arabe whisper to Carmelo and within seconds I hear the door shut.


    Antonioys me on my back on our bed and crawls over me. I notice new scars on his arms and his face-including the soon-to-be new scar from the ck thread stitched onto the side of his face going from the end of his eyebrow down to his cheekbone.


    His lips trail over my corbone as his hands work to unclothe me. My own greedy hands roam under his shirt to feel his abs and strong pecs. My fingers trail over thin lines from knife wounds and circr wounds from bullet holes. My man has been through so much, yet he is here with me-alive!


    This doesn¡¯t seem real. I need him more than I need my next breath of oxygen. Our kissing is sloppy and rushed but I can¡¯t slow down for him, not by a single second. I throw his shirt over his head and off his body as I thrust and grind my pelvis against the growing erection in his pants. I rub myself on him getting the denim of his pants wet with my arousal.


    Antonio groans in the base of my neck and fumbles with the belt of his pants. I help him push the pants down to his ankles and urge them off his body. I don¡¯t want a single scrap of clothing on either of us. I want him on top of me and crushing me with his body heat.


    I wrap my arms around his back and dig into the skin slightly with my nails. I¡¯m hyper aware of the missing pinky on my hand that I¡¯m still getting used to living without. It could¡¯ve been worse, I tell myself.


    I buck my hips against him sliding my wet heat against his erection. We both moan and already I¡¯m seeing stars. I lift my hips and beg for him to fill me. In one powerful thrust he is inside of me and I scream out nearly convulsing already. The orgasm building at the base of my spine is a ticking time-bomb ready to go off at the slightest touch and feel of him.


    Antonio removes his head from the crook of my neck to stare into my eyes. His dted, lust filled ones bore into mine in the most erotic and intimate way. I can¡¯t look away as I part my lips and let out a breathy moan. The sensations were enough to send me off the edge but just looking at Antonio and knowing it is him with me in this morningpletely throws me into an ecstasy-filled abyss.


    I struggle to keep my eyes open as my body convulses and my release stretches on until Antonio¡¯s rhythmic thrusting turns into rut and he spills himself inside of me with a heavy sigh. He leans forward and rests his forehead against mine. We breath the same air between us and refuses to dislodge from each other¡¯s bodies. I hold the back of his head and lift my lips to meet his.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I breathe out.


    He smiles. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Iy on his chest and listen to his heartbeat. ¡°I was so scared,¡± I whisper as he ys with my hair. ¡°So scared that you weren¡¯t going toe back. Scared that I would have to live without you.¡±


    ¡°You would be able to live without me.¡±


    I frown. ¡°It would be hard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the Liliana I know. The Liliana I know would be the best mother to our daughter because she wouldn¡¯t let her be a captive in this world like you were. That Liliana would leave and have a new life and join that online college and have a career. You¡¯d take care of her. You¡¯d be fine and then you¡¯d forget about me and your B. J. woulde along.¡±


    I smile but once again my eyes turn into a faucet. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t forget you. How could I ever forget you, Antonio Moretti?¡±


    He kisses my temple. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I wrap my arms around his neck and kiss his lips.


    We stare at each other a long time and I find that I start memorizing his face, every scar, every blemish, every birthmark and every hidden color of yellow, green or amber is his brown eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are my B. J.,¡± I say before drifting off to sleep.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± His fingers move in a vertical line up and down my spine.


    ¡°You once told me weren¡¯t that type of man, but you are. In the show B. J. does everything in his power to just make it through every day in the war so he can get back to his wife and daughter in San Francisco.¡±


    Antonio is my B. J., it just took a while to figure it out.


    ***


    Sofia makes a big breakfast in honor of Antonio¡¯s return. At the table is Arabe, Carmelo, Ro, Antonio and I. Everyone is focusing on enjoying the waffles piled on with fruit and syrup but I can¡¯t help but stare at Antonio or Ro.


    Ro look beaten up with a ck eye and a few stitches himself. I notice him squinting his eyes and flinching at loud noises, he probably has a concussion.


    ¡°How did you make it out alive?¡± I break the silence and everyone ceases their eating.


    Ro looks to Antonio who answers, ¡°Your brother saved our lives.¡±


    ¡°When Angelonded, he texted me and asked if I had any information as to what warehouse you were held hostage in. I messaged him the address and the next day Antonio was home,¡± Arabe says.


    ¡°Knowing the address of the warehouse told him which group of the Bratva worked there from spy reports in the Famiglia. He got in contact with one of the Russian Bastards tortured him into telling him where they kept us,¡± Antonio replies.


    ¡°He¡¯s a very efficient Capo. I like him better than that son of bitch, Marco,¡± Ro stabs a piece of his waffle and shoves it into his mouth.


    ¡°Angelo was waiting in the car, he can¡¯t do anything with the casts but his men saved us. Angelo took us to the hospital to get checked out and then sent us home to Chicago.¡±


    Now that sounds like the brother I know.


    The table goes silent again and everyone picks up their forks to continue eating. I realize now that I hate the silence, not hearing Antonio¡¯s voice for the days we¡¯ve been apart have taught me how much I love hearing my friends talk. I¡¯d rather hear them run their mouths all day then to never hear a single word uttered again.


    Antonio reaches under the table to grab my hand. The same hand with my missing pinky. I feel disgusted and cringe slightly when he skims his finger over the nub left. He rubs over it again and I know that he¡¯s telling me it¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t disgust him.


    I lean over and kiss his cheek before stuffing my face with Sofia¡¯s wonderfully made breakfast.


    When we finish eating and congregate in the living room. I feel like my family is whole, aside from Angelo and his absence. I might have lost my mother, father, and brother but here I¡¯ve gained a sister, a husband, a brother-inw, a best friend and soon-to-be-daughter. Antonio and I sit on the couch, I stretch my legs out over his legs as he rubs my calves and feet. Ro is sitting in the chair talking to Antonio while I look over to see Arabe and Carmelo on the loveseat, she¡¯s whispering something in his ear that makes himugh as well as blush.


    I rest my head against Antonio¡¯s shoulder and listen to the growing conversations of my friends exchanging stories. Ro has a few good ones about Antonio that make meugh so hard I almost end up choking. Arabe counters with a few embarrassing childhood stories of Ro. Carmelo stays quiet and I can¡¯t help but notice his lingering eyes on Arabe and I wonder if, now that she¡¯s single again, if they¡¯re hooking up again.


    Ro excuses himself when the clock hits seven saying that he has business to attend at the Famiglia¡¯s club. While saying our goodbyes to him I notice Arabe and Carmelo have disappeared. I don¡¯t linger on that thought too much when I realize I¡¯ve finally got Antonio alone.


    He scoops me into my arms and takes me upstairs to our bedroom. Wey down tangled in each other¡¯s limbs andzily kiss each other as if we have all the time in the world to do just this.


    ¡°I think we deserve a proper honeymoon,¡± Antonio tucks a strand of my hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± My face lights up. ¡°Where would we go?¡±


    ¡°Italy,¡± he says with confidence and confirmation. ¡°We should go to Sicily and see where our grandparents came from. I have a cousin who wouldn¡¯t mind renting his guest house to us for a week. It¡¯s on the water.¡±


    ¡°On the water, huh? Does that mean we can go skinny dipping?¡± I smirk and roam my hands along his body until I cup his groin and massage gently.


    ¡°Such a dirty mind,¡± he sounds breathless. ¡°Definitely not as shy as you were when I first met you. Scared little thing you were,¡± he pins me against the bed and moves his thigh in between my legs and I start rubbing against it. ¡°Greedy,¡± he murmurs between kisses.


    ¡°Is that such a bad thing?¡± I close my eyes and arch my back into his touch.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± he sucks on the skin of my neck. ¡°Never. I like you insatiable.¡±


    We strip each other until there is nothing keeping our skins from touching. He feels warm against my body and his mouth heightens my senses in the best way possible causing me to shutter underneath him. I press my body hard against his and hold onto him with all my strength.


    A sensation in my stomach causes me gasp and sit up quickly. Antonio grabs my waist and furrows his eyebrows, a worried expression washes over his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The baby,¡± I rasp.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Do you need a doctor?¡± He nearly jumps out of bed but I grab his wrist and move his hand to my stomach.


    ¡°She moved.¡±


    ¡°She moved?¡± His mouth is parted with curiosity and he sucks in his breath in anticipation for her next little summersault.


    ¡°It was brief. It was just a little fluttering, nothing like kicking,¡± I hear thosee a littleter in the pregnancy-probably next month I¡¯ll feel her feet against me.


    ¡°Wow,¡± he whispers. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re having a baby.¡± He keeps his hand on my stomach as he kisses me with gentle tenderness.


    ¡°We¡¯re having baby,¡± I smile and Antonio breaks out intoughter holding me in hisp and a rubbing his arms up and down my back.

 #1 — Chapter 31

    Epilogue


    Antonio


    ¡°Over a bit more to the left,¡± Liliana monitors me from the rocking chair as I hang up the painted wooden letter ¡®a¡¯ on the wall of the nursery.


    ¡°There?¡± I move it over an inch.


    ¡°Perfect. I love it,¡± she whispers not wanting to wake the sleeping newborn in her arms.


    I take a step back admiring my handyman work. The letters spell out Vi. The name was Liliana¡¯s idea. How could I possibly say no when she admitted having picked out that name since she was a child. I¡¯ve never given any thought to names. I figured if I had a son maybe I would name him after my grandfather. I couldn¡¯t argue with Liliana either because as soon as the name left her mouth, I knew in my bones our daughter was Vi.


    There was one name I wanted to use though. Cami. Vi Cami Moretti. It was my mother¡¯s name and I figured she deserved her own tribute for sneaking in lessons on how to love, without her I¡¯m afraid that the feeling I get in my chest whenever I see Liliana or Vi would be gone.


    ¡°Angelo ising up for the baptism next week,¡± Liliana voice brings me down to reality. ¡°He¡¯s so happy that he¡¯s the godfather.¡±


    I wanted to choose Ro, but after all Angelo did to save mine and my brother¡¯s life is worth it. He made my Liliana happy in her childhood and always looked after her. I have him to thank for making her who she is, saving her spirit from their bastard father and brother.


    ¡°Ro ims the next child.¡±


    Liliana snorts which makes me smile. ¡°Yeah, right.¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want another?¡±


    ¡°We barely get enough sleep as it is with Vi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying let¡¯s have one right now. I mean in the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never thought about it. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d want another.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want a son.¡±


    Her eyes widen. ¡°But aren¡¯t you scared that¡­¡±


    That in raising him to be Capo I¡¯ll do something wrong that¡¯ll make him turn out like my father or her father or Luca?


    Terrified.


    That¡¯s what being a husband and a father is all about. It¡¯s about being terrified of losing everything. It¡¯s weighing every option to make sure it¡¯s the best option for my family instead of carelessly making mistakes and putting my life on the line.


    I don¡¯t want a son because I want him to take over when I¡¯m gone, I want a son because I want to know what it means to have a father-son bond the proper way. I want to be his role model and teach him everything I know. I want him to look up to me and ask me for advice. I want to watch him rule the world and be his own person.


    Just like how with every passing day Vi continues to wow me. Every day her personality grows and I find myself fantasizing about the person she¡¯ll be. Will she be artsy like her mother or will she want to be a doctor? Will she want to honor tradition or break apart?


    I never looked forward to the future, I never cared if I made it through tomorrow or died on a mission but now, I have something that makes me look forward to opening my eyes in the morning. Something to make me more cautious in the missions I attend.


    Something worth living for.


    My life has been much easier now that Angelo is Capo in New York. We both see eye to eye and the Outfit is slowly gaining its strength back. Marco had paid the Bratva in the area and tipped of secret locations of my men in order to weaken us and hopefully have my men revolt against my leadership.


    Without the Bratva being tipped off I have less men dying on drug and gun shipments and am making more money by having the shipments delivered to the source instead of lost in battle.


    I kiss Liliana¡¯s temple and look down at Vi who sleeping while is swaddled in her purple nket. I kiss her forehead and she doesn¡¯t stir a bit.


    I don¡¯t even have to ask for Liliana to know that my fingers are itching to take her from her mother. I hold my daughter in my arms and hold her close.


    Daddy will protect you. Daddy will never let a single soul bring harm to you.

 # 2 — Chapter 1

    PROLOGUE


    Arabe


    My entire body aches with despair when I wake up realizing I am, once again, alone in my bed.


    It¡¯s been a year since my second husband died at the hand of my cousin. I¡¯ve never been more happy, or more free. Being married to Luca, although it was for a short time, it was the worst period of my life.


    I turn over and stare at the photo frame standing on my bedside table. It¡¯s mine and Vinny¡¯s wedding picture. We were engaged when I was seventeen but didn¡¯t marry until my eighteenth birthday. I was scared of marrying a man I didn¡¯t know, but I have always easily epted this life. I always knew what was expected of me as a daughter to the mafia.


    I didn¡¯t know it then but the next four years were the happiest I¡¯ve ever been. Vinny was like all Men of Honor in the mafia, he was ruthless, violent and incapable of love, but he was my best friend. We spent many nights joking around andughing, and many nights fucking. Life wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was okay.


    I got pregnant rtively quick and I didn¡¯t want to be neen-year-old mother, but I also never wanted a miscarriage. Vinny stayed away a lot that year, I don¡¯t think he knew how to deal with his feelings or the grief.


    When I turned twenty Vinny said it was time to have kids. I was scared for another miscarriage, but my husband assured me I had nothing to worry about. He was wrong. I had another miscarriage and after that all other attempts to get pregnant were negative.


    Vinny wasn¡¯t mad with me, I think he med himself. He tried to let go of the notion of having a baby and focused on his work. Along with my cousins, Antonio and Ro, Vinny was one of Lorenzo¡¯s best soldiers. Many of the days I spent in our apartment were spent alone, but I always had the night to look forward to.


    The one constant I could always hold on to was he¡¯d be home at night and that¡¯s when we would y pretend. We would pretend we were in love with each other and make love and kiss like all lovers do. Then when we finished, we would sleep. Sometimes I would stay awake and watch him sleep. His long brown eyshes rested on his cheeks, his mouth parted as he breathed through his mouth and snored slightly. His strong, bare, muscr chest would rise and fall at a steady pace. I would often wonder what he dreamed about.


    I never felt trapped, never wanted more. I liked my routine and I liked my Vinny. When Antonio and Ro came to my door wearing solemn faces I knew something was wrong. You don¡¯t realize how much your life revolves around a person until they¡¯re gone. You don¡¯t realize the true extent of their presence and how much they really mean to you until they are no longer a part of your every day.


    I miss the smell of his cologne, his smooth torso, his light brown eyes, hisrge hands, his smile and his dimple. His everything.


    But most of all, I miss his friendship.


    **********


    CHAPTER ONE


    Arabe


    My goddaughter is quite possibly the cutest thing in all of existence. I love going over to Antonio and Liliana¡¯s penthouse to babysit Vi. Carmelo stays back because there¡¯s no need to be Liliana¡¯s bodyguard when she has her husband and the Chicago Don on her arm.


    Carmelo has taken his own fondness toward Vi. I see the big goofy grins he makes when he thinks I¡¯m not looking. Carmelo wouldy down his life for this little girl and so would I. It¡¯s moments like that when Carmelo and I have the ce to ourselves, we¡¯re watching a baby and then go fuck in the guest bedroom when she¡¯s down for a nap, that it feels like I¡¯m once again ying house.


    With Vinny it was ying husband and wife who love each other. Carmelo and I y excited and horny parents.


    After we would fuck I would rest my head on Carmelo¡¯s chest and listen to his heart beat. His fingers would trail up and down my spine giving me goosebumps. I like Carmelo, I like having no strings attached sex with him, but I don¡¯t know if I could love him. At least not in a way that would be eptable for the mob. Father would kill me for marrying below my station.


    But who would want me?


    After two husbands no one would want me. Rumor has already spread I can¡¯t have children. I don¡¯t know how and I was close to ming Liliana, but I know Luca suspected and he must¡¯ve told his soldiers who couldn¡¯t keep their big mouths shut. Other rumors have also spread and they¡¯ve even gone as far as to call me, The Cursed Widow


    I will die a widow I¡¯m sure of it, but it¡¯s moments like ying house with Carmelo, that life seems more than okay. I loveying on top of Carmelo, I love the after-bliss from my orgasm, and I never thought I¡¯d say this¡­ but I love Vi¡¯s cries that cause us to get out of bed.


    Now I understand why so many women want to be domesticated.


    Well at least for a short period time I understand why. After a few hours or on rare asion, a full day, I¡¯m d that Vi isn¡¯t mine and that I can hand her off to her parents. It¡¯s exhausting ying pretend-mother. I do miss the warm body underneath me though. The Old Spice scenting off of Carmelo reeks of masculinity and his strong hands on my back make me feel protected and safe.


    I love ying pretend. I love ying Mommy and Daddy.


    The thing about pretend is it¡¯s an escape from reality and me being a mother and a wife is no longer a possibility of reality for me. No one wants to marry The Cursed Widow. So, for now pretend-y is nice.


    Mother insisted I move back in after Antonio hinted that I should find my own ce. I am crushed to be leaving my cousin¡¯s penthouse, but I know I had to go. They have a family which I¡¯m not a part of and I get it. I didn¡¯t want to move back home though. It¡¯s exactly why my siblings moved out as soon as they turned eighteen.


    My eldest brother, Lazzaro, went to Italy as soon as he graduated high school. My grandfather is still in Italy working his own operations in the mafia and rumor has it my brother is the one to take over when he dies. So, Lazzaro left at eighteen to learn the business and whatever else that entails.


    My second eldest sibling, Domenico or Nico as I call him, left to help run New York as their Consigliere.


    Third eldest, my sister Christina, had little choice in the matter of her life. She was forced to marry the Don of Las Vegas¡¯ Underworld. He is three times her age and they have two sons. I¡¯ve only seen them at their baptisms, other than that I don¡¯t have much contact with my sister or nephews.


    Father is so proud of his three kids, he was once proud of me too for marrying Vinny. Then I was a failure for my miscarriages, a failure because my husband died and left me a widow, a failure because my second husband who was Don of Boston-a powerful man-also died. A failure because Luca left me without an heir to take over Boston and rendered me, once again, powerless. Now no one will ever marry me and I am just an asset mooching off his money with no job, no education, no kids, and no power.


    Ro offered for me to stay at his penthouse, which is just a few buildings down from Antonio¡¯s. I happily epted the offer and I know he can take care of me just fine. Father will be happy too because I won¡¯t be a burden at his house.


    Ro¡¯s penthouse is just as spacious as Antonio¡¯s. It has a slew of guest bedrooms and I had fun figuring which one would be the best fit for my bedroom. I feel happy and free and Ro has very little rules which I enjoy. What I don¡¯t enjoy is the sound of girls moaning at night.


    I pull my robe over my shoulders and tie it at my waist before storming across the hall to pound of his door. ¡°Can you at least be a little quieter?¡± I shout.


    I can hear Ro and his woman giggle before my cousin opens the door shirtless, his chest slick with sweat. ¡°Sorry, cousin, we¡¯re just having a little fun,¡± he says out of breath.


    ¡°Well, I would like to get a good night¡¯s rest. Liliana and Antonio want me over early to babysit Vi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been babysitting a lot,¡± he crosses his arms.


    ¡°She is my goddaughter and I like babysitting. Besides, Liliana and Antonio deserve a day to go out to breakfast or do whatever they do.¡±


    ¡°We will try to be more quiet,¡± Ro looks over his shoulder and smirks. ¡°Goodnight,¡± he sings while slowly closing the door.


    ¡°Asshole,¡± I mutter under my breath before heading back to my room to look for my noise canceling headphones I know I have somewhere.


    ***


    I wake up to the sound of shooting. A gloved hand is over my mouth and fear runs through my veins. I see two other men in ck tip-toeing around my room.


    Where is Ro?


    Fuck, I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m not ready to die yet.


    Another man enters the room and immediately I think it¡¯s the Bratva, but their ents tell me one thing. They¡¯re from Boston.


    Followers of my second husband?


    What could they still want from me? They no longer follow Luca or Marco¡¯s orders andst I know Angelo and I get along just fine.


    ¡°Kill her!¡± One of them spats. ¡°She ruined our lives.¡±


    I want to plead for my life but the gloved hand stays firmly over my mouth. They start to move me, one holding my legs while the other holding my mouth carries me by my armpits. The third walks ahead to make sure the hallway is clear


    ¡°Stupid bitch,¡± the one holding my mouth murmurs.


    I hear a loud gunshot twice and my ears ring so loud that I hardly noticed I am now on the floor next to two bloody bodies.


    I look up to see Ro in his pajama pants holding his pistol. He rushes over to me and picks me up off the floor. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Nothinges out of my mouth and I blink a few times still in shock. Ro makes sure I¡¯m able to stand before letting go of me to pull the ski masks of the two burrs.


    ¡°Joseph and Archie,¡± Ro says quietly.


    ¡°W-Who are they?¡± I stammer.


    ¡°Marco¡¯s right hand men. They¡¯ve been missing since the night Liliana was kidnapped. Angelo, Antonio, and I have been trying to track them down for almost nine months now.¡±


    ¡°What could they want with me? What did I do?¡±


    Ro rummaged through the coats of the men to find a piece of paper with names on it. ¡°Arabe, Liliana, Ro, Antonio, Angelo.¡±


    ¡°A kill list?¡±


    ¡°Looks so,¡± he nods his head.


    Everyone on that list had something against Luca or Marco. Liliana was the worthless daughter who Marco hated-thus they hated. Antonio killed Luca and Marco, Ro helped in the matter. Angelo is the new Don, which surely they don¡¯t like. And me, I¡¯ve just been in the middle of it. Just another piece of the puzzle. Just another Moretti.


    Ever since Marco was murdered along with Luca, the Bratva has been attacking less. There has been no one giving them tips on the warehouses and no more drug shipments intercepted. The Outfit has been growing stronger and the rtionship ties between Boston and Chicago, since Angelo has taken over, has been getting tighter.


    Marco, along with paying the Bratva, had paid a few close men to help him with his corrupt ways. He paid them quite a lot of money and that¡¯s what pisses the remaining loyalist off. They¡¯ve been in hiding since Marco¡¯s death and they want revenge. They want their old paycheck. Their old Don.


    Too bad for them, because it¡¯s Angelo¡¯s reign now.


    Ro takes out his phone and calls up a man to help take care of the bodies. Then he calls Antonio to tell him what just happened. I¡¯m still shaking with adrenaline and shock.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the third?¡± I look around.


    ¡°There was a third?¡± He puts his hand over the speaker of his phone. ¡°Fuck. Samuel.¡± He puts the phone back to his ear and discusses with his brother that this Samuel guy is still on the loose.


    I begin to pace the hallway; the smell of blood makes me want to vomit and I can¡¯t stop my hands from trembling. My heart is beating fast out of my chest, so much that it feels like a mini heart attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ro whispers. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. I swear. I would¡¯ve gotten to them in time but¡­¡± I know he is referring to the girl in his bedroom. He shakes his head like it¡¯s no excuse. ¡°Never again. It¡¯s not safe for any of us now.¡±


    ***


    Carmelo and Antonio arrive in record time. Carmelo has supplies in his hands and I realize he¡¯s going to be disposing of the bodies. Antonio and Ro talk low amongst themselves trying to figure out how they got in and where Samuel could be.


    I¡¯m too busy staring at Carmelo who sits down on the couch and looks over his supplies. He begins by putting ontex gloves first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact your father and see if Leonardo wille watch you,¡± Antonio pulls out his phone and begins to dial a number.


    ¡°Please, no bodyguard,¡± I shake my head quickly. ¡°You know how I feel about them.¡±


    I never told my cousins what happened, but ever since Vinny died I made it quite clear how I felt about having someone stay with me and protect me. I threw tantrums and had a panic attacks so bad that Antonio let me stay with him until I could get back up on my feet.


    I had bodyguards before I was married. My parents traveled a lot and someone needed to protect me and take me to ces like school. My father assigned Leonardo to me when I was fourteen. Leonardo was one of Uncle Lorenzo¡¯s soldiers. He was in his mid-thirties. He took me to school, to me to ballet lessons, took me wherever I needed to go. He also took other things I did not ask for and was too young¡­ too afraid¡­


    I shake my head. I always had Vinny to take care of me and in the short time that I was with Luca he only allowed me to stay inside his well-secured penthouse. In Antonio¡¯s penthouse there was always Carmelo.


    ¡°Be, you need a bodyguard. Leonardo knows you and he¡¯s trustworthy and-¡± Ro begins but I cut him off.


    ¡°No man in the mafia is trustworthy. They¡¯re all cold hearted killers. I refuse!¡± I shout stubbornly.


    ¡°You had no problem with Carmelo watching you when you stayed with Antonio,¡± Ro pinches the bridge of his nose in frustration. ¡°What¡¯s the difference if Leonardoes to stay for a while. Just until things are settled.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Carmelo is a friend. I know him and trust him!¡±


    Carmelo shifts in his seat, his face turning slightly red from blushing.


    ¡°He¡¯s a killer just like the rest of us!¡± Ro waves his hand at Carmelo.


    I cross my arms and turn my head away from him.


    ¡°I can do it,¡± Carmelo¡¯s deep voice cuts through the silence.


    ¡°What?¡± Ro, Antonio, and I say in unison.


    ¡°Arabe trusts me and I don¡¯t mind looking after her,¡± Carmelo states.


    Antonio rubs at the stubble on his chin and thinks. ¡°Okay.¡±


    My eyes widen in surprise.  ¡°What about Liliana?¡± I turn to face my cousin with my eyebrow raised.


    ¡°We have about four other bodyguards watching the apartment to protect both Liliana and Vi. They are well cared for by some of my best men. If what it takes to keep you safe is having Carmelo with you, then you can have him until the threat is over.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Mama, I¡¯m alright,¡± I sigh while talking over the phone. ¡°Ro and Antonio are downstairs now and Carmelo is here too.¡±


    ¡°My Be, you are still in danger. I can¡¯t bear to think of something bad happening to you. You can stille home. Leonardo would be happy to guard you here.¡±


    I gulp and my body begin to break out into hives. ¡°No,¡± I choke out. Just hearing his name makes me cower and shudder in fear. ¡°Please, tell Papa I¡¯m fine. Ro is taking good care of me here and Carmelo is my new bodyguard. He¡¯s very good, he was Liliana¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Was?¡± My mother sounds taken back. ¡°Was he fired from the job? If he can¡¯t take care of the Don¡¯s wife then he certainly can¡¯t take care of my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Mama, please, no. Carmelo is a close friend of mine. I trust him with my life. Antonio just upped his security for Liliana and Vi. He kindly allowed one of his best soldiers to protect me. It was very nice of him to do so.¡±


    ¡°Well then make sure you thank your cousin. Thank him for me, too.¡±


    ¡°I will, Mama. Now, I have to go. It¡¯s rude to be on the phone while guests are over.¡± Even though it isn¡¯t. My cousins are too busy talking business to care that I¡¯m on the phone with my mother. They¡¯d prefer me not to bother them. My mother doesn¡¯t need to know that though.


    ¡°Goodbye, Darling,¡± she says before hanging up.


    I throw my phone and fall back onto my bed groaning. Talking with that woman is exhausting. She¡¯s relentless, always has been.


    I let my arm hang over my closed eyes and allow my mind to wander. I think of Liliana who always imed me to be so bubbly and cheery. I was never that person. Well, never truly that person. Other people saw me as that, but on the inside I have always been slowly dying.


    On my sixteenth birthday I started to cut myself. Christina moved out and got married to the Las Vegas Don leaving me alone with my parents and Leonardo. Everyone¡¯s Sweet Sixteen should be special, parents buying their kids cars-at least mine should, my father is a Moretti which means he¡¯s filthy rich. All I got that year was a cake, both my parents went to Italy to visit Lazzaropletely forgetting about my birthday. The maid and the cook didn¡¯t forget which helped, but the one person I wished didn¡¯t remember, also did.


    Leonardo came into my room that night and wished me a happy birthday and did to me the same thing he did since I was fourteen. Only things escted differently that time. Instead of just his fingers he experimented with his tongue. It felt awkward and horrible and what was worse he made me reciprocate. I choked and begged him to stop, but he continued to fuck my mouth until he was done. He left me alone to cry in my room.


    He was my bodyguard until the day I married Vinny. I thought I would fear intimacy, but I just feared Leonardo. I feared bodyguards for one simple reason. It¡¯s payment, Leonardo used to say. I believed him. Believed it was my duty to pay in such a crude manner. He told me all daughters of the mafia who had bodyguards were subjected to such things. The price of having a bodyguard was to be paid with one¡¯s body.


    After meeting Carmelo, I know it¡¯s not true and what he did to me was uwful. But I could never shake the fear, never shake the uneasy feeling I get whenever I¡¯m introduced to a new soldier of the mafia.


    Vinny made me forget and that¡¯s when I eventually learned to live. I learned how to be happy in my own way, learned to get lost in my own world of pretend where life is wless and no one wants to hurt me. A fantasy where Vinny loved me and when we shared a bed I was the only thing on his mind and he imed my heart as much as I imed his.


    When I first met Carmelo he wasn¡¯t a bodyguard. This was before Liliana. Carmelo grew up with Antonio, Ro, Nico, and Lazzaro. They were all friends, all sons of powerful men. Well, Carmelo¡¯s father was Lorenzo¡¯s best soldier and enforcer. Carmelo was always sweet to me as a kid, so I knew him pretty well before I ever associated him with being a creepy bodyguard. He was also just Carmelo-the fresh faced boy with a kind soul I knew when I was just a little girl.


    I¡¯ve been around aggressive men my whole life. I know how to deal with it and suppress any difort or fear. I learned how to get by with a smile that ims nothing could ever bother me. I survived Leonardo and I survived Luca. People would think they broke me, but I refuse to be broken.


    At least¡­ I refuse to let people see that it has broken me.


    A knock on the door startles me off my bed. I scramble to my feet and watch as the door creaks slowly open. A dark submitter of Carmelo¡¯s massive body appears in the threshold.


    ¡°I just wanted to see if you¡¯re doing okay.¡± He stands in the doorway but doesn¡¯t enter my room.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I bite at my bottom lip. ¡°Does it bother you that you¡¯re my bodyguard now?¡±


    His eyebrows press together in confusion. ¡°No. Why would it?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe you liked watching over Liliana and Vi or maybe you find it awkward given our history.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°Given our history? You think just because we¡¯ve fucked a handful of times I can¡¯t do my job?¡± He questions. ¡°And if I would¡¯ve found it awkward I wouldn¡¯t have suggested myself for the job.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I nod my head and walk toward the door. I can hear Antonio and Ro still talking downstairs. ¡°How long do you think they¡¯ll be?¡±


    ¡°Who knows,¡± he looks over his shoulder and down the hall perking his ear to eavesdrop. ¡°Seems they¡¯re stilling up with a n, so I¡¯d say awhile.¡±


    ¡°Then,¡± I grab his shirt and pull him close to me, ¡°that means we have some time to kill,¡± I give him a lustful look.


    Carmelo shakes his head and gently grabs my wrists pinning my arms back down to my sides. ¡°No, I¡¯m on duty. I¡¯m here to protect you, not fuck you.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But,¡± I pout my lip, ¡°but you fucked me many times in Antonio¡¯s apartment when you were supposed to be watching Liliana.¡±


    ¡°You can be very distracting,¡± he mumbles in a grumpy tone.


    ¡°Come on, Ro and Antonio are downstairs. They¡¯re too busy and we can be quick.¡±


    He looks as though he¡¯s about to give in before he sighs and throws his head back. ¡°You know I would love too, Arabe, but I can¡¯t. Maybeter tonight.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow and cross my arms over my breasts. ¡°You do realize nighttime is when they broke in and attacked me. Nothing is going to happen in the daylight so you don¡¯t need to be on high alert right now.¡±


    He rubs harshly at his face. ¡°You¡¯re making this hard on me.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I turn my back on him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I should be watching you and doing my job.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s never stopped you before.¡±


    ¡°Fine, alright,¡± he caves and I jump up and down with happiness. I grab him by the shirt once again and pull him toward the bed. ¡°But not today,¡± I let go shocked and confused. ¡°Antonio and Ro are downstairs and I won¡¯t risk them catching us,¡± he exins, ¡°They might need my help ining up with a n. Later,¡± he kisses my forehead. ¡°I promise.¡±


    I sulk as we walk downstairs into the living room. Antonio and Ro seem agitated and on edge as they discuss ns on how to catch and kill all of Marco¡¯s remaining loyalists. Carmelo sits with them and discusses his own ideas, I found the whole thing boring.


    I decide to make myself a snack in the kitchen.


    You can never go wrong with a peanut butter and jelly sandwich. When I was younger and my parents were out, I would asionally be babysat by my older siblings. Lazzaro always made me a PB&J when I was starving. I guess you can say it¡¯s myfort food. It reminds me of my brother and how much I terribly miss him. It also reminds me of Vinny, too.


    I was never much of a cook or a baker, but one thing my husband could always count on after a long day at work killing people, was a peanut butter and jelly sandwich made by me.


    As I spread the jelly on one side of the wheat bread, Antonio startles me from behind causing me to jump. I drop the silver butter knife on the ground.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he crosses his arms. Antonio is dressed in casual wear, jeans and a white long sleeve button-up shirt. Most people would find it shocking, but I¡¯ve known Antonio my entire life and I¡¯ve seen him many times without his suit. When he is in his suit, it means business and usually means someone is about to die.


    Antonio has always been a hard, serious kid. Ro on the other hand is more of a jokester. I have always been closer to him than Antonio, but it may also be because Ro is closer to me in age. When Antonio was initiated into the mob and became a Man of Honor, he went cold. When he started wearing suits it meant business. The expensive designer suits with gold cufflinks made all the girls drool, all the men envy, and all his enemies shudder in fear.


    The suit symbolizes power and Antonio has a shit ton of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out. I¡¯m going to the office and Ro is going to monitor The Silver Shadow, he¡¯ll be hometer. Carmelo is one of my best soldiers, he¡¯ll protect you so you won¡¯t have to worry about the bastards touching you again.¡±


    I nod my head and bite my lip. ¡°Thank you, for allowing Carmelo to watch over me.¡±


    Antonio shrugs. ¡°I have multiple men watching Liliana and Vi at all times. It¡¯s just a temporary situation until we get things under control with Marco¡¯s men. Don¡¯t worry about it. Liliana will want to see you soon, so make sure you visit.¡±


    It¡¯s weird seeing my cousin in love. I never thought the day woulde, but it did and seeing him when he¡¯s around his wife and daughter, he¡¯s a new man. He smiles,ughs, and loves the two girls in his life with such fierceness it makes me long for a family of my own.


    When Antonio holds his daughter in his arms, the man in the suit disappears and he bes someonepletely new.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to give her a call and schedule a date. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be missing Carmelo, too. We¡¯re like a trio of best friends, you know,¡± I smile reminiscing.


    Antonio nods his head being ever so distant. ¡°Contact me if there¡¯s an emergency or another break in and don¡¯t leave without-¡±


    ¡°Without my bodyguard. Yes, Antonio, I know. There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± I walk toward the elevator in the foyer and he follows me. I push the button and when the door opens and he slides in. I wave, ¡°Bye, cousin.¡±


    The elevator doors close and I practically sprint over to Carmelo and jump on him. His body tenses with surprise.


    ¡°We¡¯re alone,¡± I kiss his neck.


    ¡°Christ, Arabe,¡± he nearly moans as his hands run along my torso.


    I guess you can say I¡¯m desperate. Desperate for attention,panionship, and definitely desperate for intimacy. Vinny was the man I gave my virginity to, I was scared but beyond ready. I heard girls at my school talk about fucking guys, sucking guys off, and guys eating them out and I envied every single one of them. Although I didn¡¯t know Vinny for long, I knew he was handsome and I knew that I wanted to hurry up and lose it. You know what they say, it feels better after the second or third time.


    And it did.


    Vinny and I always set aside time to be with each other. It might not have been making love, but it was easy to pretend. Sometimes I liked it rough, I liked when he fucked me into oblivion. Vinny always had what I needed. We were each other¡¯s sexual equals.


    After Vinny, the next man I slept with was Carmelo. It happened the night Liliana walked in on us. She was upset over Antonio and binge watching her favorite old television show, M*A*S*H. We wanted to give her some space and besides there was nothing we could do to get through with her. She hardly talked or wanted to do anything. So, Carmelo and I conveniently found our way upstairs to my room.


    Carmelo told me that it had been too long for him since he¡¯d taken the job to watch Liliana twenty-four seven and I was, to simply put it, horny. I had dominated him and took the reins as I straddled his hips and rode him. We barelysted long as we fucked with abandon. It happened five times after that.


    Then I found out I was engaged. Luca, although handsome, was cruel. The wicked look in his eyes and the strength in the way he held himself made me shudder with fear. I didn¡¯t want anything to do with him. A handsome face couldn¡¯t convince me enough to be with a man as horrible as him. The ugliness on the inside was enough to repel me away. He took me by force, he took me rough to the point where it hurt. At least with Vinny and Carmelo I found release, with Luca it was done when he was done.


    Antonio tortured my second husband and killed him. I had always dreamt of ways to kill him. I dreamed of putting arsenic in his morning coffee or stabbing him in his sleep. I feared killing him with Marco still alive would have him retaliate with war between Boston and Chicago. I didn¡¯t want to put my cousin in danger because I was selfishly unhappy.


    I¡¯m free now.


    But am I happy?

 # 2 — Chapter 2

    Arabe


    My father was born in Sicily, Italy to the biggest mob boss in the city of Palermo. His father was Don ofLa Cosa Nostra-The Sicilian Mafia. He ran arge crime syndicate with drugs, guns, and prostitutes. He was the most feared man in all of Sicily.


    Is.Isthe most feared man in Sicily.


    My grandfather is still alive and Lazzaro is working under him in Sicily. My grandfather had two sons, Lorenzo and Francesco-my father. When the brothers were old enough, they set sail for the United States to expand their crime ring. Lorenzo took over Chicago and my father was Consigliere at his side.


    I met my grandfather a handful of times, he isn¡¯t the sweet old man to give you presents and kisses on the cheek. He is strict in every way possible. He, like all of themafiosi, follow a code of conduct. The code of conduct is loyalty and you swear your entire life toLa Cosa Nostra.My grandfather imed sovereignty in his territory and fought off rival families. The Moretti family has been ruling over Palermo, Sicily since my grandfather was in histe twenties.


    He came to America on a few asions, he only spoke to us in Italian even though he did speak English. He wanted us to speak in the tongue of where our family is from. We learned Italian from a young age through tutors and our family spoke it fluently so he frequently talked to us in his nativenguage.


    I have always admired thenguage and found it breathtakingly beautiful, but when my grandfather speaks it, it sounds harsh and gives me goosebumps. Thest time he visited Chicago was Lazzaro¡¯s high school graduation, Nonno told my father he was thinking of Lazzaro taking over and wanted him toe back with him to Italy immediately.


    Lazzaro was overjoyed at that. He couldn¡¯t wait to leave the household. Father was proud of Lazzaro and felt radiating pride for his son-Future Don ofLa Cosa Nostra.My father was most proud of me when I married the Don of Boston. Now the only emotion lingering inside of him is disappointment in me.


    Nonno¡¯s favorite was always Lazzaro from the beginning. He was always the strongest, wisest, and most cunning of us all. Since his other pride-and-joy grandson was already taking after Lorenzo and bing Don of Chicago, Nonno saw Lazzaro fit to run the crime syndicate in our home country.


    This morning my mother invited me over for breakfast, what I thought would be pleasant, easily turned into a disaster.


    Walking through the front door of my parentsrge mansion in the outskirts of Chicago with Carmelo at my side, I froze. Standing in the foyer is my father and Leonardo-my old bodyguard.


    I am stuck in the threshold of the doorway shaking and terrified. I can¡¯t move, can¡¯t speak, can¡¯t even run away. I stare straight ahead at the man who had molested me years ago.


    Leonardo must be in is forties now, his hair is salt and pepper and his blue eyes are icy cold. He¡¯s a big man, but Carmelo is taller and broader. His smile curls into something insidious and my body breaks out into a shiver.


    ¡°Arabe,¡± my father greets simply. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. You¡¯re letting a draft in. Come inside,¡± he motions for me to take a step into the house of my childhood.


    Carmelo ces his hand on my back and gives me a little push so the maids are able to shut the door behind me. ¡°W-w-what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Your mother has been worried about you and she doesn¡¯t know Carmelo well enough, so she figured a second bodyguard-who we trust-should look after you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a second bodyguard,¡± my heart beats fast out of my chest. I feel as though I¡¯m going to faint or explode.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± he waves his hand dismissively. ¡°Leonardo will be assigned to you until you can find yourself another husband to take care of you. That is if anyone will want to marry you,¡± he begins to mutter to himself, ¡°Two failed marriages. It¡¯s going to take a lot of convincing to get a man of worth to take your hand.¡±


    The hand on my back tenses as Carmelo goes stiff with rage beside me.


    ¡°Please, Papa. I don¡¯t need another bodyguard. Carmelo is the best, just ask Antonio!¡±


    ¡°Arabe, what did I tell you about talking back to me?¡± His voice raises. ¡°You don¡¯t do it. Now, pull yourself together, get your damn emotions in check, and go meet your mother in the kitchen. She¡¯s been waiting for you.¡±


    I open my mouth to argue back, but the look in my father¡¯s eyes tells me it¡¯s best not to anger him further. Maybe I can somehow convince my mother that I don¡¯t need an extra bodyguard.


    Carmelo stays beside me as we stride through the massive house and into the back where the dining room is. Mother is waiting at the long wooden table, there are flowers in a vase in the middle of the table and the good china is set out for morning breakfast. The cooks are bringing in food that smells divine-eggs, bacon, fresh rolls, pancakes, fruit-literally every breakfast food imaginable.


    My mouth waters and I¡¯m d for my empty stomach because I n on having every piece of food. I know my mother will scold me and tell me to only eat small healthy portions to watch my figure, but I couldn¡¯t care less.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I¡¯ll never be stick skinny or the short petite I know some men are wildly attracted to. I have long legs and curves and Vinny always enjoyed my above-average sized breasts and ass. I¡¯ve never been self-conscience about my body. I refuse to let others make me think less of my weight or shape just because it isn¡¯t up totheirstandards.


    ¡°Arabe, darling!¡± My mother smooths out the nonexistent wrinkles in her pale yellow dress and fixes her hair. ¡°You look pale, are you tired? Are you getting enough sleep? My poor baby, you¡¯ve probably been terrified since the break-in.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Mama, I¡¯m fine. And youreallydidn¡¯t need to assign Leonardo back to being my bodyguard. I have Carmelo now,¡± I point over to Carmelo leaning against the threshold with his arms crossed.


    Carmelo always wore a ck suit when going out. Although I enjoyed the casual wear he wore when we lived in Antonio¡¯s penthouse, the dark washed jeans and tight crew neck T-shirt that makes his biceps bulge. When he wears his dark suit and shades that makes him look like a bodyguard from the secret service, I drool. I want to grab his tie and yank his lips down to mine. He radiates sex and my body heats up instantly. He¡¯s a greaty. Better than great actually.


    ¡°This is just to be sure, Be. I want you safe,¡± she walks over and ces her hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°I am safe. Carmelo is the best, just ask Tony!¡± I whine.


    ¡°No more arguing. Now, let¡¯s enjoy breakfast,¡± she takes her seat at the opposite end of the table. Her usual spot across from my father¡¯s usual spot at the head of the table.


    My mother has always yed her part well. Her and my father don¡¯t love each other, but to most you¡¯d think so. In public they hold hands, smile at each other, and y pretend that everything is okay. At home it was always them screaming. Papa having affairs and Mama spending his money on whatever she wanted to make herself look at feel better.


    Her hair, a naturally dark brown color, is now dyed blonde by the salon she goes to frequently. There, she also gets her nails done, long, acrylic, and pink. Her B-sized chest now a double-D. Her face-lifted. Her high heels making her six feet and her lips injected to have a more full look. Everything about her is fake. Every year there¡¯s something different,st I heard she is meeting with her stic surgeon to n a rhinosty.


    As my sister, Christina, and I got older, the more she started to go crazy. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of not being young anymore. It was hard for her to look at Christina and I as we entered our twenties, she envied us and wished she could go back to her prime. I¡¯ve seen old photos of my mother and she was beautiful, she could still be beautiful if she let herself be natural. She always had thick, dark, curly hair and olive-toned skin that was the natural pigment of her skin and not from the tanning booths. She is now in her mid-forties and she despises it. Whenever her birthdayes up she refuses to celebrate, refuses to utter a word about her age or birth year.


    My mother has never been happy in her arranged marriage but she doesn¡¯t care as long as she has money. She was never present in my childhood, she always had Leonardo looking after me. She never even bothered to open her eyes wide enough to realize what wasreallygoing on.


    Nico was the only one who seemed to notice when I began acting strange. My bubbly personality faltered and I hated the thought of being touched. The maids found bloody razors in my bathroom, if they told anyone it never showed because no one asked about the scars on my wrists. For years I wanted my family to see them and ask, but just before my marriage to Vinny I began wearing bracelets to cover them. I never took the bracelets off-so no one ever noticed.


    My mother is a selfish woman. She may act like she cares about my happiness but the only thing she cares about is her beauty, and money.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± My mother calls, startling me out of my train of thought. ¡°I got the pastries at the bakery the D¡¯Angelo¡¯s own.¡±


    I nod my head. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re delicious.¡±


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t eat too many of them. You don¡¯t want to gain too much weight, you know your father and I are still looking for another suitor for you.¡±


    I pinch the bridge of my nose. Not this again.


    ¡°We need you looking as pretty and slim as possible. Everyone clearly knows you¡¯re no longer a virgin, so your looks and obedience will just have to make up for it. You know, your father might have to pay arge sum to a family just for them to even consider you,¡± she chides, ¡°Some or the families think you¡¯re cursed with Vinny and Luca dying. I mean being a widow twice at age twenty-two-¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± I m my palms down on the table. I exhale deeply. ¡°Sorry. I understand that it¡¯ll be hard to find a third suitor for me. I know you and Papa really liked me being married to Luca, but he was abusive and corrupt-¡±


    She rolls her eyes at that. ¡°We will need to work on your submission and obedience, it seems I haven¡¯t taught you well enough,¡± she sits up straight and clears her throat. ¡°You are a man¡¯s property once you are married. You give him whatever he desires, your body belongs to him and in exchange he will protect you, give your children, and take care of you financially. Understand?¡±


    Without answering, I take a bite of the cheese danish on my te. I can¡¯t believe her-well, I can, but I don¡¯t want to believe how insensitive and insufferable she can be. I¡¯ve been jealous of my siblings moving away, they don¡¯t have to deal with her meddling anymore. No, I¡¯m the one she focuses all of her time on. She thinks she isfixingmy life. She clings to me and treats me like I¡¯m still a child-probably to make herself feel younger. She tries to control my life. When things don¡¯t go as nned, she puts me down and brags about how sessful all my other siblings are.


    My father and Leonardo walk into the dining room wearing their usual cold, emotionless expressions. Leonardo¡¯s eyes meet mine and I begin to tremble with fear. I can¡¯t go through this again.


    I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t.


    ¡°Your father and I going out,¡± my mother stands dabbing her mouth carefully with a cloth napkin. ¡°I¡¯m going to feel much better now that Leonardo is going to be staying with you.¡±


    My palms are sweaty and my voice gets stuck in my throat. I have to clear it before saying, ¡°Did you talk to Ro about this? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to have Ro, Carmelo,andLeonardo watching me. Can¡¯t you put him to better use?¡±


    ¡°You will be respectful and grateful that we are willing to give you one of our best soldiers to protect you. Now, say goodbye to your mother, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve barely finished my breakfast,¡± I mumble looking down at my unfinished te.


    ¡°Fine, stay and finish. Carmelo, go tell the servants to pull the car around for our daughter.¡± With that he puts his hand on my mother¡¯s lower back and escorts her out.


    I¡¯m left alone in the dining room with Leonardo. I can feel his presence behind me and I try to focus all my attention on my food, but I suddenly find I¡¯m no longer hungry.


    ¡°There is another way you can put me to better use,¡± I feel his hot breath by my ear.


    I jump and immediately stand from my chair backing away from him. ¡°I don¡¯t need you as my bodyguard. You can stay right here where you belong. I don¡¯t need you following me home. You¡¯re not wee.¡±


    ¡°Be,¡± he gives me a cruel smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how much fun we used to have together. All thosete nights we spent in your bed?¡±


    ¡°Ineverinvited you into my bed. I was just a child.¡±


    ¡°You were a teenager,¡± he shrugs.


    I give him a disgusted scoff. ¡°It was molestationandif my father ever found out, he¡¯d kill you.¡±


    ¡°But no one ever found out and you never told anyone. Surely if you wanted it to stop you would¡¯ve told someone. I know you liked it. Youlovedwhat I did to you and that¡¯s why you never told on me. You never wanted it to stop.¡±


    I fight back tears in my eyes. ¡°No, I did want it to stop! I never wanted it! Just stay the fuck away from me.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to get me in trouble now. I have a job to do, and that job is you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re fired.¡±


    ¡°The car is out front,¡± Carmelo interrupts.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I grab my purse and hold onto Carmelo¡¯s bicep, dragging and rushing him along.


    Leonardo trails behind us and I turn around violently to yell, ¡°You are not wee toe with us.¡±


    ¡°It is my job, Ms. Moretti,¡± he puts on a false charade in the presence ofpany. ¡°Your father just wants what is best for you. It¡¯s extra protection to keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to have more eyes looking after you,¡± Carmelo gives me a brief soft smile.


    I widen my eyes at his agreement. My eyes are screaming for him to protect me, to make Leonardo go away.


    Leonardo sits up front with the driver while Carmelo takes the backseat beside me. I¡¯m shaking so much that I have to sit on both of hands to make it non-apparent. I have the urge to cling to Carmelo, to slide into his strong arms and have him save me from this nightmare I¡¯m reliving.


    Tell someone, the little voice in my head rationalizes.Tell someone and this will go away. He will go away.


    Ro isn¡¯t at the penthouse when we arrive. Leonardo looks around as if this is his new home, as if he¡¯s already making himselffortable. He settles into one of the guest rooms upstairs and I want to scream that he is too close to me. I want to cry out at how unfair it is that he will once again be sleeping under the same roof as me.


    I¡¯ve always considered myself strong for going through all that I have. When I married Vinny, I vowed to have a happy life. To no longer be a victim. I wasn¡¯t going to be a victim of an arranged marriage, I was going to be happy and y pretend with my husband. I wasn¡¯t going to y victim when Vinny died and I became a widow. I yed the part of happy cousin when I met Liliana and helped her through her own troubles. Even when I was engaged to Luca and Lily was so worried about me. I never wanted to y the victim.


    I know this life isn¡¯t ideal, but it¡¯s my life. I was born to the mafia and although I¡¯m not a Man of Honor, I still follow the same code of conduct. The one that binds my life to the mafia. Our worldes first, the secrets of the mafia stay with me until the day I die, and I will be subservient to whichever husbandes next. I will do my duty.


    Everyone knows me as Arabe, the cheerful, happy, unbothered-by-everything type of girl. While I can y that role really well and most of the time it isn¡¯t faking, I can¡¯t y it right now when the devil himself is so close to me. Living with Luca was bad enough, but in a way I epted it because I was an adult and we were married. With Leonardo I was just a girl with no choice, no way to give consent even if I wanted to. My innocence was stripped from me. My bedroom at night which should¡¯ve been a safe haven suddenly became the ce and time of day I feared the most.


    ***


    Ro never returns home even when it¡¯s well past midnight. Which isn¡¯t umon, as Consigliere of the Outfit and Marco¡¯s men still on the loose, he has his hands full. He¡¯s probably still formting ns or raids with Antonio now.


    For a split second I think about calling Liliana and asking to stay with her. I know Carmelo and Leonardo will follow me there anyways and I would never allow Leonardo near my goddaughter. It isn¡¯t safe anywhere, suddenly I¡¯ve be one of those dogs in a psychology experiment I read about once in high school.


    Learned helplessness. These dogs were put in these cages and shocked with no way out. At first they tried to escape but eventually they realized there was no way out and gave up. Thus, learned helplessness.


    I can try to escape Leonardo but he will find me. With this new bodyguard excuse he has, he will follow me no matter where I go. There is no hiding. There is no help. There is no way out.


    I watch television on the couch in the living room aste as I possibly can. I have Carmelo sit with me and put the nket over us. I could sleep right here and feel secure all night, but there is an uneasiness in my stomach as Leonardo sits in the chair adjacent to the couch and stares at me. I can feel his burning gaze from my peripheral view. I try to ignore it but I can¡¯t help the physiological response of my quickened heart rate, sweaty palms, and shaky breaths.


    Much to my delight at around two in the morning Leonardo stands up and stretches, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to go to bed, you¡¯ll watch her?¡± He raises an eyebrow at Carmelo.


    Carmelo gives a curt nod. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Leonardo descends up the stairs and I fling myself on top of Carmelo. I hold his strong body close to mine and nt my face into the crook of his neck, inhaling the scent ofOld Spice. I hold him tight fearing if I let go I¡¯ll be taken away. He is my security. My safety.


    ¡°Arabe?¡± Carmelo whispers with concern.


    ¡°Take me upstairs. Take me upstairs and lock the door and never let me go,¡± I hold back a sob wanting to escape.


    Carmelo doesn¡¯t ask any further questions. He probably thinks I¡¯m still rattled from the break-in. He carries me into my room and locks the door like I requested. Heys me on the bed but I still don¡¯t let go of him. I pull him on top of my body and findfort in the feel of his hard weight on me.


    I kiss him with a fierceness that is destroying me inside out. Our tongues dance and mingle as we create our own new taste that is like the best dessert you can never get enough of. I arch my back and press my breasts against his chest. Hisrge arms wrap around my body, holding me close to him. The kiss is shattering me, breaking down every wall, exposing every vulnerability.


    Usually when I go to Carmelo it¡¯s when I¡¯m so horny out of my mind I can¡¯t take it anymore. This is more than just wanting an itch scratched. It¡¯s me missing what intimacy feels like, missing what it¡¯s like to feel safe through the night.


    I pull his shirt over his head and admire the bulk of muscles covered in ck ink. My eyes ze over when his lips suck on a sensitive area of my neck, causing my entire body to burst into mes. Lust is the only thing I can think about as we strip each other until we are both bare. Until both of our bodies are touching with no barrier between them. He keeps me warm and continues to add fuel to the fire.


    When we are finished and well sated, wey there together. I cuddle up to his side and rest my thigh over his. I put my palm directly on top of his heart feeling the steady beat there. Iy my head on his shoulder smelling him. I run my hands through his dark wavy hair that curls under his ears. I kiss his strong jawline and his grip on my ass tightens.


    ¡°Stay,¡± I mutter in a sleepy daze. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he coos and pets my body. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you. Sleep.¡±


    No longer able to fight the sandman, I fall into a deep dream-filled sleep.


    ***


    I wake up with a pleasant soreness between my legs that reminds me exactly what Carmelo and I had donest night. I lift my head off his body to see him wide awake and staring at nothing. His fingertips trail mindlessly up and down my arm in a calming motion.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± I state. ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°A couple hours now. I didn¡¯t want to wake you. You looked so tired.¡±


    As I sit up he moves to stretch out his body. He must be cramped from staying in that same position all night. He cracks his back and resumes his attention back to me. He crawls on top of me and stares into my eyes with his deep amber colored ones.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    It¡¯s as if those three words were amand to make me cry. I¡¯m not okay, but I know as long as Carmelo is here, things will be.


    I nod biting my lip. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Why would I leave?¡± He smirks. ¡°We haven¡¯t had breakfast yet,¡± he moves lower down the bed and disappears under the covers until I can¡¯t see him anymore.


    Iugh. ¡°What are you doi-oh,¡± I moan as his mouth kisses my most intimate area.


    A knock of the door causes both of us to go deathly still. The doorknob giggles but doesn¡¯t open. Thank God Carmelo locked itst night.


    ¡°Arabe?¡± Leonardo¡¯s voicees through. ¡°Open the door. Are you alright in there?¡±


    As if he really cares.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I yell back.


    ¡°Why is the door locked? It shouldn¡¯t be locked.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting dressed. Go away!¡±


    With that silence fills the room and Carmelo¡¯s mouth continues to do wonders on my body that makes me explode into a million pieces,twice.


    Carmelo and I exit my room looking slightly disheveled as we giggle like lovers. When we see Leonardo with his arms crossed waiting in the hallway our smiles falter into frowns.


    Carmelo scratch¡¯s the back of his neck and says, ¡°I¡¯m going to get some breakfast,¡± and rushes downstairs.


    I want to scream at him toe back.


    Leonardo raises an eyebrow and purses his lips. ¡°You dirty little whore, I thought there was something between you two.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No. We¡¯re just friends. I asked him to stay with me because I don¡¯t like sleeping alone. I feel safer with someone else in the room.¡± Immediately I regret the words as they fall out of my mouth.


    ¡°Then I guess you won¡¯t mind if it were my duty tonight. I¡¯ll give Carmelo a break to sleep in his own bed and I¡¯ll watch you sleep tonight.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing,¡± I hiss. ¡°Stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°I already was generousst night when I left you alone, but it seems you had someone else doing what I used to love to do to you.¡±


    ¡°N

 # 2 — Chapter 3

    Arabe


    Antonio is pissed.


    He called to tell me just how pissed he is at Carmelo and how he is now an untrustworthy soldier. I fear for whatever punishment will be given to him, I never meant for any of this to happen. I never meant to be so reckless.


    I want more than anything to run to Liliana and see my precious Vi. I can¡¯t because that will mean Leonardo woulde to their penthouse with me and I refuse to expose Lily and my goddaughter to pedophile. So, I¡¯m stuck with him.


    I lock myself in my bathroom and try to do some meditation. I focus on my breathing in an attempt to calm myself down so I don¡¯t go into a panic attack. I have never been good at dealing with emotional overloads, have never been good at regting my emotions. In psychology, I learned that that¡¯s why a lot of people cut themselves. They do it because they don¡¯t know how to deal with their emotions so the physical release gives them something to think about in ce of that. To feel something other than the numbness thates along with reliving trauma.


    I hadn¡¯t cut myself since I was about seventeen. Hadn¡¯t even thought about cutting myself until now. I stare at the razor and debate on forming new scars on my wrists-or maybe I¡¯ll try my thigh.


    I get as far as picking up the razor before throwing it in the garbage. I can¡¯t do it again. Can¡¯t go through this part of my life again. I thought it was over. I thought that I was free. Vinny was always supposed to be there to protect me. There was never supposed to be another need to get a bodyguard, not when my husband was a trained soldier of the mafia.


    My cell phone rings and I look at the caller ID to see my mother¡¯s name. ¡°Hello?¡± I already dread picking it up.


    ¡°Arabe, my goodness, are you alright? Are you okay? I had a bad feeling about the bodyguard of yours!¡±


    ¡°Mama, I¡¯m okay. Carmelo isn¡¯t a bad man. He is a good bodyguard and-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I¡¯m scared for you, Be. Men are trying to kill you and your own bodyguard took advantage of you! Your two husbands have died. It¡¯s like you are cursed!¡±


    ¡°Mama,¡± I grumble. ¡°Stop. Carmelo didn¡¯t take advantage of me and there are men trying to kill Liliana too, and Ro and Antonio. This is our life, we have enemies and people are always after us. People die, especially ones in power like Luca. I¡¯m not cursed.¡± It sure feels like I¡¯m cursed now that Leonardo is with me.


    ¡°I want you toe back home. I miss you and I want to make sure my baby is safe. I called all your siblings too.¡±


    ¡°Why would you call them?¡±


    ¡°They have a right to know their sister is in danger and going through a tough time.¡±


    ¡°No they don¡¯t. They don¡¯t even live in Chicago, there¡¯s nothing they can do.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Well what? Mama, don¡¯t tell me you made them all get on a ne ande here!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No! Nothing like that. You know your siblings are busy.¡±


    Busy being sessful so she¡¯s told me too many times to count. ¡°Then what did you do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lazzaro. He said he wants to you in Italy with him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let him tell you why when you get to Palermo.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I jerk my head back in shock. I pull back the phone to stare at the screen. ¡°I¡¯m not going to Italy. I¡¯m staying in Chicago. This is my home! Vi is here!¡±


    My mother doesn¡¯t say anything back and all I can hear is whispering.


    ¡°You will do as your told!¡± My father is now growling over the phone. ¡°Maybe Italy will do you some good. Your brother will be watching over you.¡±


    ¡°When am I going?¡± I sigh with defeat. Maybe leaving means Leonardo won¡¯t follow me. There¡¯s no need for a bodyguard when Lazzaro is there and there¡¯s no threat from Marco¡¯s men in Italy.


    ¡°Next week. Pack and be ready, I¡¯ll have a car pick you up in the morning to take you to the airport.¡± The line clicks as he¡¯s hung up the phone.


    Maybe Italy won¡¯t be a permanent situation. It¡¯s a vacation until things calm down here. God knows my life these past few months have been more than hectic. It¡¯ll be good to see Lazzaro. I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time and I¡¯ve missed my brother, as well as all my other siblings, dearly.

 # 2 — Chapter 4

    I spend all day figuring out what I want to bring to Italy and looking online for new luggage, that Ipletely forgot to be afraid of the dark. Forgot to be afraid of the knock on my door.


    ¡°Arabe,¡± his wicked voice sings.


    ¡°Go away!¡± I scream and close my eyes tight.


    Leonardo grabs the doorknob only to find the door lock. Secondster he kicks the door open with his foot. He rolls his sleeves up and licks his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Get away from me!¡± I run to the other side of the room and toward the door. He blocks my entrance but I still try and fight my way through.


    ¡°Come on, Be. Don¡¯t make things difficult. I always liked how easy you were. There¡¯s no need to change,¡± he wraps his arms around my waist and pins me down to the floor.


    I struggle under his body as he forces his dirty mouth on my skin. I push at his head and punch his shoulders further aggravating him. He growls and his grip on me only gets tighter. It¡¯ll most likely leave bruises on my hips.


    The perfect opportunityes and I knee him in the balls and I have the chance to bolt for the door. I rush down the stairs and toward the elevator. When I get to the lobby of the building and outside into night, I call for a taxi passing by.


    ¡°Where to?¡± He starts to drive down the block.


    I let him get about three blocks away before I say ¡°I don¡¯t have any money but-¡±


    ¡°Then get out!¡± The cab driver ms on the breaks and screams in a harsh Chicago ent.


    ¡°Myst name is Moretti, still want to kick me out?¡±


    ¡°Prove it,¡± his eyes narrow.


    I go to reach for my purse realizing the only thing I brought with me was my phone that¡¯s still in my pocket.


    ¡°Get outta my cab! Go on! Get outta here!¡± He kicks me out.


    Back out on the streets I call the one person I know will protect me. I pull out my phone and dial his number. It rings about four times before he answers in a solemn voice. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Carmelo!¡± I cry. ¡°You have to help me!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Arabe? What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Where¡¯s Leonardo?¡±


    ¡°Please. I need you! You have toe pick me up! I¡¯m in danger!¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± he curses and hesitates before asking, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    I give him my location and wait in the lobby of the nearest building to get out of the rain. To my utter surprise it doesn¡¯t take long for a ck SUV to show up and for Carmelo to step out looking for me.


    I rush out of the lobby and into his arms. ¡°Get me out of here!¡±


    He opens the passenger door for me and drives us away from Ro¡¯s penthouse. I don¡¯t say anything and neither does Carmelo as he continues to drive. He doesn¡¯t ask any questions and I¡¯m d he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to give him a truthful response.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± He parks in amunity parking lot. We walk until we reach a door that leads into a building.


    The decor of the halls tells me it¡¯s nice, but not expensive. Antonio and Ro live in expensive apartment buildings and of course have penthouses worth a million dors or more.


    ¡°My apartment. I haven¡¯t been here in a while but seeing as I don¡¯t have a job as a bodyguard right now,¡± he scratches at the back of his neck, ¡°I am staying here.¡±


    He unlocks room seven-fifty-two and inside it¡¯s quaint, non-decorative, a little dusty but has all the essentials. ¡°Would you like to tell me what happened? No one is following us, so I don¡¯t think we¡¯re in any immediate danger, but I have to know what happened.¡±


    I shake my head fighting back tears. I¡¯m tired of being strong. I begin to break down but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t in front of Carmelo. My eyes sting as I try to hold the tears in.


    ¡°Arabe?¡± He frowns.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± I force a smile. ¡°Ever since you left. We¡¯ve spent a good few months together it¡¯s weird not having you with me at all times.¡±


    ¡°Be,¡± he sighs, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just¡­ just hold me?¡± I hate how meek I sound.


    ¡°You know I want to protect you,¡± Carmelo wraps his arms around me. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for a long time, I care for you like I would any friend. Let me know what I can do. What happened to make you leave Ro¡¯s ce-to make you leave Leonardo?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Italy.¡±


    He raises an eyebrow. ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be gone. I¡¯m leaving in a week,¡± I say nonchntly trying to keep my fake smile on my face.


    ¡°Oh? Is that why you ran away? You don¡¯t want to go to Italy?¡± Carmelo tries to make sense of the madness.


    ¡°My brother is there and so is my grandfather. I miss them. I¡¯m happy to go to see them.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    I shrug my shoulders and keep my face nted into his chest.


    He pulls back from our embrace and grabs my chin tipping my head up to look him in his eyes. ¡°Something is bothering you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you,¡± I half-lie. ¡°Did Antonio punish you too harshly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alive, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± I trail off.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Arabe. You couldn¡¯t have just run away because of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a very caring friend,¡± I chuckle and sniffle.


    Carmelo¡¯s phone rings and he looks at the caller ID with a wrinkle between his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s Ro. He probably wants to know where you are.¡±


    ¡°Ignore it!¡± I grab his phone out of his hand.


    ¡°Arabe,¡± he says in a warning tone. ¡°I¡¯m already on thin ice.¡±


    I bite my lip nervously and hand his phone back to him.


    ¡°Hello?¡­. No, I haven¡¯t¡­. Okay¡­. Yeah, I¡¯ll keep my eyes out for her¡­. Okay¡­.,¡± he hangs up the phone. ¡°Now, will you tell me why you¡¯re really here?¡±


    You can trust him! The voice in my head shouts. He just lied to his boss for you!


    ¡°Can we just¡­ be together right now. I need you.¡± I needfort. I need familiarity. Security. Protection.


    Carmelo wraps his arms around my body and hold my hips pulling me against him. ¡°Is that what this is? Ate night booty call?¡± Heughs.


    His smile is infectious and I genuinely smile back. ¡°I just need a friend right now.¡±


    ¡°Why not call Liliana? I¡¯m sure she¡¯d love to see you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t, not with Leonardo as my bodyguard.


    I press my lips against Carmelo¡¯s, immediately we¡¯re hot for each other and wing at our clothes anxious to be naked. He lifts me into his arms and we don¡¯t break the kiss as he walks us into his bedroom.


    Needing a sense of control I take the reins on top and he lets me, just he did the first time we had sex. It¡¯s exhrating being with him, my troubles fade away into something nonexistent. I forget myself until I feel only pleasure. Until the only thing I can focus on is the incredible size of him and the sensation of his hands roaming across my skin giving me goosebumps.


    When I finish, I stay on top of him. I look down and watch his amber eyes glow with satisfaction and exhaustion. I lean down, my hair curtaining around us. I run my hands along his muscled pectorals and relish in the feel of his smooth skin and sparse chest hair.


    He tucks my hair behind my ear and gives me a sympathetic look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I lie.


    He shakes his head. ¡°Is it me? Can you not tell me because it¡¯s about me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I say with reassurance in my tone.


    ¡°Then what? You know I¡¯ll always protect you.¡±


    Tell him! Now!


    For the first time in year I take off the beaded bracelets on my wrists and show him the scars. Instantly he grabs my wrists and analyzes them. He sits up so his back is against the headboard and we¡¯re eye level with each other.


    ¡°These are¡­ these are old wounds,¡± he states.


    ¡°I did them when I was a teenager,¡± I admit. My heart is beating out of my chest. What will he think of me now?


    ¡°Why?¡± His thumbs absently rub across the scars in a soothing back and forth motion.


    ¡°Because of Leonardo.¡±


    Carmelo blinks and stares at me for a long time. ¡°Leonardo? Your bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°He used toe into my room at night and touch me,¡± the words feel disgustinging out of my mouth. I suddenly have a wave of nausea hit me as well as a dizzy spell.


    Carmelo opens his mouth, his eyes are wild with destruction and he looks as though he is about to yell or curse or protest, but nothinges out. It¡¯s as though he can¡¯t find the right words for the situation. I don¡¯t me him.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Four years,¡± I whisper and stare down at my nails trying not to see whatever judgement may lie in his facial expression.


    ¡°That bastard touched you for four years?!¡±


    I nod my head and repeat, don¡¯t cry, like a mantra in my head.


    ¡°Arabe,¡± he grabs my shoulders gently which grabs my attention. There is empathy and anger and sadness written across his face. His eyes are kind with understanding, but the way his jaw ticks tells me that he is ready to punch something. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone? Fuck. I mean we all left you alone with him! Did he¡­ did he touch you again? Is that why you ran away?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t,¡± I shake my head, ¡°but he was going to. I-I was so scared and I didn¡¯t know who to call.¡±


    He pulls me into a tight hug that knocks the wind out of me for a brief moment. ¡°You can always call me when you¡¯re in danger. It¡¯s my sworn duty to protect. I have to call Antonio and tell him what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± I begin to panic. I¡¯m not ready for everyone to know. I don¡¯t want them to see me for less than I am.


    ¡°They¡¯re all looking for you,¡± he says softly.


    ¡°I just want to be lost to the world for a little while longer,¡± I press my ear to his chest and heys t on his back.


    He holds me on top of him as his fingers trail up and down my spine. When I start to shiver he pulls theforter over us and I findfort in his bed and on his body.

 # 2 — Chapter 5

    Carmelo didn¡¯t move a muscle for the entirety of my nap. I look over at the clock on the bedside table that reads seven in the morning. I slept through the night.


    I look up to find Carmelo¡¯s eyes wide open. His body alert and his arms protectively cradling me against him.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Carmelo?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He hums in response.


    ¡°Tell me something about you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well, I feel like I don¡¯t know much about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a very private man.¡±


    He always has been, even when I knew him as a teenager, he was quiet and mysterious. He did good listening and doing as he was told, but he was never one to talk and give orders himself. As far as I know Carmelo didn¡¯te from a rich family. His father a low ranked soldier while, from what I remember, his mother was an outsider which is still frowned upon.


    ¡°What would you like to know?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any siblings?¡±


    ¡°A twin brother.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I push off against his chest to look to see if he¡¯s wearing that smirk that is a tell sign that he¡¯s joking or lying. ¡°Seriously?¡± How did I not know this?


    ¡°Giorgio. He lives in Las Vegas. He¡¯s a soldier there.¡±


    ¡°Does he look like you?¡±


    Carmelo shakes his head. ¡°Fraternal twins.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. You¡¯ve never mentioned a brother before!¡±


    ¡°There was never any reason to bring it up.¡±


    ¡°What else don¡¯t I know about you?¡± I wrap my arms around his neck.


    ¡°I y the violin.¡±


    ¡°You do not. Now you¡¯re just messing with me.¡±


    Carmelo ces me next to him in bed and stands up. While I would normally admire his sculpted backside, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve offended him.


    He digs in his closet until he pulls out a ck, leather violin case. From there he pulls out a beautiful, wooden violin and bow. He tucks the instrument under his chin and begins to y the most beautiful tune I¡¯ve ever heard in all my existence.


    I sit on his bed in awe of therge killer before me ying the violin with such expertise while naked. I close my eyes and let my mind wander getting swept up into the musical genius of whatever ssical song he is ying. It¡¯s rich with emotion and intense with adrenaline that gives you a high and makes you want more.


    When Carmelo finishes and we both open our eyes, it¡¯s as if we have both re-entered our bodies from this out-of-body experience.


    We stare for a few minutes gathering our thoughts before I ask, ¡°What was that you yed?¡±


    Carmelo shrugs, ¡°It was something I made up when I was younger.¡±


    ¡°Youposed that?¡± My eyebrows raise.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he scratches the back of his neck, like he always does when he¡¯s nervous.


    ¡°Carmelo, that was beautiful. You could y in symphonies you¡¯re that good!¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he ces his violin back in its case and the beautiful instrument goes back into storage on his closet shelf. ¡°What about you? Tell me something I don¡¯t know about you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I already told you one of them,¡± I chuckle with unease. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve always wanted to be a therapist. I took quite a liking to psychology when I was in my senior year of high school. In my free time I like to look up new literature and research studies.¡±


    ¡°I could see you being a therapist.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he sits on the edge of the bed. ¡°Remember when Liliana was struggling with the concept of marrying Antonio. You¡¯re the one who helped her through that. You even tried being there for her while you were dealing with Luca.¡±


    ¡°I think of Liliana like my baby sister. Not to mention I¡¯m her daughter¡¯s godmother!¡± I radiate with pride. ¡°Although, I didn¡¯t give her the best advice. I basically told her giving her husband a blowjob will make him do anything,¡± I snicker.


    Carmeloughs at that. ¡°Anything?¡±


    ¡°Men are always at a woman¡¯s disposal when she controls his orgasm,¡± I say seductively as I climb across the bed and grab the base of his now hardening member. I ce my lips around the tip and Carmelo throws his head back in pleasure. Completely at my disposal.

 # 2 — Chapter 6

    As the day progresses, Carmelo and I have seemed to make time fly by talking and doing a whole lot of fucking. I know that as soon as darkness fills the sky, Carmelo will have to call Antonio and tell him everything. It¡¯s been so nice to be off the map and not have to worry. I¡¯m not sure I ever want to go back to what life was like before I entered Carmelo¡¯s apartment. I could stay here secluded from the world forever


    Carmelo orders Chinese to the apartment and we eat in his bed as I tell him stories from my childhood. He asks me about Lazzaro and I tell him that they were simr in many respects and they¡¯d probably even be friends if Laz lived here. Carmeloughs at that.


    Carmelo¡¯s attention goes to the window in his small room, we both sigh knowing what is about toe. I give him a nod and he pulls out his cell phone.


    ¡°She¡¯s at my apartment,¡± there¡¯s a long pause and I imagine Antonio chewing Carmelo¡¯s ear off. ¡°Bring her father, there¡¯s something we all need to discuss¡­. No, just have her fathere. That¡¯s it. Arabe has some shocking news to share that you¡¯re going to want to hear.¡±


    I slide out of bed and put on my shirt and pants. They should be arriving soon. I sit on the couch in the living room, Carmelo joins me when he finishes the phone call and gets dressed himself. He sits next to me and puts his arm around me.


    ¡°Everything will be okay.¡±


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t believe me?¡± I frown.


    Carmelo sighs. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Without proof, the only thing Antonio and my father can go off of is my word, and I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not going to be good enough.


    Carmelo and I nearly fling off the couch when my father kicks down the apartment door. ¡°Keep your fucking hands off of her!¡±


    ¡°Papa,¡± I walk toward him and put my hands on his chest to block him from strangling Carmelo. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything. I came to his apartment because I had to escape.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Escape what?¡± Antonio says with his eyebrow raised. He shuts the door and walks in calmly, wearing a crisp navy suit. He pulls down his suit jacket and fixed the cuff links on his wrists, patiently waiting for an answer.


    Antonio, while a vicious and ruthless man, has always had a calm demeanor. His calmness isn¡¯t contagious though, it makes you uneasy and worried that he¡¯ll snap at any moment.


    ¡°Leonardo,¡± I say breathlessly. I can feel a panic attack build in my heart and lungs. Suddenly, there doesn¡¯t feel like there¡¯s enough oxygen in the room. I sit back down on the couch and hold my head in my hands.


    I can¡¯t do this. I really can¡¯t fucking do this.


    ¡°What about him?¡± My father¡¯s rough voice cuts the unbearable silence.


    ¡°He¡­ he¡­¡±


    ¡°He has been abusing Arabe since he was assigned to her when she was a teenager. The night she disappeared he tried to touch her and she ran away. She was petrified,¡± Carmelo saves the day.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. Leonardo is one of my best men,¡± my father scoffs.


    Antonio looks indifferent with his hands crossed against his chest. He stares at me waiting for confirmation.


    ¡°I told you he was up to no good! He¡¯s sprouting lies about my daughter and bodyguard because he wants her all to himself,¡± my father yells red-faced to Antonio.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Carmelo since I was kid. He is many things, but a liar is not one of them,¡± Antonio defends adamantly.


    I close my eyes and admit what has been my secret nightmare for years. ¡°He¡¯s not lying, Papa.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± His shoulders tense and he slowly turns to face me.


    I¡¯ve never felt so small in my entire life. Both physically or mentally, my height and carefree attitude made me feel like I could conquer anything, but now is one of the times I feel so insignificant that I want to curl into a ball and disappear. I¡¯ve seen my father look at me with disappointment and I expected it, but this is different. He looks hurt, confused, and unsure of himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re pulling my leg, aren¡¯t you? This is all a ploy so Carmelo can be your bodyguard and you two can spend your days fucking like the whor-¡±


    ¡°Francesco,¡± Antonio warns and turns to me, ¡°I need you to tell me everything.¡±


    And I do.


    I tell them how it started when he was appointed as my bodyguard at fourteen. I told them it happened frequently after ballet lessons. How it happened sometimes after school if no one was home, but also how it happened nearly every single night until I graduated high school and was then married off to Vinny. I tell them that he never touched my virtue, but he touched me when he shouldn¡¯t have and forced himself on me in other unspeakable ways.


    My father sits down putting his hand over his forehead. He shakes his head in disbelief and tries to wrap his head around how his daughter could be molested by one of the soldiers hemands-and in his own house. Under his own roof.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone, Be?¡± He asks softly.


    ¡°I was scared,¡± my voice breaks. ¡°I was scared no one would believe me. There¡¯s no proof.¡±


    Antonio rolls his eyes. ¡°Fuck proof. You wouldn¡¯t lie about something like that. I¡¯ve known you since the day you were born and I¡¯ve always looked out for you being my youngest cousin. You are under my protection and Leonardo will fucking meet his end.¡±


    My father stands and with dead seriousness says, ¡°I want to do it. I want to feel his life end at my hand.¡± Antonio gives a curt nod in agreement. ¡°Nobody touches my little girl and gets away with it,¡± he says through gritted teeth and clenched fists.

 # 2 — Chapter 7

    Arabe


    They don¡¯t wait until morning to interrogate and kill Leonardo.


    After my confession we all leave Carmelo¡¯s apartment to head over to Ro¡¯s. Antonio called Ro, who said Leonardo is patiently waiting. He thinks I¡¯ming back home to him. He¡¯s probably thinking about how he¡¯ll punish me as soon as I get into my room. Have his way with me.


    No more. No longer do I have to fear his touch.


    Antonio drives while my father murmurs curses under his breath in the passenger seat. Carmelo secretly holds my hand in the back seat as I can¡¯t stop myself from trembling with anxiety.


    The elevator ride up the penthouse is most nerve wrecking. Confronting my demons. I¡¯m anxious to see the look on Leonardo¡¯s face as my father rys what I told him. I know he will deny everything. I just hope he doesn¡¯t manipte my father or Antonio into thinking I was lying.


    When the elevator opens, Ro is leaning against the wall that is behind the couch Leonardo was sitting on but is now standing. Leonardo wears a fake-concerned expression.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank God she¡¯s safe,¡± he strides over, but my father steps in between us and punches him directly in the face.


    I look behind me wanting to escape this room. Everything is making me dizzy and full of panic. I can¡¯t deal with this entire situation. I need to leave. The elevator door shuts behind us, I take a deep shuddering inhale to ease my nervousness.


    Carmelo and Antonio both step in front of me, pushing me behind them as if to shield me.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± Leonardo¡¯s eyes are ck with rage. He touches the fresh, bloody cut on his bottom lip.


    ¡°For touching what isn¡¯t yours,¡± my father growls. ¡°Tie him up.¡±


    Ro grabs him from behind and forces him into the kitchen. While Leonardo is a strong man, tall too, all the men in the room are bigger and Ro easily overpowers him. He must¡¯ve had everything ready because he pulls duct tape from his back pocket, my father helps him by grabbing rope ced in the storage closet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see this,¡± Carmelo says while trying to guide me out of the room.


    ¡°Like hell I don¡¯t!¡± I shrug out of his grip. ¡°I want to watch him suffer like I did.¡±


    I have always found myself to be a very empathetic and sympathetic person but for this, I know I won¡¯t feel an ounce of regret or remorse. He deserves to die a thousand times over and I want to watch his soul leave his body.


    Antonio, Ro, and my father work together to restrain Leonardo, who is now fighting for his life. ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡± He chants as if it¡¯ll save his ass. As if they¡¯ll believe him.


    I hope they don¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± my father spits in his face.


    Leonardo growls and turns his head left and right in a fit. I watch as his muscles strain against the rope and his body tenses trying to break his restraints. His fists clench and unclench trying to remove the strong duct tape on his wrists that are holding his arms to the arms of the chair. He slumps in defeat or from a loss of energy. He¡¯s not going anywhere.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me everything,¡± my father says, pulling his gun out of his gun holster on his chest. He sets it in the table next to him and I relish in the fear that shes briefly across his face. Next my father pulls out his knife and starts to polish it. From across the room I can see just how sharp the silver de is.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± He argues.


    ¡°Strike number one,¡± my father takes his knife and chops off his pinky finger. ¡°What did you do to my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± He screams and begins to breathe loudly and wince from pain.


    ¡°Strike two,¡± he chops off the ring finger next what¡¯s left of the pinky stub. ¡°You have eight more chances to tell me the truth, if not, you¡¯ll be missing all your fingers and I¡¯ll be forced to move onto your toes.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes widen and he starts shaking his head madly again. ¡°I didn¡¯t do shit!¡±


    ¡°Strike three,¡± the middle finger is gone.


    I look over at Antonio and Ro, who are nearby just in case, and are thoroughly enjoying watching his torture. I even begin to notice I¡¯m sporting my own grin, enjoying my revenge. I don¡¯t look at Carmelo who is next to me and tense. I know he wants to shield me from this and he¡¯s monitoring me, making sure I don¡¯t wince myself or cower in fear.


    I refuse to cower in fear at the hands of a man ever again.


    It takes three more fingers for Leonardo to talk. Or should I say lie. ¡°The whore wanted it!¡± His teeth are clenched together and his breathing unsteady. His groans are muffled with indescribable pain at the loss of his limbs.


    ¡°My underage daughter wanted it?¡± My father raises a suspicious eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leonardo says with slight excitement. The prick believes my father believes him.


    My father¡¯s lips curl into a smile you¡¯d see the devil wear. ¡°Wrong answer,¡± he cuts off two more fingers.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Leonardo screams at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°What did you do to my daughter?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fuck her!¡±


    Well, he¡¯s technically not lying.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask what you didn¡¯t do,¡± my father¡¯s patience is starting to wear thin.


    ¡°Fine! I touched her!¡± Leonardo breathes harshly through his nose. ¡°She never said no.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t have to not say no!¡± My father backhands across the face. ¡°She was fourteen! A fourteen year old can¡¯t give consent to a man in his thirties! I trusted you to protect my daughter! Now you¡¯ll pay in blood.¡±


    For the first since the whole torture started I have to look away. My father is acting savage with his knife as he carves into his skin going directly for his eyeballs and other ces most men would consider precious areas. I may have turned away and closed my eyes but Leonardo¡¯s screams are music to my ears.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go in the other room,¡± Carmelo says softly in my ear.


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head. ¡°Wait!¡± I call out and everyone freezes. ¡°I want to know why.¡± I turn back around and stride toward Leonardo who has blood pooling down his empty eye sockets like tears. ¡°Why did you do it? Why me?¡±


    ¡°Because I could,¡± he struggles to get out. His breathing is shallow and energy fully gone. He¡¯s on the verge of passing out-that much is clear. ¡°Because you were innocent and I could get to you. Because you were the people pleaserpared to Christina.¡±


    ¡°Kill him,¡± I give the order which my father obeys.


    I walk away and don¡¯t look back as I head upstairs to my room. I think of how nice a hot shower will feel.


    Because you were the people pleaserpared to Christina.


    Christina is three years older than me. He was both our bodyguard at the same time for only a year until Christina was forced to marry her now-husband. Christina fought my father on her arranged marriage, she always had a fire in her that made her want to have her own life apart from the mob. Me, I always conformed and did what was always expected of me. Marrying Vinny, marrying Luca¡­I never fought.


    I have always respected the mafia, respected the oath and the life thates with being born in blood. I would do anything to help benefit the Outfit or to benefit my father himself. It¡¯s one of the reasons I didn¡¯t fight my father on marrying Luca, even though Liliana tried her damndest to get me out of it. I¡¯ll always love her for that.


    Leonardo is right, I have always been a people pleaser. I didn¡¯t tell anyone because as a daughter of a mobster we are expected to be untouched and I felt tainted. I didn¡¯t want to embarrass my father by telling him I wasn¡¯t as pure anymore. I didn¡¯t want to be called a liar and think I was framing a Man of Honor and turning my back against the mob. I didn¡¯t want the drama and that why I never told. I always knew my ce in the mob is to be an object for the men.


    I turn the shower on when I reach the bathroom and strip my clothes bare. I step in and feel the hot spray soothe my aching body. It has been aching from tension and from the thorough fucking Carmelo and I did all day. I try to let the shower take my mind off the filth of today but my mind keeps wandering to why me.


    People pleaser.


    If I wasn¡¯t such a people pleaser than I never would have been¡­


    No. I can¡¯t me myself. ming the victim is the most inhumane thing a person could do. A girl is sexually assaulted and yet the world looks at what she did wrong to deserve it. No one deserves it. I didn¡¯t deserve it. I don¡¯t deserve it. No matter my personality, my willingness to please, it is not a pass nor an invitation to take what they want.


    It was my body. My underaged body and I didn¡¯t want it. I didn¡¯t want it.


    The whore wanted it.


    A knock on the door thrusts me back into reality, out of the downward spiral that was sending me back into the ce I was years ago when I put scars on my wrists.


    ¡°What?¡± I shout over the running water.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Carmelo¡¯s voice rings on the opposite side of the bathroom door.


    I open my mouth to say yes, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t lie. ¡°No.¡±


    The door creaks open and I pull back the shower curtain. Carmelo is standing there. We both stare for a long time. There¡¯s no need for any words to be exchanged because he knows just how to make me forget. He takes off his shirt first revealing tan skin and tight muscles. His pantse off next and then his boxer briefs hit the floor and I give him a shy smile.


    I have always appreciated the male body and it¡¯s beautiful form. I soak in the sight of him and pull the curtain back more for him to join me. He silently epts and steps in. Water hits his chest and beads down his body. I want to lick him but he turns me around and I hear the sound of a shampoo bottle opening.


    Carmelo washes my hair and I close my eyes enjoying the feel of his fingertips massaging my scalp. I let out of soft moan and realizing a small fact, I ask, ¡°Where have my father, Antonio and Ro gone?¡±


    ¡°They called someone to clean up Leonardo¡¯s body and they left to take care of other business. They asked me to watch you.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯re alone?¡± I look at him over my shoulder and smirk.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡± He chuckles softly. ¡°I¡¯m here to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡± He continues his focus on cleaning my hair. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day.¡±


    His voice sounds like a luby, between that and the feel of his fingers running through my strand of hair, I suddenly feel exhausted. I start to yawn when Carmelo rinses the soap out of my hair and shuts the water off.


    He grabs a towel to wrap around his waist and grabs another to rub me dry. He wraps it around my body and then picks me up to bring me out of the bathroom and onto the edge of my bed. He pulls out a bed shirt and sweatpants and tosses them next to me.


    Mindlessly I pull on the fresh pair of clothes and nearly purr at the soft cotton feel of them. Iy on my bed and the pillow beneath my head feels like a cloud. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been so exhausted in my life. For the first time in days I feel a weight lifted off my shoulder. Leonardo is dead. He¡¯s gone.


    Carmelo pulls the nket over me and kisses my forehead. The light goes out secondster and my eyes close while I enter an entire world of dreams.

 # 2 — Chapter 8

    I scream into pitch darkness.


    A nightmare. No, a memory, wakes me out of a deep sleep.


    My door flies open and the light from the hallway floods my room. A dark silhouette fills the threshold and I don¡¯t know who it is until the voice asks, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Carmelo.


    I shake my head still rattled and still trying to catch my breath. Carmelo shuts the door and walks over to me sitting on the edge of the bed. He rubs my back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just a bad dream.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s dead? Is he really dead?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m positive,¡± he says with unfathomable certainly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go,¡± I beg and grab hold of his white T-shirt.


    ¡°Arabe,¡± he sighs, ¡°Ro will being home any minute and when he does and he sees us in bed together¡­ Antonio will have my ass.¡±


    ¡°Please. Please! I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he crawls into bed and I wrap my arms around him.


    ¡°Tell me a story,¡± I whisper into the silent, dark room.


    ¡°What do you want to hear about?¡±


    ¡°You. Tell me how you started to y the violin.¡±


    ¡°It was my mother. She was always my rock. My support system. My father was an alcoholic. He worked for Lorenzo and kept busy with his job and when he came home he was always drunk and would hit my mother. She always tried to protect us until my brother and I were old enough and decided to take the beatings for her. She was so frail,¡± he shakes his head. ¡°She was the tiniest woman I¡¯ve ever known.¡±


    ¡°Smaller than Liliana?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Smaller than Liliana. She would end up in the hospital many times after his drunken stupor. When I was eleven I had to take the car and drive her to the ER because she dislocated her shoulder. My mother was strong, she never let it show. I knew when my father got home he was going to abuse her and she rush my brother and I into our rooms and turn on Paganini. You could barely hear her screams over the sound of the violin.


    ¡°She loved Paganini. One day she got into this depressive funk. I know she wanted to leave him but she couldn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t leave us with him but if she took us with her-he would find her for taking his boys. My brother and I didn¡¯t know how to get her out and so the money had saved up I went to the local music store and bought a cheap violin. I read books on how to y, learned how to read sheet music and worked hard to learn one of Paganini¡¯s songs. It took a lot of time and effort and when I finally mastered it, I yed it for her.


    ¡°That was the first time in months I saw my mother smile. She begged me to y it again and again and again. I would y to her every day and I even started to learn new songs to y for her. I wanted to make sure she was happy and even though she was happy when I yed, she still wasn¡¯t entirely happy. I tried everything I could to make her smile. It became an obsession of mine. I would brainstorm new ideas on how to keep her happy but every day she wouldy in bed, sometimes catatonic. My father had broken her.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± I rub my hands along his chest and over his heart.


    ¡°She wasted away. I went to check on her and she was dead in the bathroom, she cut her wrists open. I found notebooks yearster that had letters addressed to me and my brother. She wrote telling us how she wanted to leave my father but never wanted to leave without us. She wrote to say her only way out, the only way to be free of our father and still have us with her, was if she died. She said she loved us both more than anything and hoped we would forgive her.¡±


    ¡°And do you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Forgive her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The life she lived wasn¡¯t a happy life. I loved my mother more than anything. I didn¡¯t think my father was strong or powerful for doing what he did to her. I found him weak and pathetic and I never want to be the man he was. That¡¯s why¡­¡± his voice trails.


    ¡°That¡¯s why what?¡± I lift my head off his shoulder to face him in the dark.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I was upset when you married Luca. Why I was so out of my mind angry when I saw the cuts on your wrists. Men who treat woman like they own them disgust me and as your bodyguard I care about your safety. I care because¡­ because I don¡¯t want another woman to go through what my mother did.¡±


    ¡°You do realize a lot of women in this life are treated bad by their husbands or even father¡¯s.¡±


    Carmelo is silent for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t have the power to change the way us Men of Honor think. A lot of us still believe in traditional gender roles and the old ways. I have power over what happens to you. I am sworn to protect you and while I have that power, I will make sure no man everys a finger on you.¡±


    I hold him until both of us are fast asleep.


    It is hard to fall asleep after Carmelo admitting the story of how his mother was abused. Carmelo doesn¡¯t look like a man who would respect women to the extent he does. He¡¯s tall with a bulk of muscles. His face is as cold as a killers with a small scar at the end of his eyebrow. His handsome features would make you automatically think of him as a womanizer or a man who would only use you for a one-night stand. As far as the mafia goes, his job is he¡¯s a soldier as well as an enforcer. He¡¯s a trained killer. He kills for the mafia and kills anyone Antonio tells him to without question.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carmelo was shaped by his mother¡¯s influence. He was born into cruelty and promised to never make the same mistakes his father made. He is an honorable man. One who has always cared for my being, cared enough to want to stop any harm being done to me.


    Carmelo first and foremost is a friend. I¡¯ve known him for a long time and we¡¯ve always been there. Ever since Vinny died and I lived at Antonio¡¯s he was always there to keep mepany and make meugh. That¡¯s why it was always an easy decision to decide to be friends with benefits. Anyone I date has to be in the mafia and father and Antonio approved. I¡¯m not looking for dating, I want to fuck but to do that, it has to be in secrecy. That¡¯s why doing it with Carmelo was the best option. He had to always keep his eye on me and Liliana, and he doesn¡¯t get much action himself with the twenty-four-seven schedule he works.


    We agreed on bing friends with benefits and thank god because he scratches that itch so well. It¡¯s not awkward afterward either. I feel free in front of him. We¡¯re able to sit naked and talk and fuck when we¡¯re horny. We don¡¯t let feelings get in the way of our friendship or his job. I know he¡¯ll always protect me and now knowing about his mother, I feel more safe than I ever have in my life.


    Until I¡¯m shipped off to Italy.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Carmelo murmurs.


    ¡°How did you know I was awake?¡±


    ¡°Your breathing,¡± he states.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Italy and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll evere back.¡±


    ¡°And that worries you?¡± He asks and I nod. ¡°What about that worried you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never see you or my cousins or Vi again.¡±


    ¡°You can stille visit I¡¯m sure and you can always call.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be safe.¡±


    ¡°What about your brother?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll protect me but¡­¡±


    But not as well as you would.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s old fashioned. He¡¯ll keep me rtively safe, but¡­¡±


    It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve seen Laz, but he¡¯s always been the typical mafia man who thinks women are only born to serve. No doubt if a man took his hand to me and I told Laz he would shrug it off.


    ¡°If you¡¯re ever in danger you know you can call me, right?¡± He wraps both his arms around my shoulders and holds me against his chest.


    ¡°I know,¡± I whisper. The sun is starting rise and fills the room with light. I look over at the bedside clock that reads five-forty-three. ¡°You should probably head back into your own room before Ro wakes up in a few and kills you,¡± I peel my body away from his.


    He groans but gets up anyways and stretches out his long body. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at breakfast,¡± he nods before exiting my room quietly.


    When my rm officially goes off at seven I dress for the day in something casual. Leggings and a pink, oversized, cable knit sweater. I tie my hair back into a ponytail and don¡¯t bother applying makeup. Normally I love going out and I had always bothered Liliana to do things with me, but ever since recent events I haven¡¯t had the stomach to be social.


    I head downstairs and into the kitchen to make myself a pot of coffee. I¡¯m pleasantly surprised to see Carmelo is already up sipping his own mug.


    ¡°The pot is still hot,¡± hements.


    I shoot him a polite smile and open the cupboard to grab myself arge mug. I have a feeling I¡¯ll need the energy boost today. I don¡¯t feel like myself. I don¡¯t feel bubbly and although any normal person would be excited for a trip to Italy-I¡¯m dreading it. I don¡¯t like the unknown and right now the future I previously had nned for myself no longer exists. I dreamed of living out the rest of my life with Vinny, it was what I had looked forward to. I looked forward to growing old with him. He was, after all, my best friend.


    ¡°Carmelo,¡± Ro enters the kitchen, ¡°Good you¡¯re still here.¡± Carmelo and I raise our eyebrows at that. ¡°Antonio wants to see you for reassignment.¡±


    ¡°Reassignment?¡± I gulp.


    ¡°Your parents still don¡¯t trust Carmelo being your bodyguard after what happened.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not having some stranger be my bodyguard!¡± I stand from the table.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± he says bringing his hands up and then lowers them. ¡°I¡¯ll be your temporary bodyguard until you leave for Italy.¡±


    I frown. That means I won¡¯t be able to spend time with Carmelo before I leave. Who knows what kind of assignment he¡¯ll go on? Maybe Antonio will punish him by having him leave the Outfit and be a soldier somewhere else like New York or Las Vegas or even Boston.


    ¡°Does he want to see me now?¡± Carmelo asks with an impassive expression while he sets his cup of coffee on the counter.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to stay right now,¡± Ro shrugs, ¡°I¡¯m watching her now and I¡¯m here.¡±


    Carmelo nods and then gives me a lingering look. A silent goodbye. He walks out of the kitchen, to the foyer, into the elevator and out of my life.


    ¡°So,¡± Ro takes pours himself coffee and takes a seat at the table. ¡°What would you like to do today?¡±


    ¡°What kind of reassignment is Carmelo getting?¡±


    Ro waves his hand and shakes his head. ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear about business. Are you getting ready for Italy? Do you have anything packed yet?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t even have enough suitcases to put all my stuff in.¡±


    ¡°We can go shopping then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have better things to do than babysit me?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°It won¡¯t be for long. I¡¯m thinking of it like spending time with my baby cousin before she leaves.¡±


    I¡¯ve always been close with my cousins. Antonio and Ro were always over when we were little. The only unfortunate thing for me was I was the youngest, as well as a girl. Antonio and Ro took much more of a liking to Lazzaro and Nico. Tony and Laz were good friends because they were basically the same age. Nico and Ro stuck together like peas in a pod. What I liked most about them was they were less serious, and majority of the time they invited me to y with them.


    Family has always meant everything to me. Even when I stayed here and all my siblings moved away, Ro and Antonio acted like my brothers. While I¡¯m excited to see Laz, I¡¯m going to miss Chicago more than anything.


    ¡°I want to go see my goddaughter,¡± I reply with certainty.


    Ro nods his head. ¡°Then we will go see Liliana. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s lonely. Antonio has been workingte trying to catch Marco¡¯s loyalists.¡±


    I down the rest of my coffee knowing I¡¯ll need the rest of it to keep up with Vi. Last time I saw her she was crawling all over the ce. She¡¯s getting so big and I almost get teary eyed just thinking of how I won¡¯t get to spend her first birthday with her or watch her grow into a toddler, then a kid, a teenager¡­ a woman.


    Not being able to have kids myself means I get to enjoy my nieces and nephews and while I get to meet my brother¡¯s son for the first time, it isn¡¯t the same. Vi is my goddaughter. I was there when she was born. I held her and made a promise that I would be there to help her through every little problem life throws at her. Now I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep my promise.


    My cell phone rings as I head upstairs to grab a few things before heading to Liliana¡¯s ce. I groan when I see the caller ID says Mama. I have the worst feeling she is going to lecture me on why I didn¡¯t tell her about Leonardo.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Be, darling. Are you alright? Your father told me everything about what happened yesterday. We were so worried when you went missing. We never knew about Leonardo and if we did, we would¡¯ve stopped it! We wouldn¡¯t have tolerated him anywhere near you!¡±


    ¡°Mama, it¡¯s okay. I really don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°My poor baby. When can I see you? I want to take you out and have a girls day. Myst baby is leaving Chicago. Who else am I going to dote on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Go to Las Vegas to visit Christina and your grandchildren. I¡¯m sure they would love to see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t leave your father.¡± Excuses.


    ¡°Papa doesn¡¯t need you here. Why don¡¯t you go visit Christina? You¡¯ve only seen the children a couple times.¡±


    ¡°Christina doesn¡¯t want me in Las Vegas. She¡¯s a very busy woman.¡±


    I never understand why my mother turned her back on Christina. My mother has always prided herself on Laz, talking about how sessful he is, how pretty his wife is, how great her grandson is. Nico was the same way, she talked about him very fondly-definitely more than she talks about Christina. Although I¡¯m the disappointment in the family, she is always in my business and wondering what I¡¯m up to.


    Something happened with Christina, that much I¡¯m sure of, but what I have no idea.


    ¡°Get yourself a dog to keep youpany then.¡±


    ¡°Be, I¡¯m just going to miss my baby! A-and I feel like a terrible mother! I should¡¯ve known what was going on with you. You know you are very attractive like me and, ever since Vinny and Luca, I think men want to take advantage of you because you¡¯re no longer a virgin.¡±


    ¡°Ma! That has nothing to do with anything!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it? The men see the virgins as a prized possession something they wait to take on their wedding day. Nobody has to wait to take with you. That¡¯s why Carmelo took advantage of you!¡±


    ¡°Carmelo is a friend! He didn¡¯t take advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°Well I had your father talk to Antonio about Carmelo. I don¡¯t want him anywhere near you,¡± she says with a snarky tone.


    ¡°You got him reassigned?! Mama, I loved having him as a bodyguard-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do, girls have needs too, but they should never act on them! Especially single girls. Arabe, what were you thinking? He¡¯s a low-rank soldier. You need a man of high rank! He surely took advantage of your position. He probably wanted something in return like moving up in station,¡± she makes a disgusted grunt. ¡°I¡¯m d he is nowhere near you now.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you!¡± I shout. ¡°He was a friend and I only have so long here and now I can¡¯t spend it with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s finally away from you! You¡¯re acting brainwashed. Do not forget your position. You are making a fool out of your father and I by sleeping with your bodyguard.¡±


    I roll my eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t have this conversation right now. I have better things to do today. I¡¯ll talk to youter,¡± I hang up before she can protest or further insult me.


    I grab my purse and jacket and head downstairs where Ro has been waiting. ¡°Ready?¡± He asks me.


    ¡°You do know that Carmelo never took advantage of me, right?¡±


    Ro sighs and slumps his shoulders. ¡°Your mother wasining and to humor her, Uncle Francesco asked Antonio to reassign Carmelo. Hell, we¡¯ve known Carmelo since we were boys and we know he¡¯d never force you. You said it was consensual and we believe you. Fucking isn¡¯t a crime and no one is protecting your virtue so, that¡¯s the only reason Carmelo isn¡¯t dead right now.¡±


    There it is again. As if I matter less just because I¡¯m not a virgin anymore.


    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± I mutter under my breath and silk to the elevator. ¡°Carmelo is a friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is. It¡¯s not a big deal, Arabe. He¡¯s not in trouble, he just has a new job. What does it matter anyways? You¡¯re leaving for Italy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

 # 2 — Chapter 9

    Arabe


    Entering Antonio and Liliana¡¯s penthouse feels just like old times. Everything about the ce reminds me of home and reminds me just how much I¡¯ll miss Chicago and my family even more.


    Liliana enters the foyer to greet us with little Vi at her hip. She looks just like Lily but has Tony¡¯s dark features. I hand Ro my coat and purse and while he growls and no doubt mutters how he¡¯s not a butler, I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°Give me my baby!¡± I hold my arms out and Liliana hands her over with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve missed my baby girl. How are you Vi?¡± She answers me back with a giggle as I attack her chubby cheeks with kisses.


    ¡°She has been a handful. Antonio hired a nanny so I could pass her off and get some much needed rest,¡± Liliana says and I can tell from the dark circles under her eyes.


    ¡°I wish Auntie Be was staying so she could be your nanny instead,¡± I pout.


    ¡°Yeah, Antonio told me everything. I heard about you going to Italy,¡± Liliana matches my frown.


    We walk into the living where I sit down on the floor, next to all of Vi¡¯s toys and y with her. Liliana lists crisscrossed on the couch clutching a pillow to her stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be nice to go to Italy and see Nonno and my brother Laz and meet his wife and son.¡±


    ¡°Antonio never talks about his other cousins. I knew you were going to see your brother-quite frankly I had no idea you had any siblings.¡±


    I shrug like it¡¯s no big deal. ¡°Each one of my siblings is in a different state or country. I guess we¡¯re not all that close. We all have our duty to the mafia and we¡¯re all busy doing that duty I guess. Too busy to talk to each other.¡±


    To be honest, I resent my siblings for not picking up the phone and calling me. While I appreciate Laz wanting me in Italy, my stomach tells me I should have a bad feeling about why exactly he wants me there.


    ¡°I know what you mean. Since Angelo went back to Boston and took over as Don I haven¡¯t heard much from him.¡±


    I grab Vi and hug her to my chest. ¡°Let me bring her with me. You can¡¯t separate me from my baby!¡±


    Liliana chuckles. ¡°Try telling Antonio that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you wrap my brother around your little finger,¡± Ro chimes in taking his own seat adjacent to the couch.


    ¡°That little girl is the one who has Tony under herpletemand. He¡¯s smitten,¡± Liliana beams while talking about her husband. ¡°He¡¯s such a good daddy.¡±


    ¡°You are so loved, little girl,¡± I brush back her dark ringlets. ¡°Even though I¡¯ll be in Italy, I¡¯ll always be your godmama and I can still guide you over the phone.¡± It won¡¯t be the same though. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t grow too fast? I don¡¯t want to miss any milestones.¡±


    ¡°We will take lots of photos and videos to send to you,¡± Lily attempts to make me feel better.


    ¡°How are online sses going?¡± I try to change the subject before I panic.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m finishing up my first semester now. The sses I¡¯m taking are so interesting that the homework doesn¡¯t even seem like work!¡±


    That¡¯s how it always felt when I read psychology research papers. Every little finding was so interesting. Every little fact and theory about mental illness grab every ounce of my attention. I wish I could go back to school and get my degree, but it doesn¡¯t seem in the cards for me. Not to mention at least here the men allow us little liberties, from what I gathered, back in Italy they¡¯re still backwards. Women should stay home, cook and clean and satisfy whatever their husband needs.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you, Lily. You¡¯vee a long way from being that timid little virgin who didn¡¯t even want to touch Antonio, let alone look at him.¡±


    She smiles at that. ¡°I guess I got lucky. He¡¯s so much more than he lets on to be. He¡¯s sweet, thoughtful, romant-¡±


    ¡°He would not appreciate a word of what you are saying about him,¡± Ro shes her warning look.


    Lily dismisses him with her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need to pretend he¡¯s a big bad mobster to his brother and cousin.¡±


    ¡°He is a big bad mobster,¡± Ro looks unamused. ¡°He kills people.¡±


    ¡°Hey, not in front of the baby,¡± I cover her little pierced ears. ¡°You got her ears pierced,¡± I almost frown but catch myself. I missed it. I missed her ears being pierced.


    ¡°We got it done early yesterday. I didn¡¯t know what was going on with you and¡­¡± Leonardo, ¡°untilter when Tony came home and told me. I wanted to ask you but, as far as I knew, you were still missing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not mad,¡± I reassure her.


    ¡°Good,¡± she gives me a soft smile. ¡°Tony didn¡¯t want them done. He was so afraid it would hurt her and he said he couldn¡¯t bear to watch his baby in pain. So, I went by myself. They look adorable on her.¡±


    ¡°They do.¡±


    Vi is going to grow up to be breathtaking. She already has thick, ck hair that curls into little spirals and her big brown eyes have little specks of green, which make them mesmerizing. Her skin is like mine, olive-toned, she¡¯s true Italian baby. When she¡¯s older she is going to leave all the boys drooling. Antonio will have his hands full.


    ¡°Hey, listen,¡± Liliana fiddles nervously with her fingers, ¡°Antonio told me about your previous bodyguard and I just want you to know you can talk to me. You know I¡¯m always here for you. I consider you my sister.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that. You¡¯re like a little sister to me, too. I¡¯ll be sure to call and keep you in the loop if you promise to do the same,¡± I hold out my pinky, ¡°And I¡¯m holding you to sending me many, many, many pictures and videos of Vi.¡±


    Liliana leans over and wraps her pinky around mine. ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°So, I see Ro is babysitting you,¡± Liliana shoots a teasing smile his way and Ro rolls his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Carmelo? I miss him.¡±


    ¡°My parent didn¡¯t want him near me anymore after they found out we had sex. Tony reassigned him. I thought you would know something more than I would.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t talk business with me that much. All I knew was Carmelo was kicked off your service and Leonardo was your main bodyguard, then you ran away, Leonardo was killed and then¡­ then I thought Carmelo was your bodyguard again.¡±


    ¡°Dismissed this morning,¡± I frown.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything?¡± She asks Ro.


    ¡°Nothing you girls should concern yourself with.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s our friend, Ro,¡± Liliana crosses her arms.


    ¡°He¡¯s not family. So mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so cranky this morning?¡± Lily bites back.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a stressful week and thest thing I want to do is listen to my sister-inw and cousin chatter and gossip,¡± he huffs.


    ¡°He¡¯s very cranky today,¡± I tease back to Lily and sheughs.


    I stand up and ce Vi in hisp. He holds her under her armpits and keeps her at a distance. Vi turns her head inspecting her uncle and then reaches her for him, closing and opening her little fists.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be cranky with your niece in your arms.¡±


    A smile tugs on the corner of his lips and he pulls her closer allowing her to sit and snuggle on hisp. ¡°Only because she wants me and she is my niece. I¡¯d do anything for her.¡±


    Liliana chuckles and rolls her eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go shopping. We can buy some new dresses for you to wear-¡±


    ¡°She did say she needed new luggage,¡± Ro chimes in.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly in the mood for shopping.¡± Now I know how Liliana felt when I forced her to get out of the house when she was in her own depressive mood.


    ¡°It always used to make you feel better. You never let me sit around sulking, so I¡¯m not going to let you do the same. Come on, shopping will make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°You need to get luggage so we¡¯re going shopping. No arguing.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°I¡¯m the new addition to the trio,¡± Ro stands with Vi at his hips.


    Liliana ps her hands and goes to grab Vi¡¯s baby bag and stroller. ¡°Just like old times.¡±


    I frown. ¡°It used to be the three of us going shopping. It¡¯s not going to be the same.¡±


    Liliana puts her arm around me while Ro fixes Vi in the stroller strapping her in. ¡°I know it won¡¯t be the same, but he¡¯s still our friend. He¡¯s still alive. Just on a different assignment. Just because you¡¯re going to Italy doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t keep contact with you.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s just¡­ I never got to say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Arabe,¡± Liliana pulls back and sighs, ¡°Do you¡­ do you have feelings for Carmelo?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes widen. ¡°No! He¡¯s my best friend. We both care for each other. He protected me and stuck up for me. I at least wanted was to say goodbye before I left for good.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just making sure. You know it would never work out anyways, you parents would never approve of a union between you two.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I know. They don¡¯t even want me near him,¡± I scoff. The whole situation is ridiculous though. I would never marry Carmelo.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ro urges impatiently while pressing the button on the elevator.


    Liliana and I pile into the back of the ck SUV. Liliana sits in between me and Vi, who is behind the driver¡¯s side in her car seat. Ro takes the passenger and Steven drives us. It¡¯s d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but without Carmelo. I thought my life was going to be over when I lost Vinny but when Antonio took me in and I became close with Liliana, I found a new sense of purpose. A new sense of happiness. Now I feel lost all over again.


    I¡¯m struggling to find reason. Struggling with how I am going to deal with living in a new country and leaving Chicago behind. I already know thenguage, but the customs are different and the people-aside from my brother and grandfather-are all strangers. I haven¡¯t even seen Laz since I was young, who knows how much he¡¯s changed under my Nonno¡¯s influence.


    Christina used to tell me I was the lucky sister for marrying Vinny. She always said that we looked happily in love with each other. For a long time I believed that I was the lucky one, until Vinny died, until I realized just how much myte husband and I yed pretend. We weren¡¯t in love. We were friends in a situation that forced us to be together and we both held tightly onto the idea that we could have love one day. But it wasn¡¯t true. We only had each other. So, we pretended.


    ying pretend doesn¡¯t make you any more happier. It makes you sad and delusional and breaks your heart as you yearn for the truth and crave what you¡¯ve always wanted most in the world. I don¡¯t feel lucky. I don¡¯t think I was ever lucky because all God has been doing is dealing me some real shitty decks. I¡¯ve tried to grin and bear. I¡¯ve forced myself to y the role of bubbly Arabe but I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m tired of pretending. I¡¯m tired of pointless dreaming. I¡¯m tired of uncertainty and more importantly I¡¯m scared.


    I¡¯m scared to be forced into ying pretend again. I¡¯m scared I might actually find happiness only for it to be taken away. They call me the Cursed Widow-whoever marries her dies. Maybe I am cursed. I don¡¯t know what scares me most though. Being forced into another loveless or abusive marriage or dying alone.


    I look over at Liliana who once thought her life was over. I¡¯ve never seen her so happy. Even Tony has softened just a little bit. I can see it when he briefly smiles over at Lily or his little girl. When Vi was born I saw Lilianae even more alive, as if her purpose in life has always been to be a mother.


    I was never the type of girl to fantasize about being a mother. I never had the names picked out and never stuffed a pillow up my shirt and pretended. I was scared when I was pregnant and slightly relieved when I had the miscarriages. I don¡¯t even know how I truly felt when the doctors told me I was infertile. I guess relieved that I would never have Luca¡¯s kids at the time, but also scared that I would never have a piece of myself that would love me and be with me until myst day.


    I don¡¯t want kids and I don¡¯t think they¡¯re necessary for a happily ever after, but having the opportunity taken away from me with that diagnosis-it scares me. Along with being the Cursed Widow I will never be able to give my husband what they all want. A son. An heir.


    They will see me as worthless.


    When I was younger and the world was lessplicated, I had preconceived notions that the world was going to go in my favor if I did what I was told, had faith, and was a good girl. But it doesn¡¯t matter. None of it matters because karma doesn¡¯t exist and the world doesn¡¯t care how good of a person you are. Bad things can happen to anyone no matter how unfair, and I denied it for so long. There¡¯s no denying anymore.


    This is my life and I¡¯m stuck in my own personal hell.


    Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You have no idea what¡¯s in store for you in Italy. You could only be gone a few months and then you¡¯ll be back in Chicago forgetting you were ever worried about never returning. The rational part of me tries to cheer me up with bullshit optimism. The rational side that I¡¯ve been listening to for so long.


    It¡¯s time to stop listening.


    No one will help me. No one will save me.


    My fate lies in Italy and I have no control over the oue.


    ¡°Arabe?¡± Liliana¡¯s soft whisper shakes me out of my trance. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright? You didn¡¯t say anything in the car. Usually you¡¯re much more talkative.¡±


    ¡°Just a lot on my mind,¡± I give her a weak smile. There¡¯s no need to make Liliana worry Liliana any more than she already is. It is not like she can help the inevitable anyways.


    The mall, like always, was crowded and I didn¡¯t feel like being around so many people. Everyone seemed so happy holding their shopping bags or their lovers hands. I suddenly get a pang in my heart and a gut-wrenching empty feeling.


    Liliana pulls me into stores and picks out dresses for me to bring. I couldn¡¯t deny, Liliana has great taste and I loved everything she picked out and forced me to buy with Ro¡¯s credit card, but it didn¡¯t improve my mood. I let her believe it did though.


    I ended up getting a set of light pink hard-shell luggage and I automatically began imagining packing all of my clothes into the suitcases. Packing up my entire life in Chicago. The suitcases were big enough for my entire closet and I don¡¯t have to worry about weight limit or too much luggage considering I¡¯ll be flying via the Moretti family private airne.


    Several hours and several hundreds of dors spentter, we pile into the car and I sit in the middle as I watch Vi sleep peacefully in her car seat. I¡¯m going to miss my baby. I had such big ns for us. I was going to be the cool aunt. I was going to be the one she came to when she did something bad she didn¡¯t want her parent to know about. I was going to be her best friend and confidant. She was going to fill the missing void in my heart-she already has-but now the hole is reforming with every heartbreaking thought of never seeing her again.


    It¡¯s dark when we arrive at Liliana¡¯s ce. Antonio, surprisingly, is home and he greets his wife with a quick kiss and greets his daughter by picking her up and holding her close to him.


    ¡°How was your day?¡± Antonio asks holding his daughter on his hip.


    Liliana tells him about everything while I zone out. My focus goes to Ro leaning against the wall next to the elevator. I can tell he wants to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go. I¡¯m getting tired,¡± I interrupt Liliana¡¯s story.


    Her eyes widen, ¡°Oh,¡± her hands drop to her sides. ¡°Is this goodbye-goodbye? I guess I won¡¯t see you again before you leave.¡±


    ¡°I guess this is goodbye-goodbye,¡± I quickly wrap my arms around her and hold her tight. She¡¯s been the best girlfriend I have evere to have. I still consider her my sister-inw despite how things ended with Luca.


    Liliana is crying when she pulls back out of our hug and rubs her eyes with her sleeve. ¡°I¡¯ll call every day.¡±


    Antonio ces his hand on her shoulder and gives me a curt nod. A silent goodbye.


    I kiss Vi¡¯s chubby cheek while she sleeps and soak in onest good look at her. I turn around and don¡¯t bother looking back even though I can hear Liliana¡¯s sobs. She¡¯s always been emotional, but maybe her tears are because she really believes she¡¯ll never see me again.

 # 2 — Chapter 10

    Carmelo


    I didn¡¯t get to say goodbye.


    I had known that if Arabe and I were caught it would mean trouble. Men of my rank aren¡¯t supposed to associate with women of her status. I¡¯m not supposed to touch women of the mafia virgin or not. You don¡¯t touch what isn¡¯t yours. Especially not a Moretti.


    Antonio was lenient. He helped calmed Francesco down when he wanted to chop my balls off. Antonio¡¯s argument was that I didn¡¯t do any damage because I didn¡¯t take her virginity, it was consensual, and also, I¡¯m one of the best soldiers and enforcers.


    He assigned me. I thought I¡¯d be able to be her bodyguard through her remaining days in Chicago and see her off to the airport, but Ro told me I had to go. Ro bing my recement.


    I¡¯ve been a bodyguard since I was assigned to protect Liliana but before that I was an enforcer and now I¡¯m back to that job. I¡¯m good at what I do. I don¡¯t ask questions when the Don gives me a name. They¡¯re either rats, enemies, or men who owe us a debt. I¡¯m not a good man, I never said I was. I like to harm those against the mafia. I like my job, hurting or even killing fuckers who mess with us and my brothers.


    My job for right now is simple, find the bastards that broke into Ro¡¯s penthouse the other day and tried to kill Arabe. I¡¯m supposed to bring them to Antonio and if I can¡¯t, then I get to kill them on the spot. Marco¡¯s men have a list to kill the Moretti¡¯s and as long as my boss, Liliana and Arabe are in that list, I¡¯m going to search for them until I¡¯m able to wrap my hands around their throats.


    Yet, something is still bothering me even as I¡¯m trying to do my work. The thought of Arabe leaving wouldn¡¯t bother me if I knew it was just a vacation. I had overheard her father talking with what sounded like a permanent situation. I¡¯ve grown to care for her a lot. I see my mother inside of her. I see a strong woman who has endured so much and is so close to cracking under pressure. I don¡¯t want something to happen to Arabe that sends her over the edge.


    When I saw my mother dead with blood coating her clothes as well as the floor, it traumatized me. It traumatized me as well as my brother. He left Chicago after that because he couldn¡¯t deal with the memory of our beloved mother. He had onest thing to do before he went. Kill our father.


    And I helped him.


    I swore to protect Arabe when I was assigned her bodyguard. Just because I¡¯m on a different mission doesn¡¯t mean my oath is void. After what happened to Leonardo I want to protect her with every fiber of my being. I want to make sure it never happens to her again. She hardly cried and she was so resilient in watching her father torture her tormentor.


    Since the moment I¡¯ve met her she¡¯s always been happy, never let on that anything was wrong with her. I knew her at those ages that fucker molested her, you would never think something unspeakable was going on with her. No one even questioned the bracelets she still refuses to take off. Arabe does a great job at putting on a show, but she can¡¯t do it forever and when she cracks, it¡¯ll be disastrous.


    From the cuts on her wrists I know she can¡¯t deal with too much. One day she won¡¯t be able to put that mask on and pretend. One day reality is going to hit and she won¡¯t know what to do and just like my mother she¡¯ll¡­


    I worry. I worry as her best friend. I worry as a man who has watched her grow from when we were kids. I worry as someone who has seen his mother waste away because of what her husband had done to her. I worry because I care and I worry because once Arabe gets on that ne and disappears, she is out of my hands.


    And once she is out of my hands¡­ well I don¡¯t trust other people enough to keep her as safe as I could.


    Vinny felt the same way. I grew up with Arabe¡¯s first husband. He was a good friend of mine and great man. We went on a few missions together and trained under Lorenzo. His status was higher than mine and when I heard he got to marry Antonio¡¯s cousin, I admit, I was jealous. Jealous because I knew I would never have a wife. Arranged marriages were always hit or miss but marrying a woman like Arabe you could never miss.


    Vinny used to talk about her like she was the reason the sun rose in the morning. Arabe has mentioned before that what they had was friendship, but they couldn¡¯t fake the sparkle in their eyes as they looked at each other. They were in love. The stories Vinny told at work were ones that made us all want ady to go home to. He made her seem perfect and the closer I¡¯ve gotten with her the more I believe it.


    For a long time I thought of her as wless, but due to recent events I¡¯ve learned so much. I¡¯ve learned she bears scars of trauma and hardship, and with all that happened to her she¡¯s still one of the strongest damn woman I¡¯ve ever known. She puts other people¡¯s feelings above her own, she¡¯s considerate and kind. She will fight for all her friends happiness but her w is that she will not fight for herself.


    Women in our life can¡¯t fight. I¡¯ve seen it one too many times, the men in the mafia are so dominant and abusive. It has led to many suicides. They¡¯re afraid to stand up and sometimes I think they have a reason to be afraid. I¡¯ve heard of men killing their disobedientdies because they¡¯ve wanted to take on more non-traditional roles than the mafia has in store for women. Mainly, women are killed when they refuse arranged marriage.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s not ideal to be women in our world-not that they have a choice. We don¡¯t follow outside rules, we follow tradition and oath. Just because women now basically have equal rights doesn¡¯t mean they have equal rights or say in the mafia. I put my oath before everything but seeing women like my mother and Arabe being forced by the dominance of our men, who think they have the rights to do whatever they want¡­ it sickens me.


    I go to my apartment for the first time since Arabe had snuck away from Leonardo. Our empty boxes of Chinese takeout are still in my room and the sheets still smell like her vani perfume. I sit at the edge of my bed and take a deep breath. The silence in the room is deafening so I turn on the television.


    I haven¡¯t lived alone in a while. I¡¯ve grown ustomed to always having people under the same room I¡¯m sleeping. At Antonio¡¯s penthouse I had Liliana, Antonio, Arabe and for a brief time Vi. Then, when Arabe moved out and I became her bodyguard, my nights were spent in Ro¡¯s apartment with her just a few doors down.


    I never realized how much I hate being alone. A deep rooted fear of mine is to die alone. Even worse dying without anybody giving a shit about me. Dying before having children to pass down my knowledge and skills to. Dying without having a wife to cry over my loss of existence.


    My hands rub harshly at my face as I try to think of any thoughts that are not of my fears. I¡¯ve never been prone to panic attacks but when ites to thoughts of being alone forever, it¡¯s a trigger. My breathing picks up and it¡¯s hard to calm myself and my own mind down.


    The watch on my wrist reads two in the morning. It¡¯s been a long day of trying to track down any lead we might have on Marco¡¯s loyalists. The main guy running the operation was Marco¡¯s right-hand man, Samuel. I¡¯ve never met the guy and didn¡¯t even know Marco enough to say anything, but what I do know is how he lived under Marco.


    Marco had a close-knit group of his men that he paid extra to do his dirty work. These men, along with the Bratva, were paid millions to sabotage the Outfit and to kill Lorenzo and his sons. They were all on this secret payroll of his and lived invish from their hefty pay cut.


    Antonio confided in me earlier that he was able to freeze all the money in their bank ounts as well as their assets. They have nothing as punishment for going against the mafia. This is what they want. It¡¯s not so much about being loyal to Marco, it¡¯s that they want their money back. They need their money back to afford their fancy cars and ridiculous sized mansions. They also need money to feed their addictions, gambling, prostitution, possible drugs and alcohol.


    Their pissed at the Moretti family and want them to pay for their loss. Samuel and his men want to kill even the most innocent of the Moretti family including Arabe and Liliana. I bet even Vi is on that list.


    ***


    After I get out of the shower, I put on pajama pants and crawl into my full sized bed. It¡¯s much more ufortable than both the guest beds at Antonio and Ro¡¯s. My bed is lumpy and too springy. I¡¯m definitely in need of a new one. I¡¯m not one to splurge or overindulge in extrinsic purchases. I like to keep what I make in my saving ounts. Hence the reason my apartment is small and my bed is too goddamn old.


    I have to get up early tomorrow morning to do more research and interrogate more people who might know about Samuel¡¯s whereabouts. Knowing this, I still can¡¯t close my eyes and sleep. I¡¯m wide awake with a world of worried running around inside my head.


    My bed feels too empty. The apartment feels too quiet. My life feels too unpredictable. And I feel too damn stressed.


    I¡¯m worried that without my protection someone will hurt Liliana and I¡¯m worried that Arabe will never return from Italy. Things seemed more simple when the biggest worry was how Liliana was going to have to give up her virginity. Arabe was finally starting to heal after acting catatonic for a week. Liliana brought back out the best in Arabe and the two hit it off quick. The two hit it off and they included me.


    Yes, I was their bodyguard who had to be with them, but it was much more toward the end. We all hung out and I learned so much about them and we all grew to care for one another and watch each other¡¯s backs.


    I¡¯ve always been afraid of being alone, but friendship never bothered me. I never cared about making friends, I cared-and still do care-about my work. The mafia is my life and I stay ruthless and uncaring to do my job as efficiently as possible as an enforcer. I have no problem in killing, I have no problem in doing what needs to be done to ensure the safety of the mafia that has been my family.


    But ever since Liliana and Arabe havee into my life, I¡¯ve found importance and purpose. They¡¯ve be the most valued rtionships in my life and I¡¯d die to keep them happy and safe.


    Now it feels as though I¡¯m failing at that.


    I was never mad being booted off Liliana¡¯s service as her bodyguard. Sure, I¡¯d miss Liliana and Vi but I certainly didn¡¯t miss the crying every other hour of the night. I was actually kind of d to be Arabe¡¯s bodyguard, but it¡¯s where everything went so wrong.


    We were reckless.


    Her parents found out and of course they despised me automatically. I¡¯m just d they didn¡¯t kill me. I felt like a kid being punished for something I did. The punishment was more of a p on the wristpared to what men who touch what isn¡¯t theirs get when the Don finds out.


    I felt sick with the change of job. Although I¡¯ve been an enforcer since I was a teenager, I got used to being a bodyguard and enjoyed thepany and also took to keeping those girls safe as my main priority. It became my purpose.


    Now I feel that purpose slipping from my hands and what I vowed to do-keep them safe-doesn¡¯t seem all that reachable. Liliana is at the apartment away from me where I can¡¯t kill whoever tries to break in. Arabe will be on a flight soon to Italy where I won¡¯t be able to get to her quick enough should danger knock on her door.


    These worries send me to endless oblivion where thought after horrible thought keeps my mind busy and at a steady rate of anxiety. My arousal level is through the roof and my body easily bes restless as I toss and turn trying as hard as I can to fall into a deep sleep.


    I will my eyes to shut as Iy on my back and begin to count. At least if I force my mind to focus on numbers it¡¯ll cease to stop thinking about worst case scenario possibilities.


    ¡­ 58¡­ 59¡­ 60¡­ 61¡­


    Not. Fucking. Working.


    I throw the covers off my body and begin to pace the room. I nce over at my phone and debate on calling Arabe. Then, I realize what a foolish mistake that would be. I walk out of my room and toward the kitchen to see if there¡¯s any type of snack I could eat.


    Of course, there¡¯s nothing.


    The only food in the fridge is a carton of milk, protein shakes, bread, and various condiments. I¡¯ll have to go grocery shopping now that I¡¯ll being home to this empty apartment every night. I¡¯ll miss Sophia¡¯s homemade Italian meals at Antonio¡¯s most.


    I remember my mother heating up a ss of milk for me before going to bed. She always said that would help. I pour myself a ss and stick in the microwave until it¡¯s at a perfectly warm temperature. I walk back to my room and take a sip as Iy back under the covers.


    After downing half the ss, I set it on my bedside table, turn themp off, and resume my counting.


    ¡­ 62¡­ 63¡­ 64¡­ 65¡­ 66¡­ 67¡­ 68¡­

 # 2 — Chapter 11

    Arabe


    I wake up with a sickening feeling in stomach. Today is the day I¡¯m traveling to Italy. Who knows what is in store for me?


    When my feet hit the bottom step, I immediately smell whatever delicious breakfast Ro¡¯s cook-Lia has made. Before making my way into the kitchen, I notice my fully packed suitcases have already been brought down and are waiting by the elevator to be carried out to the car.


    I try to suppress the bile rising up my throat and the panic attacking on. I don¡¯t want to think about the flight. I don¡¯t want to think about leaving. I decide the let the smell lure me into the kitchen where Lia is making my favorite breakfast-blueberry pancakes with lots of whipped cream.


    Ro is already awake and sitting at the dining room table, scrolling through whatever he¡¯s doing on his phone. He looks up briefly to smile and say, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    I return the gesture with a smile that doesn¡¯t reach my eyes. How can I be happy when I¡¯m forced to leave the ce I was born and the ce I love?


    Lia brings two tes into the dining room, setting a te for me and a te for Ro. We both grab our silverware and enjoy our fair share of my going-away pancakes. Ro seems to be in a better mood than he was when we visited Liliana. He med it on not being able to locate Samuel and the rest, but something else seems to be bothering him.


    Being back to his old self this morning, he cracks a few jokes that make me smile but also make my heart hurt. I want to stay. I want to hear Ro¡¯s jokes when I wake up and go to Liliana¡¯s when I want a girls day. I love the Chicago rain and the busy city traffic.


    It¡¯s hard to enjoy the scrumptious pancakes when the bile rising refuses to go away. I feel nauseous and I can hardly get any air in my lungs. I want to cry out at how unfair this is. I don¡¯t want to leave my friends. Even if this isn¡¯t a permanent situation, I will still be gone for months. Mother said Lazzaro wants me there because he misses me and has things for me to do-whatever that means.


    ¡°Your mother wants you to call her before you leave,¡± Ro stabs a piece of pancake and shoves it in his mouth.


    ¡°When exactly am I leaving?¡± I gulp.


    Ro checks the Rolex on his wrist and says, ¡°You should be at the airport in about an hour and a half.¡±


    ¡°Are you taking me?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He shakes his head. ¡°Can¡¯t. I have work to do. My driver will make sure you get there safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say quietly. I sink in my chair feel meek and out of control. Maybe if I make myself small enough I¡¯ll disappear and no one will be able to find me or force me to go.


    I look down at my te to see there¡¯s only a few bites left of my breakfast, but I push the te aside and excuse myself. The rest of my appetite just isn¡¯t there anymore.


    Knowing I¡¯ll have to do it sooner orter, I pull out my phone as I walk upstairs to my room for privacy and dial my mother¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°Be!¡± She answers with enthusiasm. ¡°Today¡¯s the day! Aren¡¯t you excited? You must give Laz a kiss from me and kiss my grandson! He will be waiting for you at the airport and he has a ce where you will stay.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mama,¡± I say monotone.


    ¡°Darling, would you cheer up? You¡¯re going to Italy! How I miss everything about that country. This will be a perfect fresh start for you. You get to leave behind all that bad juju you¡¯ve had since Vinny¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Will I evere back?¡± I ask breathlessly as I can barely get the words out. I don¡¯t even know if I want to hear the answer.


    ¡°Of course, Laz will let you visit us all.¡±


    ¡°Visit? I meane back permanently.¡±


    ¡°You will enjoy Italy, Darling. Now, you should be getting ready. I¡¯ll let you go and call me as soon as you get there! Talk to you soon, Be,¡± she hangs up before I can say anything back.


    I throw my phone on my bed and decide to take a shower in the en suite bathroom. Maybe the warm water will make me feel better and refreshed. I strip my clothes and leave them on the bench. I open the shower curtain and let the spray of the water hit me from the shower head. I ce my hands on the wall and crane my head down letting the water envelop me.


    Vinny and I had a massive shower in our master bedroom. It had two shower heads and it was enclosed by a ss door. The floor was granite and even had a little bench to sit on. We would always shower together. Either I would sneak in his shower or he would sneak in mine. I remember feeling his presence behind me as he¡¯d run his hands from my thighs up to my breasts.


    Vinny was several inches taller than me. Definitely over six feet. He would bend and rest his chin on my shoulder and kiss the sensitive skin of my neck. He would grind his body behind me causing me to squirm and moan. We used to love forey, ying with each other, torturing ourselves with indescribable pleasure. The spray of the shower kept our bodies warm and wet as we would writhe against each other until we could no longer take it. He¡¯d force me against the shower wall, snake his hands under my knee and hike my leg up. He¡¯d thrust inside of me and I¡¯d nearly scream from ecstasy.


    I missed those moments. I missed Vinny. I missed my life before the chaos. I missed that beautiful home we had with the double shower head. I missed being his little housewife. I missed the nights he¡¯d sneak into bed and kiss me awake. He¡¯d take me all night long sometimes and I never minded. He was my safety and security and now he¡¯s gone and I have nothing. I don¡¯t even have the protection of Carmelo. The only man who made me feel safe after Vinny died.


    Depression covers me like a nket and the shower loses its appeal and no longer soothes me after I shampoo my hair. Chicago is just onerge memory of twenty-two years of my life and I¡¯m struggling to say goodbye.


    I had already set aside clothes, a few nights ago, that I would wear on the airne. I went forfort. ck leggings with an oversized blue sweatshirt. I french-braid my hair back into ponytail and let it dry that way. Next, I slid on my worn out pair of ck sneakers. I check the time on my phone, I killed an hour since breakfast. That means I have thirty minutes to get to the airport.


    It¡¯s not like the private ne would leave without me though.


    I look around my room onest time making sure I¡¯m not forgetting anything of value to me. I put my phone in my crossbody purse that is already full of Dramamine for flight sickness, my kindle so I can read, my wallet for obvious reasons, tissues in case I decide to cry, and some Chapstick.


    Slowly making my way downstairs, I stall leaving the penthouse as much as I can. Worry and dread fills my system when I realize I didn¡¯t call Liliana or see Carmelo to give him a proper goodbye. I bite my bottom lip and my legs shake begging me to turn around, run upstairs, and lock the door.


    Neither Antonio nor Ro would appreciate dragging me to airport though. They have much more important things to worry about.


    The foyeres into view as I reach thest few steps, Ro is standing there with his arms crossed over his chest. He is all ready for the day, wearing a ck suit with a red tie. He is tapping his polished, designer shoes and looking less than amused.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to bete,¡± he checks his watch and orders one of his men to take down my pink suitcases. The man disappears into the elevator with my luggage as Ro takes a few steps toward me. I¡¯m frozen in ce. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you,¡± he pulls me into a hug.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too,¡± I fight off the burning sensation in my eyes.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he pulls back, ¡°We don¡¯t want to keep your brother waiting. He¡¯s expecting you at a very specific time. You know how particr he is.¡± That I do. Ro ces his hand on the small of my back and ushers me to the elevator and presses the main lobby button.


    ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯ting with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m going to see you get into the car and then I¡¯ll watch you leave and take my own car to work.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Silence fills the elevator.


    We reach the lobby rtively quickly and my palms begin to sweat. I see the ck SUV waiting for me out front and the driver standing by the side of the car, waiting to open the passenger side for me.


    Ro grabs my shoulders and pulls me to face him. He kisses both my cheeks, ¡°Goodbye, Be. We¡¯ll keep in touch I¡¯m sure.¡±


    I¡¯m sure.


    Ro walks with me to the car as the driver opens the door. As I get in I can hear Ro say, ¡°Make sure she gets there safe. Text me when she is on the ne taking off.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Moretti,¡± the driver nods his head and shuts my door.


    Ro taps his hand on the door and smiles in my direction despite the ck tint windows. The driver takes off and I leave what I called home for the past few months.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking pale, Ms. Moretti. Would you like the window open to have some fresh air?¡± The driver gazes at me through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s just nervous jitters. I hate flying.¡± And I do. I always have.


    The driver nods his head and returns his attention back to road. I turn to stare out the window to memorize every street and every building and relish in as much as Chicago has to offer while I¡¯m here for the next hour or so. A raindrop hits my window and I start to actually smile for the first time today. Many people would hate the Chicago weather but I¡¯ve always loved it. Especially the wind and rain. It always helped me fall asleep when the window in my room would rattle or the sound of raindrops hitting the ss. It was my only sce at night.


    A tire squeals from a car nearby and catches my attention automatically. I turn to look out the window in the back to see two ck cars speeding and grinding up against the sides of each other. My driver curses under his breath and the motor makes a humming noise that tells me his foot has elerated on the gas.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I can¡¯t contain the worryced in my voice.


    ¡°We were followed. Hold on, Ms. Moretti,¡± he steers to avoid what I assume is the group of Marco¡¯s loyalists.


    I buckle my seatbelt and tug it tight. I¡¯ve never been one to pray, but in this moment I do. I don¡¯t want to die.


    One of the ck cars is now side by side with us. They ram into us and the driver spins out of control. The car pulls around in front and shoots through the front windshield. The bullets don¡¯t prate the bullet-proof ss but the noise of bullets hitting the ss make me jump.


    ¡°Drive!¡± I shout.


    ¡°God¡­ no¡­¡± the driver screams as the driver side door is somehow ripped open. A man dressed in a ck suit brings his pistol to the side of my drivers head and kills him instantly. Blood stters everywhere and I cup a hand over my mouth to keep myself from screaming out.


    The murdered crawls over the lifeless body and spots me with a cruel smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my lucky day?¡± He raises his gun, his index finger twitches on the trigger and I shut my eyes tight.


    Bang.


    I¡¯m dead. I¡¯m dead and there¡¯s nothing but darkness and ringing in my ears. Is this what it¡¯s like to die? Darkness? Nothing?


    ¡°Arabe¡­¡± the voice echoes my name. ¡°Open your eyes, sweetheart.¡±


    I force my eyes open and realityes mming down on me. The ringing slowly fades and the sounds of sirens and yelling are no longer muffled.


    I¡¯m not dead?


    Someone is now at the wheel driving like a manic as the ck car is still trailing us.


    I shift in my seat to get a better look at the stranger. ¡°Carmelo?¡± I could spot that jawline anywhere. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I got intel that Samuel knew you were on the way to your airport without an escort,¡± Carmelo shakes his head and mutters, ¡°Which was real fucking stupid on Ro¡¯s part.¡±


    ¡°I-I thought I was dead.¡±


    ¡°You nearly were. Don¡¯t worry. I followed you since you got in the car. I knew trouble wasing. I¡¯m here now,¡± he soothes.


    Carmelo remains calm in the midst of a high speed chase with men who are shooting at us and trying to kill us. I can¡¯t believe he is here. He saved my life. I could¡¯ve been dead.


    Carmelo looks over his shoulder and eyes me up and down quickly before averting his attention back on the road. ¡°I want you to stay buckled up. I¡¯m going to try and lose them.¡±


    I grip the bar on the door next to the handle and hold it tight. ¡°Carmelo¡­¡± I breathe out. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Carmelo shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your job anymore to save me,¡± I say quietly as my heart thunders out of my chest.


    ¡°It¡¯ll always be my job to protect you. I swore to it and I never break a promise.¡±


    I close my eyes and lean my head back against the seat. I inhale deeply and then exhale slowly.


    Shit. Shit. Shit.


    We have to make it out of this alive. We have to.


    ¡°Everything will be okay,¡± Carmelo¡¯s soft voice takes me out of a panic attack. I nod my head quickly and continue my breathing exercise. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you on that ne safe and sound.¡±


    Please don¡¯t, I almost want to say. Can¡¯t we just turn around and go back to your apartment and forget about time and responsibility?


    The tire screeches as Carmelo makes a sharp turn and the engine revs as he speeds up. ¡°Hang on!¡± He shouts.


    If I had to guess, we were going close to hundred miles per hour, maybe more. Carmelo is taking side streets in mafia territory so there¡¯s minimal cars, but the cars that are passing by are honking their horns.


    The car rattles as it cuts curbs and flies over potholes. The chase continues for what feels like forever. Maybe forty minutester the car starts to slow down as Carmelo continues turning and changing direction.


    ¡°I think we lost them,¡± he sounds breathless.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sure for about five minutes now. There¡¯s no sign of them from what I can see,¡± he looks in the rear view mirror.


    ¡°So you¡¯re taking me to the airport now?¡± I gulp with dread.


    ¡°Yeah. Lucky for you, we¡¯re close. This is the only way to ensure your safety. Chicago isn¡¯t safe for you right now.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t Liliana and Viing with me?¡± I spit bitterly. My attitude isn¡¯t toward him, but toward the predicament I¡¯m in.


    ¡°Antonio has many guards protecting them and he spends as much time as he can protecting his wife and daughter himself.¡±


    ¡°Then why couldn¡¯t I move in with Liliana?¡±


    Carmelo shrugs. ¡°This is what your parents wanted and this is also what your brother wants.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go,¡± my voice waivers but I don¡¯t dare cry.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t,¡± I can see him frown. ¡°I¡¯ll feel much better knowing those bastards can¡¯t get to you there.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything back as I stare back out the window and pray for the car ride tost as long as possible. I want to say things to Carmelo, I want to have my goodbye with him right now. The goodbye I¡¯ve been wanting to say since he walked out of Ro¡¯s apartment that one morning. Now my head is empty, everything I wanted to say is gone. My mind is scattered and my heart slowly tearing into tiny pieces.


    I want to ask things of him that will surely get both of us killed. I want to ask him to turn around and just keep driving until we will find a safe spot where we will never be found. That way I don¡¯t have to go to Italy, so I won¡¯t be forced to live by the oath I born into.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Carmelo shouts and the car picks up speed once more.


    My eye catches the street sign. We¡¯re only two blocks away from the airport and the ck SUV is now discreetly following behind us.


    Carmelo pulls out his phone and immediately starts talking into it. ¡°We¡¯re here and we¡¯re being followed. Get men out here while I get Ms. Moretti into the ne.¡±


    Ms. Moretti.


    By the time Carmelo arrives near the airport he enters through a way I¡¯m all too familiar with. It takes the car to the strip where the private ne is waiting. When we arrive there a men in suits holding guns and waiting to shoot at the men following us. Carmelo parks the car as close as possible to the ne and helps me out of the car. My legs are shaking with fear as I hear the sound of gunshots.


    Carmelo pulls me close to him and takes out his pistol. We look behind us to see the men guarding are now dead and the SUV has gotten through. He grabs my wrist and pulls me toward the airne and up the stairs to enter the ne. The guards by the ne door are shooting at the men firing back and Carmelo yells to pilots, ¡°Take off, now!¡±


    The flight attendants lock and seal the door. As soon as the cabin is pressurized and whatever preflight stuff is checked off, we begin to move. I nearly lose my bnce as I zig-zag in the aisle to find a seat. Carmelo grabs my waist and ces me into the beige cushioned seat next to him.


    The entire flight crew, including Carmelo and I, buckle in and before I can even gather what just happened, we are taking off down the strip.


    I look out the window as see nothing but sky. I can finally catch my breath and lose all the tension my muscles umted in the past hour. I blink a few times and finally realize that Carmelo is actually on the ne with me.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡± my voice trails.


    ¡°I had to make sure you were on the ne safe,¡± he doesn¡¯t look me in the eyes. He picks at his nails like a nervous habit and opens his mouth to say something but closes it. He does this two more times before saying, ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you go alone. You looked so scared.¡±


    I rest my head on his shoulder in appreciation and I feel him tense, then rx under me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper and close my eyes.


    As much as I love having him here with me right now. As much as I love thepany of a friend and I suddenly don¡¯t feel so afraid anymore¡­ I know he will be forced on the first flight back to Chicago as soon as wend.

 # 2 — Chapter 12

    Turbulence wakes me from my nap. I look out the window to see the night sky. Hours must have passed. I stretch out my limbs in front of me and look up at Carmelo. He is wide awake with a world of worries on his mind.


    I gently ce my hand on his knee and ask, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Your father is going to kill me for getting on this flight,¡± he shakes his head, ¡°Or he¡¯ll have your brother do it as soon as Ind.¡±


    ¡°You saved me. My father will be grateful for that. Antonio won¡¯t let him kill you-I won¡¯t let him kill you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I did it for selfish reasons.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Moretti, would you like something to drink?¡± The stewardess asks.


    ¡°Red wine would be nice,¡± I give her a small smile. ¡°How long until we arrive?¡±


    ¡°About five hours,¡± she looks over at Carmelo and continues, ¡°We got in contact with Mr. Moretti, he knows you¡¯re on the flight and is just d Ms. Moretti is safe. He wants you back to Chicago by tomorrow.¡±


    Carmelo gives a curt nod which excuses the stewardess who doesn¡¯t bothering us again after bringing me a ss of red wine and leaving the bottle.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay?¡± I ask in a timid voice.


    ¡°You heard her, my orders are to get back to Chicago as soon as possible. I have a lead on Samuel and the rest of Marco¡¯s loyalist.¡±


    ¡°What kind of lead?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a rat in thepound. Someone knew you were leaving for Italy today. Our systems were hacked, I found the virus and knew what type of information was taken out. Phone calls were being tapped too, specifically one between you and your mother. As soon as I found out I parked outside Ro¡¯s apartment building and trailed your car.¡±


    ¡°The driver, he¡¯s dead. Isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Carmelo nods. ¡°Yes. He knew the job; the job was getting you to the airport safely.¡±


    ¡°Yet one would think that¡¯s your job,¡± I snicker.


    The side of his mouth tugs up into a half smile. ¡°And I did my job damn well, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Thanks again.¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°That¡¯s what bodyguard¡¯s are for.¡±


    I didn¡¯t correct him on the fact that he is no longer my bodyguard and hasn¡¯t been for the past few days.


    ¡°Have you ever been to Italy?¡± I change the conversation.


    ¡°No,¡± he says simply.


    ¡°Ever wanted to?¡±


    He pauses for a moment. ¡°I never pictured myself going there, no. My father spent all his money on prostitutes and casinos when we were kids, so we couldn¡¯t exactly afford a vacation. I don¡¯t have any reason to go for my job and retirement has never been a thought that crossed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I ask and he raises his eyebrow, ¡°The retirement thing?¡±


    ¡°Figured I¡¯d be dead before I¡¯d ever have the chance to retire.¡±


    My heart feels heavy with the thought of Carmelo getting killed on the job. There are many times he¡¯s had to save Liliana and myself from enemies of the mob. So many times he could¡¯ve died protecting us. Protecting me.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I hum.


    ¡°Have you ever been to Italy?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. A handful of times. My grandfather has lived there his whole life. You probably know he¡¯s the Don of the crime syndicate in Sicily. We¡¯ve visited him on asion. My parents were born here too, so along with visiting family, they wanted us to learn about the culture. Not to mention my siblings and I have known thenguage since birth.¡±


    While my mother spoke to us in English, my father used to speak to us strictly in Italian to help us develop thenguage as young infants. Thenguage has alwayse naturally to us because we¡¯ve heard it since we were out of the womb. Papa made sure it was that way. He wanted us to get in touch with our Italian roots. Uncle Lorenzo was the same way with Antonio and Ro. They always said we¡¯d be ignorant not to learn thenguage.


    I guess being fluent in Italian wille in handy now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carmelo nods his head and our conversation seems to end there. I want to continue to talk to him. He makes me feel calm despite my fear of airnes. Something is still bothering him as he stares out the window looking broody and miserable.


    ¡°Do you want some wine to rx?¡± I offer him my ss.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    The ne is everything you¡¯d want when traveling. Luxury,fort, and no one to bother you. Those are the perks of a private ne. The crew have all left us to our privacy and don¡¯te to bother unless we press the button above that calls them.


    If it were just me on this ne I would currently be lonely and probably reading some romance book downloaded on my kindle. Even though Carmelo isn¡¯t talking much, hispany is still appreciated in the moment.


    The sudden drop and turbulence sends me into panic mode as I dig my nails into Carmelo¡¯s knee and hold on for dear life. Even when the craziness of the ne stops, my breathing doesn¡¯t regte and I have the urgency to get off the ne. This thing is a death trap and I don¡¯t want to die in some tragic ne crash.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Carmelo cups both my cheeks with hisrge hands. He forces me to look into his amber eyes filled with concern and something else I can¡¯t put my finger on. ¡°It was nothing. We¡¯re alright. You¡¯re alright,¡± he soothes as the pads of his thumb run across my cheekbones.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be on this flight,¡± I gasp in air, ¡°I want to get off. Please, I want to get off!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of the ocean right now. Remember what I said,¡± he pauses and I shake my head quickly, ¡°I said I will protect you and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. You are safe when you are with me.¡±


    ¡°And what happens when you leave me?¡± I swallow hard.


    His gaze flickers between both my eyes and his forehead begins to wrinkle. He doesn¡¯t know what to say and that is what scares me the most.


    ¡°Make me forget,¡± I beg and grab a fistful of his shirt, pulling him closer toward me. ¡°Please make me forget everything.¡±


    I lean up to kiss him. Our lips harshly fighting for dominance and eventually I surrender and he swallows me whole. I can feel my lips are now swollen, but I don¡¯t care. We press hard against each other and act with a primal need to just be close.


    It¡¯s always been like this with each other. He¡¯s a goody and I¡¯m a good convenienty for him too. But the one thing that makes this so addicting is that when we are together we forget everythingpletely. I can¡¯t remember my name when I¡¯m with him, I can¡¯t remember my troubles or my past. The only thing I can think about is the moment and the ecstasy and nirvana that follows.


    He makes me forget everything I hate about the world.


    Carmelo grabs me by the waist and hoists me up until I am straddling him in his seat. I grind my pelvis against the hardness forming in his pants. I know then that this will be a quick branding, no forey, no talking, just us and our union.


    We don¡¯t break contact with our lips as he unbuckles his belt and fumbles with his fly. I¡¯m tempted to rip my leggings open but I don¡¯t think my brother would appreciate mending with a big hole in the crotch of my pants.


    I force my leggings down my thighs and off one of my ankles. We don¡¯t even bother with my thong as Carmelo pushes the underwear to the side and moves his hips up in one forceful thrust to be inside of me. I bite his shoulder to suppress the loud moan at the back of my throat.


    In such a short amount of time, I am so ready for him as he glides easily in and out creating the most delicious friction my body has ever experienced. His arms snake around my body and he grabs tightly at my ass. His guides me the way he wants, slow and hard at first. We stare into each other¡¯s eyes. His minty breath fanning my face as my nails dig into his biceps.


    I hold on for dear life as his hips piston in and out of me. I grind down to meet his movements, bouncing to the finish line that is just in sight. I chase my orgasm with hesitation as I never want this to end. I have no clue where we are, where we¡¯re going and why I was so upset in the first ce.


    Carmelo must feel my anxiety build as he slows down and really makes me feel every inch of him filling me full. I roll my hips and throw my head back relishing in the feel as I dangle off the peak of eternal bliss. His hands go under my shirts and his calloused thumbs flick across my nipples creating more unbearable pleasure.


    I wrap my arms around his neck and he peppers kisses on my skin. He thrusts fast and deep until he spills inside of me, and I follow with my own earth shattering release that milks him for everyst drop.


    Realization hits that we didn¡¯t use a condom. This was our first time going bareback and surely he¡¯ll ask if I¡¯m on birth control. I¡¯m not, but I¡¯ll tell him I am. My infertility will, once again, prevent any baby from forming, but I don¡¯t need Carmelo to know that. I don¡¯t want him to look at me any differently or think of me as less of woman because I can¡¯t reproduce.


    He grabs some napkins to clean us up before I pull my leggings back up my body, and he tucks himself back into his pants. The only sound is the sound of us breathing heavy, our chests both rising and falling fast. My mind is still in a daze recovering from being shattered with euphoria.


    Before I can overthink the current situation, my post-orgasm delight sends both Carmelo and I into a much needed deep sleep.

 # 2 — Chapter 13

    Arabe


    If any of the flight attendants saw or heard anything that happened between Carmelo and I, they didn¡¯t let on. Majority of the time they stayed toward the front of the ne behind a privacy curtain. I wake up from my nap feeling sated and serene. I still have a soreness between my legs that leaves a satisfied smirk on my face.


    Carmelo stretches beside me and that¡¯s when I notice out the window that instead of blue ocean below us-there¡¯snd. The pilotes on the loudspeaker to announce we¡¯ll bending very shortly and to buckle up.


    I want to say finally, but as soon as I¡¯m off this ne I am going to enter an entirely new life. Carmelo and I sit silently beside each other, there¡¯s so much to be said in so little time, yet neither of us talk. But I know we both are saying our peace by not saying anything. The silence in itself is heartbreaking and the tension to keep from looking at each other is thick. My fingers itch to move and hug him.


    Neither of us wants to say the words, so this is our unspoken farewell.


    The nends at a private strip where I can see people and cars are waiting for us. My palms start to sweat and I¡¯m anxious to see Lazzaro after so many years of being apart. I¡¯m also afraid that when we step out of the ne I will go in one direction and Carmelo will go in another and that will be that.


    When the nees to aplete stop and the flight attendants open the door, I take a deep breath as I slowly make my way to the front of the ne. Carmelo trails behind me as we walk down the stairs and toward the ck car where, I assume, my brother is standing with his back toward me, talking to another olive-skinned man in a suit.


    The air smells fresh and the grass seems so much better. I¡¯ve missed this ce but it¡¯s never been home. The sun is hot in the sky and there¡¯s not a single cloud in sight. It¡¯s so different from Chicago. Without the city traffic, this ce is peaceful and you can actually hear yourself think-I hate hearing myself think. I tend to overdo it and ruminate on things way too much.


    As I approach my brother turns around revealing a handsome, hard-featured face with a pearly white, straight toothed smile. The Italian sun has been good for hisplexion. Us Moretti¡¯s have always been tan but his skin is now a deep bronze color. He is taller than I remember, he¡¯s about the same height as Carmelo. His body is lean in his fitted gray suit. He¡¯s gained a lot more muscle here too.


    ¡°Be,¡± he pulls me in for a quick hug before kissing both of my cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you here,¡± his English now has a hint of an Italian ent.


    ¡°Laz,¡± I give him an endearing smile. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Come,¡± he ces his hand on the small of my back and steps toward the car. ¡°I have much to show and tell you.¡±


    I look over my shoulder to see Carmelo standing there with both of his hands in his pockets. He looks out of ce, as if he¡¯s about to crawl out of his skin. His stoic expression doesn¡¯t fool me because I can see behind it and he looks¡­ worried?


    ¡°Ah,¡± Lazzaro¡¯s own attention goes to Carmelo. ¡°This must be the bodyguard who saved my little sister and got her on the ne,¡± he bows his head, ¡°Grazie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking over Arabe for over a year now. I made an oath to keep her safe.¡±


    Lazzaro drops his hand from my back and looks tense. The muscle in his jaw ticks and he looks Carmelo up and down as if to size him up. ¡°Antonio told me to send you back, it¡¯s what I intend to do. Although he wants you back tonight, I cannot do that. You will be on the first flight tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll have a maid draw up the guest room.¡± His tone is vexed and condescending. Already I know my brother does not like him.


    Lazzaro helps me into the car and I sit between both him and Carmelo as his driver and bodyguard sit up front. Lazzaro has always been business, he¡¯s been a serious man ever since he was a boy. He¡¯s been even more serious and emotionless since he was christened a Man of Honor when he was just shy of his fourteenth birthday.


    My gaze goes to the gold ring on his left finger and I begin to picture what his wife looks like. I¡¯ve heard a lot about her from my mother. I know their marriage was quick, it seemed he had just arrived in Italy after graduation, and the next he was married, and soon after she had a baby. My guess is the baby was out of wedlock so they had to cover things up quick. His wife was born and raised in Italy, my parents were happy that she is wealthy and her father of high rank in La Cosa Nostra.


    ¡°Wee home,¡± Lazzaro says when the car parks. Out the window in the massive vi the Moretti family owns-specifically my grandfather owns. There are enough guest rooms to fit 10 families of four and for them to have their own room each. The vi has its own garden, pool, winery, everything! Not to mention the surrounding guest houses near the property, but not close enough to walk to, are for my grandfather¡¯s closest soldiers and consigliere.


    The vi is a burnt orange color with dark maroon shutters and roof. The sliding ss doors on the second and third floor lead out onto balconies. The ss doors on the first floor are long and wide and lead out on the back or front patio area. The entire ce is gated in and filled with about as much protection as you¡¯d see on a military base, if not more.


    The words, Wee home, make me feel uneasy. I¡¯m not going back to Chicago. No matter how much I beg, I will never live in the city of my birth again. Who knows how frequently I¡¯ll get to visit. I won¡¯t get to see my goddaughter grow up or get to see Liliana. Liliana quickly became my best friend-it¡¯s almost ridiculous how close we clicked. I couldn¡¯t help it, with my husband dead and my siblings moved away, I was desperate for friendship and Liliana made me want to trust her and I was right to. She became a close confidant and helped me through a rough patch in my life.


    And Carmelo.


    My protector. My safety. My cheer-up buddy. My lover. My best friend.


    He¡¯ll be done by the morning and my father and Lazzaro will make sure I never see him again.


    ¡°Ready to go inside?¡± Lazzaro climbs out his side of the door when one of butlers opens the door. I can feel Carmelo staring at me from beside me. His door is being held open by another butler.


    I nod my head, despite the fact that every fiber of my being is screaming at me to leave. The butterflies in my stomach tell me I¡¯m far from ready to go inside. But I go anyways. Because no matter what, it¡¯s always been my duty to obey the path my family chooses for me.


    Even if it¡¯s the wrong path.


    ¡°Nonno has been anticipating your arrival.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask as Lazzaro guides me toward the front door, which is already opened by another butler.


    ¡°Yes. We have a lot to tell you, Be. Things are changing in La Cosa Nostra. That is why I brought you here.¡±


    ¡°Changing?¡± I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°I will discuss matterster when we are in private,¡± he shoots a look at Carmelo. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll give you a tour and show you your new room. It¡¯s been awhile since you were here, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve forgotten where majority of things are.¡±


    I did remember but the refresher would be nice, so I don¡¯t argue. ¡°Elena,¡± Lazzaro yells to one of the nearby maids. Shees rushing toward him with her head down. ¡°Mostra Carmelo ne sua stanza,¡± he orders her in Italian.


    ¡°Can¡¯t Carmelo have the tour with us?¡± I don¡¯t want Carmelo to go to his room. I want him by my side, helping me through the anxiety spiraling out of my control. Right now Carmelo is my little piece from back home and as soon as I let him go, he¡¯s gone. The vision of Chicago is gone. My protector is gone. The thought makes me feel unsafe despite the heavily protected vi.


    ¡°No,¡± Lazzaro shakes his head. ¡°He¡¯ll need his rest for his trip tomorrow. Bedsides, I need to talk to you alone. I¡¯ll have the maid bring your luggage up to your room. Why don¡¯t we stroll through the garden out back?¡±


    My gaze doesn¡¯t leave Carmelo¡¯s who is standing in the foyer, with a pale-faced expression as one of the maids is trying to tell him to follow her. He doesn¡¯t listen to her and I stop listening to Laz myself. We¡¯re now in our own little bubble, desperate to hug each other and say goodbye. To say everything we never had the chance to and probably never will again.


    Lazzaro¡¯s hand on my back leads me through the corridor, to the back of the sparkling clean house across marble floors, and out to the patio in the backyard. My heart sinks with despair and my legs itch to run the other way and have my goodbye. My head feels dizzy with confusion and uncertainty and the paradise I always found Italy to be, now bes a prison.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want to get in the pool sometime soon. The sun is hot and it¡¯s perfect weather to take a swim or tan. My wife is always here so she¡¯ll keep youpany,¡± he says, mentioning his wife for the first time since I¡¯ve arrived. The tour of the pool is quick before he leads me out to the vineyard and into the depth of the maze where no one can hear or spy on us.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Laz?¡± This changing makes me nervous and who knows what he¡¯s going to say. All the endless possibilities-horrible possibilities.


    ¡°Nonno is dying.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I blink a few times. If I was closer to him I¡¯d shed a tear, but he¡¯d never been the most thoughtful and caring grandfather. Not to mention I¡¯ve only met him a handful of times. The news stilles as a shock. Hell, I thought that stubborn man would live forever.


    ¡°His condition has gotten pretty bad. Some days he¡¯s in a wheelchair, other days he¡¯s bed-ridden. Doctors say he doesn¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°So, what does that mean for La Cosa Nostra?¡±


    Arge toothy grin fills his face. Pride radiates of his body as he puffs his chest out and say, ¡°I am going to be the new Don. Nonno has been grooming me to take over since I¡¯ve arrived. Already with his condition deteriorating I have been doing most of the work andmanding his men.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± I¡¯m not exactly surprised. I kind of suspected this would happen. Just not so soon. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Grazie,¡± he says still holding his smile.


    ¡°Laz¡­¡± I take a deep breath before asking, ¡°What exactly am I doing here? What are your ns for me?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You will be meeting someone tomorrow. He is my consigliere. His name is Gaetano Cobuzzi and it is agreed that you will be his wife.¡±


    I blink a few times and open my mouth to say something but shut it. I do this a few more times before blurting out, ¡°You know they call me The Cursed Widow.¡±


    Lazzaro brushes it off and shakes his head. ¡°He is very anxious to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Laz! I-I don¡¯t want to get married.¡±


    In an instant his expression turns angry and face goes red. If he could, I bet steam would fly out of his ears too. ¡°Arabe, I already talked to Papa and Nonno and we think this is the best option for you. Chicago does not have a ce for you anymore. Your husbands are dead and you need a new one. My consigliere needs a wife and you will fill that position because it¡¯s the best option you will get!¡± His temper gets the best of him.


    I swallow hard. There¡¯s no getting out of this. There¡¯re not enough puppy-dog eyes in the world that will work on a stubborn soon-to-be Don who is used to always getting his way.


    ¡°Now,¡± Lazzaro takes a deep breath, brushes back his gelled hair and pulls his suit jacket down, ¡°Do not ruin this by acting like a brat before we finish our stroll.¡±


    The past few years have really changed my brother. I wonder what his wife is like? Is she a helpless, stuck in the marriage, mob daughter like me-or like I was-or I guess like I will be, too? Or is she just as cold hearted as Laz and they make the perfect couple?


    God, I can¡¯t wait to see what a monster my nephew is. Or maybe he¡¯s a sensitive little boy who doesn¡¯t want to grow up to be like his daddy.


    I can¡¯t concentrate through the entire conversation through the vineyard. All I can think about is who my next husband will be, what he looks like, how he¡¯ll treat me. Could we love each other? I could think of it like going on a date, maybe we could fall in love. Maybe third time really is the charm.


    Heading back to the house, I notice a woman and a boy in the pool while the sun is still out. Immediately I assume they¡¯re his wife and son. Both of them have raven colored hair and suntanned, olive skin. The woman is of average height and her weight curvy with a healthy amount of meat on her bones. The little boy is wearing his bathing suit and glistening from his dip in the pool. He¡¯s so skinny that you can see his ribs. He smiles at his mother and I notice he¡¯s missing a few teeth and his grin shows a deep dimple on his right cheek.


    Lazzaro and I approach them and he wraps his arm around her waist and kisses the crown of her head. ¡°Arabe, this is my wife Emilia and over there is my son, Gabriel.¡±


    ¡°It is nice to finally meet you,¡± Emilia replies in broken English.


    Gabrieles running up to me and holds out his hand, ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± he says in Italian.


    ¡°Gabriel, this is your Aunt Be,¡± Lazzaro introduces me.


    ¡°It is nice to meet both of you. I have heard so much,¡± I respond in their native tongue.


    Emilia smiles, ¡°It¡¯s going to be wonderful having another woman around my own age here. We should get acquainted and go out for coffee tomorrow. There¡¯s this cafe-¡±


    ¡°Emilia, no,¡± Lazzaro cuts her off. ¡°She is meeting with Gaetano.¡±


    She gives me a weak smile back, almost looking disappointed as her shoulders slump. ¡°Another time.¡±


    I nod my head in agreement.


    ¡°You can talk with Emiliater. Right now, I¡¯m taking you to see Nonno,¡± Laz grabs me by the elbow and pulls me along inside the house.


    I gulp and fight back the bile threatening to rise up my throat. I¡¯m not ready for this and I¡¯m beginning to feel overwhelmed now that I know Italy is my permanent residence and I¡¯m going to get married, again. Normally people would be excited to see their grandfather but he¡¯s not a normal grandfather. I won¡¯t get a hug or a kiss. The cold stare from his eyes is unnerving and his hard facial features are the equivalent of a massive resting bitch face. To simply put it, my grandfather is a very scary man. Going into his room to greet him is like going to the principal¡¯s office as a kid.


    Therge double doors leading into his room are intimidating. My heart beats fast with anticipation of every possibility that could happened when stepping through the threshold and into his room. It¡¯s hard not to see him as the most ruthless Don of La Cosa Nostra and see him as my Nonno. I take a deep breath as Lazzaro opens the doors and holds it open for me to enter first.


    I look around therge room to see it has its own living area, en suite bathroom, andrge balcony overlooking the vi¡¯s backyard and vineyard. Over to the left of the room in the king sized bed was Nonno. Even in his sleep he looks pissed off.


    The hardwood floorboard creaks as I take a step further in the room. The noise wakes my grandfather up and his eyes fly awake and his body goes on alert. For the first time I really look at him and notice just how much he¡¯s aged since thest time I¡¯ve seen him. He still looks mean but he looks frail. His face has umted more wrinkles and the bags under his eyes make him look like he¡¯s in desperate need of sleep. His usual bronze skin is now pale either fromcking vitamin D from the sun or simply because he¡¯s, well, dying.


    ¡°Be,¡± he croaks in that deep voice of his. He begins struggle to sit up in bed and Laz rushes over to him.


    ¡°Nonno, no-¡±


    ¡°I will noty in this bed while I haven¡¯t seen my granddaughter in years!¡± His shouting startles me.


    Laz throws his hands up in surrender and backs away from Nonno¡¯s bedside. We both watch as he groans attempting and failing for several minutes to sit up. I try not to wince. Stubborn man won¡¯t even let Laz or me help him.


    When he finally sits up we notice he is trying to get out of bed to stand, it¡¯s his stupid pride that won¡¯t allow him to look weak in front of anyone-including his granddaughter.


    I sit down at the edge of his bed and gather enough courage to ce my hand on top of his. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you, Nonno,¡± I say in Italian with a soft smile.


    ¡°Be, I¡¯m so d to have you here. You have grown into a beautiful young woman. I trust Lazzaro has shown you around and caught you up with everything?¡±


    I nod my head, ¡°Yes, Nonno. I don¡¯t understand why I have to marry this-¡±


    Nonno raises his hand silencing me. ¡°It is a woman¡¯s duty to do what is asked of her. La Cosa Nostra will benefit by this union. Lazzaro would not ask this of you if it were not.¡±


    I nod my head. It¡¯s always a woman¡¯s duty. I¡¯ve been told countless times that the only reason daughters are born into the mafia is to be married off to the Men of Honor or as La Cosa Nostra call them here-mafiosi.


    ¡°Italia will be good to you. It is much better to be here than in Chicago. Antonio tells me some men were after you. You will be safe her and a husband will keep you safe. Gaetano is a well-respected man. Now, the sun is setting and you should get some rest. You must be jetgged. We will talk again soon.¡±


    Even though I¡¯m the least bit tired right now, it doesn¡¯t take a genius to know he was kicking me out for his sake, not mine. Nonno could barely keep his eyes open and his words came out slow and strained. I kissed his cheek and left with Lazzaro at my feet.


    ¡°You should get some rest,¡± Laz agrees and shuts Nonno¡¯s master doors behind us. ¡°I¡¯ll show you to your room. The maids already cleaned and made up the bed and your stuff has already been transported while we were in the vineyard earlier.¡±


    ¡°How long does he have?¡± I ask quietly as I follow Laz down the hall.


    He shrugs. ¡°Months, if that.¡±

 # 2 — Chapter 14

    Carmelo


    I hate being here. I hate being stuck in this room. I hate that I have to leave first thing in the morning. I especially hate that I have to leave Arabe.


    We didn¡¯t even get a proper goodbye. Every time I try to leave to find Arabe, there¡¯s a man waiting outside my room saying it¡¯s under Lazzaro¡¯s orders that I do not leave. Even when I said I just wanted to get food in the kitchen he had some sent up for me. He told me I should get some sleep before my long flight tomorrow.


    I have to find her. I have to just say goodbye or tell her everything is going to be okay. Fuck. I don¡¯t know. I just have to see her. It¡¯s driving me crazy that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on right now. For all I know she could be scared and crying.


    Sitting in the guest bedroom with nothing to do is driving me insane. I feel antsy and anxious and can¡¯t keep still. Not even after an hour long shower to help calm my overstimted mind. My fingers itch to have my violin. That instrument has always brought me sce and the music I y-the notes calm and settle my nerves.


    I brought nothing with me but it seemed Lazzaro was nice enough to send some clothes up to my room. The pajama set was a little too tight for my body but were better than wearing the clothes that had sweat and blood stains and reeked of sex and murder.


    After several failed attempts at escaping my room, exhaustion caught up with me. The second Iy in the surprisinglyfortable guest bed; my eyes closed and didn¡¯t open until a disturbance woke me in the dead of night.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A high-pitched scream and the sound of pattering footstep running down the corridor woke me out of my deep sleep. I fling the covers off my body and rush for the door. When I open the door the bodyguard who was previously standing outside it, is gone. I hear sobbing and men talking over each other down the hall and at the end of the stairs.


    When I get closer I notice it¡¯s Arabe clearly distraught. She¡¯s shaking her head and screaming at Lazzaro. Her body is trembling, her face red.


    ¡°I know what I saw!¡± She yells.


    I rush down the steps and the second Arabe spots me she rushes toward me. She wraps her arms around my body and pulls me into a tight hug. I ce my hands on her back and look up to see Lazzaro and a few of his men staring at me. A few of them have their eyebrows raised.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±


    ¡°I am Arabe¡¯s bodyguard! This does concern me!¡± I growl.


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Lazzaro shakes his head. ¡°This is none of your business. It¡¯s mine. I am the acting Don and you are a guest you should be leaving in,¡± he checks his watch, ¡°a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± Arabe spins around and ps her hands together begging her brother. For what I have no idea. ¡°Please, Carmelo has kept me safe. You can ask Tony, he is the best bodyguard! He even hired him to watch his wife and baby. Please, let him stay. They followed me here, I know it! He can protect me. Please, I don¡¯t trust anyone else!¡± She¡¯s in near hysterics.


    Lazzaro pinches the bridge of his nose in frustration and takes a deep breath and then a long sigh.


    ¡°Who is they?¡± I chime in with curiosity.


    ¡°Samuel or his men, I don¡¯t know which, but they followed me here. Someone was in my room. They were going to kill me but I woke up and screamed and they left out the balcony in my room.¡±


    My hands clench in frustration, because I wasn¡¯t there to protect her she could have almost died. ¡°I¡¯m staying,¡± I dere.


    ¡°That is not your call to make,¡± Lazzaro guffaws.


    ¡°Apparently your security is toox here. I¡¯m the best man to keep her protected.¡±


    ¡°Please, Laz,¡± Arabe whispers and looks up at her brother with wide pleading brown eyes. ¡°He¡¯s already here. Let him stay. That way he can protect the property as well as me. He knows what these men are capable of, it makes logical sense. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Lazzaro chews the inside of his cheek and ponders for a few minutes before he spits out, ¡°Fine, but one wrong move, one mistake, one breath of yours to piss me the fuck off and you will be on the first ne back to Chicago,¡± he digs his finger into my chest. Before I can open my mouth to curse back at him, he turns to Arabe and grumbles, ¡°I have to call Antonio. Excuse me.¡±


    When I can no longer hear Lazzaro¡¯s or his men¡¯s footsteps receding, I embrace Arabe and rock her back and forth. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Breathlessly she answers, ¡°Yeah. Just a little shaken I guess.¡±


    ¡°Everything will be okay now,¡± I promise her. ¡°I told you from the beginning, I will always protect you.¡± When we pull out of hug I notice just how tired she looks. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you back to bed.¡±


    She noticeably tenses. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sit in your room and make sure you¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need sleep, too?¡± She frowns.


    ¡°You¡¯re more important,¡± I whisper.


    She gives me a weak smile and a curt nod before ascending up the staircase. She turns around to see me following and says in a small voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Arabe turns back around and leads me down the corridor and into her master-sized room. The first thing I do is look around to see if there¡¯s any sign of forced entry or anything he might¡¯ve dropped. The room looks spotless, nothing seems to be knocked over, no sign of muddy footprints on the hardwood floor.


    Next, I check out the balcony. The curtains already drawn and when I reach for the handle the balcony door is already unlocked. I open the sliding ss door and I step outside to look out into the backyard. The well-lit area has no sign of anyone and further in the distance near the vineyard, it¡¯s too dark to see if anyone is lurking.


    I step back inside, lock the door, and draw the curtains. I sit in the chair in the corner of the door facing her bed. I get myselffortable and know I¡¯ll be in for a long night of no sleep, but it¡¯s worth it. No sleep is worth knowing Arabe will get some if I¡¯m there to keep her safe.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired,¡± she whispers as she turns off the bedsidemp and rests her head against the pillow.


    ¡°Then sleep,¡± I reply in a hushed tone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Even with me in the room?¡± I raise an eyebrow, even though she won¡¯t be able to see.


    I hear her small chuckle, ¡°I just like when your body is next to mine. I always feel safer in your arms.¡±


    There¡¯s nothing I¡¯d rather do than lie in bed with her and cuddle until she fell asleep, but there¡¯s no fooling around so carelessly with Lazzaro around. If he entered her room in the morning to see us in bed together, I would be catching the flight back to Chicago like nned.


    ¡°Just because I¡¯m not holding you, doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not safe. Sitting here gives me an advantage, I can watch both the door and the balcony should anyone try to break in again.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± there¡¯s a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be worried. Sleep, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°I know you will.¡± Even though I can¡¯t see her, I know she¡¯s smiling which, in turn, makes me smile back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. I¡¯m here and I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I say vehemently.


    ¡°Promise me?¡± There¡¯s a desperation to her voice. Almost a heartbreaking strain that tugs on my heart and makes me want to yell that I am her protector, her guardian and I would rather die than let anything hurt her.


    ¡°I promise,¡± I constantly reassure her. I never break a promise.


    ¡°Laz knew it was the smart decision to let you stay. Even though he¡¯s mad about it,¡± she yawns.


    I know she really wants to talk right now, because I do too after hours of being separated and scared of never seeing each other again. I know that the best option for her is to go to sleep. With every word spoken I can tell she is fighting off the deep sleep that is trying to im her. Maybe she is scared she¡¯ll wake up and I¡¯ll be gone¡­ or maybe that¡¯s just a fear of mine. There¡¯s one thing I know for sure we both want to stay in each other¡¯s presence for as long as possible. When ites to her, she reminds me of home and Chicago would never be the same if Arabe isn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± I hush and ignore the need to keep talking to her.


    The room falls silent and soon after I hear her deep breathing, which tells me she¡¯s finally asleep.

 # 2 — Chapter 15

    Arabe


    I wake up from a nightmare. Or should I say a nightmare based off of reality?


    I dreamed of meeting Gaetano, he was just as cruel and vicious as Luca. He was just as repulsive as Leonardo and the marriage was just as fake as it was with Vinny. I rub at my chest, my heart hurting and eyes stinging, fighting back tears like I do almost every day. I want to cry out at how unfair things are. I want to scream at this situation, but I¡¯m not new. This is my third time going through these feelings.


    The hate for a new husband I don¡¯t know. The constant obsessing over what is expected of me. The thought of having sex even if I don¡¯t consent to it. The knowledge of how I¡¯m going to be owned by a stranger.


    Carmelo¡¯s eyes are boring into me from across the room. He is alert and awake sitting straight in his chair with his hands gripping the arm chairs.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I sit up and rub the sleep out of my eyes. ¡°Did you stay up all night?¡±


    Carmelo nods his head and for the first time, I can see just how tired he looks.


    ¡°You should get your rest. Don¡¯t worry, Lazzaro has someone to introduce me to. It¡¯s just business, I¡¯ll be safe with him.¡±


    Carmelo gives me a wary look but I shake my head and persist that he goes into his room and get some much needed shut-eye. Although I would love to have Carmelo by my side at this date, Lazzaro would find it unnecessary because-and I could just hear him say this-Gaetano is the consigliere and he can protect his soon-to-be-wife. Mainly, I don¡¯t want Carmelo to know about my new arranged marriage. He¡¯s my best friend and I should confide in him about it, but I just don¡¯t want to make it a reality by telling him. I want to pretend this somehow will not work out and I¡¯ll be off the hook, even though the probability of that happening is near to impossible.


    The clock reads seven in the morning and I know I have a couple of hours before my meeting with Gaetano, so I decide to take a shower. The warm water soothes me and I feel refreshed and almost ready for the day-until I actually remember once again that this is to meet my future third husband face to face.


    Maybe if I tell him they call me, The Cursed Widow, he¡¯ll back off?


    Doubtful.


    I didn¡¯t bring all of my dresses to Italy. I figure if I really need clothes I can just go shopping. I didn¡¯t feel the need to pack every shirt, pair of pants, and underwear owned. I just filled every suitcase with all my favorites.


    Due to the beautiful, warm Italian weather, I pull out my favorite cotton, white sundress with plum colored flowers. It¡¯s short-sleeved and reaches my knees, the neckline is low, exposing my corbones and the top of my cleavage. I grab my favorite pair of strappy brown sandals and zip up the heel.


    I leave my brown hair in its natural waves and decide to go for a white floppy sun hat to essorize. Looking in the mirror, I feel absolutely gorgeous and ready to take on the world.


    Since my shower, this is the second time I have forgotten what I¡¯m about to do. I should¡¯ve made myself look as repulsive as possible. I should¡¯ve skipped the peach scented conditioner and body wash and opted for jeans and a crappy T-shirt.


    I sigh and sit at the vanity, evaluating every decision I¡¯ve made since I woke up. How can I feel so good and so alive when I know my life is about to be over?


    The smile that formed on my face early this morning I can attribute to Carmelo, and since then he¡¯s all I thought of. I thought I¡¯d be homesick but truth is I was more afraid of being friend-sick. Having Carmelo here, he just knows how to squander every worry to gue my mind.


    I head downstairs into the dining room to find that there is no one sitting down for breakfast. I peek my head into the kitchen to see maids and cooks and they all stare nkly at me.


    ¡°May we help you, Signorina Moretti?¡± One of the maids hastily asks.


    ¡°Oh. Uh, I was just looking for something to eat.¡±


    ¡°What would like, Signorina?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any croissants and maybe a cappino to start my day?¡± I give them a polite smile as they nod and rush to serve me.


    I have always been the type of girl to thoroughly enjoy a hearty American breakfast. Eggs, sausage, pancakes, the whole deal, but in Italy all they have is something very small to start their day. It makes sense now why the dining room was so empty. Most Italians have exactly what I asked for. It was always my father¡¯s favorite breakfast-he was never too keen on eggs, bacon, sausage, or even pancakes or waffles.


    I grab my te and cup and decide to sit in the dining room by myself anyways. Sometimes it¡¯s nice to be by yourself and allow yourself to think-unfortunately for me I¡¯m prone to thinking too hard. Rumination has been a gift and curse. I try not to imagine Gaetano throughout my lovely, small, not-at-all-filling, breakfast. Once again I am obsessing over who exactly this stranger is going to look like or how he will behave.


    ¡°Be!¡± My name is called from the doorway behind me. I turn to see Lazzaro looking impatient. ¡°There you are! I expected you to be in your room. You weren¡¯t there. There¡¯s no time to finish, Gaetano is anxious to meet you.¡±


    My eyebrows furrowed together. ¡°Can¡¯t he wait just a few more minutes while I finish? I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he says curtly. He grabs my by the elbow, pulling me out of my seat like a misbehaved child. ¡°I do not like to keep my men waiting.¡±


    I nearly roll my eyes as I let my older brother drag me along toward the front door and outside where a town car is parked in the roundabout.


    ¡°Where exactly are we meeting him?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°He lives in one of the guest houses near. It¡¯s close but I¡¯d rather not walk the distance in this heat.¡±


    The driver opens the back door for Lazzaro and I and we pile in. Laz looks me up and down and twists his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure the dress was the right option, but there¡¯s no time to change.¡±


    I look down at my dress and frown. ¡°I like it. It¡¯s one of my nicer and morefortable-¡±


    ¡°It should expose more skin,¡± he cuts me off and then looks straight ahead seemingly ignoring and ended our conversation before I get another say in.


    Lazzaro was right. The car ride isn¡¯t long. The guest house is right off the property and hardly looks like a guest house by its look. The building is wide and two stories tall. By American standards it would be considered a mansion.


    La Cosa Nostra keeps their consigliere and underbosses close in case of an attack or they need to call a quick meeting to get things done or nned. The vi itself is amunity for the mafiosi. Other low-ranking soldiers live outside in the city and usually take care of hands on activity like enforcing, running the cartel, handling the strip clubs and casinos and whatever else they¡¯re up to.


    Lazzaro helps me out of the car offering his hand to me. I take it and brush down my dress when I stand on the cement. The walkway up to the house feels intimidating. My hands begin to shake and I try to cool myself down with a few breathing exercising that never work. Lazzaro strides ahead of me with his much longer legs, walking up the three steps leading to the front door. He knocks a few times and keeps his hands behind his back standing tall-looking like a true Don.


    I have to admit, I wouldn¡¯t mind living here. It¡¯s just as nice as the main house. The house is of gray cobblestone and the door made of deep brown cherry wood. The windows on the second floor are long and thin and the ones on the first floor look like bay windows with a bench area inside. Along the house are flowers, they are same pomelia also growing at the main house.


    The door opens and I hear the man¡¯s deep baritone voice wee Lazzaro. I stare down at the cement. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to see him yet. I need more time. I need more time before this happens-before I find myself married for the third time.


    ¡°You must be Arabe,¡± his Italian ent is strong and would have any girl melting in the palm of his hands. Including me.


    I gulp and move from staring at his polished, brown shoes up to his tailored, navy pants, all the way to his slim hips and muscled biceps straining against the light green button up that is rolled at the sleeves. Then, his face. His unfair, gorgeous, jaw-dropping face. His skin has been kissed by the sun, his stubble only a day old and his eyes are a light brown that immediately pull your attention. His hair is ck and thick and match the arm hair sprouting on his forearms. It curls at the end of his ears and is wavy from top to bottom.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Gaetano has been sculpted by God himself.


    ¡°I am Arabe,¡± I lick my dry lips.


    ¡°Come,¡± he opens his door wider. ¡°I am anxious to get acquainted.¡±


    ¡°I will be back at the house should you need anything. Gaetano will bring you back tonight,¡± Lazzaro says as a quick goodbye and takes my only ride back to the main house.


    I stand awkwardly on his doorstep as he continues to smile and hold the door open. I make a quick, oh, sound remembering that he asked me to go in. I nod my head and walk passed him and into the impressive foyer.


    The wood flooring is covered by, what looks like, a very expensive rug. The ceiling is high and goes straight up to the second floor. A crystal chandelier hands above us illuminating the room. The whole entire house is more exquisite than anywhere I have ever lived before.


    ¡°You very much live up to your name, Be,¡± hepliments causing me to blush. The sound of my name on his tongue causes me to shiver.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply timid and flustered.


    ¡°Would you like to sit down?¡± He walks out of the foyer and I instinctively follow.


    Gaetano leads us into the living room. It¡¯s full of bright colored throw pillows and the curtains are drawn back, exposing the backyard which has a pool and a patio deck, followed by a field of green grass and trees. My jaw hangs open inplete and utter awe.


    ¡°Please. Sit,¡± he takes a seat and crosses his leg over his thigh on the dark grey couch in front of the window.


    I sit on the cushion next to him and get a whiff of his cologne that makes me feel tingly and ready to give my body over to him in most primitive way. Finding myself anxious and nervous once again, I feel the material of the couch below me, rubbing my hands up along the cushion. The material at first nce, I thought to be microfiber, but it¡¯s way too soft and rich feeling to be that. I can¡¯t quite put my finger on what it is.


    ¡°Tell me about yourself,¡± he smiles. Even his teeth are perfectly aligned and white. Each of his cheeks are indented with dimples that make him ever more hotter than I found him two seconds ago.


    ¡°Well,¡± I fidget, ¡°I¡¯m twenty-two years old. I like to read-mainly research in psychology. I¡¯m pretty easy-going and adventurous. I like traveling to different ces, but always finding home to be the best feeling. I enjoy music and poking into people¡¯s business. I¡¯m friendly and trust people way too easily,¡± I chuckle nervously, ¡°I, uh, like ballet and margaritas.¡±


    Gaetano keeps that stupid charming smile across his face making me like him. ¡°You sound very intriguing, Be. I like my girls adventurous, we will have a lot of fun together.¡±


    I clear my throat. ¡°W-what about you?¡±


    ¡°I am thirty-two years old. I am a free-spirit and never felt the need to settle down. I like my freedom as well as traveling and meeting all kinds of people. I, too, am very friendly. I have three younger sisters all of whom have been married off. I like what I do and when I am passionate about something I always get what I want. If people get in my way I don¡¯t hesitate to do what needs to be done. It is how I got my job as consigliere.¡±


    ¡°If you never felt the need to settle down then why are you getting married?¡±


    ¡°You are a clever girl, aren¡¯t you?¡± He avoids the question. ¡°You strike me as very intelligent. With those psychology journals you could probably pick my brain apart,¡± he leans in so close that I can smell the mint on his breath.


    My eyes flutter close in anticipation of a kiss. He has me in a trance and as hard as I try I can¡¯t break free of it. His kiss is soft. The stubble on his chin tickles and pricks at me, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from wrapping my arms around his neck and pulling him in to kiss me deeper. Our mouths dance and open for one another, our tongues entwining as we both moan and hold each other.


    After how-ever-many lost minutes, we pull back breathless. ¡°I want children,¡± he pulls me back to reality.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That is why I am marrying. I want children to carry my bloodline. I need an heir to continue the Cobuzzi line considering I am the only son of my father.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I swallow hard. I should tell him. I should tell him right now the truth about me.


    ¡°Lazzaro said you would be perfect for me and he was right. You are everything I¡¯ve been looking for.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡± My voice cracks.


    ¡°Oh yes.¡±


    Our attention goes to threshold where a man dressed like a butler is standing. He opens his mouth to talk but Gaetano snaps in Italian, ¡°What?¡±


    The butlers face goes pale as he quickly gets out, ¡°Signore, there is someone on the phone that says it¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°Did I not tell you no one should be bothering me while I deal with something top of my priority?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Signore.¡± On his way out he bumps into a vase and the priceless artifact falls the floor with a horrible sounding crash. Pieces are scattered everywhere.


    ¡°Bastardo!¡± Gaetano tells before standing up and taking a gun out from behind him, that must¡¯ve been tucked into the back of his pants and shoots the butler directly in the chest.


    I¡¯m frozen in fear. I standpletely still afraid that one wrong move will set him off and turn against me.


    Gaetano puts his gun away and his scowl quickly transform into the maniptive smile. ¡°He has been on thin ice for a while now. I get rid of people who have no use for me,¡± he chuckles to himself shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯d think they¡¯d learned after what happened to the maid?¡±


    ¡°What happened to the maid?¡± I ask breathlessly.


    ¡°She lied to me so I killed her.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± is all I can say.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he sighs. ¡°It¡¯s a shame too. She was my cousin¡¯s wife. Should¡¯ve known better.¡±


    My heart thunders out of my chest. I can¡¯t tell him. I can¡¯t. If I tell him he might think Lazzaro lied to him. No doubt my brother promised him lots of babies. Makes sense considering he knows nothing of my infertility. If he thinks Lazzaro had lied to him, he¡¯ll kill him. I can¡¯t say anything. I should. But I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t risk my brother¡¯s life. Can¡¯t risk mine. The man is hot-tempered and already on edge from the butler. One peep out of me and I¡¯m as good as dead.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry he had to ruin our time together. Let¡¯s go outside. I¡¯ll show you the pool and the garden,¡± he holds his hand out for me to take.


    I reach out for his stand and he helps me to my feet. I¡¯m d I have him to hold onto because at the moment I feel faint and the stench of the dead body in the room is now filling my nose. My eyes begin to water from how horrible it smells. My knees feel weak and for a moment I think I¡¯m going to pass out.


    Gaetano escorts me out the back door and onto the patio overlooking the inground pool. The fresh air helps myposure get back to its equilibrium, but I can¡¯t shake the shock of how Gaetano turned in an instant. It¡¯s like that one serial killer who was so good looking and killed all those woman.


    Ted Bundy was the famous serial killers name. He was so maniptive that even the guards were so negligent with his supervision in jail, that he was able to escape and murder more poor women. Girls were drawn to him! Then he murdered and raped them!


    Gaetano is the psychopath any psychologist would love to pick apart. Not me, no way. I want to get as far away from his as possible. Any rational sense in me has been eradicated by strong feelings of fear. I¡¯m terrified to be around him. Petrified to leave. Even if he weren¡¯t a psychopath, I can¡¯t just walk away from this arranged marriage. Just like I couldn¡¯t walk away from Vinny or Luca¡¯s.


    Again, his smile pulls me in and makes a sucker out of me. Couldn¡¯t he at least smell bad or have a wart on his face or be¡­ I don¡¯t know, just ugly? He had everything going for him look-wise. It made it hard not to want to fall at his feet and please him. Not to mention the kiss we shared on the couch moments before was definitely top three of best kisses I¡¯ve ever received.

 # 2 — Chapter 16

    Carmelo


    ¡°Where the hell are you?¡± Antonio shouts through my cell phone.


    ¡°In Italy. I¡¯m staying,¡± I say adamantly.


    ¡°Like hell you are, you are getting your ass on the next flight out to Chicago,¡± his voice sounds like it¡¯sing through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I thought Lazzaro already talked to you about me staying?¡± I pace in the guest bedroom assigned to me.


    ¡°He called mest night to tell me he thinks some of Marco¡¯s men are in Italy and that they almost got Arabe. He said nothing of you staying.¡±


    I run my hands through my sweat slicked hair. I was exhausted when I left Arabe¡¯s room this morning. Every hour I was upst night watching her was agony. I fought to keep my eyes peeled and my body alert. It was worth it to keep her safe. As soon as I got a few hours of sleep, my cell phone rang with Antonio¡¯s name on the caller I. D. I woke up covered in sweat from the hot Italian sun beaming through the closed window.


    I stand in front of the window hoping a breeze will cool me down as I hold my cell phone against my ear letting Antonio chew me out. ¡°She was attacked and she needs me here-¡±


    ¡°You are not her bodyguard anymore. This is an order, get on the next damn flight.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± my heart pauses and time stands still. I know then that if things went south after pleading my case, Antonio would surely kill me.


    ¡°No?¡± His tone vexed.


    ¡°Hear me out,¡± I say calmly. ¡°You know Arabe, she terrified of having bodyguards after Leonardo and I¡¯m the only one she really trusts. Marco¡¯s men or even Samuel himself is in Italy and they got as close as standing in her room. Lazzaro is busy running the damn Cosa Nostra as well as his family, and this damn vi doesn¡¯t seem to be protected enough that they fucking got through.¡±


    Antonio is silent on the other end and I think to myself in the moment, I¡¯m dead for talking to the Don like that.


    ¡°And Lazzaro agreed to let you stay and watch her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I already have his permission,¡± I let out the breath I was holding in. ¡°Sir, I wouldn¡¯t fight you on this if it weren¡¯t important. I can watch her close-¡±


    ¡°Watching her close doesn¡¯t mean fucking her. If I hear that you¡¯ve made one wrong move, you will be on the first flight back to Chicago-¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir,¡±


    ¡°-where I will kill you with my own bare hands the second the nends.¡±


    I gulp. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I better fucking be. That is my cousin. I expect her to be under the best damn protection with you there. Don¡¯t make me regret it.¡± The line goes dead.


    My main priority is to keep Arabe safe. I won¡¯t let an itch get in the way of doing what needs to be done and I sure as hell won¡¯t get us in the situation where we might get caught. No more hanky-panky. This is the third time she¡¯s been close to death and one of those times I stopped it due to my hacking skills.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Maybe Lazzaro will let me use some technology to see if I can track down Samuel or the other loyalist. Installing security cameras in her room and on her balcony would be a good idea too.


    After getting yelled at by Antonio I¡¯m wide awake. I know Arabe said she had ns, but now that it¡¯ste in the afternoon she¡¯ll be finished. I decide to take a stroll around the house to see if maybe she¡¯s lounging in the living room, eating in the dining room, or reading in her grandfather¡¯s own personal library.


    No sign of her. I head outside and let the fresh air fill my lungs after being in the stuffy room all day. The pollen makes my nose itch and eyes water, but I ignore it as I check the pool area. There¡¯s a little boy swimming in the pool and a chunky girl-possibly his mother-watching him. Automatically I assume it¡¯s Lazzaro¡¯s kid. I don¡¯t know much else than he has kid. I don¡¯t even know the gender, but just looking at the dark haired boy I see he¡¯s the spitting image of Lazzaro.


    I sneak away from the pool area not wanting to disturb their fun after not seeing Arabe there. I peak in the garden and the vineyard and find absolutely no sign of her.


    ¡°Looking for something?¡± Lazzaro¡¯s voice rings from behind me. When I turn around I see him with his eyebrow arched and his arms crossed against his chest.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Arabe?¡± I look around behind him to see if Arabe came out with him.


    ¡°Around,¡± he answers cryptically.


    ¡°You know, I am her bodyguard. I¡¯d like to know where she is so I know she¡¯s safe,¡± I match his stance by crossing my arms.


    He raises his chin challengingly. ¡°She is busy and is with someone who can most definitely do his job at keeping her safe. There¡¯s no need to worry. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m going to enjoy the sun with my son. You can wait in your room until you¡¯re needed for the night watch,¡± he gives a quick condescending smirk and turns sharply on his heel.


    My fists clench and I¡¯ve never wanted to hit anyone harder than I¡¯ve wanted to hit him. Lazzaro is infuriating-much like all men of high rank in the mafia. They all have this fucking annoying sense of entitlement. I¡¯ve always been loyal to Antonio because I respect Antonio, but I refuse to be loyal to this new, inexperienced, infuriating Don.


    ***


    It is nine o¡¯clock at night when my door creaks open and startled me upright in bed and reaching for my gun at the side table. The intruder doesn¡¯t even flinch as I reflexively aim the gun to kill. I don¡¯t have to look at their face to know from the peachy smell quickly invading the room, that it¡¯s Arabe.


    She puts her finger to her lip and shushes me. She creeps in and lightly shuts the door behind her. I watch as she turns the lock on the doorknob and makes her way to me. Her brown hair is wet and she¡¯s wearing a tiny silk nightgown that clings to her swaying hips. She crawls on top of the bed.


    ¡°Where were you today?¡± I ask quietly. I tuck a strand falling into her face, behind her ear.


    ¡°Doing business. Nothing to worry about,¡± she gives me a small smile. ¡°Tell me something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I cock my head and rest my hand on her waist. Both of us are on our sides facing each other and staring into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Tell me something about yourself. Tell me a story.¡±


    ¡°You already know my deep dark secret about the violin,¡± I chuckle, ¡°What more could you want?¡±


    ¡°Everything,¡± she whispers barely audibly that I almost didn¡¯t hear her.


    I take a deep breath. ¡°I love going to ys.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Well one y in specific.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Arabe wraps her arm around me and pulls us close together. She rests her head against my bare chest and her wet hair clings to my body.


    ¡°The Phantom of the Opera,¡± I smile reminiscing. ¡°I was ten-years-old the first time my mother brought me. It was her favorite y. She used to sing opera when she was a little girl. She had lessons and everything. She yed Christine-the lead in one of shows productions herpany put on. This was before she was married to my father.


    ¡°Around the house she would hum songs from it. My favorite was when she sang, Wishing You Were Somehow Here Again. I was mesmerized by her singing and mesmerized by the emotion of the song. So, one night, when my father was workingte, she bought tickets and took me and my brother to see it. I loved every second of it. I loved it even more because during every song I looked over at my mother, her hands were sped together, tears were in her eyes and she was lip-syncing every song. I knew then that the theater was her home. She belonged on stage singing.


    ¡°I loved the y, loved everything it stood for. I wanted to tell her to take me again. I wanted to ask her to perform for me at home and teach me the lyrics so I could pretend I was the Phantom. My father was home waiting for us. He asked my mother where we were and she didn¡¯t lie. He pped her so hard that she fell. I¡¯ll never forget his words. He told her never to take us there again, he wouldn¡¯t have faggot sons who enjoy watching crap like that. So, after he kicked her a few more times, he moved onto my brother and I and beat the ever-loving shit out of us too.¡±


    Arabe looks up at me with big sympathize eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry he did that to you. Your mother sounds like a wonderful woman.¡±


    ¡°She was,¡± my heart feels like its tightening into a knot.


    ¡°When was thest time you saw The Phantom of the Opera?¡±


    I exhale deeply, ¡°That day. I¡¯ve only seen it once. My mother didn¡¯t risk another beatdown. I almost wished she did. That sounds horrible I know, but you should¡¯ve seen how happy she was sitting in the balcony of the theater and watching them perform. She was genuinely happy and I wanted to see her like that all the time,¡± my eyes start to sting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen The Phantom of the Opera,¡± Arabe changes the subject off my mother as if knowing I was on the verge of crying or breaking down. ¡°I would love to see it.¡±


    ¡°I would love to see it with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a date,¡± sheughs. ¡°Now we just need tickets and permission from the Boss,¡± she makes light of the situation.


    I pull her close in a hug and kiss the crown of her head. ¡°I doubt Lazzaro would allow anything. I¡¯m already in the doghouse with him, one wrong move and he¡¯ll kick my ass back to Chicago where Antonio will murder me.¡±


    ¡°Antonio wouldn¡¯t kill you,¡± Arabe props herself up on her elbow.


    ¡°Oh, he would so. He called me earlier to tell me. I have to be on my best behavior.¡± Realization hits and I roll onto my back and cover my face with my arm. ¡°And I¡¯m already fucking up,¡± I groan.


    ¡°Rx,¡± Arabe crawls over me. ¡°No one saw mee in and I¡¯ll sneak out when we¡¯re done,¡± she gives one of her sexy, seductive smirks.


    ¡°If anyone heard us or came looking for you¡­¡± I trail. ¡°It¡¯s only nine o¡¯clock, there are people awake.¡±


    ¡°Carmelo,¡± Arabe grabs both of my cheeks and forces me to look at her. ¡°Laz went to spend time with his wife. His son is in bed. My Nonno can¡¯t get out of his room. So, the only people who are roaming these halls are guards, butlers, and maids-although they really shouldn¡¯t be roaming the corridors. So, we¡¯re scotch free.¡±


    ¡°You seductress,¡± I moan. ¡°Why must you be so tempting?¡±

 # 2 — Chapter 17

    Arabe


    I snuck out of Carmelo¡¯s room before sunrise.


    The entire day was exhausting and I was afraid Gaetano was going to insist I stay the night with him. I told him I was too tired and was nning on seeing my Nonno before I retired for the night-which wasn¡¯t a lie.


    I visited Nonno and found him to be pleasant, as if being frail and dying is making him a better person. He seemed more sympathetic and happy just talking to me. Nonno asked me all sorts of questions regarding what I¡¯ve been doing the past few years of my life. He took interest in my life with Vinny and Luca. He was even curious and excited to hear about his newest great granddaughter, Vi.


    When he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open any longer, I went back to my room to shower before sneaking into Carmelo¡¯s. I had wanted to be with a friend. I needed to feel a sense of safety and security after being with the psychopath. I let the water fall over my head as I closed my eyes and tried to wash away the day spent with Gaetano. The man is a monster. He ys the friendly, lovable guy and one wrong step he won¡¯t hesitate to end your life. He has no feelings! No remorse.


    After my little escapade with Carmelo I crawled into my own bed and tried to get a bit more sleep before starting the day. I roll over and wince at the bruise forming on my hip from Carmelo gripping me too hard. We¡¯ve always been a passionate bunch in bed. He¡¯s a funy. I smile to myself rememberingst night. It felt so good that I nearly screamed, he had to hold his hand over my mouth while I came. My nails raked over his already scarred back creating new ones.


    The smell of food is what motivates me to get out of bed. I grab my phone and look over at the time to see it¡¯s noon. They must be having lunch. Considering I have no ns for today, that I know of yet, I put on a simple faded yellow T-shirt and ck jean shorts. After lunch I might juste back to put my bathing suit on and enjoy the inground pool out back.


    At the dining room is Lazzaro at the head of the table and next to him on his right is Emilia and next to her is my nephew, Gabriel. On Laz¡¯s left is Gaetano. My breath hitches. He looks me up and down and smirks. He stands and wipes his mouth with a cloth napkin.


    ¡°Be,¡± he motions to the seat next to him, ¡°Sit. Eat with me.¡±


    If he¡¯d never killed the butler in front of me or told me what he did to his cousin¡¯s wife, I would be swooning and rushing to sit next to him. He¡¯s that charming. Even his cologne is luring me to be close to him. Warily, I walk over and take the seat next to him not wanting to upset and embarrass him in front of his boss and bosses family. I hate the weakness in my moves, I want to stand up. I want to tell him the wedding is off, I want to tell him I can¡¯t be the one to give him children, and I want to not sit with him at lunch. Frankly, I am letting him get away with all of this because I¡¯m genuinely scared for my life. Behind his beautiful brown eyes is a cold, distant look that makes me shiver. I hadn¡¯t noticed before, but he has a deep scar starting at his jawline near his ear and going down his neck.


    ¡°I trust Arabe was on her best behavior yesterday?¡± Lazzaro raises his eyebrow and stabs a piece of pasta.


    ¡°She most certainly was,¡± he smirks, no doubt remembering the hot kiss we shared before I found out he is bat-shit crazy. ¡°She is exactly as you said. Beautiful, young, and fruitful. I am very pleased, young Don.¡±


    I look over at Lazzaro expecting to see him scowl or say something back, but he nods. He nods as though he is scared to say something back. Young Don isn¡¯t exactly the most respectful thing to spurt to your superior. It dawns on me that even though Laz beats him in rank, Gaetano beats him in seniority.


    Last night I had asked Nonno about Gaetano. He told me that Gaetano¡¯s father was the consigliere and one of Nonno¡¯s best friends. He died when Gaetano was neen and at twenty he took over his father¡¯s spot as consigliere. He¡¯s helped Nonno run the Cosa Nostra as he gradually got sicker and eventually he called Lazzaro to fill in. Gaetano, along with Nonno, have used Laz as their apprentices. A Don in learning.


    When Gaetano finally looked away from me and gave his te some attention, as if by reflex, I curl my lip in disgust.


    ¡°Arabe, may I speak to you out in the hall?¡± Lazzaro stands and without listening to my reply, he walks out the dining room doors.


    I give a small smile at Emilia and Gabriel who are staring at me from across the table as I excuse myself to see what Laz wants.


    ¡°You better not ruin this for me!¡± Crap. He must¡¯ve seen the look I gave him.


    ¡°But Laz-¡± I attempt to argue. Maybe I should tell him I¡¯m infertile. Maybe Laz and I can find out some way to stop this marriage and keep everyone alive. If the only reason he¡¯s looking to get married is to put a baby inside of me, it¡¯s never going to happen.


    ¡°No!¡± He raises his hand, cutting me off. ¡°Gaetano is my consigliere. Ever since Nonno announced I would be taking over, Gaetano has been skeptical. He thinks I¡¯m too young and stupid to take over, but time after time I¡¯ve been proving myself and now I¡¯ve finally found him a wife! Do you know how picky that man is?¡± I might have an idea. ¡°Finally you¡¯re the one he wants. Youe from a high ranking family and I can be the man who hands you over like a prize. You will not make a mockery of me or ruin this for me. You will marry him and be as fucking subordinate as all the other wives. Do you hear me?¡± He asks through gritted teeth.


    ¡°But Laz, you don¡¯t understand!¡± I cry out.


    He shakes his head. ¡°Am. I. Understood?¡±


    Shaking with rage I blurt out, ¡°I¡¯m infertile!¡±


    Lazzaro puts his hand on my mouth and drags me into a private room instead of the hallway. ¡°What the fuck did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t have children.¡±


    Lazzaro clenches his fits and turns his back to me. He curses under his breath and runs a frustrated hand through his slicked back hair. ¡°Fuck!¡± He shouts and pivots on his heel to face me again. His face is red with anger. ¡°How long have you known this?¡±


    ¡°Since my marriage to Luca.¡±


    ¡°Does anyone else know? Do you know how much deep shit I¡¯ll be in if Gaetano finds out? He doesn¡¯t like to be lied to and pissing him off is not a good idea.¡±


    ¡°No one else knows except for Liliana-but she can keep a secret, and you didn¡¯t lie! He¡¯ll understand it¡¯s a mistake and I¡¯m not the one for him, right?¡± I chew on my bottom lip nervously.


    ¡°I told him you were at your prime for your childbearing years! I told him you didn¡¯t have kids with your previous husbands because you were waiting until you were a bit older. Fuck, I didn¡¯t know you never had kids because you can¡¯t have kids! He¡¯ll think you lied to considering you haven¡¯t told him either.¡±


    ¡°What do we do?¡± I take short gasping breaths.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Lazzaro says harshly and shakes his head. ¡°You can¡¯t say a word. You can¡¯t say anything. The marriage is still on.¡±


    ¡°And what happens after a year and I still haven¡¯t given him any children? He will know something is wrong and he¡¯ll kill me!¡±


    Lazzaro begins to pace the room. ¡°We will figure something out. We can fake a pregnancy¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± My eyebrows crease together. ¡°There¡¯s no way I can fake a pregnancy! He¡¯ll figure it out when I am at the stage to start showing.¡±


    ¡°We can get you a fake stomach.¡±


    ¡°And if he wants to have sex?¡±


    ¡°Tell him you feel gross and for him to take a mistress.¡±


    That might work. Unless he gets aggressive and forces me-which is not umon in mafiosi. ¡°Even if that works, what happens when it is time to give birth?¡±


    Lazzaro snorts, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to find a baby.¡±


    ¡°I mean what if he wants to watch me give birth?¡±


    He thinks for a few seconds before snapping his fingers, ¡°You¡¯ll ¡®go intobor¡¯ when he¡¯s off in a mission too far away and when he gets back, the baby will already be born.¡±


    I had to admit, if everything worked as perfectly as we¡¯ve thought it out, it could work. ¡°You really think we could pull that off?¡±


    He swallows hard. ¡°It¡¯ll have to do.¡±


    I nod and rub my sweaty hands on the material of my shorts. ¡°Okay. I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin this or else we¡¯ll both end up dead.¡±


    I grab Lazzaro¡¯s arm when he heads toward the exit pulling him back into a conversation. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s bitter. He wanted Nonno to pick him to take over. Gaetano has had twelve years of being consigliere under his belt. He¡¯s ruthless and not afraid to make the hard decisions. Did you know he killed his own father to take over?¡±


    ¡°Nonno told me Gaetano¡¯s father died but I had no idea¡­¡±


    ¡°That he was the one? He told me. He threatened me when he first found out I would be the new Don. He told me that if he saw me make one wrong decision or didn¡¯t put the Cosa Nostra first, he would kill me.¡±


    ¡°And we can¡¯t kill him?¡± I ask boldly.


    Lazzaro shakes his head. ¡°As much as I hate to admit it, he¡¯s a great mafiosi. He¡¯s not afraid to do what needs to be done and everyone of high rank respects him and is on his side. I¡¯m the outsider here. I need to earn their respect.¡± With that he walks away leaving me to the small living area in the back of the house.


    If we don¡¯t pull this off Gaetano will kill me. I can only imagine him wrapping his arms around me and feeling just how fake the pregnancy stomach is. He¡¯ll rip the belly off of me and shoot me in the face. Then he¡¯ll go for my brother and who knows who else. My heart beats with anxiety. How can I ever go through with this? It¡¯s mad.


    I¡¯m afraid that either way I chose, telling him the truth and breaking off the marriage or pretending, will have the same morbid results.


    But I¡¯ve always been good at pretending. I can do this. I can do this. I can do this. If I tell myself it enough maybe I¡¯ll pull I¡¯ll actually believe it and pull it off. Maybe I just have to do it one time, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be fine with one child. That¡¯s enough right? Lazzaro can hand pick the gender-a son of course.


    A whole new sense of dread fills me. I would be a mother. Being a mother has never been a dream of mine and never will. Even if I wasn¡¯t infertile I have never wanted kids. I don¡¯t want the domesticated life that has always been nned and expected of me. I don¡¯t want to be a stay at home mother to my ¡®adopted¡¯ child.


    With the loss of my appetite, I head back up to my room and decide to put on my swimsuit. Maybe getting some sun and exercise will do me good. I put on my favorite hot pink bikini and white wrap before heading outside into the pool.


    The sun is hot and high in the sky and I put on some tanning oil and soak up some vitamin D. Iy on one of the lounge chairs next to the pool and close my eyes letting the rays warm my body. I begin to think of Carmelo and wonder what he¡¯s doing. Lately he¡¯s been so exhausted watching over me at night, he¡¯s been sleeping majority of the day away.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Ciao,¡± a soft feminine voicees from above me. The sun is now blocked by a shadow.


    I crack one eye open. ¡°Emilia,¡± I sit up and smile at my sister-inw. She¡¯s not your typical beauty-queen and definitely not who I expected my superficial brother to marry.


    When he was in high school the girls I saw him with were tall, skinny, blondes. Emilia is theplete opposite. Her thighs are thick as well as her ass. Her breasts double-d¡¯s. Her body is curvy at her hips. She chunky, maybe one-hundred and ny pounds if I had to guess.


    Emilia is in no way ugly. She¡¯s beautiful and rocks the ck one-piece swimsuit she¡¯s wearing. Her long ck hair is braided in one ponytail at the back of her head. She¡¯s not wearing any makeup, but she doesn¡¯t need it. Her lips are full and pink and her eyes look almost a burnt orange color in the sunlight. She has arge birthmark near the corner of her mouth on her upper lip.


    ¡°Are you going to sunbathe with me?¡± I sit up and touch the blue lounge chair next to me.


    ¡°S¨¬,¡± she replies in Italian which tells me she may not be very fluent in English.


    ¡°Where Gabriel?¡± I ask in her native tongue.


    ¡°He is at lessons with his father.¡±


    ¡°Lessons?¡±


    ¡°Self-defense. Nothing too extreme.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I nod my head. Gabriel was too young to start learning to be a mafiosi. Usually when you¡¯re a teenage and you make your first kill you¡¯re initiated. At Gabriel¡¯s age self-defense makes sense. When my brothers were young they learned self-defense by my father-my sister and I weren¡¯t allowed.


    ¡°You never returned to lunch after your talk with Lazzaro, is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± I won¡¯t risk telling Emilia what we talked about. I won¡¯t drag her into the lies and make her an asset to what feels like a crime. The lying, secrets, and deception makes the entire situation feel dirty and churns my stomach so much I feel nauseous. The risk of getting caught will be enough to keep me awake tonight with obsessive thoughts of ways Gaetano will kill Laz and me. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Anything,¡± she smiles willingly.


    ¡°How did you and my brother fall in love? I mean he¡¯s not the most romantic and loving person.¡±


    Emiliaughs, ¡°But he is! Lazzaro is the sweetest man I have ever met. When he arrived in Italy and I firstid my eyes on him, I knew he was it. We locked eyes and we both were rendered breathless. He was the one to ask me out on a date. The way he smiled at me¡­ no boy has ever looked at me like that. He looked at me with such passion as if I was the most beautiful girl in the world. He is the best husband I could have ever had and he is a great father to Gabriel.¡±


    Her response shocks me. I had never seen or heard of this side of Lazzaro. He has alwayse off as a misogynistic bastard, who would only look at girls with long legs, slim waists, and huge busts. He was a one-night stand man, never wanted to get close or form rtionships with people. He always said feelingsplicate things. Always said that romance wasn¡¯t a part of the mafia, you only married for children and political advantage.


    Feelings as a man of the mafia makes one weak-that lesson is taught to all Men of Honor. Vinny believed it, Luca did, Ro, my father, Domenico, Christina¡¯s husband, and even Antonio. Even as girls we were told to spread our legs and do as we were told. We were never told to expect to be loved, we were only told to expect protection in return.


    ¡°Gaetano is a good man too. His sister was my best friend so I grew up knowing the family. He is the best man here to protect you-aside from my Lazzaro.¡±


    I give her a tight lipped smile. ¡°I sure hope so.¡±


    I stand and stretch my body before running and jumping into the pool where it is five-feet deep. The ssh I make gets on Emilia and to my surprise she begins tough and jumps in with me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed having a girl to talk to.¡±


    ¡°What about Gaetano¡¯s sister? Aren¡¯t you still friends with her?¡± I wipe water off my face.


    ¡°She moved away and is married to a very protective man. We don¡¯t talk much. I am an only child too, so I don¡¯t really have anyone except for Lazzaro.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t exactly talk girl-talk with him,¡± I frown. ¡°Well, here I am. For good. When I marry Gaetano I¡¯ll be just across the way. We can visit each other all the time.¡±


    ¡°And when you have a kid, our kids will be cousins. That will be so nice for them.¡±


    ¡°It will,¡± I try to pretend everything is okay. I kick my legs out and move my arms as I begin to dops in the pool. Emilia joins me and we continue talking about our lives and I tell her about growing up in Chicago and tell her stories of when Lazzaro was little.


    My muscles feel sore from exercise I haven¡¯t done in forever and is also sore fromst night spent with Carmelo. Back when I was married to Vinny I used to go to the gym and run all the time to keep my figure how he liked it. When Vinny died I kind of let myself go and never got back into it. Emilia and I spent a good portion of the day in and out of the pool and just an hour from sunset, we decide to go into the round inground hot tub next to the pool. Even though it¡¯s nearly ny degrees Fahrenheit, the hot water soothes my aching body.


    Just as I start to close my eyes and begin the ultimate rxation, another shadow blocks the sun.


    ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± I know that baritone, ented voice. It¡¯s Gaetano.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you both. Have a good soak,¡± Emilia winks as she exits the hot tub, grabs her towel, and walks back into the house.


    Great. I¡¯m left alone with the psycho.


    Even though he asked if he could join, he steps in anyways. He¡¯s wearing navy colored swim trunks, but what I¡¯m staring at is the body before me. His chest was sculpted by God. His pectorals arerge with muscle, his abdomen has deep ridges showing off a six-pack, and his biceps are bigger than my head.


    What catches my attention the most are the scars and tattoos stered all over this body. Even the white scars are clearly visible on ck ink. My fingers twitch and I have to tell myself not to reach out and touch him. He¡¯s oozing with sensuality and temptation.


    Gaetano sits across from me and the second I let out a breath of relief for him not sitting directly next to me. He leans over and grabs my hips. He pulls me from my seat and onto hisp so I¡¯m straddling him. His hands rest on my ass keeping me close. The smile on his face is vicious and hungry as if he¡¯s about to devour the prey he¡¯s caught.


    ¡°Tell me about yourself, Be,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± If my heart beats any faster it¡¯s going to explode.


    ¡°Everything,¡± his fingers curl digging more into my ass and squeezing my cheeks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know really know what to say,¡± I shrug at a loss of words. Personally, I didn¡¯t feel like telling him anything. I don¡¯t want to tell him things about me, not anything as innocent as my favorite color nor something vulnerable from intimate moments in my life and childhood.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk,¡± his lips go to my lips and I involuntarily moan.


    My neck has always been a weakness. Whenever Vinny wanted to initiate in sex all he had to do was leave hickeys on my neck and I¡¯d spread for him. My head falls back and I¡¯m too weak to stop him. I want to stop him. I should stop him, but I love the feel of his lips on my body.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I say breathlessly. I don¡¯t make any move to push him off me, but I hope he has enough sense to stop for my sake.


    ¡°Why?¡± I can feel his hot breath on my neck. Between that, the sun, and this hot tub, I¡¯m ready to pass out from the heat. ¡°We could do it right here and no one would care,¡± he whispers in my ear.


    ¡°Because,¡± I close my eyes and fight the desire. ¡°We should wait for our wedding night.¡±


    That causes him to pull back. I open my eyes to see his face. His eyebrow is cocked and he¡¯s giving me and incredulous look. ¡°But you are not a virgin so what does it matter?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t. That¡¯s the same philosophy Luca went with when he took me against my will the first time we had sex. ¡°I like to uphold tradition,¡± Ie up with an excuse.


    ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve waited for a girl like you?¡± He nibbles on my jawline.


    ¡°There are many girls like me,¡± I gulp.


    ¡°No, Be, there is only one like you. So young with your smooth, tight skin. You smell of the freshest peach and you even taste like one. You¡¯re stunning,¡± his lips move to mine. His tongue probes begging for entrance and I hate that I oblige. I¡¯m too scared to deny him. Terrified to piss him off.

 # 2 — Chapter 18

    Carmelo


    I spent the entire day doing research on the inte. I bought two tickets to see The Phantom of the Opera at a local theater just twenty minutes out from the vi. It may not be a professional Broadway show you¡¯d see back in Chicago or New York City, but it would do just perfect.


    I was in luck; the show¡¯s opening night is in a week and I¡¯ve been brainstorming ways to take Arabe with me. I¡¯d have to talk to Lazzaro, maybe convince him Arabe wants to see it and I¡¯ll go to protect her. Frankly, if I have to sneak her out, I will. I¡¯d dly take the risk to show witness the experience with her.


    Of course then I listened to myself and realize it¡¯s not worth the risk. I¡¯d rather be here than back in Chicago not knowing how she is or if she¡¯s safe. I¡¯d do anything to get her to go. I¡¯d even go past Lazzaro¡¯s authority and speak to the ultimate Godfather of the Cosa Nostra.


    The first-andst-time I saw The Phantom of the Opera, my mother, brother, and I were all the way back in the balcony. I mean you couldn¡¯t even see the disfigurement on the phantom we were that far away. This time I made sure to buy front row tickets no matter how expensive they were. It¡¯d be worth it.


    I can hardly wait to tell Arabe the good news. We spend the nights together, it¡¯s my favorite part of the day. Either shees into my room or I go into hers. Every night since we¡¯ve been here has ended one of two ways, either with us having sex or me watching her as she peacefully sleeps. It doesn¡¯t matter which, I just like being close enough where I can protect her. Not to mention she¡¯s the bestpany I¡¯ve had in years.


    The sun is beginning to set and I look out the window, past the vineyard to see the orange sun slowly descend. The entire sky is now a hue of pink, purple, and orange and I¡¯m tempted to find Arabe just so I can share this amazing view with her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    My body is still anxious to tell her the news. I begin to fidget and pace. Usually, I¡¯m a very patient man, but how can I be so patient when I have such a great gift to share. I know she¡¯ll love it. As much as a science nerd she is, I know she has a passion for music. I¡¯ve caught her reciting ballet in the kitchen while waiting for food and caught her listening to the notes I yed on violin. She will love this y, she¡¯ll get lost in the music like I did and like my mother did.


    I decide to stop torturing myself and find her. She may be in her room already getting ready for the night. She might be in the library reading the book or having a swim at the pool. There¡¯s even a skip in my step as I cross corridors and explore rooms looking for her. I check as many ces as possible before hunting outside.


    When I open the sliding ss door to the back I can hear the gentle sound of waterpping from the pool. I smile, she must be swimming. Nearly running, I go in the direction of the pool but stop once shees into vision.


    She¡¯s not alone.


    Arabe is in the hot tub sitting on some man¡¯sp. I¡¯ve never seen this guy around the house, who the hell is it? She¡¯s kissing him with a fierceness and his hands are roaming her body as if he owns her. Arabe tips her head back breathing heavily and the man moves his lips down to her neck where she moans.


    I can¡¯t stop the gasp that escapes from my lips. The noise startled Arabe and we make eye contact. Her eyes are dted from lust, but her body tenses in regret. The man doesn¡¯t stop cing kisses all over her, either ignoring my presence, or he didn¡¯t hear me in the first ce. Her mouth parts as if she wants to say something or call out to me. Sadness and regret reces the lust in her eyes. I turn around and go back to my room.


    The skip in my step is no longer there and all excitement has left my body. I drag my feet and slump my shoulders on the long walk back to my room. My entire body feels heavy and it¡¯s as though the entire world has gone silent. I feel like I¡¯m in a dream. I don¡¯t know how I found my room being as mindless as I am now. I¡¯m simply going through the motions without thinking and realizing what or where I¡¯m doing and going.


    A flood of emotions washes over me and I don¡¯t know how to feel. I sit on my bed and stare at the floor. Who was she kissing? Why was she kissing him? Has been with other guys while she¡¯s been with me?


    I know we aren¡¯t an item, we aren¡¯t exclusive, I mean we¡¯re only friends and I¡¯m her bodyguard-but when we first started fooling around we made a promise to each other. No other people. We did that to ensure the other wasn¡¯t fucking around with people who may not be clean. We decided to be friends with benefits. There was no need to find other people.


    Yet she did.


    She was making out in the hot tub with some strange man. She must know him. Could it possibly be a boy she knew when she was in Italyst? An old crush? An old me reignited?


    The possibilities are endless and each one worse than thest. Each one stabbing me in the heart making me rub at my chest. A physical pain in my chest makes me want to scream as well as cry. I don¡¯t know how to feel, but I also know I have no right to be jealous. No right to be possessive. But I can¡¯t help myself.


    I want to pull her out of the hot tub and beat the living shit out of the man who is touching her. The only restraint I have is from the thought that this could be a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t want to get in trouble with Lazzaro, which will in turn lead to my death by Antonio.


    Never once in my life have I felt so proprietorial, so out of my mind furious that I¡¯d rather die than feel like this. The thought alone of her with him is killing me. I wish I had my violin. I want to y. I need my escape. I need to feel the vibrations of every note and close my eyes creating a symphony of madness to release the madness within. The same madness that is sending me spiraling into a dark void.


    I want my violin to silence my thoughts. Never have they been so loud. Iy down on my bed and put my hands over my ears. I try to breath with steady rhythm, but theye out harsh and jagged.


    Fuck. What is wrong with me? This isn¡¯t like me. This isn¡¯t like me at all.


    Get ahold of yourself, Carmelo.


    This can¡¯t be what I think it is. It just can¡¯t be. This is a mess.


    I am in love with Arabe Moretti.

 # 2 — Chapter 19

    Arabe


    The look on Carmelo¡¯s face as he caught Gaetano and I making out in the hot tub will haunt me for a lifetime. The hurt and pain in his expression, the sadness in his eyes was enough for me to want to run after him.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    I have to endure every kiss ced on my body, every groping touch of his hands on my ass and breast. No longer is there lust and heat between us. The only thing present in my mind is what I¡¯m going to say to Carmelo when Gaetano is through with me. It¡¯s the only thing I can concentrate on.


    The worst case scenario shes into my mind, the thought of him returning to Chicago and leaving me here unprotected. He¡¯s my best friend, myfort, a piece of my home, I¡¯d be deceased if he left. God, how I want to push Gaetano away and run after Carmelo.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± my voicees out shaky.


    ¡°I could spend all night doing this to you, Be,¡± he continues his ministrations of sucking on the sensitive skin of my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting tired,¡± I try to pull back. When wee face-to-face after minutes of him buried in my neck, I see he looks pissed. I give him a pouty look. ¡°We can always continue this tomorrow,¡± I use a flirtatious tone. ¡°I¡¯m going to need my beauty rest to keep up with you,¡± I trail my index finger along his sharp jawline.


    That causes him to smile. ¡°Yes, you will. Besides, I think we¡¯re getting pruney,¡± he holds up his wrinkled fingertips.


    Gaetano kisses my forehead and climbs out of the hot tub. I watch his back muscles as he walks over to the lounge chair I was previously tanning in, to grab my towel. He holds it open and walks back toward me waiting for me to get out and dry off in his arms.


    I let him kiss me farewell and as soon as he is out of sight, I run like a madwoman to Carmelo¡¯s room. I¡¯m still soaking wet in my towel and the air conditioning in the house causes me to start to shiver. Without knocking I go for his doorknob to open his door, but it¡¯s locked. I knock on it as quietly as I can.


    ¡°Carmelo, please let me in,¡± I whisper.


    No answer.


    ¡°Please. Please, it¡¯s not what it looked like. I can exin everything,¡± I beg.


    It takes him a couple of minutes before he gives in and unlocks the door. He doesn¡¯t open it for me, which tells me he must be royally pissed-but ready to hear me out. I open the door and find his back to the door as he¡¯s staring out the window. I notice a drink in his hand.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± I ask softly before closing the door behind me and locking us both inside.


    ¡°No,¡± he voice is deep and rough. ¡°I was nning on it.¡±


    ¡°And what stopped you?¡±


    ¡°You, knocking on my door,¡± he still hasn¡¯t turned around to look at me.


    ¡°Please let me exin,¡± I creep towards him.


    He turns around violently causing me to jump in surprise. He snaps at me yelling, ¡°Are you just ying me? Using me? I mean if you have him then what has been the point of scratching each other¡¯s itches? I-I¡¯ve been trying to wrap my head around things and I just can¡¯te up with a logical exnation.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I blink a few times trying toprehend all his questions.


    He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. ¡°Have you been with other guys while you¡¯ve been with me?¡±


    ¡°No! No, of course not. We agreed that-¡±


    ¡°I know what we agreed on. You seem to need a refresher seeing as you just broke your promise,¡± his jaw ticks with annoyance and frustration.


    ¡°We never had sex, you have been the only one since Luca that I¡¯ve had sex with. Carmelo, will you please calm down so I can exin!¡± I cry out.


    ¡°Do you love him?¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°God, no!¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± His voice cracks.


    ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦,¡± I frown.


    He freezes in ce. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the reason Lazzaro wanted me here. It seems I¡¯ve been ced in another arranged marriage.¡±


    Carmelo can¡¯t even look me in the eyes anymore. His vision goes to the floor and sits on the edge of his bed as if he can¡¯t trust his bnce anymore. ¡°You¡¯re getting married?¡±


    I nod my head not trust my voice to speak for me. There¡¯s a flicker of wistfulness in my eyes.


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrug my shoulders. For the first time, in a long time, I start to cry. My shoulders shake uncontrobly and my body begins to tremble. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Carmelo. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    He rushes off his bed to wrap his arms around me and hold me. I¡¯m crushed by his body, but I don¡¯t care. I nt my face into his chest inhaling his scent and findingfort in his embrace.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asks in a soft whisper.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to kill me,¡± I sob, ¡°He¡¯s crazy, I watched him shoot his butler for interrupting about a phone call and breaking a vase a-and he¡¯s threatened Lazzaro before. He will kill anyone who lies to him and I¡¯ve lied to him!¡± I begin to hyperventte.


    Carmelo grips my shoulders and bends down so he is eye-level with me. He shushes me like he would a newborn. His face radiates with sympathy andpassion. His eyes are begging me to spill my secrets and tell him everything. ¡°You know I am here to protect you. I won¡¯t let him harm you. I promise,¡± he reassured me. ¡°Now, tell me everything. What did you lie to him about?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± I take a deep breath. I can do this. I can tell him. But what if it ruins my rtionship with Carmelo forever? ¡°He wants to get married because he wants children.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Carmelo waits for the rest.


    ¡°And I can¡¯t give him any,¡± my hands shake with fear and despair. ¡°I¡¯m infertile.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even flinch or react. It¡¯s as though I hadn¡¯t just dropped a bomb of news on him. ¡°He thinks you can have children? Did you tell him you could?¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°Laz promised him I was fruitful and I didn¡¯t lie to him, but I¡¯ve been withholding the truth. Omitting is still lying and he¡¯ll kill me!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him do that, Arabe,¡± his thumbs rub across my shoulders.


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy! If for one second he thinks you¡¯re against him or if you even look at me a certain way, he will kill you.¡± Tears pool out of my eyes and streak down my cheeks.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he says softly catching my gaze. ¡°I can take care of myself, don¡¯t worry about me. I made a promise and I will figure something out.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way out,¡± I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be trapped in another marriage!¡±


    Carmelo embraces me holding my head against his chest and rocking us back and forth. He shushes me with a soothing tone that helps me calm down. He lifts me in his arms and takes us to his bed. Heys down on his back and Iy on top of him. His arms are still wrapped around me and continue to hold me tight. His hands stroke my back, warming and rxing me. I bury my face in the juncture where his neck and shoulder meet.


    After my sobs have stopped and my breathing has once again regted, I pull back from Carmelo¡¯s body to look at his eyes. He stares back at me and the kindness and sympathy in his gaze make me lean in and brush a kiss against his soft lips. He kisses me back and it is unhurried unlike all the other times. Our kisses have always been quick to turn into hot make-out sessions, but this is different. This isfort and our lips simting what we would do if we were both madly in love with each other.


    I wrap my arms around his neck and straddle hisp as we keep our lips pressed together and bask in what we give each other. The slow pace is nice and the simple kissing makes me feel like a young school girl again, but like always-things escte. I grind myself against the erection straining in his jeans.


    ¡°Make me forget,¡± I whisper breathlessly against his ear. My breath caressing the shell of his ear causing him to groan and grip my hips tighter.


    He doesn¡¯t respond but obliges by undoing the tie of my bathing suit and exposing my breasts. My nipples are taut and Carmelo knows just what to do. He ces his mouth around one of my nipples and sucks. My hands dive into his hair pulling and guiding him. Pleasure shoots down between my legs and my hips grind faster on hisp.


    I start to grow impatient and tug his shirt above his head. I marvel at his strong muscles and the tattoos along his arms and on his chest. He lifts me slightly off hisp so he can yank down my bottoms, leaving me naked before him. Usually I enjoy asserting my dominance and being on top, but it¡¯s not something I want to do right now. I crawl off of him andy down on my back.


    Carmelo stands and unbuckles his jeans. I stare in anticipation nearly licking my lips. I¡¯ve seen him naked so many times before, but for some reason I¡¯m most excited for this. I look at his body with a new appreciation and my heart twists into a knot at this adoration I¡¯m beginning to feel. He pulls his boxers down with his jeans and stands at attention. My mouth waters, out of all the men I¡¯ve took to bed, he¡¯s the biggest.


    Carmelo positions himself between my legs and hovers above me. We¡¯re both breathing hard even though we haven¡¯t done anything yet. My chest rises and falls rapidly and I close my eyes finding myself too overwhelmed. He touched my cheek and I open them to find him smiling at me. He brushes his thumb across my face to catch and wipe away a tear falling from my eye.


    We look at each other when he enters me. We both groan when hees to a hilt and yet we continue to stare. There¡¯s no closing our eyes and imaging anything else, there¡¯s no fast, hard, race to the finish line, it¡¯s just Carmelo and I. Our mouths are parted slightly as he slowly pushes in and out, the sensations feel a hundred times more sensitive and pleasurable this way. Our staring makes my heart skip a beat and even when my eyes flutter shut as my orgasm builds, I still force them open to watch Carmelo.


    Watching him makes the entire experience feel erotic. His muscles straining as he works his body over me. The sweat beading at his forehead, his dark eyes dted, his soft pants and asional grunts¡­ it¡¯s like watching a work of art.


    ¡°Arabe,¡± he whispers my name in the most beautiful way.


    ¡°Carmelo,¡± I moan.


    My arms wrap around his back and I pull him down until our bodies are flush against each other. I hug him to me and his mouth next to my ear, whispering sweet little nothings that make my release so dangerously close to the edge. I don¡¯t want this to end, at least not this quickly. I bite his earlobe gently and slide my hands down until I grab his ass and pull him deeper inside me.


    The time for slow and steadyes to end when we can no longer starve our releases. Carmelo¡¯s speed picks up and his rhythm bes more jerky as thrusts inside of me. I pant against his ear and only when his handes between us and he massages my sweet spot in slow circles, I shiver through perfect nirvana. My release barrels down my spine and I cry out, convulsing with ecstasy. I can¡¯t stop moaning, not even when Carmelo spills himself inside of me. My entire body feels hypersensitive and there¡¯s not enough oxygen left in the room to keep me breathing.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Carmelo pulls himself out of me andys beside me on his back. We both look at the ceiling and the sounds of heavy breathing fills the silent room. The sweat on my body cools me after a handful of minutes and I curl up to share Carmelo¡¯s body heat to warm me.


    ¡°That was¡­¡± Carmelo trails.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I finish.


    Reality hits me and I start to think of Gaetano again. That¡¯s when I start to realize I¡¯m not ready to let this go. I¡¯m not ready to stop fooling around with Carmelo. I¡¯m not ready to give my body to another. But I¡¯m still not ready to admit what I just felt during our¡­ session.


    Love making, the words echo in my head from somewhere in the depths of my mind.


    Carmelo¡¯s breathing evens out and I look up to find his eyes closed. I sneak out while he¡¯s asleep. I put my bikini back on and wrap myself in the damp beach towel I pick up from across his floor. Checking to see if there¡¯s no one in the hallway, I tiptoe back to my own room to shower and think of how the hell did I get myself in this situation.

 # 2 — Chapter 20

    ¡°How are you feeling, Nonno?¡± I ask my grandfather in Italian. He speaks English, but he¡¯s mostfortable in hisnguage. I also don¡¯t mind the practice, I love how beautiful thenguage is. I sit in the chair at my grandfather¡¯s bedside, after volunteering to bring up his lunch.


    I¡¯ve never really known the man before me and sinceing here and seeing how sick he is, I realized how much I don¡¯t know him. Realized how much I want to know him.


    ¡°Better now that you are here,¡± he gives me a weak smile. ¡°You look so much like your grandmother.¡± I had never meet my grandmother, she died before I was born. I never got a full story on her death though.


    My grandfather has been acting nice instead of his usually cold, Don-self, and maybe I can contribute that to his fever and weakness. Either way I like this, I like feeling wanted and loved by a man who never once shown any excitement by my presence or existence.


    ¡°Tell me about her,¡± I ce my hand on top of his.


    He shakes his head. ¡°I am worried about your brother,¡± he changes the subject and coughs. ¡°The Cobuzzi family has strong ties to Costa Nostra. We need the Moretti family to stay the main cosca in this borgatta. I have made something for our name and the hell if I¡¯ll let the Cobuzzi¡¯s take it from me. This is my legacy and Lazzaro is taking over. He needs support, they don¡¯t want an American taking over the syndicate.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried, Nonno, but Laz is strong and a leader. They will ept him.¡±


    My grandfather shakes his head. ¡°No. This is about you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I raise my eyebrows and widen my eyes.


    ¡°My darling, granddaughter, you have to marry Gaetano.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I blink, confused.


    ¡°I can see the look in your eyes. You are conflicted. You don¡¯t want to marry Gaetano and I know why, but you have to.¡±


    My eyes well up. ¡°But Nonno, he¡¯s a monster.¡±


    ¡°I know, mio amore, but this will bring the Moretti and Cobuzzi¡¯s together. It¡¯s the only way they will ept Lazzaro.¡±


    I look away from him. How can he expect me to do this? I thought if I had any hope it could be from Nonno. ¡°I won¡¯t back out. I will do this for you, Nonno,¡± I force myself to smile.


    ¡°You are so strong-willed. So beautiful. I am sorry I have never been there for you. Never truly got to know you or your other siblings and cousins. It is my one regret now that I am leaving this life.¡±


    ¡°Oh Nonno, don¡¯t say that. We all love you, we understand why you did what you did. You created this life for us. We¡¯re Moretti¡¯s. We are powerful.¡±


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t a life you want,¡± he states and I mp my mouth shut. Was this a life I wanted? I¡¯m not so sure anymore. ¡°Your grandmother was terrified to have a daughter. Women are not meant for this life, they have no say and they are men¡¯s pawns. You are like her, you want to marry for love.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I shake my head, ¡°This is my life and I can¡¯t change it. I will do what is expected of me because I know how important this is to the family.¡±


    ¡°Mio amore,¡± he brings my hand up to his mouth and kisses the back of my palm. ¡°You deserve to be happy.¡±


    What did he want from me? Does he want me to be happy or sacrifice it for the sake of keeping the Moretti¡¯s in power? I don¡¯t question him and he doesn¡¯t further borate. His eyes slowly shut and he¡¯s back to taking a nap. His sickness keeps him in a constant state of being tired, so every conversation we¡¯ve had since I¡¯ve arrived have been short lived.


    I set the lunch tray off hisp and onto the bedside table before exiting the room. I bump into Lazzaro on my way down to the kitchen to get my own lunch.


    He¡¯s smiling which makes me uneasy. He shouldn¡¯t be smiling knowing the secret between us. ¡°Gaetano tells me you two have a date tonight,¡± he ps his hands together. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°We do?¡± I jerk my head back. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me anything about a date.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Then I guess I ruined the surprise.¡±


    ¡°When is this said date supposed to be?¡± I cross my arms.


    ¡°Tonight. You better be on your best behavior, Arabe.¡±


    ¡°You mean, keep my mouth shut about my problem and pretend that I¡¯m, what, madly in love with him? Don¡¯t say something stupid to make him kill me?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± he gives me a pointed stare. ¡°Just don¡¯t screw things up. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, Lazzaro,¡± I roll my eyes and begin to walk away.


    He grabs my arm pulling me back toward him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like my women bruised unless I am the one bruising them,¡± Gaetano appears from around the corner causes Lazzaro and I to stand up straight.


    Did he hear us?


    Lazzaro lets go of my arm and clears his throat. ¡°Gaetano, good to see you.¡±


    Gaetano pays no mind to my brother as he shes a pearly white smile in my direction. ¡°Arabe, just the person I want to see.¡±


    Iugh nervously, ¡°Here I am.¡±


    He not-so-subtle looks me up and down. ¡°I¡¯d like to take you out to my favorite restaurant tonight. I¡¯d like you to wear your best dress and also do your hair and makeup all pretty for me. I¡¯ll pick you up at seven and also, you¡¯ll be spending the night with me.¡± With that he walks away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin this,¡± Lazzaro says through gritted teeth and follows around the corner Gaetano went.


    I curse to myself and want to bash my head against the wall. Spend the night with him¡­ I know exactly what that is code word for. I don¡¯t want to be anywhere near him let alone share his bed and pretend I like whatever he¡¯ll do.


    I picture him being the man to take care of his needs before his partner¡¯s. At least if that¡¯s true, maybe it¡¯ll be quick and I won¡¯t have to endure his touch for long. He doesn¡¯t strike me as a cuddler after sex either. I just want to get through this night with the minimal amount of touching necessary. Maybe a few sses of red wine at dinner will help me get through it or best case scenario maybe it¡¯ll help me forget in the morning.

 # 2 — Chapter 21

    After lunch I started getting ready for my date. Carmelo sits on my bed as I sit at my vanity and start curling my hair.


    ¡°Do you have to go?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t make him angry.¡± One of the downsides to having thick is hair, especially long thick hair, is how much time it takes to curl or straighten it. Straightening doesn¡¯t take as long, but I forgot my straightener at Ro¡¯s ce and only brought my curler with me.


    ¡°And you¡¯re noting home tonight?¡± I look at Carmelo behind me in the mirror, he¡¯s frowning.


    I sigh, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like this and I don¡¯t like it either, but he¡¯s a ticking time bomb. He gets what he wants, there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop it. You know I don¡¯t want to sleep with him.¡±


    He clenches his jaw. ¡°Can¡¯t you say you¡¯re on your period or something?¡±


    I chuckle. ¡°And what happens if he wants proof? What if he checks and sees no blood?¡± I turn to look at him. ¡°He looks like the type of guy who doesn¡¯t mind having bloody sex anyways.¡±


    ¡°God I want to kill him,¡± Carmelo growls.


    ¡°I know. I do too, but he¡¯s a powerful, influential man and he¡¯ll help the mafiosi ept Lazzaro as their new Don.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he find another way to have them ept him? Why use you? It¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°Being a woman in the mafia, isn¡¯t fair,¡± I set my curler down and walk over to him. I cup his cheeks with my hands and tilt his head up so he¡¯s looking at me. ¡°I¡¯ve learned to live with it. They call me The Cursed Widow, right? Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky and be a widow again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he gives me a weak smile, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a big girl, Carmelo. I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not scared of¡­ of what he might do to you tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more scared of dying,¡± I shrug. ¡°I am just as nervous as I was with Luca. I survived Luca and I¡¯ll survive Gaetano.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this, Arabe,¡± he stands from the bed and says in a warning tone. ¡°I don¡¯t like the thought of him touching you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do!¡± I shout frustrated. Carmelo goes silent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to yell. I¡¯ve epted my new fate,¡± a lie, ¡°you have to, too.¡± Carmelo sits back down and doesn¡¯t utter another word. He watched as I resume curling my hair.


    When I finished my hair, I move onto makeup. I¡¯ve always been a big fan of makeup. I love watching tutorials, I love makeup shopping, I love keeping up with all the trends and if I might say so myself-I am a fucking artist when ites to doing my makeup. Even though I couldn¡¯t care less to impress Gaetano, I¡¯m not looking all pretty for him. I¡¯m looking pretty for me.


    Whenever I put makeup on and feel beautiful, I feel unstoppable. I need this little extra courage to get me through tonight. When I feel like a bombshell I feel like I can control and manipte with my beauty. It¡¯s an empowering feeling especially when in my life I¡¯m not so powerful and in charge at all.


    The dark smoky eyeshadow, red lipstick, and fake long ckshes go well with the off the shoulder, low neckline, sleek ck dress I decided on. It¡¯s tight fitting and reaches a few inches above my knee. Although most people wouldn¡¯t pick ck for their romantic date, I don¡¯t care to be like most people. ck seems fitting for a date with a dark man.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯d let mee with you?¡± Carmelo asks softly. ¡°You know¡­ as your bodyguard?¡± He frowns and stares at the ground unsure of himself.


    In my heels I don¡¯t have go on my tippy-toes to kiss his cheek. I firmly press my lips against his cheek. The kiss is to reassure him and to also thank him for being there for me. For caring for me so deeply. I wipe the red lipstick off his skin and silently exit my room.


    Just like he said, Gaetano is waiting in foyer at seven o¡¯clock on the dot. He¡¯s wearing a fitted ck suit with a red tie, if I didn¡¯t know how vicious he truly is, I would say to hell with the date, just take me to bed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I walk elegantly toward him in my stiletto heels and he hold out his arm for me to take. I take his arm as he leads me out of the house and into the car. We both sit in the backseat, our thighs touching creating this weird electricity between us.


    The car ride is silent, but words don¡¯t need to be exchanged. Especially not when his hand keeps inching closer and closer up my thigh. I tense with each passing minute and I have to continuously remind myself to breathe.


    Wee to a stop and look out of the window to see a very expensive restaurant. The restaurant is surrounded by clean windows making it easy to see inside. The ceiling is high and full of crystal chandeliers. The waiters and waitresses are dressed in suits and nice dresses. The silverware and sses are made of expensive fine china. The napkins used are cloth napkins that have exquisite patterns designed on them. Not to mention the material of the napkins looks like material that you would spend a fortune for.


    Everything about the restaurant exudes ss and rich-taste. If I had to guess the bill tonight would be four-digits long. When we take our seats inside we are escorted to a secluded ce in the restaurant. The table is already set and there is red wine in the middle. I look at the brand of wine and already I know I¡¯m wrong about our bill being four digits. He must¡¯ve paid a fortune for the secluded room, the wine, and however much the food will be.


    ¡°Is everything to your liking?¡± Gaetano asks as he pulls my seat out for me, like a gentleman.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± I nod my head and sit.


    He takes his seat across from me and leans back smiling like he owns everything in the world. The waiter pours wine in both our sses and then leaves us to our privacy. I¡¯m quick to take my ss and down my first ss.


    ¡°This wine is meant to be savored,¡± he swirls the wine in his ss before taking a small sip and holding it in his mouth for a few seconds before swallowing. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re nervous. Let me ease your worries, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. I am a man of my word. When I say you are protected, you are protected. You have nothing to fear and I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Yeah right, I almost snort. Instead, I give him a soft smile and raise my ss before taking a big gulp and not savoring it like I¡¯m supposed to. I don¡¯t care to be on a wine tour right now. I¡¯d rather have a belly full of wine and food and hopefully pass out before Gaetano has the chance to get me in his bed.


    Not that that would stop him.


    ¡°I have already ordered for us. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it,¡± he says with a cocky expression.


    What a pompous, entitled asshole. I¡¯m fully capable of ordering food for myself. I don¡¯t care how good the food he ordered is, I¡¯d like to have a little choice of anything right now. Him ordering for me is just another way to take away my littlest freedoms.


    ¡°You look absolutely ravishing,¡± he licks his lips and fixates himself on my cleavage.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say through gritted teeth trying to contain myself so I don¡¯t explode.


    ¡°I think we might skip dessert tonight. I have something I¡¯d rather taste even more than their cassata.¡±


    I take another sip of my wine. This is going to be a long night. ¡°What about my dessert?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have dessert you can try too,¡± His husky tone sends shivers down my spine.


    The service is impable. Our food came in record time, which is good because I¡¯m starving, but bad because the sooner this ends the sooner I¡¯m going to be having dessert.


    First dinner starts off with an appetizer of caprese sd and as we finished the dinner courses started. There is filet mignon, and a full te of pasta with fresh homemade tomato sauce. It all looks delicious and half of the food I don¡¯t really know what it is. I¡¯ve never been a cook, never had the interest. One thing I do know is that this food is expensive, tastes amazing, and is definitely made of the freshest herbs and meat and other produce.


    Gaetano grabs his cloth napkin and ces it on hisp. For a man who throws temper tantrums and kills people for the littlest of reasons, from the outside he is a refined gentleman. His manners, the way he dresses and takes care of himself, he¡¯s what every girl wants in a man. He even almost had me fooled, before he killed the butler I was ready to eat out of the palm of his hands.


    I watch as he picks up his silverware and smiles at me before saying, ¡°Buon appetito.¡±

 # 2 — Chapter 22

    Arabe


    ¡°Did you enjoy your meal?¡± Gaetano asks as I wipe my mouth for the final time on my napkin.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± I respond politely. I am stuffed. The food was so good and I couldn¡¯t stop eating. I even forced myself to finish off thest few bites of pasta. I ce my napkin over my empty te and sip the rest of my fourth ss of wine.


    ¡°I hope you saved room for dessert,¡± he stands and hold out his hand for me to take.


    My hand shakes as I reach up and grab his. He helps me out and I realize he has thrown a hundred euro bill on the table. The rest of the meal must¡¯ve been paid for because we walk straight out of the restaurant and into the car. We both pile into the backseat and sit next to each other in quiet. The atmosphere feels awkward and I want more than anything is to leave the car. The silence feels suffocating.


    Gaetano leans close so he can whisper in my ear, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get this dress off of you,¡± he purrs, ¡°I¡¯ve been staring at it all night. You know, ck is my favorite color.¡±


    Of course it is.


    I sh him back a smile, it¡¯s all I can do. I could have the most suburb actress skills and still pretending to like and respond with seduction in my voice, I can¡¯t do. I can¡¯t whisper filth in his ear or act excited like I want tonight to happen. The best I can do is nonverbal cues that make me seem shy. Curling my lip in disgust will get me nowhere-it could even end with a bullet through my skull.


    The car ride ends sooner than expect and my body trembles with fear as Gaetano gets out of the car and walks around to hold my door open. We¡¯re in front of his house-the guest house of the vi. I¡¯m reluctant to walk up the stairs and Gaetano must sense it because he tugs me along. Our fingers are interlocked and he guides me to the front door, into the foyer, up the stairs and suddenly we find ourselves in the master bedroom. His bedroom.


    It all feels like a blur. The entire night feels like a blur but no amount of wine will make me forget what will happen in this bedroom tonight. Out of the corner of my eyes I see Gaetano shrugging off his suit jacket and putting it back on the hanger. When I turn my head to look at him he¡¯s loosening his tie and striding toward me in long steps.


    He gives me a lovers gaze and a kind smile. I close my eyes and tell myself it¡¯s all a maniption. He¡¯s charming, but he¡¯s cruel. He circles me like a vulture until he¡¯s standing behind me. I can feel his hot breath on the back of neck. His cold finger touches the top of my exposed back and move down my spine until he reaches the zipper and pulls it all the way down.


    My dress pools at my feet and I feel exposed and vulnerable. All the power and confidence has now left my entire system. I amid bare for him to see and for him to do as he sees fit. He sits at the edge of the bed and reaches out to pull me closer so I¡¯m standing between his open legs. The only articles of clothing left on me is my stilettos and a matching set ofcy ck underwear and a strapless bra.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Gaetano grips my biceps and starts pushing me down until I¡¯m on my knees. He unzips his pants and pulls himself out. My eyes can¡¯t help but widen. I¡¯m not ready for this. I don¡¯t want to be so exposed like this. He forces my head down and I nearly gag. My eyes begin to water and I pray that he will be done soon.


    I try to think of anything else. When Vinny and I were married he would have these urges. I think he used to like having his dick sucked more than he liked having sex. He would get aggressive and adamant about me getting on my knees even if I wasn¡¯t in the mood. So, sometimes I would have to grin and bear it. This is just like that time. I will do what I have to do, do it to the best of my ability and just wait for it to be over.


    At least with Vinny a blowjob ended with hise down my throat, this sadly doesn¡¯t end that way. He pulls me off of him when he gets close. He stands and tugs off his remaining clothes until he¡¯s naked. He throws me on the bed and peels off my underwear and underwear the ps of my bra. The only thing left on my body is my stilettos.


    ¡°I know I wanted to taste you, but I can¡¯t wait to be inside of you,¡± Gaetano crawls between my legs ready to push instead despite feeling how ready I am.


    I crawl back and cry out, ¡°Wait!¡± He gives me a strange, yet angry look. ¡°Condom.¡±


    His eyebrows furrowed together. ¡°I don¡¯t need to wear a condom,¡± he shakes his head.


    ¡°What if I get pregnant?¡± I knew the possibility is impossible but I didn¡¯t want to take him bare.


    ¡°Then so be it,¡± his lips curl into a smile and without another word he pushes inside of me.


    I¡¯m only minimally wet, so the sensation of him inside feels like a dry rub and pinches slightly. I turn my head to the side and grit my teeth. I¡¯ve been through so much. I can get through this. I can survive this night.


    My mind wanders tost night I shared with Carmelo. He was so slow and generous and this is the opposite, it¡¯s rutting. It¡¯s dry and fast and without rhythm. I squeeze my eyes closed and focus on Carmelo. At lease if I could turn myself on by imagining Carmelo, it won¡¯t hurt as bed. I think of his muscles and his passion. I think of his soft amber eyes and the face he makes when he yed his violin for me.


    I feel my muscles rx and I continue to imagine the man fucking me is Carmelo. It¡¯s one of our heated moments as were frantic and chasing release. We¡¯re going fast and hard because we can¡¯t get enough of each other as if we¡¯ve been separated for years and are making up for lost time.


    Gaetano¡¯s speed only increases and the rhythm is lost when he pushes himself hard inside me and groans. His body releases inside of me and he¡¯s panting through his orgasm. I open my eyes looking past him, I wasn¡¯t even close. Wasn¡¯t even truly in the mood. He pulls out when he¡¯s finished andys on his back beside me. He doesn¡¯t pull me close, doesn¡¯t ask if I orgasmed or if I need to be taken care of. I watch as he shuts his eyes and sleeps.


    I stand and run to the bathroom. I dry heave into the toilet. I thought for sure I would throw up the big dinner I had, but nothing ising out. I look at myself in the mirror and don¡¯t recognize the woman in front of me. I used to be unbothered and happy and now, now everything is shit. I don¡¯t know how to hide, I don¡¯t know how to endure this. I don¡¯t want this life.


    Every fiber of my being is yelling at me to grab my stuff and leave, but if he finds me gone in the morning he¡¯s likely to be pissed off. Thest thing I want is for him to be pissed off. So, I stay in the bathroom cleaning myself off and riding myself of his masculine cologne and scent and exit when my stomach has finally calmed down.


    On his king sized bed, I sleep as far away as possible. I don¡¯t feel safe in this house. I don¡¯t feel safe in his bed. It isn¡¯t like spending the night with Carmelo. Sleep finds me so easy with him. I¡¯m so rxed when he¡¯s near me and I always feel like nothing can touch me because I know no matter what Carmelo would endure torture and take a bullet to ensure my safety.


    I wish he was here. I need him here.

 # 2 — Chapter 23

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Gaetano¡¯s voice startles me out of the sleep I didn¡¯t know I entered.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± I didn¡¯t need a mirror to know my hair is sticking up tangled with a mess of bedhead.


    ¡°Eight,¡± he stands and stretches his naked body. He walks over to his closet grabbing a ck silk robe and tying it loosely at his waist.


    Gaetano rummages through a drawer in his desk and pulls something out. All I can think of is, please don¡¯t be a gun. He sits down on the bed next to me and hands me a small ck box.


    ¡°It¡¯s your engagement ring.¡±


    I pull out a gold band with a massive circle diamond in the middle, apanied by three small diamonds on each side. ¡°Wow. It¡¯s stunning. Thank you.¡± Expensive looking too. This is my third engagement ring and I can easily say this is the most beautiful one I¡¯ve owned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting any younger, Arabe. I have decided that I want our wedding soon.¡±


    ¡°How soon?¡± I cock one of my eyebrows.


    ¡°A week from today. It will be at the church and it will be a small gathering-family members and mafiosi only.¡±


    ¡°A week doesn¡¯t give me enough time to n anything. What about my dress? What about-¡±


    ¡°I got your measurements already and put in an order for your dress by one of the finest designers in all of Italy. As for the other minor decorations like details going into the reception, the cake, the flowers, it is all taken care of. I just want you to rx your pretty little head. Soon you¡¯ll be Mrs. Arabe Cobuzzi.¡±


    Out of everything I have ever been, Arabe D¡¯Amico and Arabe Ri, Arabe Moretti has always been my favorite.


    ¡°What about the guests? Don¡¯t they need more time to find travel arrangements? I mean what about my family back in Chicago?¡± I begin to panic.


    ¡°Your family in Chicago will not be attending,¡± he shakes his head.


    ¡°What?¡± I shout outraged.


    ¡°Arabe, darling, this is your third wedding. It¡¯s not that big of a deal. It¡¯s just going to be a small ceremony and then right after we can keep trying for a baby ifst night didn¡¯t work.¡±


    I am going to be sick.


    ¡°I have work today. Either you can stay here and help yourself to whatever you like, or I can take you back to the main house. I¡¯m sure you want a fresh change of clothes.¡±


    ¡°Taking me back to the main house is just fine,¡± I avoid his eye-contact as I collect my clothing off the floor and put it back on. Already I feel the shame ofst night and putting these clothes back on¡­


    Walking back up to my room will be like taking a walk of shame. I wish I could curl up into a ball and just disappear for a few days, just until I can wrap my mind around everything and figure out how to cope. Last night was a glimpse into what the rest of my life will be like, and it¡¯s not something I want.


    ***


    If anyone sees me running from the car to my bedroom, I have no idea. I am too busy staring at the floor. I can¡¯t handle having someone look at me with judging eyes. I can¡¯t handle Lazzaro looking at me and approving of what I had to do for the sake of the family. I most certainly can¡¯t endure running into Carmelo and seeing the hurt and betrayed in his eyes.


    With lightning speed I open my door and m it shut. I pound my fists against the door and cry against it letting my forehead kiss the cool wood.


    ¡°Arabe?¡± Carmelo¡¯s concerned voicees from behind me.


    ¡°Carmelo?¡± I turn around quickly to see him standing near the balcony doors. I wipe away the tears in my eyes not wanting to look weak or pathetic. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about you? Are you¡­ okay?¡± He walks over to me and grabs my hands. ¡°Did he hurt you?¡±


    ¡°The wedding is in a week. I thought I had more time,¡± I hyperventte. ¡°I-I thought¡­¡± I ce my hand over my fast-paced heart and can¡¯t suppress the sob that chokes out of me.


    ¡°Shhhh,¡± he holds me. ¡°We will figure something out.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to figure out!¡± I yell at him. ¡°Nothing! This is my life! You-you can¡¯t protect me! You can¡¯t keep your promise! I am now his property and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it!¡± Even though I¡¯m taking my frustration out on him, I regret directing it toward him. Carmelo has always done his best and I¡¯m lost in a new type of despair that is crippling me.


    ¡°I think you should go take a shower, calm down, put on some fresh clothes and then we can talk.¡±


    And I do just that.


    The warm water doesn¡¯t wash away the vition of Gaetano. I already knew it wasn¡¯t going to, scorching hot showers were the first thing I used to do whenever Leonardo would molest me. Nothing can wash away the feel of their hands on my skin, the residual stickiness of theire, or the feel of their breath or pants in my ear. The phantom memory of being vited stays with you forever and no number of showers will wash it away.


    I have to admit getting out of the dress, shoes, andce underwear and bra feels good. Cotton gray sweatpants and a blue T-shirt areforting against my bruised skin. I tie my wet hair in a bun and open the bathroom door leading to my bedroom. Steam from the bathroom pools out in the room and Carmelo is still there waiting for me.


    ¡°Arabe,¡± Carmelo starts but I hold up my hand stopping him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it, please.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather is getting worse. They don¡¯t think he has much time left.¡±


    My world crashes to halt and then shatters into a million pieces. I thought I had more time. I thought I had more conversations to share and more memories to learn. Even though my Nonno and I aren¡¯t close, I thought this was our second chance. He can¡¯t be taken away from me this quickly, we were just starting to catch up. He was just starting to be the grandfather I always wanted.


    I rush down the corridor and barge straight into my grandfather¡¯s room. Lazzaro stands from the chair at Nonno¡¯s bedside and gives me a sad look. A look that tells me he¡¯s at the very end of his life. I shut the door behind me and ignore Lazzaro, this is about my grandfather. I grad his cold, wrinkled hand and squeeze it gently. His eyes crack open, his chapped lips parted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Be, you came back,¡± he croaks.


    ¡°Of course I did, Nonno. I¡¯m right here.¡±


    ¡°You have her eyes.¡±


    I make sure to keep my eyes fixated on him because they are seemingly giving himfort. He stares at me like he¡¯s seeing me for the first time. His lips curl in a smile, making him look younger.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Nonno?¡±


    ¡°Get everyone,¡± he talks slowly, ¡°Make sure they are here for my passing. They will read my will and I need everyone to know who is officially in charge when I go,¡± his eyes dart over to Lazzaro.


    Lazzaro puffs out his chest and raises his chin exuding confidence and power. ¡°I will do my best to make the family proud.¡±


    ¡°I know you will. It is why I chose you,¡± his eyes start closing but he fights to stay awake. ¡°Go call everyone. Tell them it¡¯s time,¡± he gives Lazzaro the orders and he nods exiting the room.


    I sit down in the chair and continuing to hold onto Nonno¡¯s hand. I¡¯m afraid to let go, afraid that at any minute our time will be cut short. I have so much still to say, so much still to ask.


    ¡°There¡¯s something on your mind, Be. What is bothering you?¡±


    I try to force the tears away, but they pool at my eyes and my vision blurs. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t we have had a good rtionship when I was little?¡±


    He sighs. I know he said it was a big regret, but as a young girl I felt like he cared about the four oldest boys more than he did Christina and I. It never bothered my older sister, but it always bothered me. ¡°You were my precious little girl. Yes, I know Christina is also my granddaughter but she was never like you. You were this ray of sunshine, this strong force. Whenever I woulde over Christina would go off and do her own thing and you¡­ you were always near me,¡± he takes a deep breath. ¡°I am a wanted man by many, ites with the job as you very well know. I used to fear for my wife¡¯s life every day and I guess after her death I swore to never fall in love with another like how I fell in love with you.


    ¡°Then here you were, you looked just like her and acted just like her and with every visit I watched you grow. I watched you grow and became terrified that if my enemies knew just how much you meant to me, they would take you from me.¡±


    I wipe the tears flowing down my cheeks. ¡°I forgive you.¡±


    I hear him take a sharp intake of breath and then a relieving exhale. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Nonno,¡± I throw myself over him, hugging him, ¡°I wish we had more time.¡±


    ¡°Me too, Be. But I will be with my wife soon and I will look over you.¡±

 # 2 — Chapter 24

    Rtives I have never met before are scattered throughout the mansion as we wait for Nonno¡¯s passing. Some are here to say goodbye, others are here to provide support and waiting to hear the will.


    I wander clueless no sure how to go through the motions of the day knowing that at any second Nonno could take hisst breath.


    In the living room I sit anxiously waiting for another turn to see my Nonno. I never knew this but he had a little brother, he¡¯s been in there for a while. They must have a lot to catch up on.


    An olderdy sits next to me in the couch. It¡¯s away from the crowd who are all talking andughing with each other. This couch in the corner of the room has a silence about it drowning out the guests, like being here is like being in your own personal bubble.


    The olderdy ces her hand on my knee causing me to jump. ¡°You look just like my sister,¡± she says in a kind Italian voice. ¡°She was married to the Don.¡±


    ¡°She was married to Milo Moretti?¡± My Nonno.


    ¡°Yes. He was my brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess that makes you my great aunt. He¡¯s my Nonno.¡±


    Her face lights up. ¡°Oh my! My sister would have been so happy to see her granddaughter has turned out to be such a beautiful young girl.¡±


    ¡°Could you¡­ could you tell me about her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite the story. I hope you have time,¡± she chuckles and resituates herself on the couch to a morefortable position. ¡°We were a part of ¡®Ndrangheta,¡± the rival crime syndicate in Cbria, ¡°Our father was consigliere so he had a lot of power. My sister and I didn¡¯t want to be a part of the mess, after all we had lost our mother to the violence of the mob. He took us on a business trip to Sicily, he was meeting with their young Don-Milo. We were supposed to stay in our room protected, but my sister hated not having her freedom. She snuck out and I followed her.


    ¡°Milo¡¯s guard¡¯s found us and brought us to Miloter that night. Immediately he was stricken by my sister, I could tell. His jaw was dropped and his eyes dted with lust. My sister,¡± she starts tough, ¡°she was so stubborn. She fought him at every turn but it seemed to only turn him on more. He pursued her since that day. Every day he tried to get her to go out with him. Even when she finally said yes, he proposed on the first date.


    ¡°My father wasn¡¯t happy and forbid it. He didn¡¯t want her marrying a Sicilian. I think that¡¯s when my sister really started hating home in Cbria. She took a train to Sicily and epted Milo¡¯s proposal. It took her forever to admit her feelings for him, but I could always see. He made her so happy. My father was so angry that he went to Sicily to kill Milo.


    ¡°Milo killed my father and that sparked a new, bitter war between Cbria and Sicily. It went on for a long time and for a long time friends of my father were persistent on revenge. Milo and Ste,¡± Ste, my grandmother¡¯s name, ¡°were married for fifteen years and had two beautiful boys. War was calming down slightly year after year, but one day there was an attack and they killed Ste.


    ¡°Milo was never the same after that. He went on a murderous rampage killing dozens of men in the ¡®Ndrangheta responsible for the death of Ste. Milo was cold and his kids jumped at the chance to go to America and establish their own ties there. They didn¡¯t want to be near their father and they didn¡¯t want the constant reminder that their mother was gone. He¡¯s had a hard life, but the one thing that made him a better man¡­the one thing he loved more than anything else, was his Ste.¡±


    I¡¯m left speechless by the story. My father had never told me about his mother. All I knew was that she died when he was twelve. I never even knew her name that¡¯s how much she was never talked about. My heart breaks for my grandfather. He lost her so many years ago and has had to live without his own sons, it sounds like a lonely existence. He loved her, he didn¡¯t marry for political advantage and didn¡¯t marry who he was told to.


    He started a war to marry the woman he fell madly in love with. He broke all rules and put people in danger just so they could live happy together.


    ¡°Did your father arrange your marriage?¡± I ask.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No. By the time he might have gotten around to finding me a husband, he was already dead. I went to live with Ste and Milo until I fell in love with a low-ranked soldier in the Cosa Nostra and we were married for fifty-two years.¡±


    ¡°That sounds amazing,¡± I smile with genuine affection.


    ____


    Hey Readers, do tell me what you think of this story. It would be really motivating for me to write more if you¡¯ll give me a feedback.


    Don¡¯t forget to check my other books


    -Owned by the mafia boss (Steamy Romance Mafia Novel)


    -My cruel mate needs me (Steamy Romance Werewolf Novel)


    I hope you¡¯d love these ?

 # 2 — Chapter 25

    Her eyes look down and catch my engagement ring. She holds my hand and examines the diamond. ¡°Such a beautiful ring. Who is the lucky man?¡±


    I swallow hard. ¡°Gaetano Cobuzzi.¡±


    Her smile falters. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I frown with her. ¡°It¡¯s my third arranged marriage. Can you believe it?¡± Iugh for pity¡¯s sake. ¡°My first and second husbands were both killed. My brother Lazzaro and Nonno say that marrying Gaetano will give my brother political advantage when he takes over as Don.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry him,¡± she states as a fact. I nod my head. ¡°There¡¯s someone else, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°What if there is?¡± A tear trickles down my cheek. ¡°What do I do?¡±


    ¡°You listen to your heart,¡± she squeezes my hand, stands up, and leaves.


    How can I listen to my heart? How can I possibly follow in that direction and destroy the life that Nonno worked so hard to build? How can I destroy Lazzaro¡¯s life or get him killed just because I want to so selfishly listen to my heart?


    I look over to my right to see a familiar face blending in. I didn¡¯t even notice him. He is so close in proximity to where I¡¯ve been sitting. I wonder how long he¡¯s been there, how much he¡¯s heard?


    Our eyes meet and he walks away, something tells me to follow him. I stand up and wipe my sweaty palms on my sweatpants. I walk a few feet behind him, he turns his head slightly looking at me out of the corner of his eyes just to make sure I¡¯m still following. He leads me into a private room where he shuts the door behind us and he takes a deep breath.


    ¡°I heard everything,¡± he begins, ¡°I heard the entire story about how your grandfather risked so much for true love. I saw the look on your face, I know you don¡¯t want to marry Gaetano and even if you don¡¯t love-¡± he cuts himself off, ¡°He selfishly put the Cosa Nostra in danger, in war, just so he could marry for love. I know you, Arabe, I know how your mind work and you want to bepliant. You want to marry Gaetano for the sake of your family because you can¡¯t be selfish. It¡¯s not in your nature. You have to be selfish.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes widen.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through hell and back and yet your family keeps asking more of you. The only people benefiting off of something you¡¯re doing, is then. They are leaving you to sacrifice your happiness for theirs!¡±


    ¡°Carmelo-¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! Why can¡¯t they sacrifice for you? I mean Lazzaro is already Don, they will get over it! They don¡¯t need you to marry Gaetano!¡±


    ¡°Gaetano has significant influence on the mafiosi. He can get them all to respect Lazzaro-¡±


    ¡°They will respect him in time! There will always be men who don¡¯t like leadership. People were pissed after Lorenzo died because they didn¡¯t want Antonio to take over. No one wants Angelo to take over in Boston either and Angelo and Antonio are both rightful heirs in the moment. Lazzaro no matter what will have to earn his ce and earn trust in his men. There¡¯s nothing Gaetano can do or say that will change that. No marriage will change that!¡± He looks at me with a helpless angry stare.


    ¡°What are you saying, Carmelo?¡± I whisper and look away from the intensity in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I am in love with you!¡± He shouts and throws his arms up. ¡°I¡¯m saying that I want you to be happy and I want you to put yourself first.¡±


    My mouth hangs open in shock, then again since that one night there has been something between us. Who am I kidding? There has always been something between us even from that first night when we promised it would be uplicated sex. It¡¯s always beenplicated.


    ¡°Carmelo, I-¡±


    He cuts me off again. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t have to say it back. I want you to be happy even if it¡¯s not with me,¡± the defeat in his voice breaks my heart in half.


    ¡°Will you shut up?¡± I finally get a word in. ¡°I love you, Carmelo. I think I¡¯ve always harbored feelings for you. I think I actually fell in love with you the night you yed violin for me. I knew for sure the other night when we¡­¡±


    ¡°Made love?¡± He finishes for me. ¡°Yeah, I felt that too.¡±


    I stand in front of him and gently cup his cheek pulling him down to me. I kiss his lips briefly before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t. I may love you, but I can¡¯t just abandon my family when they need me. Maybe in another life we could¡¯ve had everything including the children you¡¯ve always wanted.¡±


    He stares at me nkly. It was months ago when Vi was born. He was holding her and Liliana asked if he would ever want children. I never heard someone answer yes so quickly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about children. I don¡¯t care that you can¡¯t have kids because I would rather have you.¡±


    ¡°You say that now but what if you grow to resent me? What if one day on your deathbed you regret not ever having children? What if one day you decide your life is iplete without them? I can¡¯t give you biological children and I¡¯m not even sure I would want to adopt.¡±


    ¡°Arabe, I can make decisions for myself. I can decide if not  having children is a deal breaker for me. It¡¯s not. A deal breaker is living a life without you.¡±


    The way he fights for me makes my heart swell a thousand times. I want nothing more than to run into his arms, tell him that I want a life with him as well, and then make love to him right here on the floor. I want it more than anything. I want to be happy with Carmelo because he is the only man who has ever made me feel worthwhile. He makes me feel safe and protected and makes me feel like I can aplish anything. He¡¯s the cheerleader I have always wanted.


    He¡¯s the lover Vinny never was. He¡¯s the gentle soul Luca never was. And he¡¯s the most epting man Gaetano would never be. Carmelo puts me before anything else, he risks his life to keep me safe and would break every code of conduct just to be with me. I have yed pretend for so long but with Carmelo there is no pretend. It¡¯s just me and him and unfiltered truth and love.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I walk out the door before he can see me cry and before I realize I¡¯ve made the wrong decision.

 # 2 — Chapter 26

    Arabe


    I don¡¯t look back.


    I can¡¯t give in to what my heart wants the most because it isn¡¯t about me. Since the day I was born my life has never been mine. My life belongs to the mafia and as a Moretti, I will do as I¡¯m told because I am told it will benefit the family. I will do this for Lazzaro and I will do this for Nonno.


    Entering Nonno¡¯s room I know it will be thest time. His face is pale, with dark circles under his eyes. Every breath he takes he¡¯s wheezing and coughing. He doesn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Nonno,¡± I hold his hand.


    ¡°You know¡­ about¡­ Ste,¡± he takes deep shuddering breaths in between words.


    ¡°Yes. You must have really loved her.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair,¡± he shakes his head, ¡°My people fought me on marrying her. No one epted her, but I didn¡¯t care. I loved her, she was my star. My bright star-Ste. I would¡¯ve gone through a hundred wars to make her mine,¡± he starts to hack. ¡°You deserve to be happy.¡±


    ¡°I am happy, Nonno,¡± I reassure him.


    ¡°With him.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Whoever it is your heart belongs to.¡±


    ¡°My heart will belong to Gaetano.¡±


    ¡°Marry to be happy. Marry someone you love,¡± his hand goes ck in mine.


    ¡°Nonno?¡± My heart skips a beat.


    His eyes shut and the wheezing stops. ¡°Nonno! Nonno, please wake up! Please!¡± I cry on top of his unmoving chest. ¡°Please,¡± I sob.


    I must¡¯ve made too much noise because someone bursts through the door and pulls me off of my grandfather¡¯s dead body.


    The man holds me against his chest and the smell of him is all too familiar ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± Gaetanoforts me.


    I hate that he¡¯s the one tofort me, but he¡¯s the only one in the moment and I desperately need someone. He rocks us back and forth and gently lulls me to stop crying. He mutters ¡®it¡¯s okay,¡¯ repeatedly and it¡¯s so easy to see him as a human rather than a monster.


    A few other men enter the room and flock to my grandfather¡¯s bed to make sure he¡¯s really gone. They pronounce him dead at six forty-three at night and put the bed sheet over his face. I was just starting to get to know him, he was opening up. He was my grandfather and now he¡¯s gone.


    Lazzaro ces his hand on my back and I move from hugging Gaetano to seekingfort with my brother. ¡°Come on, they are going to read the will downstairs,¡± he abruptly pulls me out of our hug.


    I wrap my arms around myself as Gaetano ces his hand on my back and gently escorts me downstairs to the main living room. Distant rtives are sobbing at the news and the mafiosi look solemn as theyfort their wives and friends. One thing is for sure they are all at the edge of their seats anxious to hear the will.


    Nearly all the high ranked mafiosi had suspicion that Lazzaro would take over, many had hoped Lazzaro would be Consigliere and Gaetano would take over as Don.


    The will states that the vi will be passed down in the Moretti family and Lazzaro will control the fortune. Last but not least, Lazzaro will be named the next Don.


    Some of the mafiosi are outraged by this and stand to argue. Many of them shout that they don¡¯t want an American to take over or that they think Lazzaro is spineless and has no business being leader.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t grow up in La Cosa Nostra, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be our Don!¡± One shouts.


    ¡°It should be Gaetano, out of all of us he can carry out an order and do what needs to be done. His family has been a part of La Cosa Nostra forever.¡± Another deres.


    ¡°Men, please calm down,¡± Gaetano holds his hands up. ¡°I think now is the perfect time to announce that I am marrying Lazzaro¡¯s sister, Arabe. Most of you didn¡¯t know because the wedding invitations were just sent out to immediate family. We want it small and intimate. It was supposed to be in a week but seeing this tragedy¡­ I¡¯m deeply saddened our Don and her grandfather can¡¯t make it to our wedding. I think Arabe and I both agree we want to get married as soon as possible. We want to have the wedding tomorrow. This will join the Cobuzzi¡¯s and the Moretti¡¯s. Lazzaro will be my brother-inw and as part of my family, he deserves the respect as our new Don.¡±


    The mafiosi men cheer. That is how quickly this man can manipte minds. He is quick to earn respect from his men and his words seems to mean more than anyone else¡¯s. Whatever Carmelo said about Lazzaro earning his ce-it¡¯ll never happen without Gaetano¡¯s influence.


    A wedding tomorrow. Hell, I wasn¡¯t even ready for it in a week and I¡¯m certainly not ready to say, ¡®I do,¡¯ tomorrow. Not when I¡¯m still grieving over the loss of my grandfather. The funeral will be the day after tomorrow and I know that being his wife and attending his funeral, I won¡¯t get the proper goodbye. The second he puts that ring on me, I am bound to him and will be forced to live by his misogynistic ways.


    I want to attend his funeral without thinking of a wedding. This is all happening too fast and I can slowly feel myself pulling back. I¡¯m scared, anxious, and uncertain. My vision starts to fade to ck and before I know it, I¡¯m falling.

 # 2 — Chapter 27

    I wake up confused lying in bed. I blink a few times to restore my blurry vision and see three familiar faces surrounding me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You fainted,¡± Gaetano brushes my hair out of my face. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The doctor said it¡¯s probably just from shock.¡±


    ¡°And from the fact that you haven¡¯t eaten all day,¡± Carmelo growls more at Gaetano than me.


    Gaetano¡¯s attention immediately shifts from me to him. The soft expression he had on his face for me has now turned into a murderous one. Please don¡¯t kill Carmelo.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your concern, Carmelo,¡± he says through gritted teeth, ¡°but this is my fianc¨¦e and as soon as she is married to me, you can expect a flight back to Chicago.¡± Carmelo¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Your services are no longer needed. I already have a group of men to act as her new bodyguards and she will be well protected at my house.¡±


    Carmelo opens his mouth to argue but Lazzaro chimes in. ¡°The wedding will be a quick ceremony tomorrow night and we decided to have Nonno¡¯s funeral tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather wants to be cremated and scattered in the garden here at the vi. They¡¯re taking him to get cremated now and then we can scatter his ashes tomorrow. He didn¡¯t want much,¡± Gaetano replies.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m expected to attend Nonno¡¯s funeral and change from sad bereaved girl to happy bride?!¡± I shout no longer able to take it.


    ¡°Having this wedding done as soon as possible will benefit your brother best,¡± Gaetano exins. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for Milo to leave us so quickly, but this is the best option.¡± Lazzaro nods his head in agreement.


    I watch as Carmelo shakes his head in disappointment and walks out of the room. Lazzaro nor Gaetano paid any attention to his exit, but I did. I want to run after him and apologize. I wish he could see that there is no other option for me, that this is what I must do.


    ¡°I will bring you up some food then I want you to rest. You have a big day ahead of you tomorrow,¡± Gaetano leans in and kisses my forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll have the designer send your wedding dress over after the funeral. There will be people waiting to do your hair and makeup too. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, it¡¯s bad luck for the groom to spend the night with his wife before the wedding,¡± he chuckles, winks, and then leaves.


    When he said he was going to bring some food up to me I thought it would be him, instead Carmelo is acting as a butler with a tray of food in his hands. I watch as he discreetly locks the door behind him.


    I feel ashamed to even to look at him. My heart is screaming for him and I want to reach out and takefort in him more than anything. He sets the tray on myp and sits at my bedside and I begin to eat. He leans his elbows on his thighs and stares at the ground shaking his head.


    Only when I finish myst bite of food he says, ¡°This is it?¡± His voice cracks. ¡°Tomorrow will be thest time I¡¯ll see you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to fight for this?¡± He stands in anger with clenched fists. His eyebrows are pressed together and his lips pursed. ¡°Fight for us?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t! Didn¡¯t you hear them all downstairs? They don¡¯t want my brother as their Don. They only epted after Gaetano¡¯s speech. The same speech where he announced he was marrying me and bing the Don¡¯s brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Why are you putting your brother¡¯s happiness and life above yours? You are doing this so your brother can have a sessful life where he is Don, but you are subjecting yourself to a life with a man you do not a love!¡±


    ¡°Carmelo, please calm down,¡± I say on the verge of tears.


    ¡°No! I will not calm down because I love you! I swore to protect you-how many times do I need to say that? Gaetano will hurt you just like my father hurt my mother,¡± his voice breaks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry that your mad at me and mad that you can no longer uphold your promise. It is not a promise you need to keep anymore, I am not yours to protect. You will go back to Chicago and maybe Antonio will let you be Liliana¡¯s bodyguard. Then you can y with little Vi all day and watch her grow up,¡± I burst into more tears.


    ¡°No,¡± he shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t ept that. You wille back to Chicago with me and we can both watch Vi grow. We can y pretend like we used to, remember?¡± He smiles, ¡°Horny parents who just put their daughter down for a nap?¡±


    I chuckle through my sobs. ¡°It would be fun, but it¡¯s not the life God has nned for me.¡±


    ¡°Fuck God!¡± He spits sphemously. ¡°God or whoever would like for you to be happy! He would want you to choose for yourself!¡±


    ¡°Come here,¡± I pat the spot next to me in bed.


    He climbs in with tears in his eyes andys on his side facing me. ¡°Please, fight for me.¡±


    I wrap my arms around him and press my forehead against his. ¡°Let¡¯s stop yelling at each other and enjoy ourst night together,¡± I pull back to see his amber eyes.


    The kiss we share is one of a lifetime and speaks a thousand words. I can taste the saltiness of both our tears making our faces slick with sadness. We both pull back to take a breath inhaling each other¡¯s air. The need to be close is overwhelming.


    I run my finger along his jawline and kiss his nose. ¡°I wish I could listen to you y the violin onest time.¡±


    He smiles, peering at me through his dark eyshes. ¡°I bought us tickets to go see The Phantom of the Opera.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    He nods his head and bites the bottom of his lip. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be going. They¡¯re for tomorrow. I guess when I bought them I was hoping I could whisk you away and have you all to myself.¡±


    I nt my face into his neck and let out a body wracking sob. ¡°Oh Carmelo, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Shhh,¡± he strokes my hair. ¡°Let me make love to you.¡±


    Carmelo climbs over my body, nketing me. He cages me in from the outside world and in this moment nothing matters and nothing can hurt us. We carefully peel off every article of clothing until we are naked. He kneels between my legs and we both pause staring at each other¡¯s bodies. Memorizing every inch of skin, every scar, every birthmark-everything.


    He ces his big hands on either side of me and leans down while pushing into me at the same time. I feel so overly sensitive and I let out a long dragged out moan as he pushes in deep. I feel so full and pleasantly stretched, as if his body is made for mine. He presses his forehead to mine and begins to move in and out.


    My mouth opens, gasping as he slides against my slick walls. I grab him greedy for more, that¡¯s all I want is more. More of this, more of everything with him, and just more time. My mind is fuzzy and my body is humming as my release is slowly brought up to its threshold. I can no longer hold it off as my walls contract milking him for everything he¡¯s got.


    He kisses me through my orgasm as he swallows my moans. He¡¯s right behind me as his grunting gets more frequent and his thrusts pick up speed. His face scrunches into intense ecstasy and, with a deep exhaling breath, he fills me with his release. I gaze up lovingly at this man, loving the way he lets himself go. Loving the way he is when he¡¯s with me.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Carmeloys on top of me for a long time. Our bodies are sweaty and sticky together, but neither of us wants to separate.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me tonight,¡± I skim my thumb across his bottom lip.


    He ces a kiss against my heart and whispers against my skin, ¡°I promise.¡±

 # 2 — Chapter 28

    We make love all through the night. We try dozens of different positions and tried dozens of new and exciting things. Some of the times are slow and the other times are fast and hard. We keep pushing until orgasm after orgasm leaves us limp and exhausted. We take a shower in the middle of the night to rinse away the sweat, and still we can¡¯t take our hands off each other.


    It¡¯s  just two hours before my grandfather¡¯s funeral Carmelo and I haven¡¯t had an ounce of sleep. Wey in bed naked, I am curled at his side as I trace circles on his chest. ¡°Maybe what they say is right,¡± I break our silence.


    Carmelo lifts his head off the pillow to look down at me. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°About me being The Cursed Widow. Maybe something horrible will happen to Gaetano and I¡¯ll be free.¡±


    ¡°So then I can marry you and be the fourth man to make you a widow?¡± He teases and I actuallyugh.


    God it feels so good tough.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you,¡± I crawl up his body and straddle his hips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say goodbye. I know we have to be up soon to get ready for Nonno¡¯s funeral though.¡±


    Carmelo tucks a strand of my hair behind my ear. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t want to say goodbye either.¡±


    We kiss and I raise my hips and impale myself on his erection. He moves his body so he¡¯s up against the headboard and I wrap my arms around his neck. My chest is pressed flush against his, and his hands are on my hips. He¡¯s holding me close and moving me on his body in the most exquisite way.


    I hug him and rest my head next to his as I whisper in his ear, ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± he whispers back.


    A knock on the door startles us both. ¡°Arabe?¡± The door jiggles. ¡°Why the hell is the door locked?¡±


    ¡°Just a minute! I was getting ready for the funeral. I¡¯m not decent!¡± I shout as I scramble off of Carmelo and tell him to hide in the bathroom behind the shower curtain.


    I put on my robe and open the door, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lazzaro is standing there with his arms crossed. ¡°I just wanted to make sure you are up and getting ready. The funeral begins at eight, we¡¯re all meeting in the garden out back. I¡¯ll see you then.¡± He squints his eyes and looks me over. His eyes also look past me to scan my bedroom. ¡°Why are you all sweaty and out of breath?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hot out and because here I was getting undressed and you were knocking on my door like a lunatic. Now, let me get ready in peace,¡± I shush him away.


    I close the door and lock it. I take a few breaths to calm myself down. The adrenaline of almost getting caught has my body buzzing. I hear the shower running and immediately my lips curl into a smile. I rush into the bathroom disrobing myself.


    I pull the shower curtain back to see Carmelo washing his body with a bar of soap. He¡¯s all sudsy and I¡¯m mesmerized by his muscr, masculine body glistening under the water and underneath the soap. I stand under the spray of the water with him and we both wash each other. We silently say our goodbyes and make best use of the time we have remaining.


    We both dry off but it¡¯s me who watches Carmelo get back into the clothes he worest night. He kisses me softly on the lips before walking toward the door and leaving my life. The silence of the room hurts my ears and I start to weep. What have I done?


    There¡¯s no time to panic because I only have forty-five minutes left to get ready for Nonno¡¯s funeral. I decide against looking well-put together. Besides whatever makeup or hair style I would have decided on doing, would be fixed by the team Gaetano hired for our wedding.


    I keep my face clean of any makeup, I would just cry it off anyways. I leave my hair in a simple single braid starting at the top of my head and french-braiding it down to the nape of my neck. In my closet, I pull out the same dress I wore for Vinny and Uncle Lorenzo¡¯s funeral. I¡¯m lucky it still fits me.


    The woman I see in the mirror doesn¡¯t feel like my reflection. I can¡¯t recognize who I am. I used to smile through misfortune and now I¡¯m having trouble seeing past a horrible future to find anything good. Where did the old optimistic Arabe go? I can¡¯t find anything good about this situation. This marriage is based off politics, wanting to carry on a bloodline, and lies.


    I look tired. I know I didn¡¯t sleep at allst night, but I look a different kind of tired. As if I aged five years overnight. What¡¯s next, gray hair? I have always had an olive skinplexion, but my face is now pale and my eyes look a dreary brown color. Everything about my appearance looks deste. I certainly seem to fit the role of widow.


    A lost widow roaming around trying to find her happiness.


    Majority of the guests are already at the garden when I arrive. Carmelo is in the mix blending in well. He is wearing a ck suit with a ck tie. His hands are stuffed in the pockets of his slender pants. He¡¯s got dark sunsses on, but somehow I know he¡¯s looking at me. I try not to hold his gaze for too long as I make my way over to Lazzaro. He is standing with Gaetano, and a man holding-what looks to be-an urn full of my Nonno¡¯s ashes.


    ¡°Are we ready to begin?¡± The man asks.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re just waiting on a few more people,¡± Lazzaro looks around. The man nods his head and excuses himself. He stands nearby but doesn¡¯t linger long enough to hear Lazzaro and Gaetano continue their conversation.


    ¡°Are you ready for tonight?¡± Gaetano asks with a beaming look.


    ¡°I guess I have to be, right?¡± I chuckle nervously. His expression is quick to turn into a in, straight-faced look. Great, I¡¯ve pissed him off. ¡°I just mean I haven¡¯t really had time to prepare myself. You know, to paint my nails and all. It¡¯s all very fast paced.¡±


    He pulls me in for a kiss and has his hands resting just above my ass. ¡°I know, honey, but it¡¯ll all be over soon and then we can go on our honeymoon,¡± a smile tugs at one side of his mouth.


    It takes everything in me not to push off his chest or look disgusted. I force myself to give him an endearing look which earns me another terrible kiss on my lips.


    ¡°Save them for tonight,¡± I pretend to swat yfully, but I hit him harder than I should¡¯ve.


    ¡°Feisty,¡± Gaetano croons, ¡°I like it.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think thest have arrived, we¡¯re going to get started,¡± Lazzaro cuts in.


    I clear my throat and straighten my spine. My expression turns solemn as the funeral officially begins. Gaetano holds my hand and guides me further in the garden where the man, who I recognize now as a pastor, is in the center holding Nonno¡¯s ashes.


    Lazzaro stands next to the pastor and ps his hands together grabbing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°We are gathered to celebrate the life of Milo Lorenzo Moretti. He was an active contributor in thismunity and we all loved him dearly. He was strong and had quite the temper on him. One thing is for sure is if he wanted something he went for it. I was Milo¡¯s grandson. The eldest son of his youngest son. I grew up in America and only saw him when he came to visit or we went to visit him. I moved here when I was eighteen and have had to the pleasure to raise a family, learn the business and get to know my grandfather better. My grandfather thought of me as his sessor. He taught me everything he knew. He made me the man I am today and for that I will be forever grateful. He will be missed.¡±


    ¡°Amen,¡± the group of us all murmur.


    Lazzaro takes the jar from the pastor and begins to scatter half of the ashes around the garden. He spreads them over the multi-colored flowers and into the brown soil. He walks over and silently hands the urn over to me. I try my best not to get too choked up as I take my grandfather¡¯s ashes and scatter them over my favorite flowers-the ones that look like stars.


    When the urn is empty, we all just stare at each other lost and unsure what to do next. A monarch of sorts has died. This is a rebirth-a new era. The era my brother will take over and I will be present to see. Italy is now my present and future. Lies will soon bind me to Gaetano on the pretense that I will provide him children to continue the Cobuzzi name.


    I wish my mind didn¡¯t have to switch into wedding mode. I just need a few more minutes to myself. I need to mourn and cry and get all my anger out on the world. Time is turning too fast and I feel so dizzy and so tired that I won¡¯t be able to take it much longer before I snap.


    Still Nonno¡¯sst words to me are ringing in my ear like a nonstop echo. He has given me conflicting advice; do I do this for the family or do I walk the path that leads to my happiness?


    Will it truly be happiness? Surely there¡¯s no such thing. If I take the path that leads to my happiness that means I get to be with Carmelo-but it also means we will live in fear. Gaetano would never let me humiliate him in such a way, he¡¯d kill me and Carmelo. He won¡¯t stop until we are both dead for lying and for betraying him. Being with Carmelo also means ruining everything Lazzaro has been training for since he came to Italy years ago.


    No matter what I choose, I can¡¯t win. There is no winning and there is no happily ever after.


    I feel arms snake around my body from behind. His chin is nted on my shoulder and his breath is hot on my ear. ¡°Is my bride ready?¡±


    ¡°We still have a few hours before the ceremony, don¡¯t tell me you want to grab the pastor and have him do it right now?¡± I tease. I stuff my hatred deep down and put on the face of a doting fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± he hums, ¡°I¡¯d like that, but I¡¯d much rather say I do while you¡¯re wearing that dress I paid a fortune for.¡± My stomach churns and I feel as though I¡¯m going to be sick. ¡°I meant are you ready to start getting ready? The dress has already been sent up to your room and the hair and makeup girls are ready to make you beautiful,¡± he kisses along my jawline.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I pull away. Anything to get away from him.


    ¡°Then I will see you tonight,¡± he kisses my hand and winks before disappearing into the crowd.


    More time. I just need more time before I decide and there¡¯s no turning back.

 # 2 — Chapter 29

    Arabe


    A fucking corset. What is this, the sixteenth century?


    Thedies that are hired to get me ready are nowcing up my corset so tight I can hardly breathe. I gasp for air and begin to feel bile rise up my throat. I swallow it and fan myself for some cool air before they jerk me back by pulling the strings. I hold onto the headboard at the end of the bed to keep myself in ce as they do their job. I really can¡¯t me them.


    Although the corset makes my waist super tiny, I¡¯d much rather choose oxygen over looking skinny. At this rate I am going to faint before I canpletely walk down the aisle. My entire body begins to feel agitated and I¡¯m regretting everything. Therge curlers in my hair are tight and are starting to hurt and itch my scalp. The tears burning my eyes are threatening to ruin my freshly done makeup.


    One of thedies fans my face and whispers in a mother-like tone, ¡°No crying, bambina. It will be over before you know it.¡±


    I don¡¯t want it to be over. I want time to slow down so I can think. God, I can¡¯t think straight in this corset. Can¡¯t think straight with these stupid curlers pinching my scalp.


    I sit at the vanity; my posture has never been so straight in this thing but I want nothing more than to slump. I want to curl up into a tiny ball and make myself invisible. The mirror shows a beautiful girl, the makeup makes my eyes look wide and innocent. Whatever cover-up and bronzer they used makes my face look full of color and look as smooth as newborn baby¡¯s skin.


    It¡¯s hard not to reflect on the two weddings I had in the past. It¡¯s hard not to notice that before every single one of my weddings, just hours before I walked down the aisle, I was nearly in tears and bursting with severe unhappiness. A girl¡¯s wedding is supposed to be the happiest day of her life. This is my third and all three have been some of the worst days of my life.


    Thedies congregate at my hair and pick apart the curlers letting my hair fall in loose, thick, shiny waves. The headpiece is a gold-colored metal piece, that looks like almost like branches or antler, fits around the crown of my head like a headband making it the perfect finishing touch.


    They all gush at how gorgeous I look. I look over at the clock and my breath hitches in my throat when I see I have just thirty minutes left. Thirty minutes until I¡¯m hoisted out of my room and thrown in the back of the car. From there I will head to the church to marry the most despicable man in all of Italy.


    I¡¯m helped into my dress which fits me perfectly. I don¡¯t know how he got my measurements, but the designer did a wonderful job to make it fit like a glove. The dress is white unlike myst one. Luca insisted I wear an off-white, considering only virgins wear white on their wedding day. I am d not to be humiliated like that now.


    I have to admit the dress isn¡¯t terrible. It¡¯s simr in taste I have. If I went shopping I might¡¯ve picked out the same exact dress if I had seen it on the rack. It is a slim fitting dress with a sweetheart neckline. The material is of silk and is covered by ace design. The skirt of the dress poofs out at my hips and reaches an inch off the floor. At my waist is also a thin gold belt which matches the antler-branch like design on my head.


    Lastly, they help me into the shoes which are of a simple design. They are white and shiny with a pointed toe and a three-inch heel. One of thedies hands me earrings to put in my ears and without so much as a goodbye or congrattions, they leave.


    I sit alone in my room, for the veryst time, as I put the golden dangly earring in the first hole of my ears. I take deep breaths. Here I thought being alone would help me concentrate better, but I don¡¯t want to be alone anymore.


    I¡¯m scared, terrified, and I don¡¯t want to live my life in fear. As much as my mother pisses me off majority of the time, I wish she was here. She would push me to get out there, she would tell me everything would be okay. She would help me not to think because all I¡¯m doing right now is thinking.


    I¡¯m overthinking and the more my mind races with infinite possibilities and scenarios, the colder my feet are getting. Oh Gods, what am I doing? Can I really endure another man to ruin my life?


    Leonardo. Vincenzo. Luca. Now Gaetano?


    Can I really add another name to my list?


    Okay, I can do this. I am a survivor. I can do this. I can do this. I can do-


    The door opens and creeping in is Carmelo wearing a dapper suit. He shuts the door quickly and frowns. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time but-¡±


    I close my eyes and interrupt him. ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Arabe¡­¡± he sighs and grabs both of my hands.


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head. ¡°I-I can¡¯t go through this again. Maybe I¡¯m selfish, maybe I¡¯ll get people I loved killed-but I can¡¯t go through with this.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He searches my face for any signs of hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure but¡­¡± I trail off, ¡°I can¡¯t ask you to run away with me. If Gaetano doesn¡¯t kill you my brother might or my father or even Antonio.¡±


    He presses a hard kiss against my lips smudging my red lipstick. ¡°I don¡¯t care. A life with you is worth it and even if you don¡¯t want a life with me¡­ I¡¯d dly risk my life if it means I¡¯ve saved you from a horrible fate with Gaetano.¡±


    ¡°Of course I want a life with you,¡± I wipe lipstick off his lips with my thumb. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. How are we going to do it? Won¡¯t they see me leaving with you?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s lucky for you that your fianc¨¦ asked me to escort you to the church,¡± he holds out his arm for me to grab. ¡°Now, follow my lead.¡±


    We walk unhurried downstairs. The house looks empty aside from maids and butlers who gawk at me. Everyone must already be waiting at the church. I look up at Carmelo who has a numb expression on his face. Of course if we were running and giggling that would spark some questions with the help in the house and also cause witnesses. He looks as though he is strictly conducting business as he escorts me out of the house and into the car.


    He opens the backseat for me and I climb in. I hear a grunt outside the door and the driver climbs in and starts driving. That¡¯s when I realize the driver is Carmelo.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± My eyes widen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just knocked him out. I¡¯m taking you far away from here.¡± The engine revs and once we passed the vi¡¯s gates, he drives as fast as he can.


    The car just keeps going and going and going. I look out the window at the newndscape. I wonder where he¡¯s taking me. I check the time on my phone, they must be searching for me now. My wedding was supposed to start an hour ago. I can¡¯t believe I did this. I startughing uncontrobly.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Carmelo chuckles with me.


    ¡°We escaped! I¡¯m free!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not celebrate just yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m never going to be his, I¡¯ll fight him. For as long as I live I will never be forced to say the words ¡®I do¡¯ again.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but squeal in the backseat and p my hands together. I haven¡¯t been this happy in a long time. My body is shaking with anticipation for what¡¯s ahead and my mind is fully on board with it now. I continue to stare out the window as Carmelo concentrates on the road. The further we get from the vi the more Carmelo abides by the trafficws not wanting to get pulled over or caught.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I yell and he ms his foot on the breaks. I put my hand out in front of me to stop myself from smacking my head against the back of the passenger seat.


    ¡°What the hell? You¡¯re lucky there wasn¡¯t anyone behind me or else we would¡¯ve gotten in a car ident!¡±


    I ignore Carmelo¡¯s anger as I get out of the car and run across the street. ¡°Look!¡± I shout and look over my shoulder to see he hasn¡¯t gotten out of the car. ¡°Come out here!¡±


    He groans but listens as he ms the car door shut, locks it, and crosses the street with me. ¡°Come on, we can¡¯t stop here.¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± I point again.


    We¡¯re standing in front of an old cluttered antique store. ¡°What about it? Now is not the time to go shopping. We have to keep moving.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I grab onto his arm. ¡°Look!¡± He squints his eye but I know he still doesn¡¯t see. ¡°There¡¯s a violin in the window,¡± I point out.


    ¡°Arabe¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh please, if this goes terribly wrong and we¡¯re going to die-then as my final wish on this Earth, I want to hear you y one more time.¡±


    Carmelo pinches the bridge of his nose, takes a deep breath, grabs my hand and storms into the antique store. My eyes widen with all the hidden treasures, but Carmelo has no time to waste. He goes to the window and gently grabs the violin.


    ¡°It¡¯s old,¡± he whispers as his hands move over the wood.


    ¡°I got that violin back in 1946,¡± an old man appears, seemingly out of nowhere.


    ¡°How much?¡± Carmelo asks in Italian.


    My eyes widen. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you spoke Italian.¡±


    ¡°Neither did Gaetano or your brother. They said a lot of things meant to be said in privacy,¡± he smirks.


    The old man looks me up and down and his eyes light up. He opens his mouth in a wide smile revealing some missing teeth. ¡°A wedding dress!¡±


    ¡°We just got married,¡± I y pretend as I get up on my tippy toes and kiss Carmelo¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s on the house. Salute!¡± He cheers to us.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Carmelo bows his head and is quick to leave.


    I wave goodbye to the old man, who looks like he¡¯s nearly in tears. He watches us in our dress and suit as we make our way to the car. Carmelo puts the violin and bow in the backseat with me and I trail my fingers over the outline of the beautifully crafted instrument.


    ¡°Do you know any songs from The Phantom of the Opera? Even though were missing the show¡­ maybe you can perform one of the songs for me or tell me what it¡¯s about.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about the musical?¡± Carmelo looks at me through his rear view mirror.


    I shake my head. ¡°No. I mean I¡¯ve heard of it and I know a guy wears a mask and is obsessed with a girl, but that¡¯s it. I don¡¯t even know how it ends.¡±


    ¡°You want me to spoil the ending? What if I buy us new tickets?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t get killed,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get killed.¡± I notice how he said ¡®you¡¯ instead of ¡®we.¡¯


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t do something stupid if we get caught,¡± I plead. He doesn¡¯t say anything back. ¡°Please!¡± I shout. ¡°If we have a chance to run, we do it together. You don¡¯t sacrifice yourself for me.¡±


    ¡°I swore to-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go so easily now that you¡¯re mine. If you¡­ if you die because you were trying to save me,¡± I can¡¯t even get the words out. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to sacrifice yourself so I can escape. We do this together. Okay?¡± I crawl into the passenger side of the car so I can see his face.


    His jaw ticks and after a few seconds he finally agrees, ¡°Fine.¡±


    I lean in and kiss the slight stubble on his cheek. ¡°This life isn¡¯t worth living if it isn¡¯t with you,¡± I whisper.


    I ruined everything my brother had nned to be with him. I put the Moretti name and my own life in jeopardy to follow my feelings. I finally found my happiness after so long and I¡¯m not letting it go. They¡¯ll have to kill me if they think I¡¯ll leave Carmelo to marry who they want me to.


    I¡¯m no longer scared of dying. I¡¯m scared of living a life I don¡¯t want.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carmelo must sense my mind wandering because he puts his hand on my knee and squeezes gently. I turn to look at him to see he¡¯s eyes are fixed on mine and he beams at me.


    ¡°So, where are we going?¡± I yawn.


    ¡°We still have another hour or so to go. You should get some rest.¡± He doesn¡¯t have to tell me twice.

 # 2 — Chapter 30

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Carmelo shakes me awake.


    I look around to see nothing but darkness. It looks as though we¡¯re surrounded by trees.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Deep in the woods, but that¡¯s just so our car isn¡¯t on anyone¡¯s radar.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re ditching the car?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± he gets out of the car and walks around to open my door for me. He holds out his hand for me to take. ¡°Come on, a hotel isn¡¯t too far.¡±


    I reach for the violin in the back holding it in one hand as my other hand holds Carmelo. We walk in the darkness down the narrow and empty road until I can hear a soothing roar not too far.


    ¡°Is that¡­?¡±


    ¡°The sea,¡± he squeezes my hand.


    Our speed picks up and suddenly we are bothughing and skipping as if nothing in the entire world matter except for the two of us.


    In no time we reach the hotelpletely out of breath. The hotel doesn¡¯t look like a guests would give it five stars after a stay, but it¡¯ll have to do. I can still hear the sound of waves crashing on the shore and I know a beach is nearby. I make a mental note to explore it tomorrow morning.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The hotel manager sees my wedding dress and Carmelo¡¯s suit and offers us what they consider to be their honeymoon suite. When we get inside the room is average-I¡¯d hate to see what their standard room looks like. The only thing honeymoon about it is the king sized bed and two bottles ofplimentary champagne.


    Before we do anything I hold my hair up and turn my back on Carmelo, ¡°Undo this corset. I¡¯m dying.¡±


    I hear him chuckle softly behind me as I feel his fingers work to unzip my dress letting it fall to the floor. Next he unites thece and as soon as the strings are loosened I take a deep breath. God it feels good to breathe again.


    I take off the corset piece and the rest of my garments until I¡¯m in my bra, underwear, and garter belt. Carmelo licks his lips and takes in my body, ¡°You know, wife. I have waited so long to take my virgin bride.¡±


    I grin from ear to ear. This. This is why I love him. ¡°Will it hurt?¡± I y my role.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle with you,¡± he loosens his tie and kicks off his dress shoes.


    I sit on the bed and watch him eagerly. My body is already hot with anticipation regarding our role y. He ces his suit jacket over the chair in the corner of the room and then slowly unbuttons his white shirt.


    Seeing him shirtless in only his fitted ck pants makes my mouth water and my core begins to throb desperately needing him. Instead of taking off his pants next, he goes to the table and pops open the champagne. He pours two sses and hands one to me.


    ¡°To us,¡± he raises his ss and I raise mine with him. ¡°May we have a long and happy marriage.¡±


    I giggle and take arge sip letting the effervescent liquid tickle on the way down. I finish the rest of it on the next sip and let the alcohol calm my nerves. My mind wanders back to Carmelo, who has finished his first ss and is now unbuttoning his pants. He pulls them down around his ankles and steps out of them.


    Carmelo strides to the bed and grabs my chin tilting my head up to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful woman I have ever met.¡± He presses his lips against mine and my fingers hook under his boxer briefs and I slide them down his hips.


    He pulls back and shoves them off his body. His raging member standing at attention. It¡¯s hard to resist getting down on my knees as I y the role of timid virgin. ¡°It¡¯s so big,¡± I bite my bottom lip.


    A seductive and proud smile crosses his lips and he crawls over me. Iy on my back as he presses kisses against my body. His arms snakes around my body to unsp my bra. When the fabric is thrown across the room, the cool air pebbles my nipples. Carmelo¡¯s hands cup them, warming me and sending tingles along my spine.


    My hands sprawl across his back feeling the strength of his muscles as they tense and move. I can¡¯t feel him enough as I continue to tug his body against mine. I¡¯m in no mood for forey, after a day like this I crave closeness. I need him to hold me and tell me that everything will be okay-everything will work out just fine.


    His mouth moves from my neck to my nipple as he sucks on my breast. I hold his head close to me as I let out a soft moan. His fingers slide down my ribs until he hits the waistband of mycy white underwear. He hooks his fingers into the material and pulls the down around my ankles and off my bodypletely.


    Carmelo leaves me in the garter belt and I¡¯ll be sure to wear them in for future reference considering how much he¡¯s drooling over them. He sits back on his knees and spreads my legs apart. Of course I¡¯m no actual virgin, but my face and chest blush and I feel almost as nervous as if this is my actual first time. My heart is beating just as fast and I feel just as bashful as I did my first time, but unlike my first time-I want this to happen and I have a choice in letting my body experience pleasure or not. I know that if I said I didn¡¯t want to go any further right now, Carmelo would respect that. That¡¯s the difference between Carmelo and Vinny, Luca, Leonardo, and Gaetano. And it¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m madly in love with him.


    He sits between my legs and strokes the inside of my thighs. I can feel my wetness gather and my body feels swollen with need. He puts his hands under my thighs and angles my hips up toward his erection. The tip is seated at my entrance but he doesn¡¯t push in. He leans his body over mine so our faces are inches apart. He whispers, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    I nod my head not trusting my voice to speak for me. He pushes through and I swear I almost orgasm just from the friction alone. I¡¯m panting and arching my back, pressing my chest into his as he maintains eye contact. His eyes are dted and zed over with his own ecstasy, a soft groan escapes his lips when he seats himself deep inside of me.


    I wrap my arms around him and hold him against my body, loving the full weight of him on me. He rests his head in the crook of my neck and breathes heavily. Neither us of move despite the throbbing and intense need to thrust our hips into each other. I close my eyes and we hold each other for a while not saying a single word. Our actions right now are all the answers and reassurance we need.


    I know everything will be okay.


    He kisses my forehead as he pulls his hips back until his tip is inside of me and then pushes back in all the way. I moan helplessly under him and beg for it. In and out. In and out. The motions repeat like the most beautiful rhythm as he ys my body as skillfully as he does the violin. He takes his time building us up to our peak, unlike majority of the times I¡¯ve had sex, this isn¡¯t a race to the finish line. There is no finish line, only Carmelo and I making each other feel good and expressing our love for each other in the most primal way. It is a physical conversation where we both take what we need and give the other what they want.


    My releasees out of nowhere, I hadn¡¯t realized I was close because the only thing that matters in this moment is Carmelo. The look on his face, the love in his expression, and the gentleness of his caress. My body is vibrating with pleasure and tears prick my eyes.


    After Carmelo finishes with a mighty roar, he catches his breath and looks at me. His thumb raises and wipes away the tears. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks in a soft, concerning tone.


    I nod my head. ¡°Everything is always okay, as long as I¡¯m with you.¡±


    He kisses my temple and rolls onto his back taking me with him. Iy on his chest and press my ear against his heart to listen to it beat. ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Let¡¯s worry about that tomorrow. Right now we¡¯re on our honeymoon,¡± I can hear the smile in his voice.


    He pulls the thin bed sheet over our bodies and rests his hands on my back as he rubs up and down. I try to stay awake wanting to enjoy this as much as possible, but my eyes begin to flutter close and they don¡¯t open until the morning.

 # 2 — Chapter 31

    Carmelo


    She¡¯s beautiful when she sleeps.


    Her face looks young and unrestrained. All the worries she wears on her face are gone. I love the way she snores softly through parted lips. I love that her little hands grasp at me every now and again. I love how dark and long her eyshes look resting against her cheeks. I love the smoothness of her skin and the peachy scent of her hair.


    I didn¡¯t think she would do it. Run away with me that is. Arabe has always been the type of person to put other people¡¯s needs before hers. It makes me love her even more but it¡¯s also her one greatest w. I was ecstatic when she chose the path for herself and wanted to leave Gaetano at the altar. Even if she decided she didn¡¯t want to be with me, I would still be right here driving the escape car and keeping her safe.


    She is my equal in every way. She challenges me and excites me and isn¡¯t afraid to talk back or speak up. The majority of the women in our world have been put down since they were born. So many are meek and afraid to speak up. I¡¯ve seen it with my mother and I¡¯ve even see it with Liliana. Arabe isn¡¯t like that, she¡¯s strong. No matter what shit she¡¯s been through she alwayses out resilient.


    I twirl my fingers in her thick, chocte colored hair and she stirs awake. She stretches her body on top of me and smiles. ¡°Good morning, handsome.¡±


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I sit up in bed to stretch myself. After a while, having a persony on top of you while youy t on your back, really gives you a crick in the neck. I sit against the headboard and hold onto her hips as she straddles my body and raises her arms yawning.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Starving,¡± her eyes sh with desire.


    I chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll see if they can bring some breakfast up to our room and then we¡¯ve got to move.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°What? Why? There¡¯s a beach nearby, let¡¯s go swim!¡± Her enthusiasm is hard not to match, but right now I have to be the rational one and keep her safe.


    ¡°You and I both know Gaetano didn¡¯t give up in finding you. He¡¯s a short-tempered man who doesn¡¯t like to be made a fool. Now, you made him look like a fool by leaving him at the altar. We have toe up with a n and go somewhere. We can¡¯t stay in Sicily forever, eventually his men will spot us. Cosa Nostra has eyes and ears everywhere.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± her face drops and her shoulders slump. I want to kick myself for taking away her excitement.


    I look over at the time, six o¡¯clock. ¡°I guess it¡¯s still early out. If you get dressed now, we can go to the ocean but just for a little bit then we need to go.¡± We can always have breakfast after working up an appetite on the beach.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!¡± She kisses me hard and then scrambles off myp to find the slip she wore under her wedding dress. It¡¯s see-through and I can see her pink nipples and dark pubic hair through the slip, but goddamn does she look good. She¡¯s had enough possessive men tell her what to do, so I don¡¯t lecture her about putting on a bra and underwear. Besides no one will dare gawk at her while I¡¯m around.


    I pick up my cks from the floor and pull them up my hips. Then I grab my wrinkled long-sleeve white button up and put it on. I don¡¯t bother buttoning it up, I leave my chest exposed and I know Arabe likes it from the lustful look in her eyes.


    ¡°Come on!¡± She grabs my arm and tugs me along. You¡¯d think she is a kid pulling her father toward the entrance of Disnend for the first time.


    I can¡¯t help but smile. Whenever she¡¯s happy it fulfills a piece of my soul I didn¡¯t know was missing something. Almost as eager as she is, I scoop her into my arms and carry her downstairs and into the lobby. The ce looks vacant but that¡¯s good-thest thing I need is for someone to recognize us. I had paid for the hotel in cash and went under a pseudonym so no one can trace us back here.


    I carry her out back and keep walking until we pass through arge number of palm trees and my toes touch soft sand. Her eyes light up as the blue seaes into view and the small waves crash onto the shore. Arabe jumps out of my arms and screams as she runs toward the ocean.


    ¡°Wait up!¡± I shout as I chase after her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Her hair is whipping in the wind and her head is tipped back as the most beautifulughes out of her mouth. I watch as she has a skip in her step and she runs much faster than I can catch up with her.


    Shees to a dead halt as she reaches the shoreline. She stares down at her feet and waits as the wateres to kiss her toes. She giggles and I wrap my arms around her waist. I kiss the spot under her ear and arge wave crashes into us, soaking us up to our shins.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to live by a beach,¡± she puts her hands on top of mine and leans her head back against my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll build you a house right on the beach where we can fence in the property. That way, no one can disturb us as I make love to you in the sand,¡± I whisper against the shell of her ear.


    ¡°Can we have a cat and a dog?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Anything your heart desires,¡± I hold her tighter.


    We stand like that for a while with our eyes are locked on the water and we rock back and forth humming. She turns around to face me and for a moment she puckers her lips and leans in. I close my eyes anticipating a kiss, but instead water sshes in my face. Sheughs hysterically and when she sees the need for ssh-revenge in my eyes, she screeches and runs away.


    I chase after her and this time I don¡¯t let her get away. I grab her by the hips and pick her up. She ils her legs, kicking and shouting, and alsoughing as I walk into the water until I am knee-deep and then¡­. I fall bringing her down with me.


    Her head pops out of the water, her entire body soaked as hair sticks to her face. ¡°Now you¡¯re going to get it!¡± She jumps on top of me dunking my head underwater.


    We bothugh for a long time and I feel better than I have felt in a long time. She stands up and I admire the way her slip is nowpletely see through as it clings against her bare breasts showing off her tight, pointy nipples. Still sitting on the ocean floor as the waves crash against my body like a rock, I grab her hands and pull her down to me.


    I kiss her deeply and intimately and debate on whether public sex in the ocean is appropriate right now. It would be great-like all sex we have-but if we get caught by the police and go to jail for public indecency, the police are owned by La Cosa Nostra. Going to jail might as well be calling Gaetano and telling him our location right now. Instead, I brush her wet hair out of her face and kiss her softly and unhurried.


    ¡°We need a n,¡± I hold her face in my hands.


    Her arms wrap around the back of my neck and she twists her lips thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Greece.¡±


    ¡°Greece?¡± I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the water, right? It¡¯s not too far so if we grab a flight we can be there in about an hour. No one will look for us in Greece.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you want?¡± She nods her head. ¡°Okay. Looks like we are honeymooning in Greece.¡±


    All I have to do is get in contact with a man I¡¯ve known since I was a child. He lives in Switzend, he used to be a part of the mafia in Chicago until he ¡®retired¡¯ and moved away to take care of his sick wife. He¡¯s one person I know we can trust for sure. He¡¯ll be able to get us fake passports and disguises.


    ¡°How would you feel about going blonde?¡± I pick up a piece of her beautiful hair.


    ¡°No way! I¡¯d look terrible as a blonde,¡± she snatches her hair out of my hand yfully.


    ¡°As a disguise, babe.¡±


    ¡°I guess. What about you?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± I look adoringly up into her enchanting brown eyes.


    ¡°Which kind of disguise should you have¡­. maybe shoulder length red hair?¡± She chuckles as she runs her fingers through my thick dark hair. ¡°How about you go blonde with me?¡± My nose crinkles in disgust and she bursts outughing.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I hoist her out of the water and into my arms. I walk us away from the shore and back toward the hotel. ¡°The sooner we get out of here, the sooner we will be living it up in Greece.¡± Sheughs and I know she¡¯s just excited to be free and allowing herself to be the bubbly, happy girl she used to be.


    I hear a click and feel something cold being shoved against the back of my head.


    ¡°No one¡¯s going anywhere.¡±

 # 2 — Chapter 32

    Arabe


    Carmelo stops dead in his tracks only halfway across the beach. His body tenses and I turn to look at him to see a man pressing a gun against his head. Carmelo swallows hard and I hear the man say, ¡°No one¡¯s going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°What do you want with us?¡± My voice waivers.


    ¡°Put her down,¡± hemands Carmelo and ignores me.


    I watch as Carmelo¡¯s jaw clenches and his arms instinctively tense and tighten around me. I know he doesn¡¯t want to let me go and I don¡¯t want him too either, but he does. He sets me down on my feet and the man stands in front of us, pointing the gun back and forth between Carmelo and I.


    ¡°I¡¯vee all this way,¡± I notice his ent is American. ¡°I¡¯vee all this way, to kill you,¡± he points the gun at me.


    ¡°Me?¡± I jerk my head back. ¡°I¡¯m sure Gaetano would want to kill me himself.¡±


    His eyebrows press together and he shakes his head. ¡°This is rich, she doesn¡¯t even know who I am. I¡¯m going to have so much fun killing you.¡±


    Carmelo says, ¡°It¡¯s Samuel.¡±


    Of course I am going to die in the most stupidest way possible. Of course it isn¡¯t one of the mafiosi seeking vengeance for their Consigliere, but it is a Man of Honor who worked for my despicable Father-inw. I thought it was all over, thought I had something new to worry about, but no. I¡¯m going to die because Marco had done terrible things and made promises that died when he did.


    Luca must beughing in his grave. I can almost hear him say, ¡°The bitch is getting what she deserves.¡±


    Who was I to actually believe that I could have evesting happiness? Now Greece just feels like a dream instead of reality. Spending my life with Carmelo is not an option, having the cat and dog is no longer seeable. Every hope and dream I collected since escaping my third wedding is now gone.


    ¡°Leave her alone, she won¡¯t cause any problems for you,¡± Carmelo stands in front of me.


    What is he doing? I told him not to sacrifice himself for me.


    ¡°She is the reason Marco is dead and the reason I lost all my money, my job, my life!¡± He spits through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Arabe did not kill Marco. She¡¯s innocent. If you let us go, you will never see us again,¡± Carmelo holds his hands up as Samuel¡¯s finger twitches on the trigger.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°She is still a Moretti!¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not,¡± he says quickly shaking his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you see what we¡¯re wearing? We got married. She¡¯s now a Bas. She¡¯s Arabe Bas-my wife.¡±


    Samuel blinks and from the craziness of his eyes and the copious amount of sweat running down his forehead, I¡¯d say he¡¯s drunk or high off of some powerful drugs.


    ¡°We went against the family, against Antonio¡¯s wishes to marry each other. We are forbidden to ever return to Chicago. So, if you leave us, you won¡¯t ever see us again,¡± Carmelo lies so calmly.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Samuel squeezes his eyes shut and begins to pace, making me more nervous. ¡°I am here to kill her!¡± He yells at Carmelo.


    ¡°I understand that. She is no threat to you.¡±


    ¡°I-I have to do this,¡± he starts to cry.


    Carmelo shakes his head. ¡°You don¡¯t. You can still get your revenge. Arabe had nothing to do with Marco¡¯s death. Take her off your list.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± He screams. ¡°Just shut your fucking mouth!¡± He points the gun at Carmelo. ¡°One more word and I will shoot you.¡±


    Samuel starts muttering to himself and bashing his hand against his head muttering repeatedly, ¡°Think¡­ Think¡­ Think¡­¡±


    Carmelo starts inching closer and Samuel doesn¡¯t even notice. I grab his arm to stop him from making any sudden movements but in doing so, it startles Samuel.


    The gun fire goes off once. It hits Carmelo in the shoulder. He grunts and presses his hand against the wound. Bloodes away on his hand.


    ¡°No!¡± I shout and before I can grab onto Carmelo the gun goes off again.


    I look down at the red spot now forming at my lower stomach. I must be in shock because it doesn¡¯t hurt. I look up to see Carmelo¡¯s face white as a ghost. His mouth is open and he¡¯s screaming, but I don¡¯t hear anything but a high-pitched ringing. Everything seems slowed down and distorted.


    My body jerks back again and I know I was shot again. Where? I have no idea. I sink to my knees and suddenly I don¡¯t feel so good. Maybe I should nap, I¡¯m just so tired all of a sudden. I watch as Carmelo charges at Samuel, but that¡¯s all I see before my vision goespletely ck.

 # 2 — Chapter 33

    Carmelo


    ¡°No!¡± I scream at the top of my lungs.


    Arabe¡¯s body hits the sand. Her white slip now strained red with blood. Blind with rage, I charge after Samuel who shoots again and misses with shaky hands. He shoots again and it grazes the side of my thigh. He aims toward my face while at close range and when his finger pulls the trigger I close my eyes tight.


    Click.


    I open my eyes to see I¡¯m still alive and also that Samuel has run out of bullets. I punch him across the face and he falls to the floor cowering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± He shouts and covers his face with his hands protectively.


    I grab the revolver in the sand and begin to beat him with it. ¡°What have you fucking done?!¡± I yell in his face. I clock him over the head with the heavy metal of the gun. His temple begins to bleed and I continue to hit him until his cowering stops as well as his breathing.


    I scramble across the sand and pick Arabe¡¯s limp body up. Blood continues to pool from her stomach and there¡¯s so much blood. Fuck, there¡¯s so much blood. ¡°Stay with me,¡± I say through a shuddering breath. ¡°Please! Please! You can¡¯t die. You can¡¯t die because I am going to make you Mrs. Bas a-and were going to live on the beach. I am going to buy you a cat and a dog. Okay? Okay?! That¡¯s why you have to be okay?¡± Tears streak my vision. ¡°Please, baby, don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Forcing myself out of hysterics, I pick her up and groan when my muscles strain on my shoulder and thigh from the bullets. Push through, I tell myself. I have to get her to a hospital. I run helplessly in the sand as her body dangles from my arms. I scream for help but no onees. I run past the hotel and try to find the car I hid in the forest nearby when it was dark.


    Fuck. Please tell me I remember where I put the car. I begin to limp from the pain on my thigh and my arm starts to fatigue from carrying her lifeless weight. I throw her over my good shoulder and push through.


    Finally, I find the car and I put her in the backseat. I scramble for the keys I put in the dashboard and my hands are shaking as I start the engine. I must be going well over a hundred miles per hour because a cop has been riding my tail with his sirens going, and despite that I keep driving.


    I follow a sign which leads me to a hospital rtively nearby. It only takes ten minutes with the speed I am going to get there. I park in front of the hospital and the cop is yelling at me to freeze. I shake my head and can hardly breathe or speak as I open the back door and grab Arabe¡¯s bloody body.


    The cop curses under his breath and disappears inside the hospital to grab help. I can barely make it to the front door when I trip and fall down hard on my knees.


    The doctorse out with a stretcher for Arabe, taking her away from me. I reach out to grab her but they wheel her away. A few other doctors kneel on the ground and start assessing my wounds.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I shake my head dazed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fine,¡± one of the doctors says. ¡°There¡¯s no exit wound in his shoulder. Come on, we have to get you to a room.¡±


    I let them take me away because I¡¯m lost. I¡¯m lost without Arabe and I¡¯m crippled with the thought of them pronouncing her dead. I want to be in the room with her now, but my best bet is they are taking her to surgery. The two doctors have their arms around me as they lead me into the hospital. I can¡¯t even take in my surroundings, I am so lost. I feel as though I am mindlessly wandering. Nothing feels real. Everything is blurry and silent and the pain in my heart feels worse than the pain in my shoulder and thigh.


    ***


    I must have passed out because when I open my eyes I am lying in bed. My clothes have been stripped and I¡¯m wearing a flimsy blue hospital gown. I move my shoulder and groan. I bring my hand to the wound to see they have cleaned and bandaged it up-same with my thigh.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I shoot up in bed and press the call button frantically. Nurses and doctors flood my room ready to save my life. They look at me puzzled when I¡¯m sitting up perfectly fine.


    ¡°Where. Is. She?¡± They must have me on some pain killers because I feel drowsy and slow.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we worry about-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my wife!¡±


    The doctor and nurses exchanged looks. The male doctor sighs and says, ¡°She¡¯s still in surgery. I will keep you updated when I know more.¡±


    They exit my room and I start to scream. I want to be out of this fucking hospital bed. I want to be with Arabe. I know she¡¯s not scared because she brave and strong but I¡¯m fucking scared as hell. I¡¯m scared that the next time the doctor enters my room he¡¯ll tell me she¡¯s dead. Despair washes over me like a wave and I curse God because I want more time. I need more time with her!


    She said she wanted me to y violin for her onest time. I never got to honor her wish because we were too busy. I should¡¯ve yed for her the minute we got into the room. She was so happy about our ns and I was so happy to make theme true. You can¡¯t fucking take her away now, not when she¡¯s sure of herself. Not when she¡¯s finally decided to be selfish and happy.


    I weep silently to myself. I¡¯ve been through a lot but nothingpares to this heart-wrenching feeling of having a part of my soul ripped from me. That¡¯s exactly what she is, a part of my soul. My soulmate. My other half. It is cruel to take that from me, not when we¡¯ve finally opened our eyes to see what has always been in front of us. If you have to take someone, God, please take me. Take us both if you have to, just don¡¯t leave me without her.


    The door opens and I close my eyes. I don¡¯t want to hear it. I don¡¯t want to hear the bad news. I¡¯m not ready.


    ¡°You son of a bitch,¡± I crack one of my eyes open to see Gaetano apanied by Lazzaro. ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°Where the fuck is she?¡± Lazzaro crosses his arms against his chest.


    ¡°In surgery,¡± I groan. My eyes are still red and wet from my tears, but I don¡¯t care. Upkeeping the image of masculinity means nothing when the love of your life is dying.


    ¡°What the fuck did you do to her? I¡¯ll kill you! You bastardo, you took my fianc¨¦e from me!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to say it was her choice because if she makes it out of surgery the hell if I¡¯ll let him kill her. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gaetano grabs a fistful of my hospital gown and growls in my face.


    ¡°I was escorting her to your wedding when the car was jacked.¡±


    ¡°The driver said he woke up on the cement just outside the vi. Who the hell could have gotten through the gates?¡± Lazzaro asks warily.


    ¡°The same person who snuck into Arabe¡¯s room her first night here,¡± I continue. ¡°He tied us up and threw us in the backseat-¡±


    Gaetanoughs interrupting me. ¡°And you said he was one of the best bodyguards?¡± He looks over his shoulder at Lazzaro and then back at me. ¡°You mean to tell me, he single-handedly knocked out the driver and then somehow got you and Arabe as hostages?¡±


    ¡°Will you let me tell the goddamn story?¡± I lose my temper. They go silent waiting for me to continue. ¡°He posed as the driver. I didn¡¯t hear or see him knock the driver out. He sat in the front seat and I wasn¡¯t paying an attention. I was listening to Arabe talk about how excited she was for the wedding,¡± Despite the words being lies, I still hate saying them to his smug face. ¡°He pulled over and I thought we had broken down. So, I got out of the backseat and walked around the car to see if anything was damaged. He knocked me out from behind and when I woke up we were both tied in the backseat.


    ¡°He drove us to a remote location. I don¡¯t know exactly where but it was near a beach. He wanted us secluded so he could execute us both. He shot Arabe twice as well as me and after a few rounds of missing, he ran out of bullets. I killed him. Then I came here.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Gaetano runs his hands through his greasy hair. ¡°Is she going to be okay?¡± I hear a hint of worry in his voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I croak out.


    He actually believes my story. The good news is if we both survive were in the clear, but if we both survive Gaetano will never let her out of his sight and they¡¯ll probably get married in her hospital room.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my fianc¨¦e,¡± he says with an almost pained expression.


    Gaetano and Lazzaro, without even asking me, make themselvesfortable in my room as they wait impatiently for the doctor to give us news. I watch as Gaetano paces, and Lazzaro sulks in the chair asionally shaking his head and muttering under his breath. I seem to keep drifting in and out of consciousness from the meds, but I try to keep myself awake for as long as possible. I won¡¯t miss the news when the doctor finallyes in.

 # 2 — Chapter 34

    Arabe


    My entire body hurts when Ie back into consciousness. Actually, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m actually alive. Everything is dark. There¡¯s just nothingness and pain.


    Shit. Did I go to Hell because I so selfishly put Carmelo and I in danger? Did I¡­ get him killed?


    I hear a rhythmic beeping noise and I listen closer trying to follow the noise in this empty void. I start to hear murmuring and then more beeping. Am I in a hospital? Come on Arabe, open your eyes.


    The pain is burning and my insides feel like they were sliced and mutted. I can hardly breathe as if my lungs won¡¯t fill up with enough oxygen. I feel a warm hand touch my skin and I know then that I am not dead just inside my own mind. Come on, Arabe, wake up!


    ¡°Is she going to be okay?¡± A warped voice speaks but I can¡¯t make it out who it is.


    Then, light starts to fill my vision. ¡°Look she¡¯s waking up!¡± Someone says.


    The room is too bright but I keep forcing my eyes to open bing too scared of going back into the darkness. Everything is blurry and it takes a while to make out my surroundings. I gasp when the man standing over me isn¡¯t Carmelo. It¡¯s Gaetano.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here, sweetheart,¡± he kisses my forehead and brushes back my hair. ¡°You¡¯re okay. Carmelo told me everything that happened. I know it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    What did Carmelo tell him? And if he talked to Carmelo then he¡¯s got to be alive!


    ¡°Two bullets had hit her uterus and there was severe damage done. We tried our best to stopping the bleeding, but we couldn¡¯t. The only way to save her life was to do a hysterectomy.¡±


    ¡°W-what does that mean?¡± Lazzaro says standing near the doorway.


    ¡°It means we had to remove her uterus,¡± the doctor says solemnly.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So,¡± Gaetano says in a dark voice, ¡°You¡¯re telling me she can¡¯t have children?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. I¡¯m so sorry. Arabe should make a full recovery and will be able to go home within the next week or two depending.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gaetano snaps quickly dismissing the doctor.


    When the doctor and nurses leave Gaetano kicks the chair in the room and curses. ¡°We could¡¯ve had such a beautiful life together,¡± he shakes his head.


    Oh God, he¡¯s going to kill me.


    ¡°Gaetano-¡± Lazzaro starts but Gaetano raises his hand to stop him.


    ¡°You found me this one and it is now in your best interest to find me another with a uterus. This one is defective,¡± and with that Gaetano leaves.


    Lazzaro follows and when they leave through the threshold I notice Carmelo is standing there holding his IV pole and wearing a hospital gown himself. He limps into the room and stands by my bedside.


    ¡°You¡¯re not defective,¡± are the first words out of his mouth.


    I start to tear up. I open my mouth to speak but nothinges out but a croak. He leans down slowly and nts a kiss between my eyes.


    ¡°When the doctors say you can leave the hospital, I¡¯m taking you home,¡± he wipes away my tears.


    I raise my eyebrow in a questioning look. Where exactly is home?


    ¡°Home is anywhere we are together,¡± he holds my hand. ¡°I¡¯m never letting you go.¡±

 # 2 — Chapter 35

    Arabe


    Gaetano said he wants nothing to do with me. Lazzaro said he doesn¡¯t care if I stay or go but his focus is on finding another non-defective bride for his psychopathic Consigliere.


    The hospital let me go after a week and I still feel sore, but my spirits are high because I have Carmelo by my side. He stayed by my bedside the entire time and tried to lighten the mood as much as possible. He would say things like, ¡®at least now you won¡¯t have any periods which means we can have sex every day.¡¯


    The doctors wanted him to stay in his own room where they could continue to give him pain meds for his shoulder and let him rest, but he refused. He said being without me all those hours while I was in surgery was the worst thing he ever experienced. He said after going through that, he¡¯s not ready to leave me alone. Which is good because I didn¡¯t want him to leave me alone.


    I almost want to thank Samuel for his lucky shot. If I never had the hysterectomy Gaetano would probably be nning the second attempt at our wedding.


    Carmelo and I arrive at the vi. It¡¯s the first stop since leaving the hospital. I¡¯m packing my clothes and Carmelo and I are just going. I don¡¯t know where to yet, but we¡¯re leaving. I don¡¯t bother saying goodbye to anyone, not even my brother or his wife and nephew. Instead, I make a quick stop at the garden and say one final goodbye to my Nonno.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Carmelo asks putting his arm around my waist.


    ¡°Get me out of here.¡±


    We walk to the car Lazzaro generously let us borrow. I mean it really is the least he can do. I sit in the passenger seat as our bags fill the trunk and the backseat. Carmelo drives out of the gates and I don¡¯t dare turn around to look back at the vi. I¡¯ve had enough for a lifetime. I¡¯m ready to leave.


    My phone rings and I pull it out of my sweatpants pocket to answer it. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Come home.¡±


    ¡°Antonio?¡± I¡¯m taken back.


    ¡°Lazzaro called and told us everything that happened. Liliana hasn¡¯t stopped crying about it. She wants you home.¡±


    ¡°Samuel didn¡¯t kidnap me before the wedding.¡± Carmelo told me the cover story he used. If Lazzaro talked to Antonio then that was the side he knew. ¡°I ran away with Carmelo because I love him. I betrayed the family and betrayed orders to be with him. Only then did Samuel see us.¡±


    Antonio sighs over the phone. ¡°You two love each other? It¡¯s not just because your fucking around?¡±


    ¡°I really love him, Antonio,¡± I look over at Carmelo, who eavesdropping and smiling while his eyes are locked on the road.


    ¡°Then fuck it. You cane home. Just¡­ don¡¯t tell anyone the truth about what happened that day.¡±


    ¡°What about my father? He¡¯ll never allow it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    ¡°And you won¡¯t kill Carmelo?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°No, Arabe, I won¡¯t kill Carmelo. Now, get on a ne back to Chicago before I have to listen to my wife cry about how much she misses you again,¡± with that the line clicks as he hangs up the phone.


    ¡°What do you say about going back to Chicago?¡± I ask Carmelo with a sly smile.


    ¡°I say it¡¯ll be pretty easy to get tickets to The Phantom of the Opera at the Cadic Pce Theater.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going home!¡± I cheer.


    ***


    Being back in America is refreshing. I¡¯ve missed the city, I¡¯ve missed the traffic noise and the crowded streets. I miss the tall modern buildings and this crazy windy weather. I¡¯m home again.


    ¡°Come on!¡± I urge Carmelo.


    ¡°I have to bring up our bags.¡±


    ¡°No you don¡¯t, just have the driver do it or whoever. Come on, I¡¯m so excited to see my goddaughter!¡±


    Carmelo groans and politely asks the driver to take care of the bags. I swear I see him tip him, even while knowing that the man driving is a part of mafia. I should¡¯ve used ¡°I¡¯m a Moretti,¡± it¡¯s like a get out of jail free card. People will do anything to please.


    We take the elevator up to the penthouse and when the doors open with a ding, I am tackled with an overbearing hug.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± Liliana is sobbing into my shoulder.


    ¡°Let then breathe, Lily. They just got in,¡± Antonio says standing in the foyer. He¡¯s holding Vi in his arms while shaking his head.


    Carmelo steps out of the elevator and looks¡­ awkward. He¡¯s not used to visiting Antonio on such a casual basis. He¡¯s used to business and following orders. He blends back into his role of bodyguard but Antonio ps him on the back and wees him home. My heart warms. As for Liliana, she has attached herself to me like a leech as if my ¡®vacation¡¯ has caused her an incredible amount of distress.


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m back for good and you know now I can babysit while you and Antonio have a date night,¡± I hug her tight onest time before releasing her.


    She sniffles. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯ll be nice.¡±


    ¡°A much needed date night,¡± I hear Antonio mutter to Carmelo.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve had no one to talk to!¡± Lily locks arms with me and leads me over to the living room couch.


    ¡°What am I?¡± Antonio raises his eyebrow.


    ¡°You work a lot and we don¡¯t talk, we do other things,¡± she gives him a pointed look. He gives her a seductive smile and I cringe know what the other things entail.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been having your M*A*S*H binge-a-thons,¡± I look at the DVD set on the coffee table.


    ¡°I get lonely!¡± She says defensively.


    ¡°What about Vi?¡± I stand and hold out my arms to take her. Antonio dly passes her over to me and I kiss her big chubby cheeks.


    ¡°She can¡¯t talk yet and all I do is change her diaper, y with her, feed her, watch her sleep¡­ I¡¯m exhausted. I want adult interaction.¡±


    ¡°Go have a date night,¡± I wave my hands at them.


    ¡°What? Now? But you just got back,¡± her eyes widen. ¡°We can¡¯t leave you!¡±


    ¡°Yes and I can tell how exhausted and stir crazy you are. Go, Carmelo and I will babysit and we will be here when you get back. Besides we¡¯re a little jetgged, we will put a movie on and take a nap with the little babe.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re sure¡­¡± Antonio seems suspicious.


    ¡°Go!¡± I force them out. As much as I want to stay in the penthouse and talk with Liliana and Antonio, I¡¯m too tired for talking. I¡¯m definitely too tired to exin to an overly emotional Liliana everything I went through. They deserve to go out, I can always talk to them when I get back. Right now I have other things on my mind.


    Silence fills the penthouse and I can hear myself think again. I look at Vi, who is starting to fall asleep in my arms. ¡°Look who is tired, Daddy,¡± I smirk. ¡°I think our baby needs to be put down for a nap,¡± I hand her off to him.


    Even though I don¡¯t want kids and can¡¯t have kids, seeing him with a baby really gets me going. ¡°It¡¯s been months since we¡¯ve had alone time together, Mommy,¡± he ys along making me giddy.


    ¡°Mmm. It¡¯s been way too long,¡± I follow him up the stairs and into Vi¡¯s nursery.


    ¡°Hopefully we won¡¯t wake the baby up, because the things I n to do to you will have you screaming,¡± he nibbles on my earlobe.


    He sets Vi in the crib and then turns to me. We pounce on each other and he picks me up. I wrap my legs around his waist as we kiss with burning desire. His hands grip my ass and our lips don¡¯t break contact as he leads us out of Vi¡¯s room and into my old room.


    He throws me on the bed and I giggle. He¡¯s quick to take his clothes off which in turn makes me fumble with my own shirt and pants. Although we¡¯re both exhausted from an almost nine hour ne ride, we definitely saved some energy for this.


    Once I¡¯m in my bra and underwear I watch Carmelo fumble with his belt, shirtless. I stand from the bed and get down on my knees to help him. He peers down at me, his chest heaving. I push his pants and boxers down to his thighs and I make sure to maintain eye contact as my lips wrap around his tip.


    The groan Carmelo makes only spurs me on. I take as much of him as I can into my mouth, feeling him hit the back of my throat. His hands fist in my hair and his hips gently thrust as I let him fuck my face. I use my hands to rub up and down his thighs while my tongue licks the underside of his member and my mouth continues to suction around him.


    I grab tightly on his ass as his thrusting bes a bit faster and I start to gag. I keep my eyes on him as he loses himself in the sensations. When I feel him get more jerky with his movements I pull back with a pop. I wipe the salvia from my chin and push him back onto the bed.


    I straddle his legs and makeout with him until I can no longer ignore the frenzy that¡¯s taken over my body. I lift myself up and slowly sink down on him. He fills mepletely and I tip my head back, moaning at how perfect he feels inside of me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make another baby,¡± he chuckles.


    Iugh as I bounce on top of him riding him thoroughly as the tip of him hits an angle inside of me that makes my body shudder with utter delight. I can feel myself grow tired as my muscles tighten up while impending my orgasm. Carmelo grasps my hips and thrusts up hard and deep and continues until I scream out my pleasure.


    I moan out his name as my body goes limp on him and I ride out the wave of my release. Carmelo is right there behind me as he pants and moves quicker. He pushes in deep, spilling himself inside of me and holding me close to his body as rides out the remainder of his orgasm. Wey there sated and breathless, while buzzing with the aftermath of our releases.


    ¡°That was amazing,¡± I prop myself up on his chest looking down at him.


    He¡¯s staring at the ceiling and nodding. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°And I think Vi is still asleep. Want to do round two?¡± I raise an eyebrow. ¡°Daddy.¡±


    The word eggs him on and just like me, he loves to y pretend. He grabs and pulls me under him as Iugh uncontrobly.


    At the end of the day when Carmelo and I are done roleying and we¡¯re no longer Mommy or Daddy, or Teacher or Student, or even Husband and Wife, nothing about us is pretend. We are Arabe and Carmelo and we¡¯re madly in love with each other. We are two dreamers who have finally found happiness and neither of us are willing to let that go.

 # 2 — Chapter 36

    EPILOGUE


    Arabe


    ¡°Happy birthday dear Vi. Happy birthday to you!¡± We all sing and cheer to Vi. She sits in her high chair wearing a tulle pink dress that yours truly picked out for her. Arge three-tier pink and white cake is set in front of her.


    ¡°Blow out the candle,¡± Liliana helps her daughter extinguish the fire on top of the big ¡®1¡¯ candle.


    I can¡¯t believe my little goddaughter is already one years old. She¡¯s growing so fast and it makes me so sad, I want her to stay my little Vi forever. I watch as she takes a whole chunk of the cake in her fists and shoves it into her mouth. Pink and white frosting covers her face.


    Iugh and Antonio beside me shakes his head but unlike always, he has a huge smile stered on his face. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d ever see you like this, cousin.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He frowns and Iugh.


    ¡°Happy!¡±


    A smile tugs on one side of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± he jokes. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the day when you are actually happy. Not that fake bubbly shit you used to pull on everyone. I always saw through it.¡±


    I cross my arms. ¡°And yet you forced me to marry Luca and shipped me off to Italy to marry another psychopath.¡±


    ¡°First of all-¡± Antonio begins but Carmelo cuts him off.


    ¡°Are you two fighting again?¡± He looks between us.


    ¡°I am just saying I am happy to see my cousin so happy,¡± Antonio states.


    Liliana joins in the conversation wrapping her arms around Antonio¡¯s waist. ¡°Yeah. Both of you are glowing.¡±


    ¡°The Hawaiian sun will do that to you,¡± I brag with a toothy grin.


    ¡°So you enjoyed your honeymoon?¡± Liliana gives me a knowing look.


    ¡°Oh yes, when we actually left the hotel room,¡± I give her a wink and Carmelo presses a kiss against my cheek.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t need to know that,¡± Antonio grumbles and walks over to Vi to wipe her face with a napkin.


    Liliana and I bothugh at my cousin¡¯s grumpiness. Carmelo and I bought a penthouse just a block away from Antonio and Lily¡¯s ce, which means we¡¯ve been over a whole lot. Sometimes Lily and I have sleepovers, sometimes Carmelo and I watch Vi, even sometimes we have a little double date in their kitchen while Sophia makes her famoussagna.


    Although I have three older siblings, I have never been close to them. Lily may not be my sister-inw anymore, but I consider her as much my sister as I do Christina. Antonio has slowly been opening up too, which is nice consider my cousin has always been so reserved and heartless. Little Vi and Liliana really are warming his cold heart.


    ¡°What time do you guys have to leave?¡± Lily asks.


    Carmelo checks his watch, ¡°We will probably leave after Vi has opened her presents and we¡¯ve socialized a bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been begging for Tony to take me to the theater,¡± Lily whines.


    ¡°For as long as I¡¯ve lived in Chicago, I have never been to Cadic Pce Theater. Have you googled pictures of it? It¡¯s gorgeous! Not to mention I¡¯m excited to finally be seeing the musical my husband has been talking about for months.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to love it,¡± Carmelo beams down at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going in that, right?¡± Lily gives my current outfit a sour expression.


    ¡°No! I brought a change of clothes. Didn¡¯t want to outshine Vi on her big day,¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Well, I hope guys have an amazing time. Take lots of pictures! I want to hear everything about it. Also,¡± she turns to Carmelo. ¡°Next time you get tickets, Antonio and I are double-dating with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Carmelo nods his head like he¡¯s taking an order.


    Vi sits on her father¡¯sp as Lily brings her presents one by one. They spoil the crap out of her, but then again I¡¯m not one to talk because I do too, considering half the presents are from me. I can¡¯t help it, you go into baby stores and the clothes just look so much cuter when they¡¯re miniature. Carmelo mutters how d he is we don¡¯t have kids because I¡¯d buy the whole store and we¡¯d be broke. He¡¯s just as bad as I am though. Every time we are out he always buys something for Vi, whether it¡¯s something as inexpensive as a stuffed animal or as ridiculous as a two-hundred dor dress.


    We¡¯re suckers for our little niece. Even though we technically aren¡¯t her aunt and uncle, we still go by such. Many of the presents she opens are dresses and clothes, and the other majority are toys that she can interact with now that she¡¯s getting older. The presents she loves the most are the stuffed animals. She got a teddy bear, a bunny, and a pink cat. She tries to hold all three of them in her hands. Vi easily gets distracted by her three new best friends and ends up ignoring every present Antonio opens for her.


    As the night dwindles, I head upstairs into the guest room where I left my dress hanging in the closet. It¡¯s a navy blue chiffon dress that has long sleeves that arecy. The necklinees down low putting my corbones on disy. The chest has silver beading design while the skirt of the dress is flowing and floor-length. I had already done my hair before I left, but I spruce it up and fresh up my makeup with the cosmetics I stuck in my purse earlier.


    I swap myfortable shoes for silver strappy heels, showing off my freshly painted nails that match the color of my dress. I look down at my white gold wedding and engagement ring that make me feelplete. The wedding ring is a simple band made up exclusively of diamonds. The engagement ring is a thin band with arge diamond in the center-elegant and simple, and I¡¯m stillpletely in love with it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I finish putting on my earrings as I walk out the door. Carmelo has been waiting with his back turned. My heels make a stato beat with every step on the hard flooring and turns around to greet me. God, he cleans up nice. We had coordinated our colors prior, his navy bow-tie matching perfectly with my dress. The tux he has on is tailor made to fit his body as it shows off his sculpted body. His hair has been getting long and he has it slicked back and contained. I love it especially in bed, his messy hair sticking up, the length of it easier for me to pull and grab onto.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± He holds his arm out for me to grab.


    I wrap my arm around his and give him a look full of love andpassion.


    They started calling me The Cursed Widow, but I don¡¯t think it was ever me who was cursed. Out of all my husbands, out of all the men who have hurt me like Leonardo-I am the one who is still alive. I am the one who is living happy. As for Gaetano, I don¡¯t even spare him a passing thought. I refuse to give him the time of day after he¡¯s brought me nothing but despair and pain. He called me defective and while I dwelled on that word for a while, I feel far from defective. I feel loved and incredibly lucky to have a husband who looks at me as if I am the only one in all of existence who matters.


    I squeeze his arm in excitement for our date and excitement for our future. If you would have told me this is where I would be years ago, I would¡¯ve called you a liar. I kiss Carmelo on the cheek and with eagerness I reply, ¡°We shall.¡±


    The End


    There¡¯s more toe in Angelo¡¯s story¡­

 # 3—Chapter 1

    PROLOGUe


    Angelo


    I can¡¯t fucking stand backstabbing traitors.


    I can¡¯t fucking stand the way people treat me.


    I can¡¯t fucking stand this disability.


    And I certainly can¡¯t fucking stand the incessant ringing.


    Ever since I lost my hearing people have been treating me as a man of weakness. Even despite me taking over the business as Don and gaining most of my hearing back through a cochlear imnt.


    The tinnitus never went away. I was told it would never go away and it¡¯s fucking annoying as all shit. The first few months were the worst. Nearly three yearster I¡¯m used to it, but dammit some days I want to stab myself directly in my ear.


    It took longer than it should have to get the cochlear imnt. I spent a year reading lips and having private lessons to learn signnguage-thanks to my sister¡¯s suggestion. I enjoyed learning signnguage quite a bit. My teacher said I was a quick learner and it helped that I was eager to learn more phrases.


    I was happy to have my hearing back. I know not everyone who is deaf is lucky enough to have cochlear imnts work for them, but thank God I am one of them.


    I can hear, but I¡¯m not cured and some days, amid all the noise, I find myself reading lips instead of actually listening like I used to before my injury. I find my hands itching to sign to my soldiers and those who I converse with. I spent that dark year trying to find purpose through my deafness and it was found in the deafmunity. I found online support groups and I scrolled through the forums religiously at night when I hit low points.


    Nighttime is always the worst. It¡¯s when everything is most quiet. It¡¯s when the ringing is at its loudest and I find myself suffering with insomnia. I foundfort in the support groups, found inspiration through other people¡¯s stories and how they overcame what I used to think was a major weakness.


    Deafness is not a weakness. It can be used to one¡¯s advantage. You never know what people will say when they think you¡¯re not listening.


    CHAPTER ONE


    Angelo


    I grew my hair long to try and cover the cochlear imnt as much as possible.


    The transmitter and microphone and speech processor are harder to hide than one would think. A hat would do the job but as Boston¡¯s Don-Angelo Ri doesn¡¯t wear a hat. I¡¯m a suit guy. Professional, expensive, and tailor made suits are my go-to. They scream seriousness and as a man of one of the biggest crime families and Don of the Mafia, I have to fit the part. The suit earns respect.


    I take off the transmitter along with the microphone and speech processor piece off and go deaf for the mission. Everyone knows about my ident that took my hearing, but very, very few know about the imnts. My close men who I do business with over the phone know I can hear. My men who are still on the fence with their loyalty, they have no idea.


    My enemies especially don¡¯t know. Instead of letting my enemies know I¡¯ve found a way to fix my weakness, I let them believe I still have it.


    Sitting at the restaurant enjoying a nice ss of red wine, I read the lips of Andrea Canalis-one of my father¡¯s old followers-from across the room. Word is he¡¯s been nning an uprise with a few other men. They say I have no right to be Don.


    I read every word thates out of the bastard¡¯s mouth. Every word that confirms he is against me. The punishment for treason is death. I wait until I finish my ss of wine and for Andrea to leave. I catch him outside near the parking lot. He doesn¡¯t even notice I followed him out. I whistle, causing him to turn around, and I pull the trigger. The bullet goes straight between his eyes.


    I shoot the two men who shared dinner with him, next. The three bodiesy on the cold concrete and I call Francis toe clean up the mess.


    Heading back to my penthouse on the South End, I dig in my pockets to pull out my imnt and reconnect myself with the world. At least the sound of the car engine can drown out the ringing. I watchte-night pedestrians walk with their lovers or with drunk friends, and admire the old architect of some of the buildings built when this country was just starting out.


    I¡¯ve always loved Boston growing up. I¡¯ve always loved big cities and enjoyed crowds. I attended my fair share of parties as a teenager and hit many clubs when I could pass for twenty-one. I¡¯ve lived for this city, respected this city, but I never thought I¡¯d one day rule it. Boston may be my home, but I can¡¯t help that it reminds me of family who is no longer by my side.


    Sure, my father was an abusive asshole and Luca, a misogynistic bastard, but it¡¯s not them I miss. I miss my mother who was weak and wasn¡¯t meant for this life. I miss my sister miles away in Chicago raising my niece. I miss not doing Don things.


    I love the power, but I miss not worrying about whether my own men are going to turn on me. Miss not having men rely and trust in my decisions. There are very few men I trust, those few are the ones I trust with knowledge of my imnt. They are trustworthy soldiers, but not friends. I have only one friend here-Nario. I¡¯ve known him since we were children. Nario hasn¡¯t been present in my lifetely. Sincest year he¡¯s gone undercover to infiltrate the Bratva.


    Other than Nario I have no one to burden with my stress and anxiety. No, that¡¯s taken out on strippers from the club I run. Fucking sure does alleviate a lot of tension built throughout the day. Loneliness can¡¯t be cured all that well from whores though.


    Some days are tough. On those dark, unbearable days, I wish I could just disappear from this life. Wish I could appoint someone else as the boss and take a break. At night, I imagine what life could be like if things were normal, or if my father or Luca hadn¡¯t died. I¡¯d probably be back in Chicago. I¡¯d see my sister and beautiful niece, Vi. I¡¯d be there to watch her grow up and dly babysit when Liliana and Antonio wanted to take a night for themselves.


    Sometimes I crave normal.


    Most times I crave vengeance. Crave the thrill of killing someone. Crave to prove myself as worthy and instill fear into my enemies.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Crave the power thates with the title.


    This life is all I know. It¡¯s been imbedded in me since I was a young boy. I may not be as psychotic as Luca, but I¡¯m not a good man. None of us are. Like all Men of Honor, we took an oath-a code of conduct. No matter what feelings I may have for this life, I will honor it until myst dying breath.


    My penthouse is big for one person. The open space bothers me and while downgrading to something smaller would please me, the penthouse is for show. It¡¯s to show sess and power. I still have the mansion on the outskirts of town that my parents owned. I haven¡¯t been back since they were alive. I don¡¯t want to go back. I¡¯d sell the thing if I could but I can¡¯t, so I¡¯ll leave it to collect dust in the meantime.


    I haven¡¯t had a girl in my bed sincest night. I¡¯m not in the mood. While normally fucking would make me feel better and release some pent up tension, I want something more for tonight. Something more than a whore could give me for a good couple of hours.


    My sister texts me like she does every night. She sends photos of my beautiful niece and it puts a smile on my face. Boston has always been my home, but Boston is lonely. I miss my sister and wish I could be closer to my niece. To be there to protect her and be what a godfather should be. Present. Involved.


    Liliana: How are you?


    Angelo: Good.


    Liliana: I¡¯m worried about you.


    She always is. I set my phone on the table next to the bed and head into the bathroom to take a shower. The water is warm and soothing on my skin. I stand under the spray for a while letting my skin turns red and waiting for my thoughts to clear. I know my phone must be ringing in the other room. Lily probably is calling to hear my voice, but I¡¯ve already taken off my hearing aids and I don¡¯t feel like putting them back in. I don¡¯t feel like talking. All I want to do is sleep and forget.


    Unfortunately my phone rings again, I look over half-expecting it to be Liliana, but it¡¯s Nario. Nario gives me a weekly update on Viktor Vasiliev leader of the Bratva. Nario has infiltrated the ranks pretty quickly, much to my liking. Earning Viktor¡¯s trust and bing in charge of major assignments.


    Putting in my hearing aid, ¡°What do you got for me?¡±


    ¡°I think I found a way to get to Vasiliev,¡± Nario says with a cocky tone in his voice. ¡°Anastasia Vasiliev.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s married?¡± I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Better. She is his beloved only daughter.¡±


    ¡°How did we not know about her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just returned from a ballet academy in Russia.¡±


    ¡°And you can get your hands on her?¡±


    ¡°Better. You can, I can give you the address of where she¡¯ll be.¡±


    ¡°Text me it. Keep Vasiliev busy, thest thing we need is for the kidnapping to go wrong. Keep me updated and good work, Nario,¡± I hang up the burner phone.


    The addresses through and immediately I makes some calls to put together a team to retrieve Viktor¡¯s daughter. The things he¡¯ll do when the bastard finds out we have his precious daughter.

 # 3—Chapter 2

    Anastasia


    I hate being back in America.


    I hate even more the reason why I¡¯m back in America. My stupid leg. Stupid, stupid leg. If I never would¡¯ve went skiing with some friends I never would¡¯ve broken my kneecap forcing me to retire. I was supposed to be the best ballet dancer of the century. I had so much potential. So many offers. So much fame waiting for me.


    My father insisted on meing back to Boston. I left Boston when I was thirteen. Bolshoi Ballet has been my life since. I had contracts, agents, lead roles. All gone. My ns were always the New York City Ballet, but my father forbid me from going to New York City, he said it was too dangerous because it¡¯s ¡°Mafia territory.¡¯Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Boston is just as dangerous with the war between the Bratva and Mafia going on. I¡¯ve always hated my father for being apart of something so horrible. Why couldn¡¯t he be a normal dad? I¡¯ve lost so many friends and boyfriends because my father-scars, tattoos and all-scare the ever loving shit out of them. It disgusts me to think about all the people my father has killed, too. I¡¯m not an innocent to this lifestyle. I have my anger and grudges and I¡¯ve had them ever since Marco Ri murdered my mother for no reason other than being associated with my father.


    I¡¯ll never forgive my father for that either.


    Last I heard Marco Ri is dead-good.


    The penthouse my father put me up in is nice. It¡¯d be even nicer if there weren¡¯t guards watching my every move refusing to let me go anywhere alone. The first thing I wanted to do when I got home was to hangout with my friends. I couldn¡¯t even go to the movies without two of my father¡¯s beefiest men driving me there. They followed us in the movie theater, and sat right behind us.


    My father has always been way too protective of me since day one. He¡¯s babied and coddled me to the point where I never had a childhood. I wasn¡¯t allowed to go to friends¡¯ houses and I could only have certain friends-ones that he approved. Even when I went to Russia to study ballet he had guards watching over me, although the threat of the Mafia isn¡¯t in Russia. There I was safe, my life seemingly normal, except I still wasn¡¯t free to do whatever I wanted. My life was ballet and I loved it. I loved the seemingly endless practices, staying up all night rehearsing. I loved the escape.


    I loved everything about ballet.


    Now it¡¯s all gone.


    I never had a backup n. Now I¡¯m twenty years old without any clue what I want to do. The smartest option would be college, but I wouldn¡¯t want to major in anything but dance. As for the other arts-I can¡¯t do theater, and I can¡¯t do music. Dance was the only way I couldmunicate with people.


    My closest friends in Boston, Svena and Tatiana, who are both daughters of Bratva members, both attend Boston College. They¡¯re entering their junior year. If I were to start, I would feel so far behindpared to them.


    Looking at my phone, they both text me in our group message-


    Svena: How about English? You love reading. Anastasia: And what exactly would I do with an English degree?


    Tatiana: Teaching?


    Anastasia: You know that¡¯s not an option for me.


    Tatiana: I mean it could.


    Anastasia: No.


    Svena: How about art? Be a painter.


    Tatiana: I¡¯ll buy your paintings.


    I roll my eyes, they both know I can¡¯t draw to save my life. Just as I type a reply, the door into my master bedroom swings open. I pull the nket up and over to cover my chest. In my frilly pink nightgown, there in no bra underneath to cover the outline of my breasts where my nipples poke through the thin material.


    At first I thought the men were my bodyguards, Antov and Ryurik, but with a much closer look at the two men, they are strangers holding guns. One points it at me as the other says something I don¡¯t understand.


    Panicking, I scramble out of bed but not before one of the men grabs me by the waist. I fight as hard as I can trying to shake him, screaming and hoping that someone will be able to hear me. They stick some type of cotton material in my mouth to muffle me as he carries me downstairs. The other man is by his side, gun ready and all.


    I start crying scared out of my mind. My thoughts wander to my mother and how scared she must have been when she was taken, beaten, raped, and killed.


    God, please don¡¯t let that be my fate.


    As they push me into the elevator I see Antov and Ryurik¡¯s motionless bodies and I pray once more that they¡¯re only unconscious. I¡¯m still sobbing and this time, one of the men ps me across the face. I hold my stinging cheek in shock. That¡¯s when the one carrying the gun grabs something out of his back pocket. It looks like a brown sack. They throw it over my face making mepletely blind.


    I start to hyperventte.


    This can¡¯t be happening.


    Somebody please help.


    Help me.


    Help.

 # 3—Chapter 3

    Angelo


    Looking at the clock at my bedside table, it¡¯s too fucking early. Five o¡¯clock in the morning and the vibrations of my phone wake me up. I put in my hearing aids and answer with a growl in my voice. My right hand man, Christian, tells me good news.


    The girl has been brought to The Dark Twist one of the popr nightclubs that the Mafia owns. Down below is a dungeon, perfect for my newest guest. I can¡¯t hide the devious smile on my face, there is so much potential now that we¡¯ve gotten hands on Vasiliev¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do anything to get her back-after we have our fun.


    Sleep can wait, I¡¯m much too anxious to see the girl. Getting dressed, I remind myself to praise Christian and Piero for a job well done when I get to the club. They can take whichever strippers their heart desires and whatever booze they crave and it¡¯ll all be on me.


    The drive doesn¡¯t take long to get to The Dark Twist but with my anticipation it feels like the longest car ride of my life. My leg is shaking anxiously and my mind racing with all the wonderful oues of having this advantage. If my father was here right now I¡¯dugh and spit in his face. All my life he told me I¡¯d never amount to anything, that he was d I wasn¡¯t his heir because I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle being boss.


    Well, fucking look at me now, Pop. I¡¯m running this city and I¡¯m doing a pretty damn good job, too. I own this ce. I¡¯ve gained my respect and have taken out all who dare to go against me. I¡¯m a force to be reckoned with, and I dare anyone to challenge me. They¡¯ll have their throats cut out.


    I never wanted this job. Never wanted to be Don, but there¡¯s no escaping destiny. So, instead ofining, I might as well fuck destiny as hard as I can.


    Entering the empty club, the manager is there watching new girls who are half naked auditioning with a metal pole on stage, cleaners are wiping up all the vomit, spilt alcohol, and other messes from the previous night. Over in the corner are the two guys who make me want to kiss them for actually seeding in getting the girl.


    My smile falters as I see the state Christian and Piero are in. One has a ck eye and split lip. The other has w marks on his forearm including a good bite mark that is swollen, purple, and leaking blood.


    ¡°What the hell? I thought you said you guys got the girl? Looks more like you tried to wrestle a fucking bear.¡±


    Christian gives me an annoyed look. ¡°The body guards were easier to take out than that bitch.¡±


    Piero nods silently agreeing with his partner.


    ¡°Come on, how tough can she be?¡± I roll my eyes.


    Unlocking the three locks on the door to the basement, I turn on all the lights and enter the hidden dungeon. The basement looks like any regr basement, storage for the club including alcoholic bottles, new equipment in case things breaks, old equipment that is broken, including old furniture. Far away in the back, behind a shelf is a locked door that no one would ever find just by looking around, and behind that shelf-door is the dungeon. Soundproof and all.


    The dungeon is dark, dreary, and smells of mildew and sewage. The cement in cold, making the air chilled. In one of the cells, behind the thick metal bars, is a girl. Her honey blonde hair is long and covering most of her face. My guess is she¡¯s passed out. Her tiny pink nightgown is riding up exposing her creamy pale thighs. One thin strap is hanging off her shoulders, her breast nearly exposed. There is not much to be left to the imagination as I can see through the silk material making out two pointed nipples.


    ¡°Get up,¡± I kick the bars.


    Nothing. She must really be knocked out.


    It¡¯s okay, I have patience. Sitting in the chair nearby, I sit crossed-legged with the most perfect view of her. Getting up at five o¡¯clock in the morning is starting to catch up with me as I start to yawn. Five hours of sleep is not enough to run on.


    Resting my eyes for only a moment by the time I wake up more time has passed than I realized.


    The girl is up, her big blue eyes carefully looking around. She¡¯s scared, of course, but she doesn¡¯t say anything. She doesn¡¯t scream or beg for help. Doesn¡¯t ask me where she is or who I am. Walking over to the bars of her cell, I look down at her. She looks up at me, mouth parted and eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re a prisoner of the Mafia,¡± I say. ¡°You better hope your father loves you enough to negotiate a few contracts with us.¡±


    Her look stays the same. A nk stare showing no emotion. It aggravates me that she hasn¡¯t said anything still. I was hoping to get a rise out of her, but she sits still, eyes roaming everywhere trying to take in her location.


    The door opens behind me and in walks Christian and Piero looking royally pissed off. ¡°Is the bitch finally awake?¡± Piero cracks his knuckles.


    ¡°When¡¯s the fun going to begin, boss?¡± Christian¡¯s mouth nearly waters as he looks the girl up and down.


    ¡°When I say so,¡± I growl.


    Christina and Piero are around the same age as me. We grew up together, their fathers working under my father. They exude loyalty and I have always been able to trust them. Maybe not with my secret, but I trust them with my business, my deals, my warehouses, my money. It¡¯s the reason they¡¯re my left and right hand men.


    It doesn¡¯t mean I like them. They¡¯re misogynistic pigs. Sure, I can act like a misogynist pig, too, but they take it to the next level. While looking at the girl I see someone who is innocent, I wouldn¡¯t dare defile her in way I know Christian and Piero are thinking of.


    No, not in that way. But, to grab Vasiliev¡¯s attention, we have to make him think his precious angel is in danger.


    ¡°Come on, we deserve to have some fun after that bitch put up one hell of a fight,¡± Piero winces as he touches the deep bite marks on his arms.


    ¡°You think her father taught her how to fight?¡± Christian tilts his head asking.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nah, I doubt it.¡±


    ¡°Will you two shut up?¡± I pinch the bridge of my nose. ¡°If any of youy a hand on her I¡¯ll chop off your hands and your dick next.¡±


    They hold up their hands in surrender. ¡°Woah, boss. Okay, we get it,¡± Christian takes a step back.


    ¡°He just wants to get his cock wet first,¡± Piero snickers.


    I give them both a warning look that shuts them up. A look that not all obey. It¡¯s still hard to earn some of my men¡¯s respect. They¡¯re still tainted by my father and Luca¡¯s rule, they still believe what they heard from them-that I¡¯m weak.


    It might have been true, but not anymore.


    The ringing in my ears a constant annoying reminder of revenge and constantly fuels my anger. The only thing that calms the ringing noise in my head is when I get my hands around a traitor or Bratva¡¯s neck.


    That and some pussy.


    The girl in the cell looks small. She¡¯s too quiet for a prisoner. Maybe she didn¡¯t speak English. Maybe her father told her that if she was in this exact same scenario that she better keep her mouth shut of any secrets. To not let on to how scared she is.


    I don¡¯t need a trembling body, tear soaked face, or sobbing pleas to tell me that someone is scared. You can tell by the vacant, vulnerable look in their eyes. The one that is clinging onto their lives and innocence so tightly that the thought of dying is the worst thing imaginable¡­ until they realize they are likely to be tortured.


    I have had my fair share of beating. My own tormentors. I¡¯ve been pushed past my breaking points. My pain threshold is so high that I could endure the worst form of torture and still not spill a single secret. I¡¯d rather die. I swore an oath. I¡¯d never break my oath.


    Christian and Piero taunt the girl some more. I¡¯m suddenly bored of herck of emotion. I would prefer the tears and the sound of her sobbing to me that she¡¯ll do anything to return to Daddy safely. This is¡­ unexpected. Not getting a rise out of her, I let my thoughts wander to what I¡¯m going to say to Vasiliev about having his daughter. What would infuriate him the most?


    Writing the demands in my head, Christian and Piero¡¯s obnoxiousughter makes me discreetly touch my ears, tuning off the hearing aids. Silence fills the world-all except the ringing.


    After losing myself for a good few minutes in a daydream of nning my ransom note-Christian and Piero are snapping their fingers in front of me.


    I sigh, ¡°What?¡±


    Reading their lips Christian says, ¡°I said, are you going to get some pussy upstairs? Maximo has some new whores.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    A girl would be a nice distraction.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading home for the night,¡± I advise against what my dick really wants. ¡°I have a lot on my mind and it¡¯s bad enough that I have to worry about you fuckers taking turns watching our newest prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust us, boss?¡± Piero frowns.


    ¡°Not with her. But I guess I have a little trust that you will be doing your job,¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Just think about how much you like your dick and how much I¡¯ll enjoy cutting it off if I find out you stuck it in our prisoner.¡±


    Christian and Piero gulp. ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Relecuntaly, I head home and pray that I won¡¯t get a phone call in the middle of the night that the girl is dead or badly beaten or raped. Christian and Piero are too smart to go against my orders, but I know well enough that sometimes your dick overpowers your minds sensibility.


    Like every night, the phone on my bedside table lights up and on the screen is a message from Liliana.


    Liliana: Please call me. I¡¯m worried.


    Angelo: I¡¯m getting ready for bed.


    Liliana: I haven¡¯t heard from you in a while. I miss when you actually called and talked to me.


    Angelo: There is nothing to be worried about.


    Liliana: Will youe visit soon?


    I don¡¯t respond back to her text. I set the phone down and stare up at the ceiling. In the corner of my eyes I can see my phone continuously light up. I love my little sister with all my heart, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t talk to her. There¡¯s a darkness inside of me that I don¡¯t want to transfer onto her. I don¡¯t want to burden her with my worries. She fears I have depression-she wouldn¡¯t be wrong. The hell if I¡¯m going to see a shrink. I¡¯m not crazy.


    It¡¯s nothing booze and women can¡¯t cure.


    Until the ss is empty and I¡¯m post-orgasm.


    The world is quiet around me. I love the quiet. I miss the quiet.


    I crave the quiet.


    Closing my eyes andying on my back-face up toward the ceiling. I let out a sigh I can¡¯t hear. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve cried. Thest time I cried was when I was nine years old.


    Liliana was barely out of her toddler years, a fresh faced innocent little girl with spiral blonde hair and the biggest eyes with the longest eyshes. We were all out shopping and Liliana wanted a doll, our father refused to buy it for her. Not because we weren¡¯t rich. No, we were filthy rich. But our father was an asshole, a controlling son of a bitch. He wanted sons, daughters were a weakness and the hell if he was going to buy a pink doll.


    I remember grabbing the doll and hiding it as we walked out of the store. When we were far from the store I handed it to Liliana. Her eyes lit up and she squealed with delight, jumping up and down. She hugged the doll tightly to her body. Our father saw what I did and grabbed me by the arm pulling us away from a crowd. He pped me hard across the face and I cried. He pped me again telling me real men don¡¯t cry. I still didn¡¯t stop, I was so young and didn¡¯t have a grip on my emotions yet. He hit me again and kept doing so until all my tears were gone and my cheek was red and bruised.


    I hadn¡¯t cried since, but there were times like now when I feel so alone. I feel hatred towards the world, and toward the God that has forsaken me, so much that I want to cry.


    Cry out in unfairness. Cry out because of the depression. Because of the emotions swirling inside of me that don¡¯t understand how to be regted-that are overwhelmed. That needs an outlet. The part of my mind that tells me to harm myself so I can feel some type of control over myself. The same part that is trying to find ways to ignore the curse of my ears. The endless pitch of noise driving me slowly to the brink of insanity.


    Liliana has a right to worry.


    I need help, but I¡¯m too damn proud to get any.


    Keep continuing on.


    I wish I had a break. A break from this body and mind. A vacation from being Angelo. I wish more than anything to cease to exist-just for a while. Just until I canpose myself. So I can feel like how I felt before everything happened in Chicago.


    Before I lost my hearing.


    Laying in bed, eyes closed, deaf to the world, listening to the hum, I think of my niece. The only joy that my mind knows. I think of her innocence and ignorance to the real world. It must be nice to be that age, not a single care in the world. What I would give to be a young child again-the age before my father started ruling over me. To go back to a time when I didn¡¯t see my first dead body, ormit my first kill. To a time when life seemed so much more simplistic.


    How did I ever get to this point?


    How did his life get so fucked?


    Sitting up in bed I look out the window to see the night sky. Millions of stars lightyears away. The wishes kids make on shooting stars is sillye to think of it. I did so many times. I wished for toys, games, such frivolous things. I wish I could still make those frivolous wishes.


    The only wish on a shooting star I have in mind is the wish to be happy.


    I wish to be happy.

 # 3—Chapter 4

    I didn¡¯t feel the phone vibrated all thirty-six timesst night.


    The clock reads five minutes before five in the morning. I got little to no sleep tossing and turning. The nightmares make it feel like I didn¡¯t sleep a wink. My entire body feels groggy and eyes heavy with the need to rest.


    The calls range from Liliana, to Angelo, to Christian, to Piero, and Nario.


    Before I can figure out who to call first, I put in my hearing aid and call Christian.


    The line connects quickly, ¡°What the hell boss, we¡¯ve been trying to contact you for hours!¡± He sounds frantic.


    I grit my teeth, ¡°Watch it,¡± I say annoyed with theck of respect in his tone.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just¡­ Nario is dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± It¡¯s impossible. I have a missed call from Nario he can¡¯t be dead.


    What if the missed call was him calling for help. And I didn¡¯t answer. Fuck.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask swinging my legs out of bed and rushing toward my closet to pick out clothes for the day.


    ¡°We got a text giving us a location. Elio tried to see if he could trace it, but got nothing. Piero and I gathered men when you didn¡¯t answer and headed to the location-¡±


    ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but¡­ you weren¡¯t answering.¡±


    ¡°Then you fucking wake me up. You don¡¯t go against me as Capo. You don¡¯t make the rules, Christian. I do. I give the orders.¡±Christian is silent for a moment. ¡°Nario¡¯s body was found in the warehouse. Tortured. Brutally beaten with the Bratva¡¯s mark on his chest.¡±


    My fists clench and I¡¯m tempting to throw my phone across the room. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.


    They must¡¯ve somehow found out that Nario was a spy. One of us. I need to send Vasiliev a picture soon, one that doesn¡¯t particrly paint his daughter in good lighting. A photo that will destroy him. Enrage him. He thinks he can mess with one of us¡­ he¡¯s sadly mistaken.


    Vasiliev killed my best friend¡­


    Boston is no longer safe.


    War has just broken out.


    Anastasia


    Laying in the cold disgusting cell, makes me feel grimy and dirty. I always knew something as stupid as getting kidnapped would happen. Well, I guess it¡¯s not a stupid situation rather a serious situation one. I can¡¯t help but feel I am the one to me for getting myself into this mess. Coming back to Boston was a mistake.


    Mentally pping myself, I try to mull over all the possibilities of what can happen in captivity.


    If there is one thing I¡¯m good at it¡¯s pessimism-thinking of the worst possible scenarios that could go wrong-and self-pitying myself.


    My father is all to me.


    Would he evene for me?


    The two idiots pace outside my cell, pistols on their belts. I roll my eyes, if any one of themes near me I am going to bite their fingers off and shove the amputated limb up their asses.


    They give me disgusted nces, licking their lips. I would be scared, but if they wanted to do something they might have done it already.


    Unless they were waiting for the blond haired man. He looked to be their boss in a crisp ck suit. He reeked responsibility and power and there was no way dumbass number one and dumbass number two were in charge of anything.


    All I can think of is great. Of course this would happen to me. Why wouldn¡¯t it? Forced out of ballet-the only dream I have ever truly had. It is only fitting that I am here in this horrid smelling dungeon. Punished. God is punishing me for being born, I swear.


    They won¡¯t kill me. They want something out of my father and all I have to do is hope he¡¯ll give in and I¡¯ll be safe. After this I should seriously reconsider moving. Somewhere where I¡¯ll be safe from the Mafia¡­ the Bratva, too.


    Maybe I¡¯ll gopletely off the grid.


    Change my name and move to Hawaii.


    Hawaii sounds really good.


    The two idiots try and talk to me. I don¡¯t even try; I tantly ignore them. They have nothing good to say anyways, probably just sprouting filth.


    I always received nces from boys and men. They never bothered me-their taunts. But I certainly never bothered with them. I¡¯ve heard it all from the way my ass looks to the way my breasts look. The way my lips would look just great on their supposed big, fat-


    Something hits me in the face. I look down to see a pebble. The two idiots are pointing andughing at me. I¡¯d rather be tortured than be down here with these two third-graders.


    Of course I don¡¯t really mean that. Torture is not something on my bucket list. A bucket list that has way too many things not crossed off and that is reason enough not to die in this dungeon.


    My father bettere through and give these bastards what they want. His business and the Bratva may be precious but I¡¯m fairly certain my life is more precious.


    There¡¯s so many things left for me to do and see. What about my new ns for Hawaii?


    Sleeping in a cell is much harder than I thought. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy given theck of pillow, mattress, and nket, but it took me hours to get to sleep. Worry crept into my mind and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of the idiots watching over me or the fear of their boss returning. That cold aura about him makes her shiver. His soulless eyes¡­


    But I must¡¯ve fallen asleep at some point because I wake up in a panic.


    Standing at the bars of the cell is the boss of the operation. Mr. Crisp Suit is talking to me. I rub my eyes and try to focus on his words.


    Frustrated by myck of answering he walks away but notpletely. When he turns around his lips are moving again and he¡¯s angry. He¡¯s talking too fast, his pacing picks up, he kicks something and pulls his hair.


    I gulp scooting back in my cell. This guy seems deranged. He certainly looks like the type to torture even if my father agrees to whatever demands.


    The thought pops in my head-what if they don¡¯t want anything from my father? What if they just want me?


    Improbable but not an impossible scenario.


    Something worse than death is being vited in the worst known way possible. Against my will. Closing my eyes tight, I try to disband the negative thoughts from my head. I¡¯ll make myself go crazy if I start to imagine the horrible things they¡¯re capable of doing to me-small, defenseless me.


    I was raised to be tough. Daughter of a leader. Not to mention growing up in Russia-you had to have a tough shell. I have a tough shell, but it¡¯s one thing pretending to be tough going through everyday life, chin held high. It¡¯s another being stolen, looking at your captors stronger than you while you¡¯re tied up, no weapon in hand. Them hating you before they even know you. Deciding you¡¯re the enemy. Plotting and nning pain whether it is mental or physical-no remorse or empathy.


    It¡¯s hard to act tough, hard to be tough, when death is staring you in the face.


    Looking closer at the face I realize that death has a name. His name is Angelo Ri.


    Years ago before I lived in Russia, before my career with ballet was beginning, my father would bring work home. Being the nosey child I was, I took his photos and asked questions.


    Who is the family in this portrait?


    My father pointed to the blond haired boy. He was cute with a smile so wide it made me smile in return. He was shorter than the other boy in the picture and his eyes held more happiness than the brooding dark-haired older brother.


    Angelo Ri.


    The second born son of Marco Ri-the man who killed my mother.


    They will show no mercy, I gulp as I think.


    The Ri¡¯s are ruthless.


    My father told me all about them at her funeral. I studied them. I loathed them. I plotted my own revenge for a time. But Marco Ri is dead and Angelo now sits on his throne.


    I wonder what happened to the happy little boy in that photo. He no longer has the glimmer in his eyes. Like all the life has been sucked out of him. His posture is slumped and the tired bags under his eyes make him look older than he likely is. He looks exhausted as well as hardened from life. His heart probably just as ck as his soul.


    He¡¯s yelling and pacing and dare I say, he looks upset. His rapid rise and fall of his chest. The way he frantically runs his hands through his hair.


    Something¡¯s wrong, my gut tells.


    Is my father on his way?


    Angelo points his finger at me, and vein in his neck bulges out as he shouts seemingly ming me for something, I have no idea. He¡¯s talking too fast, pacing and distracted. There is no way to calm this man turned beast. He continues on his rampage by kicking items on the floor and punching the concrete walls. His hands bloody and most likely broken.


    He stops abruptly and looks over his shoulder, the two idiots have entered.


    Must be their turn to babysit me?


    Angelo takes a deep breath and in a second collects himself. Pushing his long hair back and running his thumb along his bottom lip, he looks like the serious boss again. The two idiots look worried though, they¡¯re no longer yful and making goo-goo eyes at me. In fact, they¡¯re looking at their boss like they¡¯re concerned for him.


    What the hell is going on?


    The taller of the two pats Angelo on the back. The boss shakes his head and punches the bridge of his nose, frustrated. I can¡¯t tell what they¡¯re saying, they¡¯re far away with their backs turned.


    One of his minions points toward me, their attention solely focused on me, like an animal in a cage.


    That¡¯s exactly how I feel. An animal in this cage.


    Take your aggression out on her, the tall one says. She deserves it now.


    It¡¯s payback, the other states.


    Rolling my eyes I make a gesture and subtly let them know just how I feel.

 # 3—Chapter 5

    Angelo


    Christian and Piero might not have seen or noticed, but it definitely didn¡¯t go unnoticed from me.


    I know that gesture anyway. The movement of Anastasia¡¯s hands weren¡¯t by mistake. The movement was precise. It was¡­ anguage.


    ¡°Leave!¡± I growl to the two.


    ¡°But boss-¡±


    I throw my hand up and give them a warning nce. They take it as their cue to leave.


    I look back at Anastasia, she has her back to me. I kick the bars-it would startle anyone. Well, almost anyone. But not her.


    Opening the cell, I step inside forcing her attention to me.


    ¡°You know signnguage?¡± I signed to her.


    Her eyes widen, she¡¯s shocked. Her hands raise as if to reply, but she looks away from me again.


    I kneel in front of her, I grab her shoulders and look into her big blue eyes. ¡°I saw what you said, I sign. I saw you call them idiots.¡±


    Pursing her lips she finally responds, ¡°Well they are.¡±


    My head jerks back, confused, surprised, and also excited. ¡°You are deaf.¡±


    She nods her head. ¡°How do you know signnguage?¡±


    ¡°We are the same.¡±


    Her eyebrows furrow. Aggressively she signs, ¡°We are nothing alike.¡±


    I hold my hands up in surrender. ¡°Have you been deaf all your life?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°Why do you care?¡¯ She rolls her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m your prisoner, not your friend. Now if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like you to leave my prison cell and leave me alone.¡±She has every right to be mad. I am her kidnapper after all. But after knowing she can sign, something inside me has lit up. Some type of enthusiasm and excitement. I didn¡¯t want to stop signing with her. It felt like freedom to talk with my hands. For the first time in a long time I feel like I didn¡¯t have to pretend or hide.


    Given the cold shoulder, I start to think of Nario. Her father did this. Her father savagely killed my best friend. My fists clench and the part inside of me-one that I have buried deep down-the same part that reminds me of my father and brother, tell me to break her. To ruin her so terribly that it¡¯ll destroy Vasiliev. To make him feel as distraught, angry, and vengeful as I am feeling right now.


    I look down at the girl. She¡¯s meek. She¡¯s so small and my mind screams at me not to do it. I would be no better than my father or Luca if I stooped to their ways. I will not hurt an innocent woman who is just unfortunate to be caught up in it all.


    She can¡¯t help who her father is as much as I can¡¯t help who mine was.


    I touch her shoulder and she violently shrugs my hand off her. I sigh taking that as my sign to leave her alone. My hands itch for conversation but I force the reminder that she¡¯s my prisoner. She¡¯s my bargaining chip to get what we want from Vasiliev.


    Heading upstairs, Christian and Piero are at the bar getting drunk. They¡¯re eyeing the prostitutes performing on the bar. A redhead and a blonde-both girls I¡¯ve taken in the back room. None of them can sate me tonight. My frustration can only be taken out on a punching bag.


    My father used to take Luca and I to the gym when we were children. He always pitted me against my older brother. Luca being older he was stronger and beat me every time. My father said that the beatings would make me stronger. For years Luca would win. It got worse when he entered puberty which was way before I did. He got bigger and trained harder. Those night¡¯sing home from the gym I was bruised, swollen, and sore. He trained because it was expected of him to be undefeatable. He was supposed to be Don, not me. Father was proud of him every time he came out of a fight victorious.


    I didn¡¯t start beating Luca until I entered puberty myself and starting surpassing my schoolmates in height. Muscles started forming as well as abs and I still remember the look on my brothers face when I beat him in the ring.


    Anger. Bloodlust.


    Walking into the gym brings back the memories. Although some things have changed, the atmosphere is still nostalgic. Making my way to the punching bag I have shbacks of working myself too hard. My father screaming in my ear that I¡¯ll never be good enough. He¡¯d push me until I was on the verge of passing out.


    The good memories are there, too. Nario and I used to train together. Those were fun. I wasn¡¯t being pushed or yelled at, it was just Nario and I. He encouraged me to be my better self. He was the closest thing I had to family here in Boston.


    Now I have no one.


    I take out everything with each punch, pushing away my sadness, my anger, and my bitterness toward the cards I¡¯ve been dealt with in this life. The unfair hand that will lose every time. But if there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learned from my father, it¡¯s to have a good poker face.


    Time passes quickly and before I know it, it¡¯s almost midnight. My muscles have a satisfying burn, and sweat drips down the back of my neck from my sopping wet hair. It was a nice distraction while itsted but my mind wanders to Vasiliev¡¯s daughter. Anastasia.


    She¡¯s deaf andmunicates through signnguage. It¡¯s almost as if God is sitting up there andughing at me. The irony. The cruelness. She is my enemies daughter. Just by being the daughter of a Bratva member, she is the enemy. I shouldn¡¯t even be thinking of her. In what world could her and I be associates? Acquaintances? Friends? Once again, a shitty deal. I should fold before I get myself into trouble.


    Stop the thoughts.


    But they can¡¯t stop wandering to her. The way my heart raced when she signed that Christian and Piero were idiots, I almost couldn¡¯t trust my own eyesight. I thought I was dreaming. Signnguage became a well liked hobby of mine, at first it was necessary then I went to lessons because it was a sliver of joy in my dark life. My teacher was an older woman who could hear though. I met deaf people through online support groups but they were just names; Anthony, Melissa, Sarah, Michael, Lisa. They weren¡¯t real people to me.


    Anastasia, she is real. She is real and deaf and can speak to me. My hands twitch again wanting to talk to her, begging me to go back to the dungeon I put her in and talk to her. For the first time in a long time, I feel anxious about something. Excited for something.


    It¡¯s not a good idea, the sensible part in my brain tries to convince my other not so strong-willed body parts.


    I left Anastasia with a guard, since Christian and Piero couldn¡¯t do the trick, I had to choose the next best. A newer member of the Mafia. A younger man who fears me, I know he won¡¯t fuck up because if he does. Well, he¡¯s a dead man.


    My bed doesn¡¯t feel asfortable as it normally does when I finally return to it after a long day. I have already showered and taken out my hearing aid. The world is silent except for the ringing. The ceiling has be a focal point for my nighttime entertainment. I stare at it but it¡¯s not what I¡¯m truly staring at. I¡¯m picturing Anastasia lying on the cold ground in her cell-shivering.


    Forcing my mind to think of something else, I picture Vasiliev tossing and turning in his bed worried sick about his daughter.


    My stomach churns. Is he worried about his daughter?


    What would I be forced to do if Vasiliev refused to give us what we want? Would I have to kill Anastasia just to prove to my men I can be cold and heartless?


    Surely I can¡¯t set her free if Viktor refuses.


    He did kill Nario. It¡¯s only fair that he suffers and feel the same pain of losing someone close to him.


    My father and Luca would¡¯ve already sent Vasiliev a message. Maybe they would¡¯ve shaved her long blonde hair and sent it to him? Maybe cut off a finger or her ear. They might have defiled her in the worst way you could to a woman.


    Already my men see me as weak for not touching her or ruining her. They¡¯re all lined up with their own methods of torture. They want to see Vasiliev squirm. They want to see him nervous and begging at our knees. We want to control all of Boston, we want to run them clean out of our city and if we y our cards right, Anastasia will be our ace.


    Insomnia is a symptom of the endless ringing, anxiety, and depression. My endless thoughts keep me up until nearly three in the morning. I swing my legs out of bed, and rub my tired eyes. I look over at my phone and check my text messages. I have an endless slew of messages from my sister.


    Liliana: Are you okay? I¡¯m worried.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Liliana: I heard the news about Nario. Are you okay?


    Liliana: Please answer, I¡¯m worried.


    I put my phone down barely reading half of the messages she sent. I love my sister to death but talking to her-I just can¡¯t articte to her the extent of what¡¯s going on with me. I don¡¯t want her to worry either. Which is funny considering me not answering makes her worry more.


    I just can¡¯t exin to her how I feel. She wouldn¡¯t understand anyways.


    I head downstairs to pour myself a ss of wine. I keep the bottle on the table in front of me knowing I¡¯ll need a second ss. The wine helps soothe my nerves and will hopefully make me tired enough to get at least a couple of hours of shut eye.

 # 3—Chapter 6

    Anastasia


    Angelo Ri is deaf.


    The Mafia Don of Boston is deaf.


    It¡¯s been hours since he signed to me and yet I still can¡¯t get it out of my head. His hands spoke to me. He signed to me. My entire life my difficulties were because of mynguage barrier. People don¡¯t want to bother talking to a deaf person.


    It¡¯s too hard.


    My father never wanted to deal with my disability either. When I was young, much too young to remember, they sent me to someone who could teach me signnguage and show me how to navigate the world without hearing.


    Even my best friends didn¡¯t want to deal with learning. At first they said they¡¯d try and I was happy because they did, but then after a month they gave up. They didn¡¯t want to practice or remember everything. They thought it was cool learning a phrase or two like, ¡°What is your name?¡¯ or ¡°How are you?¡¯ But when it came to learning more and more phrases they didn¡¯t want to memorize any more and had better things to fill their minds.


    Most of my childhood was spent with an interpreter. At home, my mother knew signnguage for me and when I had to talk to my father, she was their to trante. I became ustomed to being quiet because no one could ever understand me. I can read lips, but I can¡¯t speak. I was born deaf, I don¡¯t know the sound of my own voice, I don¡¯t know how to enunciate words.


    After mother died, my father tried to learn so he could talk to me. He can understand most phrases, but he¡¯s slow to sign and if I sign too fast he gets angry with me. He ended up using a low rank soldier who knew signnguage to be a trantor. That¡¯s when I stopped trying to talk to him. If he didn¡¯t care enough to try andmunicate with me himself, then I didn¡¯t care to talk to him.


    Ballet was my form of expression. My way to speak to an audience. I danced with my emotions on disy. I danced with passion. It was mymunication to the world. It was fitting in with the other dancers, performing side by side with them. The only challenge was performing to the music I couldn¡¯t hear, but the vibrations at my feet, the count in my head-if you looked on stage you could never set me apart from the others. I was just like everyone else.


    Now for the first time in a long time there is another person who can speak to me-understand me. I was shocked, I was almost overly enthusiastic until I realized just who was standing in front of me.


    Angelo Ri, Boston¡¯s Mafia Don, despite it all, he is a murderer, he is my kidnapper, and he will stop at nothing to use me to get what he wants from my father.


    He left when I gave him the cold shoulder. It was minutes before I turned back to look for him after feeling an absence of his presence to see he left. He left the cell and a stranger-my guard-reced him. My stomach twisted in a knot and I felt sick. I couldn¡¯t help but wish he¡¯d return. I wanted to talk to him.


    But there¡¯s no use in talking to a man who wouldn¡¯t think twice about killing me.


    No matter what he is the enemy and any ounce of human decency or niceness he may give to me-it is for show. It isn¡¯t real. He is a kidnapper. He doesn¡¯t care about myfort because if he did, I wouldn¡¯t be in a cell.


    He is the enemy, I close my eyes and repeat like a mantra in my head. He is my enemy.


    The minimal light in the cell darkens and when I open my eyes, Angelo is standing there. The dark bags under his eyes tell me he got no sleepst night. It¡¯s hard to feel sorry for him when he probably slept in his California King sized bed with expensive silk sheets while I slept on a freezing and grimey floor.


    The stench alone in this ce is the worst, a mix of sewer and feces. I shiver at the thought of rats and bugs crawling along the floors. The dampness of the ground and the coldness of the stone walls makes sleeping unbearable, the only thing I have on is a tiny nightgown. It¡¯s a surprise I haven¡¯t picked up a cold. I try to rub my arms to make the goosebumps go away-they don¡¯t.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡¯ He signs.


    Starving, but I refuse to cooperate. I¡¯m not here as a guest. I¡¯m a prisoner. I stubbornly cross my arms and raise my chin.


    ¡°Starving yourself won¡¯t help anyone.¡¯


    I turn away from him. Out of the corner of my eye I see him walk away. My stomach falls thinking he¡¯s gone for good, until he shows up holding a tray. On the tray is food. The smell is overwhelming-in a good way. It smells freshly baked. It¡¯s not some crappy food you¡¯d see in a real prison, it looks and smells like something from a five star restaurant.


    He unlocks and opens my cell wide enough to set the tray down and relock it. I stare at it, a chicken breast, seasoned and cooked to perfection. Mashed potatoes. A key, moist biscuit. I¡¯m drooling. I don¡¯t even care that it¡¯s morning and it¡¯s not breakfast food. I didn¡¯t have anything yesterday except a green jello cup the guard gave mest night. This food looks good and filling and I can feel my stomach growl loudly in response. Thank god he¡¯s deaf too or else he¡¯d wear a smirk that tells him he¡¯s won.


    Either way, he wins. I sit in front of the tray and begin to scarf the food down. I¡¯m fairly certain I moan a few times as the delicious food causes my tastes buds to set off fireworks. My stomach has never been more happy to have food in my stomach.


    My whole life I¡¯ve been on a diet, lots of calcium to keep my bones strong. Lots of protein and vegetables. I never got to enjoy much of seasoned chicken-in chicken yes-seasoned, no. Nor have I enjoyed buttery mashed potatoes and a buttery carb-filled biscuit. I guess this is the only upside to not training anymore. If I ate like this everyday, eating fatty foods, I¡¯d be sure to put on weight more rapidly.


    A skinny, slender body was mandatory at the Balletpany. Frequently they did weight checks and if you were over by a little, they put you on a strict diet. Girls have passed out at practice because of those diets. If they were more than five pounds over the limit, they were cut from the program.


    I finish the tray, not an ounce of food left over. Who knows, this might be myst meal until tomorrow.


    ¡°Do you want more?¡¯ Angelo asks.


    I pause for a moment before finally deciding to answer him, ¡°No,¡¯ even though I do want more.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Angelo not believing me, gives me wary look but shrugs his shoulders anyways taking my answer as final. I try to hide the disappointment in my face. It¡¯d be easier if he brought me seconds, no way am I going to ask my captor for more.


    I fear he may want something in return for feeding me.


    I advise myself against talking with him. I feel we¡¯ve already grown some type of attachment toward each other through our ability to sign to one another. The more I keep my distance and keep my hands quiet, the better it¡¯ll be to keep him out of my mind and remember him as the viin in this story.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± He signs. I don¡¯t answer. He signs again more slowly and I roll my eyes.¡±Why do you care?¡±


    ¡°I want you to befortable.¡±


    I almostugh. ¡°Please. Don¡¯t act you care.¡±


    Angelo frowns. ¡°Just because you¡¯re my prisoner doesn¡¯t mean you have to be ufortable and doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care about your well-being.¡±


    ¡°My well-being?¡± I sign frantically. ¡°That is the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard all day. You kidnap me, throw me in the cell, leave me here hungry and cold, and now you care? I am your enemies daughter. You don¡¯t care about me.¡±


    His eyebrows furrow. ¡°I hate your father, yes. But you¡¯re innocent and you don¡¯t deserve to be treated like a criminal.¡±


    ¡°But I deserve to be kidnapped and locked in a cell. For what? For being someone¡¯s daughter?¡± I start to pace.


    Angelo waves his hands trying to grab my attention. Relecuntely I look at him. ¡°I know it¡¯s unfortunate, but it¡¯s our lifestyle. Innocent or not just being associated-¡±


    I turn away from him. I can¡¯t believe this guy. He kidnaps me and has the nerve to care about myfort? I turn around and sign with aggression, ¡°If you care about myfort you¡¯ll let me go!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± he shakes his head.¡±Then leave me alone,¡± I turn around again and this time I don¡¯t turn back. Not even when I feel his presence is gone and I¡¯m alone in this dungeon once more.


    Sighing, Iy on the floor holding back tears and trying to ignore how much I¡¯m shivering. I close my eyes hoping sleep will whisk me away to a better ce, to a fantasy world where I¡¯m free.


    A world where I¡¯m back on stage, dancing.


    I¡¯m abruptly woken up with a hand covering my mouth. Strong arms are around me, carrying me away from the cell. I can¡¯t see my new captor, but for a moment my heart skips at the thought that this is my savior.


    Did my father figure a way to rescue me?


    I look around the club which seems to have broken out into a massive fight. Half naked girls are running for cover and ducking their heads. I can only imagine there must be gunshots going off. I spot one of my fathers men, his eyes widen and his lips call for me.


    My new captor takes me into the back asionally stopping-probably to shoot behind him-he enters a code on a hidden door which tells me that my new captor is not one of my fathers men. Still in the man¡¯s arms, he leads me down a tunnel that exits out of the back of the club. He throws me in a ck car with ck tinted windows.


    My captor walks around to the driver¡¯s side to reveal its Angelo. I tap on his shoulder hard, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    He shakes his head and ignores me?


    I climb into the passenger seat from the back. I turn to face him trying to grab his attention, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    He reads my sign but still doesn¡¯t answer. He grips the wheel tight, his jaw ticks as he focuses all his attention on the road. I look over at the speedometer, he¡¯s going nearly eight miles an hour down back roads I never even know Boston had. He drives us in circles, he drives North only to turn and drive South and North again. I realize then that he¡¯s trying to lose whomever may be following us.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I sign again.


    After asking close to ten times, I give up. I slump in the seat and wait until the car finallyes to stop in what looks to be a private, heavily secured, parking lot.


    Angelo leads me toward a door that leads to a hallway-a luxury hallway. A crystal chandelier overhead, expensive exported rug, old paintings over eloquently designed wallpaper. The elevator in the hallway opens and Angelo puts in another code. After that, the elevator goes up¡­ or down, I can¡¯t tell which. The tension between Angelo and I in the unclosed and suffocating elevator is unbearable.


    I shift from foot to foot. Where the hell is he taking me? I¡¯m still in my now stained and putrid smelling nightgown. The material is ripped in all the wrong ces and soon I won¡¯t have anything to cover myself. Angelo would probably like that, I think. Me, naked.


    Men are pigs, I mentally scoff.


    The elevator door opens and leads to one of thergest penthouses I¡¯ve ever seen. There¡¯s no way this is a hotel room. A foyer, arge living room is windowspletely filling one wall from floor to ceiling. The windows out looking Boston. It looks beautiful.


    My eyes wander over to the staircase, a two story penthouse. My attention also catches the kitchen on the other side. Even though my meal earlier was filling, I¡¯m starving once again.


    The elevator door closes behind us and Angelo walks over to his couch, pinching the bridge of his nose, which he always seems to do when he¡¯s frustrated. He sits down, tilts his head back, and from the looks of it, let¡¯s out a deep exhale.


    I stand in front of him. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°My home,¡± he finally responds.


    ¡°What happened?¡±

 # 3—Chapter 7

    Angelo


    I can hardly register what happened.


    I left Anastasia downstairs with her attitude while I went upstairs for a drink. I opened a bottle of our expensive Monfortino wine. I savored the taste, having a few sses and watching the girls, and then all themotion happened.


    It happened in an instant and immediately my thoughts went to Anastasia. I pulled my gun from the holster around my chest, the Bratva were attacking.


    I shot an entire clip before rushing to the dungeon. Anastasia was peacefully sleeping, I made a ton of noise and yet she didn¡¯t stir-of course. I grabbed her, I could sense her fear, then she rxed and I realized that she thought she was being rescued. I took her to the only ce I knew she¡¯d bepletely safe-my house.


    It was a stupid and impulsive move, but in that moment my only concern was for Anastasia.


    Now as she stands in front of me in my home looking royally pissed off, I realize my mistake. My men are not going to like this.


    I couldn¡¯t care less that my house may be in danger. That now I¡¯m in danger. No one knows that I brought her here and I¡¯d like to keep it that way. Which is a problem for me. I don¡¯t trust any of my men to watch Anastasia in my house. It was one thing having Christian and Piero watch her in the dungeon they didn¡¯t have a key to the cell-I did. They never could have gotten to her. I¡¯ll never trusted those idiots in my home. Nario was the only man I could trust in my home, but he¡¯s dead. Now no one is allowed here except the old maid and cook who were both hired to serve my mother and father at the mansion. I¡¯ve known them since I was a child and I trust them.


    What I don¡¯t trust is Anastasia. My cook and maid aren¡¯t bodyguards, they can¡¯t watch over when I¡¯m gone. She¡¯s got moxie with her stubborn attitude and there¡¯s no doubt in my mind she¡¯d try and escape at any chance. She¡¯s a fighter and the only one I trust to look after her at this time, is me. Christian and Piero are loyal, but they think with their dick and will no doubt try to have their way with Anastasia. The rest of my men would love the opportunity to torture her-we all have a vendetta against Vasiliev.


    ¡°My father found where you hid me once, he can do it again,¡± Anastasia says matter of fact.


    ¡°He won¡¯t this time. I won¡¯t let anyone get to you. But first, I have a question for you,¡± I pause and she tilts her head, ¡°Would prefer red hair or ck hair?¡±


    She grips her long locks of blonde hair and shakes her head. ¡°No way. You are not dying my hair!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you out of my sight and I sure as hell am not staying in this apartment until your father finally decides to give me what I want.¡±


    Warily she signs slowly, ¡°So what do you mean to do to me?¡±


    I smile. ¡°A disguise and I have the perfect idea.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 # 3—Chapter 8

    By night I am exhausted. The day didn¡¯t go as nned and dying her hair took longer than expected.


    We made a mess. I had my driver go out and buy red colored box dye for Anastasia. He bought many different shades of red and I even let Anastasia decide which color she liked most. By the end of it, Anastasia is transformed and that¡¯s all that matters.


    I have to admit, Anastasia can really pull off a deep burgundy color. She is hardly recognizable.


    Earlier, I took her by the mansion before we got her hair done to grab some things Liliana left behind. Thank God they¡¯re about the same size. I filled a bag with tons of clothes and essories. I make a mental note to take her shopping for other items she¡¯ll needter.


    Adding a hat and sunsses to Anastasia¡¯s disguise, no one would think twice about her being Anastasia Vasiliev. She lookspletely different and yet still breathtakingly beautiful.


    The finishing touch to her disguise, an engagement ring, my own possessive and personal touch.


    ¡°Is this really necessary?¡±


    ¡°Just think of it as extra protection,¡± I sign back to her. ¡°No one will touch you if they see you¡¯re with me.¡±


    ¡°So what are you doing to tell your Mafia friends that you just randomly got married?¡±


    ¡°No one will question a Don. My life is very private and I¡¯ll tell them you are a rtive of the Moretti family. And it¡¯s an engagement ring not a wedding ring.¡±


    Anastasia raises an eyebrow not knowing who the Moretti family is.


    ¡°Antinio Moretti, he is my brother inw. Mafia Don in Chicago. Everyone knows who he is, but no one knows much about him.¡±


    ¡°And if someone confronts Moretti?¡± Anastasia taps her foot impatiently.


    She does have a point. It¡¯d be hard to im her as a Moretti especially when everyone loves to gossip. Word will get around and soon people will figure out she¡¯s not who I say she is.


    ¡°Not to mention-¡±


    ¡°Will you let me worry about this? We haven¡¯t even been engaged an hour and already you¡¯re pestering me.¡±


    Her entire face turns red and her fingers curl into fists. Iugh and walk away, she follows tapping on my shoulder trying to, no doubt, cuss me out. I don¡¯t pay her any attention as I start to make phone calls to my men. I have to know the extent of damage done at the club.


    She begrudgingly sits across from me at the dining room table. Her elbows on the table and her chin in her hands looking bored. I dial Christian¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°Where are you boss?¡± He frantically asks before I can get a word in.


    ¡°Safe.¡±


    ¡°And the prisoner?¡±


    ¡°Safe. Now, tell me the damage.¡±


    ¡°We lost six men but that¡¯s nothingpared to how many Bratva men we got. Some escape, probably going to report back to Vasiliev that they failed. If we keep her here, they¡¯re going to attack again. The whores are scared and with the damage¡­ it¡¯ll be a week before we can reopen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of our prisoner and have given her a new ce to stay. She is no longer your concern,¡± I say annoyed.


    ¡°But Boss-¡±


    ¡°No buts, you and Piero can help clean up and get The Dark Twist back up and running,¡± I end the call and throw my phone on the table.


    I can feel Anastasia¡¯s eyes burning a hole into me. I know she¡¯s staring at me. I don¡¯t bother to look up as I shout, ¡°What?¡±


    Startled, I feel hands on my hair. I look to see Anastasia brushing my hair back. Her face is nk, she has a calm and serene expression. Her eyebrows furrow together when her hands touch where my cochlear imnt is.


    ¡°How old were you when you lost your hearing?¡±


    ¡°I lost my hearing three years ago.¡±


    I stand and walk away from her no longer in the mood to talk especially not about my hearing loss. I grab the hearing aid and put it in my pocket. Anastasia still follows me I know she wants to ask more questions but all I want to do is go to bed.


    Leading us both into my room, she stands at the doorway probably scared I took her here for reasons other than sleeping. I grab my pillow and throw it on the couch a few feet from my bed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be sleeping here so I can keep an eye on you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she¡¯s quick to sign.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take the couch. Don¡¯t worry, you can trust that I won¡¯t do anything. The bathroom is over there,¡± I point.


    She shakes her head. ¡°No way am I sleeping anywhere near you. I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really have a choice,¡± I look both of us in for good measure and Iy on the couch, close my eyes, and try to ignore the world.


    Not even a minuteter I am being poked at. I grab Anasatsia¡¯s wrist and with my eyes still closed I sign, ¡°Go to bed.¡±


    She flicks my nose causing my eyes to open this time. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sitting up I angrily sign, ¡°And what would you like me to do about it?¡±


    She puts her hands on her hips, her irritated expression quickly turning into a death re. ¡°I want you to let me go so I can sleep in my own bed.¡±


    ¡°No can do, sweetheart.¡±


    Anastasia raises her hand ready to p me. Just before her hand makes contact with my face I catch her wrist. I give her an unamused look that says, try me. Yanking her arm out of my grasp, she huffs stomping her way back to my bed. I put my arm over my face and groan, this is going to be just like babysitting. She¡¯s more trouble than my niece. I look over at Anastasia who is sitting up in my bed with her arms crossed as if not sleeping is her way of rebelling-or she¡¯s waiting for her chance to make her escape. Which will never happen. Not with the security measures I¡¯ve taken.


    Anastasia doesn¡¯t bother me the rest of the night, and if she was up and causing trouble, I obviously didn¡¯t hear a thing.


    When I wake up, she is passed out on my bed. She mouth is open slightly, her new red hair is covering her hair, strands stuck to her lips and forehead. Her arms and legs are a jumbled mess on the bed, the sheets crumpled and half on her body, half on the floor.


    I grab her shoulder and shake it. Instantly she is up, her hands in fists ready to attack.


    ¡°Calm down, killer. Get ready and we¡¯ll have breakfast downstairs.¡±


    She watches me carefully as she climbs out of bed and toward the stuffed bag full of my sisters old clothes. I watch as she gathers an outfit and holds the pile in her hands. I raise my eyebrow as she rolls her eyes and storms off into the bedroom to change.


    I wear what I wear every day. A suit, one of my many tailored suits. I go for the dark gray one apanied by a purple silk tie that costs more than the tailored custom made suit does. By the time I am tucking my white button up shirt into my pants, Anastasiaes out wearing jeans and a pink sweater, both which look a size too big.


    She obediently follows me downstairs and into the kitchen where my cook, Isabe, is making my favorite-blueberry pancakes.


    The way she res at me from across the table, I¡¯d think she¡¯s plotting my death. She grips her fork tight, her baby blue eyes squinted and looking hard at me. Her lips pursed and pouty.


    ¡°Eat. We are going to my office for a bit so I can get some work down. If any of my men ask, I¡¯m telling them we¡¯re engaged,¡± I shake my head and hold my hand out knowing she¡¯ll interrupt me. ¡°I know you¡¯ll be quiet on the subject,¡± I give her a knowing grin. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you shopping for new clothes after.¡±


    Her nostrils re. ¡°Fuck you! Who do you think I am? Some pretty doll to y dress up with?¡±


    I grit my teeth feeling my temper rising. ¡°Eat. I will drag you to the car with or without an empty stomach. So make your decision wisely because you won¡¯t be eating for another handful of hours.¡±

 # 3—Chapter 9

    Anastasia


    Before breakfast I had already thought of six different potential ways I could murder Angelo. All six came with scenarios where he could defend himself or him possibly shooting or stabbing me before I even have the chance to try.


    Angelo Ri is insufferable. He is a prick. The list goes on and my hands have never urged to strangle someone quite like him. He¡¯s infuriating with that obnoxious cocky grin of his.


    Looking down at the ring on my left hand, it looks expensive. Shiny white diamonds with a gold band. My heart flutters at the thought of one day experiencing a real fianc¨¦. I¡¯ve never had a boyfriend. Never even had my first kiss. No boys woulde near me knowing my father and while I was training I didn¡¯t have time to fall in love. Still, I fantasize about falling in love. I guess I¡¯m a romantic.


    Angelo catches me analyzing my ring and I shoot him a dirty look. ¡°Stop looking at me.¡±


    ¡°You like your ring?¡±


    My cheeks heat up. ¡°No.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m deaf, not blind. The way you looked at the ring it¡¯s almost as if-¡±


    I shake my hands, interrupting him. ¡°Stop. Stop talking with me. I¡¯m your prisoner and I want nothing to do with you.¡±Angelo shrugs his shoulders. ¡°Noted.¡±


    The car ride to his office was silent. Not the kind of silence I experience everyday being blind. This is double the silence. Extreme silence. Silence where I know Angelo is ignoring me and avoiding even looking at me. Of course he has to prove a point like this. Then again, I did deserve it.


    No, I don¡¯t. He¡¯s the one who kidnapped me and he talks to me as if we¡¯re alright with each other. We are not alright. I am here against my will. He¡¯s ruined my life. He¡¯s taken me away from my father, my friends, he¡¯s even had the nerve to take away my blonde hair.


    I hope the asshole never speaks to me again. If only my father woulde through sooner and get me the hell out of the Mafia¡¯s ws.


    The hat and sunsses Angelo provides for me hides me well. When I walk beside him entering the building all I can feel are eyes on us. The men whisper to each other, worse than school girl gossip. Angelo keeps his head held high and his expression as intimidating as I¡¯ve ever seen it. I¡¯m momentarily nervous by the powerful look emanating off him.


    The look he wears is the look of ruthless Mafia Don. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve officially met Angelo Ri. Whoever it was yesterday and this morning; it wasn¡¯t him. The two personalities of Angelo are pr opposites. One has a crooked grin that would make anydy-besides me-swoon at first nce. The other has a cold expression that¡¯d make even the strongest men quake in their shoes.


    It¡¯s strange being inside Angelo¡¯s office. To anyone you¡¯d think he¡¯s a businessman. To people who live in this world, you see this office as power. The power to end someone¡¯s life. The power to kidnap and get away with it. The power to torture and feel no remorse. I¡¯ve never been inside my father¡¯s office, in fact, I don¡¯t even know if he has one. He¡¯s done his business in many of the different warehouses he¡¯s controlled. I¡¯ve been to a few when I was younger.


    The office feels weirdly mundane. Like I said, to anyone this looks like a normal office. But Angelo Ri is far from normal.


    He sits at his chair and begins to write in a notebook and then type in hisputer. I can only imagine what he¡¯s doing. Ordering drugs, guns, organizing where to hit next.


    Figuring out how to get my father to cave in.


    My father found me once, his men so close to taking me away and putting me back in the Bratva¡¯s arms. I have faith he¡¯ll find me again. The true question is; will he seed?


    I walk around his office already bored out of my mind. I try to find things to entertain myself as Angelo is distracted by his nning or whatever. I look out the closed blinds to see a breathless view of the city, next to the window on the wall is a picture. Leaning in closer to the photo to get a better look I notice it¡¯s a little girl, maybe two or three years old.


    I wave my hands to grab Angelo¡¯s attention. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    He raises an eyebrow and I point to the photo behind me. His confused expression quickly turns into a scowl. ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Losing his attention I wave my hands again, I know he can see my movement but he still chooses to ignore me. I notice he¡¯s wearing his hearing aid so I snap and p my hands to further try and grab his attention-and also to annoy him.


    His jaw ticks and he grips his pen tighter. It takes about two minutes before he rips his hearing aid from his ear, throws it in the desk drawer below, and ms the drawer shut.


    Sighing in defeat, I take a seat in the leather loveseat in the corner of the office. I wish I at least had my phone to y games on or text my friends. As much as Svena and Tatiana can annoy me with their ignorance and theirck of understanding toward myck of hearing, I miss them terribly.


    I pick up the notepad on the side table next to me, rip out a page and throw it at him.


    He abruptly stands up and stares at me with fire in his eyes. I shrink back in my seat feeling momentarily terrified.


    ¡°What?!¡± He signs angrily, ¡°What could you possibly want? You told me to leave you alone and stop talking to you and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing!¡±


    I gulp. My heart is beating fast out of my chest and my eyes sting with sadness. It¡¯s not that Angelo himself is making me cry, it¡¯s this situation. Angelo at the moment is my only form ofpany and I hate to admit that I¡¯m lonely. I want to have a conversation, I want to go out, I want to do something. I want to have fun. If I had never hurt my stupid knee cap I would still be in Russia, safe, and doing exactly what I love most.


    I have to constantly remind myself that Angelo is the bad guy, but as I sit here unharmed, wearing his sisters clothes and am under his protection from his own men, I start to question if he truly is my enemy.


    I remember the Angelo Ri from the picture I saw years ago. He doesn¡¯t seem ruthless, he was never like his brother or his father and I wonder if he is a victim of his own circumstance. Just like me. I¡¯m kidnapped because of my father. Angelo was forced to kidnap me to look strong and tear down my father but it would never have been his decision to kidnap me had his father and brother not been killed-had he not been born into the Ri family.


    Had I not been born into the Vasiliev family.


    Laying on the loveseat I start dozing off, I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night. Even though Angelo¡¯s bed was asfortable as a cloud, the thought of him sleeping in the same room as me made me uneasy. All I could smell was his cologne on the sheets, driving me mad. My dreams wandered to thoughts of him, thoughts that yet again made me force myself to remind me that he¡¯s my captor.


    Staying in the dungeon would¡¯ve been easier to convince myself I¡¯m kidnapped. Would¡¯ve gave me more reason to hate Angelo and despite him taking me away from my life, I stille back to the conclusion that he hasn¡¯t harmed me once.


    No torture. No starvation. Just confusion and self-hatred.


    My world has always been ck and white, although the Mafia and Bratva are all bad guys, it was always the Mafia was worse. The Mafia was out to kill us. The Mafia killed my mother. After meeting Angelo Ri, the world seems more gray than anything.


    Angelo and I sit in the unbearable silence. Avoiding the urge to look at each other and no talking. The tension between us thick and obvious.

 # 3—Chapter 10

    Angelo


    I hate giving her the silent treatment.


    For the first time in three years I found someone I want to talk to and she wants nothing to do with me. Of course, I know that¡¯s not entirely true. I can tell by the way she hovers close to me, avoiding eye contact-but barely. Her eyes willnd on mine for a millisecond before pretending she is looking at something close by me. I know she wants to talk and I know what¡¯s keeping her from doing so.


    She¡¯s fighting with herself.


    There¡¯s an undeniable connection between us that¡¯s unexinable-but maybe it¡¯s because I had never met someone like me and maybe she never met someone like her either.


    Deaf and suffering from the status ourst names hold.


    I fear that no matter what she will always see me as her captor, which is a crazy thought because one day Vasiliev will get her back after he fulfills my demands and that will be the day she will exit my life for good.


    She¡¯s not my friend, she a pawn in a business deal. All eyes are on me to make this deal go through and if I somehow fuck it up-if I decide to be selfish-my men will turn and I won¡¯t hear them as they slit my throat from behind.


    Already my men are arguing with me, telling me how I should treat Anastasia. Their cruel ideas make me sick to my stomach. I hate Viktor Vasiliev as much as all my men, but Anastasia is innocent. She doesn¡¯t have blood on her hands-not like her father. Not like me.


    It¡¯s dark by the time I¡¯m finally finished at my office after arranging pick ups for drugs and weapons, paying and ordering new fixtures for what was destroyed at The Dark Twist. Sending money to families of men we lost. Sending more threats to Vasiliev. Figuring out how to avenge Nario.


    I look over at Anastasia who must¡¯ve fallen asleep. I hadn¡¯t noticed, I¡¯ve been so engrossed in my work. I didn¡¯t expect to be this long but when I put my hearing aids in, I can tell she must¡¯ve really needed the sleep. I don¡¯t me her-I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep in a stranger¡¯s room either.


    I kick the loveseat hoping it¡¯ll wake her, when it doesn¡¯t I shake her shoulder. She sits up alert and looking around the room for a potential threat.


    ¡°You were snoring.¡±


    Her forehead wrinkles. ¡°I was not!¡± She signs defensively.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it won¡¯t bother me at night because well¡­ I¡¯m deaf,¡± I smile at her and she actually graces me with a smile back. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    She blinks a few times and frown, ¡°Home?¡±


    I scratch the back of my neck. ¡°My home,¡± I correct myself.


    ¡°Right,¡± she stands up and looks disappointed.


    The car ride home I can¡¯t help but think of why she looked so disappointed. Did I make her think I was taking her back to her home? Was she upset I correct when I called it my home-wishful thinking Angelo-why did she look like that? At my penthouse, she still has that sad disappointed look on her face. Even through dinner which Isabe made for us and had waiting. It bothers me so much that I finally cave and ask her, ¡°What is the look for?¡±


    ¡°What look?¡±


    ¡°That look. Why do you look like your disappointed to be here?¡±


    She shakes her head and doesn¡¯t answer. I watch as she picks at her food instead of eating it.


    I shake my hands, ¡°What? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she signs getting increasingly more irritated.


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°No! Nevermind¡±


    So there is something wrong. ¡°I know I¡¯m holding you against your will, but I¡¯m trying to make you feelfortable-wee even!¡±


    ¡°I was just disappointed because I thought maybe we could do something after you were done instead ofing back here.¡±


    I¡¯m stunned by her response. That was not what I was expecting to hear.


    When I don¡¯t respond she shakes her head, ¡°I told you nevermind. It¡¯s stupid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not stupid. I forgot I had told you we were going shopping and I forgot,¡± I rub at my forehead.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    My stomach is riddled with guilt. She had been excited to go shopping, which is still shocking to me, and I forgot all about it. Aside from forgetting, I thought she¡¯d be annoyed to go shopping. I pictured her aggravated by me doting on her and using my credit card to buy whatever catches her eye.


    ¡°It¡¯ste now,¡± I frown. ¡°But tomorrow I¡¯ll skip work and we can do whatever you want.¡±


    She bites her bottom lip pondering my request. ¡°Really?¡±


    I smile. ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I guess I forgive you,¡± she teases and my heart skips a beat.


    Her smile brightens up the room and makes me feel happy myself. My stomach feel nauseous almost-like butterflies fluttering in my stomach. I¡¯m sure if a doctor was here to check my heart rate, he¡¯d probably think I had just ran five miles. She makes me feel so breathless.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I watch as her smile quickly turns into a frown and she picks at her food once more. I¡¯d give anything to know what is going on inside her head.


    Was it so bad to joke and be friendly with me?


    If I had to guess she probably just reminded herself that I¡¯m her kidnapper.


    I¡¯d also give anything to show her I¡¯m not the monster she thinks I am.


    I am a monster but I won¡¯t be to her.

 # 3—Chapter 11

    It is surprising to see Anastasia dressed and ready before I even wake up. She is tying her shoces as I sit up from the couch, hair full of bedhead, rubbing my eyes still heavy with sleep.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she signs.


    Groaning I stretch my arms and back, sore from sleeping on the cramped couch. I miss the softfort of my bed but there¡¯s no way Anastasia will trust me sleeping next to her. Truth be told, I don¡¯t know if I would even trust myself. And there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting her take the couch while I take the bed.


    I groggily walk over to the bathroom and stare at myself for a couple of minutes. I¡¯m exhausted. The bags under my eyes are dark and the whites of my eyes bloodshot. I cup my hands under the faucet and let cold water fill it as I ssh it on my wash hoping it¡¯ll wake me.


    The majority of the night I spent awake with my hearing aids in waiting to hear Anastasia snore. It took her not enough an hour before I heard the loud guttural sound that came out of the back of her throat. I listened to it for a while, it made me feel at peace. I¡¯ve been so ustomed to being alone-especially at night-it felt good to hear another person with me. So, I stayed awake listening to her snores as if it was my favorite in the world and in that momentst night, it was.


    I text Christian and Piero to tell them to take care of things and that I won¡¯t be in the office today. I grab a more casual suit and over my shoulder Anastasia is watching me like a hawk, her one eyebrow raised.


    ¡°What?¡± I sign.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to wear that for shopping?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I shrug. People recognize who I am in public and know I am the face of the Mafia. Know I am the Don. Ruler of Boston. No one would take me seriously if I went out in jeans and a t-shirt.


    At least I¡¯m wearing my casual suit. Navy pants and a white button-up shirt. I grab my Rolex watch from my dresser, my phone and wallet and I¡¯m good to go. I slept with my hearing aids in so I obviously don¡¯t need to put them in.


    Once I open the door, Anastasia rushes down the hall and down the stairs, when I slowly make my way down, I see her standing in the foyer impatiently.


    ¡°No. Breakfast first.¡±


    The grumpy look on her face almost makes meugh but with a heavy sigh, she sits at the dining table with me as Isabe finishes making french toast.


    ¡°Slow down. You¡¯re going to choke,¡± I watch as Anastasia devours her te, taking big bites.


    ¡°The sooner we eat, the faster we can get out of this ce.¡±


    I frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being here?¡±


    ¡°I should rephrase that,¡± she shakes her head. ¡°I mean going out to the mall or out in general-it¡¯s more freedom and I¡¯m starting to feel a little stir crazy.¡±


    I narrow my eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to be holding you on a short leash I hope you realize.¡±


    She mimics me by narrowing her eyes back at me. ¡°I won¡¯t ever forget that you¡¯re the man who kidnapped me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I can sense the spiteful tone in her signnguage.


    My driver meets us outside my building and Anastasia and I pile into the back. She¡¯s wearing her hat and sunsses, her long red hair flowing down her chest. Unrecognizable.


    The car ride is silent, like all of our car rides seem to be. The hostile tension once again making us both squirm ufortably. Our situation isn¡¯t ideal, but at least I am trying to make the best of it.


    But no matter what I do she will alwayse to the same conclusion; I am the man who took her.

 # 3—Chapter 12

    Anastasia


    I don¡¯t care that Angelo is holding me on an invisible leash, I just want to be outside. I want to feel like I¡¯m not some prisoner.


    As people pass us by while walking in the mall, they all stare at Angelo. Some whisper and discreetly point and others avoid himpletely, pulling their children into nearby stores or walking on the opposite side.


    Angelo¡¯s penthouse is a recement for the cold dungeon. Even though it is a ce of luxury, it is a prison cell in disguise. At least in this moment right now I can pretend to be free, I can pretend to be normal and forget about my circumstance.


    At least for just a moment, I can pretend.


    Angelo lets me drag him into any store I want and although he told me he took me here specifically for clothes, I pull him into Barnes & Noble. He doesn¡¯t protest when I grab a book or two or three¡­ or seven.


    I picked out a few of Agatha Christie mystery books-my favorite, apanied by some science fiction and fantasy books and maybe a couple of romance books too. I try my hardest to ignore the smirk I can see on Angelo¡¯s face from my peripheral view when choosing a cover with a mans beautifully sculpted muscr bare chest.


    He takes the heavy pile from me and stands for a moment waiting to see if I¡¯m going to pick up anything else before checking out. He used his credit card to pay for a little over a hundred dors worth of books.


    I oblige Angelo by heading into a few stores picking out essentials, pajamas, sweaters, jeans, and when we pass by Victoria Secret he signs to me, ¡°You still need bras and underwear.¡±


    Gritting my teeth we walk into the store. ¡°No, you sit outside and wait.¡±


    He looks unamused. ¡°You are in no position to make demands of me. I told you, short leash.¡±


    Leave it to him to ruin a good time of pretending. Once again I¡¯m reminded of myck of freedom.


    ¡°How about these?¡± He picks up a pair and throws it at me. It¡¯s a ckce see-through pair of cheeky underwear.


    ¡°Pig,¡± I throw the pair back at his face.


    My delicates always consisted of sports bras, beigefort bras, and cotton underwear. I never needed a reason to wear shy push up bras and sexyce underwear. Still, the thought of having a cute pink bra with rhinestones seems fun. After picking up a pile of sensible bras I throw in a couple that I would have never thought to buy myself.


    When Angelo takes my pile I notice he has a pile of his own formed. I try to ask him what he thinks he¡¯s doing but he¡¯s avoiding me on purpose.


    Thedy cashing us out says something to Angelo that results in him forming a shit-eating grin. She looks at me and giggles before handing us the pink and ck striped bag and bidding us goodbye.


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°That you must be so lucky to have a husband like me.¡±


    I open my mouth momentarily speechless. ¡°And what did you say back?!¡±


    ¡°I told her you sure are a lucky girl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole.¡±


    ¡°Would an asshole let you buy seven books?¡± He holds out my Barnes & Noble bag and I snatch it from him.


    ¡°It¡¯ll give me something to do while you hold me against my will!¡± I bite back.


    I notice his jaw ticks and his yful expression turn nk, almost as if I hit a nerve. I frown feeling slightly guilty for myment.


    Feeling guilty for telling the truth? I remind myself. Angelo and I sit on a bench inside the mall after he buys us both greasy fried pretzels that tasted delicious. I frown hating that my reminders turn a good time into a bad one. Angelo was funny and talking to him isfortable. He understands my disability unlike my other friends. He doesn¡¯t pity me nor does he make me feel left out. When Angelo talks to me-signs to me-he makes me feel like I¡¯m the only person in the world.


    I feel ridiculous even thinking it, but it¡¯s true. No one has looked at me the way he does.


    You must be so lucky to have a husband like him.


    ¡°Today is your day,¡± he signs. ¡°What do you like to do?¡±


    I give him a small smile, ¡°I like going to the movies.¡±


    He jerks his head back looking confused. ¡°But your deaf.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I sign sarcastically. ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed.¡±


    Angelo allows me to take his phone to write directions down in his phone to show to his driver. I tell him not to look and that it¡¯s a surprise.


    He looks skeptical when we pull into a ce he¡¯s obviously never been. My mother used to take me here when I was a little girl. It¡¯s my favorite ce in Boston. I tried bringing Svena and Tatiana before but they hated it andined the whole time. I never offered to go there with them again.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Angelo raises his eyebrow as he reads the sign on the building.


    ¡°Truth me?¡± I ask.


    He follows me in and I point to the movie I¡¯d like to see and hold up two fingers. I grab the tickets while Angelo walks over to buy popcorn.


    This movie theater doesn¡¯t y any new movies, they y ssics and this one just so happens to be one of my favorites-Gone with the Wind.


    We take our seats in the theater getting the best seats right in the middle, not too close and not too far. Angelo holds the popcorn as I reach over grabbing a handful. I¡¯ve never had so much junk food in so little time due to my strict diet. I could get used to this.


    It doesn¡¯t take long for the movie to start. I¡¯m pleasantly surprised to see we¡¯re the only ones here. The movie begins and Angelo looks at me with furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°Gone with the Wind in German? I don¡¯t know German.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen this movie?¡± I ask him.¡±No,¡± he signs.


    ¡°Good,¡± I reach over and take out his hearing aids. ¡°Enjoy.¡±


    People tend to forget that deaf people can¡¯t enjoy movies, not unless you go to some special theater that has subtitles. Normal people get annoyed by subtitles too easily but they are vital for people like me to be able to watch and enjoy.


    The movie has English subtitles at the bottom and at first Angelo himself looks annoyed, since he has the luxury of putting in a device that allows him to hear the world better, he probably has never used subtitles.


    I find myself sneaking nces at him throughout the movie, his eyes are locked on the screen following the story and words below. Somewhere toward the end of the movie where Scarlett experiences so much tragedy and death, Angelo¡¯s hand seems to find mine.


    And we sit silently in the movie theater holding hands.


    And as I cry at the sad parts he squeezes my hand gently as if to say, I¡¯m right here.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And even though he is my captor and he is my enemy, despite it all through the chaos and confusion, he is myfort.

 # 3—Chapter 13

    Angelo


    Anastasia is preupied with one of her books while I sit at my office desk and force myself to concentrate on my work.


    My phone keeps buzzing and even after I put it on silent, the phone still lights up. I check the caller ID to see it¡¯s my sister. Since I kidnapped Anastasia I haven¡¯t talked to Liliana at all. I¡¯ve ignored her texts and all her various phone calls. The guilt of ignoring them is starting to get at me. We¡¯ve always been close and I have always stuck up for her and been there for her, she has to be hurt by my avoiding her.


    I answer the phone but don¡¯t talk first.


    ¡°Angelo?¡±


    ¡°Lily.¡±


    ¡°Thank God you¡¯ve finally answered the phone!¡± She says excitedly, ¡°Angelo, I¡¯ve been so worried about you! Why haven¡¯t you been answering me? I¡¯ve been having Antonio call his ties in Boston just to make sure you¡¯re still alive!¡±


    ¡°Antonio shouldn¡¯t be calling anyone,¡± I growl. ¡°You know how hard it is to gain trust in my men. I don¡¯t need Antonio calling my men and-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been worried sick!¡± She shouts interrupting me. ¡°Don¡¯t even. I know you¡¯ve been struggling and when you don¡¯t answer I thought¡­ I think the worst. You know I love you. You¡¯re all I have left,¡± she says softly and sadly.


    My eyes wander over to Anastasia who still has her nose in her book. She hasn¡¯t even noticed I¡¯m on the phone.


    ¡°I love you too, Lily, but now is not the best time.¡±


    ¡°Antonio tells me you¡¯ve kidnapped Vasiliev¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get involved in Mafia business, Lily,¡± I say waringly.


    ¡°He also told me about Nario. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    I¡¯m silent.


    ¡°Boston is on the verge of war,¡± she starts.


    ¡°I told you, this is nothing to concern yourself about,¡± I rub at my forehead. I almost forgot how stubborn my sister is.


    ¡°I miss you,¡± the gentleness in her voice makes me feel even worse for not answering any of her calls or texts.


    ¡°Yeah, I miss you too.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to talk and I know you¡¯re trying to deal with things by yourself, but can you at least just let me know you¡¯re still alive and well from time to time?¡± She asks. ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°I can do that.¡±


    I hear talking in the background and a few secondster Antonio¡¯s voicees through. ¡°What the hell, Angelo?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Antonio,¡± I sigh.


    ¡°My wife has been worried sick over you,¡± he growls. ¡°Every time you ignore her phone call you break her heart. She¡¯s distraught over you and it¡¯s pissing me off. She¡¯s your family and she loves you so next time she calls, pick up the damn phone or you and I are going to have a problem.¡±


    Before I can answer back Lilianaes back on the line. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, I am. Things are going to be different, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she says simply.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I repeat. ¡°Give Vi a big kiss for me. I have to get back to work.¡±


    ¡°I will. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I hang up the phone.


    I throw my phone on my desk and I lean back to rub at my temples to try and calm my rapidly forming headache.


    What I¡¯d give to go to Chicago and be with my family. That¡¯s all I wanted. Life in Boston seemed different, almost like I didn¡¯t belong. Most times I definitely feel like I don¡¯t belong as Don-majority of my men would agree with me on that. Boston has felt lonely for so long and now suddenly I¡¯m seeing the city in a different light. I¡¯m seeing the movie theater with subtitles I never knew existed. I¡¯m seeing the mall and the bashful blushing girl looking at scandalous underwear and push up bras. I¡¯m seeing Boston as a new adventure and fresh outlook toward an unseen new future.


    I¡¯m seeing new possibilities and for once in my life I¡¯m thrilled to see where life is going to take me next. I¡¯m actually excited to wake up tomorrow and see what¡¯s new.


    The girl on the couch is still distracted by her book, The Mystery of the Blue Train by Agatha Christie. She surprises me at every turn and I admittingly look forward to talking to her and being with her. She¡¯s the hand reaching out to me in an attempt to pull me out of my seemingly never ending darkness.


    She yawns and I take that as my motivation to get my work done quicker. Hopefully I¡¯ll be done by dinner time that way I can take her out to eat and take her home after.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Christian bursts in without knocking.


    ¡°What the hell did I say about-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been attacked! It-it happened so fast.¡±


    ¡°Attacked? Where?¡±


    ¡°The Dark Twist. We were working on renovations and they bursts through the door demanding Vasiliev¡¯s daughter. They killed Fabio and Ignazio and they knocked us unconscious. I don¡¯t know I woke up tied to a chair. They tore apart everything looking for her. They know she¡¯s not there. My guess is there going to hit our warehouses next.¡±


    ¡°Did they leave a message?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They said Vasiliev says no deal, he won¡¯t give you the East side of Boston in exchange for his daughter. He said he¡¯ll take his daughter, give us nothing, and kill you in return.¡±


    ¡°Pretty ballsy of him to say.¡±


    ¡°He must not care about his daughter much,¡± Christian sighs. ¡°Unless he¡¯s calling us on our bluff. We need to send him something. Pictures of her defiled or beaten. A limb. Lock of hair. Anything. Where even is she, Angelo?¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning your Capo?¡± I give him a warning re.


    He gulps. ¡°No sir it¡¯s just¡­ the men are getting worried Vasiliev isn¡¯t going to do anything. They want to see him suffer and it seems the only ones who are suffering are us. Between Nario and now-¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± I shout. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of things. Now go,¡± I shoo him away from my office.


    He takes a quick nce at Anastasia in the corner, he can¡¯t see her face, only her red hair so I don¡¯t think he¡¯s smart enough to realize it¡¯s actually Anastasia.


    My back is sore with stress and tension and I¡¯m in desperate need of a good massage. A good massage will help me to dpress all the anxiety of the events that have taken cetely. Maybe Anastasia wouldn¡¯t mind going to a spa either.


    I walk over to a small rack of red wine I have in the room and open a bottle pouring myself a ss. At least the alcohol can help me rx a bit.


    Anastasia jumps up from her seat, ¡°I knew it!¡± I raise my eyebrow. ¡°I totally guessed the killer.¡±


    ¡°You finished the book already?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she sits back down. Staring down at her book and looking around the room I can tell she¡¯s already bored.


    I check the time, nearly five o¡¯clock. ¡°How about we go grab dinner?¡±


    I take her smile as a yes.


    The stress of my responsibility hangs over me. Responsibility I never wanted. Although I still have so much work to do and normally I would be in the office until three a. m. to finish everything, all I want to do is hangout with Anastasia.


    I know forcing her to sit in the office with me is grueling and although the book has helped sate her boredom, she obviously is a speed reader. She¡¯ll have to bring two next time. I don¡¯t trust her at home. Even if she¡¯s goodpany, we¡¯re not friends, we¡¯re together because I kidnapped her and if I let my walls down I know in my gut she¡¯ll try and leave me.


    Carlo¡¯s Ristorante is Mafia run by Carlo himself-an old family friend. He¡¯s got one of the nicest and most expensive restaurants in all of Boston. Reservations should be booked two months in advance. Luckily for me, being a Don means I don¡¯t have to wait.


    ¡°Angelo!¡± Carlo greets me. There¡¯s a wait even with reservations as couples sit in the lobby waiting for their table to be avable. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± he pulls me into a hug. ¡°And who is this you brought with you. Be,¡± he grabs Anastsia¡¯s hand and kisses it.


    ¡°This is my fianc¨¦e, Analia.¡±


    ¡°The Capo is getting married?¡± He scrunches his face together. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear of this news.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t really been public yet, Carlo,¡± I frown. ¡°We¡¯ve been keeping it under wraps until it gets close to the wedding. With all the tension between the Mafia and the Bratva, I want to keep her as secret and safe as I can.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t let me keep you too. Let me show you to your table,¡± he leads us into a private room away from the crowded tables full of loud chattering people. ¡°I¡¯ll bring your favorite wine-on the house.¡±


    Anastasia sits across from me gazing around the room, her eyes scanning the crystal chandelier above us to the expensive silverware on the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I sign when I notice her frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m underdressed,¡± she looks down at her pale yellow sweater and jeans.


    ¡°No one is going to care,¡± I dismiss.


    ¡°You would say that. You don¡¯t care because you¡¯re in a suit. Everyone else is wearing fancy dresses,¡± her sullen look deepens ¡°What did you two talk about?¡±


    ¡°Can you not read lips?¡±


    ¡°No. You can?¡± She looks surprised when I nod my head.


    ¡°I guess I thought all deaf people can read lips,¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Contrary to popr belief, no. I can make out some things, but everything is lost on me.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I told him you were my fianc¨¦e, Analia. He called you beautiful.¡± I like the blush that creeps across her cheeks. The crimson shade nearly matching the color of her hair. The waiter brings us over wine and I order food for the two of us despite Anastasia¡¯s silent protests.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± I tell her.

 # 3—Chapter 14

    Anastasia


    ¡°Trust me,¡± he tells me.


    I feel out of ce here, in a fancy Italian restaurant. I¡¯m used to eating things like Solyanka and Pirozhki. When I was younger, those were my mothers two recipes she cooked the most-mainly because I begged her to make it all the time. Never in my life have I had majority of the times in the menu.


    Nor have I had this red wine which is listed as well over a thousand dors on the menu.


    But, I¡¯ll trust him. Only because I¡¯m starving.


    Still, as I¡¯m dressed in casualfy clothes, I feel as if the entire restaurant is talking about me. Even though Angelo and I have a private table in a secluded room, I feel out of myfort zone.


    ¡°What else do you like besides movies?¡± Angelo asks.


    ¡°I like cooking and baking.¡±


    ¡°I should have just taken you home so you could have cooked for us,¡± he jokes.¡±I¡¯m d you brought us here,¡± I sign before thinking. ¡°I like being out of your apartment.¡±


    ¡°Because it makes you forget that you¡¯re my prisoner?¡± He sits back and take arge sip of his wine.


    I give him a sad look and before I can respond, the waiteres with arge tray full of food.


    ¡°Baked Ziti,¡± he answers my unspoken question. ¡°Try it.¡±


    I grab my fork and take a small bite. I chew savoring the different tastes. The tomato sauce, meat, cheese and noodles. All of itbined to make a wonderful mixture. My mouth is salivating for more. I take a bigger bite and Angelo smiles watching me. He hasn¡¯t even touched his food yet.


    ¡°What did you get?¡± I ask as I put my silverware down and pat my mouth with the cloth napkin.


    ¡°Osso buco.¡±


    I jerk my head back, ¡°what¡¯s that?¡±


    He cuts and stabs a piece and reaches over with his fork urging me to take a bite. I open my mouth and chew the piece. It was different than anything I¡¯ve ever had. I can¡¯t put my finger on the exploding vors in my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s good!¡±


    ¡°See, you can trust me,¡± he gives me a brief smile before hanging his head low and ying with his food.


    I shake my hands to grab his attention but he tantly ignores me.


    In an instant the world bes chaos. I see people in the main part of the restaurant scurrying from their seats, mouths open probably screaming in fear. Angelo whips his head around to look at the chaos. Men barge into our private section, they have guns and they aim at Angelo.


    It is my father. He doesn¡¯t notice me. He wouldn¡¯t notice me. Not while my signature blonde hair is gone and the sunsses cover my blue eyes.


    Angelo quickly takes out a pistol from underneath his suit jacket, he aims at my father. Angelo screams something at me, hands too upied to tell me what to do. I take cover knocking the round table on its side and hiding behind the wood. It¡¯s probably what he wants me to do anyways. My heart is beating fast, I¡¯m more worried than I am terrified. I watch Angelo who is hiding from behind another knocked over table on the other side of the room, he pops his head out asionally to shoot at my father and his men. It doesn¡¯t take long for Angelo¡¯s backup to arrive, hiding behind the threshold of the entrance into the private room. The ce is thrown into even more mayhem.


    Angelo¡¯s wide eyes tell me danger is near, he rushes for me, getting shot in the process. I scream as blood leaks from his shoulder. He picks me up shielding me with his body. His men surround him, covering him. I feel Angelo¡¯s body jerk getting hit with another bullet.


    Everything happens so fast. My mind a jumbled mess, I can feel the warm blood oozing from Angelo¡¯s wound. We pass by dead bodies and I am mortified, I bury my head into Angelo¡¯s chest wishing for it all to be over. I didn¡¯t even realize it, but I¡¯m sobbing, tears leaking down my cheeks.


    Through the back door, a car is waiting for us. Angelo ces me in the back seat and I scoot over as he climbs in with me. He shouts something to the driver and the car starts moving.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt!¡± I hover over him as he takes short rapid breaths, clearly in pain. He winces as he tries and fails to sit up.


    I put my hand to his wound. There is so much blood. So much.


    ¡°We need to go to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he signs simply.


    I know the rules of the Mafia, they are essentially the same as the Bratva. No hospitals. Gun shot wounds means getting the police involved. I can¡¯t even tell the driver to take us to the hospital-not that he would listen to me anyways.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I keep my hands on his wound, putting as much pressure as I can. I start to tear up. He looks so pale. I¡¯m afraid his stubbornness is going to get him killed.


    He lifts his hands, it takes a lot of effort, he¡¯s so weak. His hands are shaking as he signs. ¡°You could have went with your father, why didn¡¯t you?¡± He pushes a straggling piece of red hair behind my ear.


    Why didn¡¯t I? I could have jumped out, ran to my father and he would have had his men take me out of the resturant and back home.


    No, not home. In his house, under his care and protection. Never again left out of his sight.


    When I look out the window, I notice we aren¡¯t at Angelo¡¯s apartment building. We¡¯re in some strange ce, a warehouse maybe. I begin to panic, all sorts of horrible thoughts running through my head. Until, some of Angelo¡¯s mene out of the building and open the door, they pay no attention to me as they carry their Don out of the car and into the warehouse.


    They shut the door and the driver starts taking off. ¡°Wait, no! Where are you taking me?¡±The driver doesn¡¯t understand a single word I¡¯m saying¨Cor signing.


    I look out the back window until the warehouse disappears in sight. I have the worst feeling in my gut. A nauseous feeling. I¡¯m sick to my stomach.


    Arriving at Angelo¡¯s apartment I am greeted by a man in a ck suit wearing dark sunsses. He escorts me into the elevator and even punches in Angelo¡¯s code to get into his penthouse. When the elevator opens Isabe is standing there with warm open arms. She says something to me but I can¡¯t read her lips. I look over my shoulder to see the elevator door shut and the man who escorted me here gone, too.


    Isabe has her arm wrapped around my waist helping me up the stairs to Angelo¡¯s bedroom. I wasn¡¯t hurt, but I¡¯m still in a state of shock. She takes me into the bathroom where she gets the bathtub ready. I look down at my new pale yellow sweater ruined by a copious amount of Angelo¡¯s blood. I start to feel sick again. I rush to the toilet and release the contents of my stomach into it. Isabe rubs my back and patiently waits for me to finish before helping me into the warm bathtub.


    I wash with a soapy washcloth she grabs for me. I clean the blood sticking to my skin. It is on the side of my face and neck, my hands and arms. The clear water turns pink and I take it as my cue to get out. I don¡¯t want to linger long anyways, the water was turning cold and I¡¯m shivering. Isabe leaves me alone in the room and when I walk toward the door, it¡¯s locked. Probably per Angelo¡¯s orders.


    My bags from shopping are still in the corner of the room. I haven¡¯t gone through them all. Angelo rushed me early this morning so I grabbed the first thing I could find in the plethora of bags. Now the outfit is ruined. Isabe took them away from me, probably to burn them or who knows what, but I know I won¡¯t see them again.


    I grab the bag from Victoria¡¯s Secret pulling out a pair of underwear. The pair I pull out is the ckce see through pair that Angelo was taunting me with in the store. I chuckle to myself, sniffling as my eyes start to tear up again. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever forget the look on his face nor will I forget the warm feel of his blood on my skin. In the bag are a few pairs of underwear I definitely didn¡¯t pick out. They¡¯re all sexy. Another pair is seafoam green, it¡¯s a small silky triangr patch in the front and just a string in the back. It doesn¡¯t look like a veryfortable thong, but then again, I gather it¡¯s not meant for wearing very long.


    I put on my pajamas and crawl into bed. It¡¯s eerily silent. Silent not in the way I don¡¯t hear anything, but silent as in the energy in the room is gone. The way people create noise not wither mouths, but with their presence. The disarray of life is gone and I am alone. It¡¯s an empty feeling. I pull the covers closer to my body and stare at the ceiling. I won¡¯t be getting any sleep tonight, not until Angeloes home.


    I think long and hard about the question Angelo asked me in the car.


    ¡°You could have went with your father, why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Why didn¡¯t I?


    After an hour or so I finallye up with my answer.


    Because even though you kidnapped me, I am more free with you than I ever would be with him.

 # 3—Chapter 15

    Angelo


    I don¡¯t know how long I was unconscious for. I wake up in the middle of a new day, sore, weak, and worried.


    I¡¯m at one of our warehouses, our private doctor in one of the rooms with me essing my wounds and changing one of my bandages. I was hit in my shoulder and back. Doc tells me I was lucky the bullets went clean through.


    ¡°You have someone here to see you,¡± the doctor says.


    I perk up thinking it¡¯s Anastasia, hissing through the burning pain in my muscles as I try to stand up. My sisteres running through the door wrapping her arms around me.


    ¡°When we heard I was so worried I made Antonio take me toe see you. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll live,¡± I grumble. ¡°What are you doing here? You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Liliana looks hurt from my words. ¡°I-I was worried. I still am worried about you. Angelo, you haven¡¯t been the same since¡­¡±


    ¡°Since I went deaf,¡± I finish for her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she grips my forearm. ¡°Please don¡¯t shut me out.¡±


    I look over her shoulder to see Antinio, arms crossed, leaning against the threshold, and giving me his famous Capo scowl. I know I¡¯m on his bad side for how I¡¯ve been treating Liliana, but now is not the best time for them to be here. Not with Anastasia at my house. I was able to givest minute orders, tell my driver to take her home, have one of my oldest and trustworthy men take her home, and have Isabe get her settled in.


    ¡°How long are you staying?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been trying to tell you some good news. I thought I could stay a few days.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Antonio repeats aggressively. He pushes himself off the threshold and walks toward me. ¡°We are staying at your house because my sister hasn¡¯t seen you in nearly two years and whenever youe to Chicago you stay with us. Well, now we¡¯re here in Boston, we are family, and we¡¯re staying with you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to exin this to Anastasia. Hell, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to exin to Liliana who she is.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Liliana wraps her arm around my waist. ¡°The doctor said you¡¯re good to go home. Antonio has a car waiting.¡±


    My leg bounces with anxiety the entire way home. Antonio gives me a death re as Liliana talks to me in her bubbly tone. She talks about Vi and how she¡¯s being watched by Arabe and Carmelo right now. I almost wish she had brought Vi, all I¡¯ve seen is pictures of her these past two years and my goddaughter is growing fast.


    My palms sweat as we enter the elevator and as we go up floor by floor I try to think of excuses and lies to tell. I try to remember the name I told Carlo at the restaurant.


    Carlo,st I saw of him he was on the ground bleeding out. I hope to God he made it out okay. This reminds me that I have even more business to attend to as Don. My men are going to be angry. This is the third attack from the Bratva and we need to retaliate. Their version of retaliating is hurting Anastasia and I will nevery a finger on her. I refuse to.


    Entering my apartment I tip-toe around looking around to see if Anastasia is anywhere to be found. Then, my stomach drops when I see her rushing down the stairs. She runs into me, wrapping her arms around my neck and holding me tight. I¡¯m rendered breathless for a moment as she squeezes all the air out of my lungs.


    She pulls back, tears brimming her eyes. ¡°I was so worried about you!¡± She is still in her pajamas, but she looks as though she got no sleepst night. Her hair is messy, face pale, eyes red with dark bags underneath them.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I sign and give her a small smile.


    ¡°Angelo?¡± Liliana calls from behind me.


    Anastasia looks over my shoulder and begins to shy away. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who are they?¡±


    Liliana stands next to me, face to face with Anastasia. She tilts her head. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Anastasia looks to me worried and confused. I almost forgot she can¡¯t read lips.


    ¡°Liliana, this is Analia,¡± I scratch the back of my neck. The hurt look on Liliana¡¯s face is all I need to know that Antonio is going to cut my balls off tonight.


    Liliana reaches out and grabs Anastasia¡¯s left hand inspecting the engagement ring. ¡°Mom¡¯s ring,¡± she says softly. ¡°Angelo¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    I¡¯m speechless. My mouth open like an idiot. I¡¯m trying to find the right words to say to my sister. I want to apologize but even my apology would be a lie because my engagement to ¡®Analia¡¯ is a lie.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Anastasia quickly signs. Her eyes flicker between me and my sister.


    ¡°This is my sister and her husband. I had no idea they wereing. She thinks your my fianc¨¦e. Please, trust me and just go with it.¡±


    Trust me. That is the third time I¡¯ve asked such a foolish thing of her. How can she trust me after everything? Yet, I¡¯ll never forgetst night when I asked her why she didn¡¯t go to her father. She had every chance to walk toward the Bratva and away from my hold. She could have been free from me but she looked at mest night with big concerning eyes and worried about me. Cried for me.


    ¡°She¡¯s deaf?¡± Liliana raises her eyebrows. ¡°How did you two meet? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Angelo,¡± Antonio speaks up. ¡°You know the Mafia doesn¡¯t approve of outsiders. Your men are already having trouble trusting you, this won¡¯t help at all.¡±


    ¡°Antonio,¡± Lily frowns.


    ¡°No,¡± he holds up his hand. ¡°You need to break this union off.¡±


    I feel something touch my arms. I look down to see Anastasia, so small, wrapping her tiny hand around my arm. Half of her body hiding behind mine. It¡¯s almost as if she¡¯s scared and takingfort in me.


    I know how she feels, not being able to understand what¡¯s going on. Thenguage barrier severed. She¡¯s standing here in silence as we argue and doesn¡¯t have a single clue what¡¯s being said. I turn and let her know, ¡°Everything will be okay.¡±


    Lily saves me by saying, ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk about this right now. We¡¯re guests and we are hungry so why don¡¯t we have lunch?¡± She looks between Antonio and I. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Antonio sayspletely whipped by my sister.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you all to your room.¡± I urge them to follow me. I take Anastasia¡¯s hand taking her upstairs and my sister and Antonio follow close behind. I give them the spare room at the end of the hall and let when get settled while I drag Anastasia into my bedroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I had no idea they wereing,¡± I apologize.


    She shakes her head and stands nearly inches away from me. Her fingers go up to the first button of my dirty not-so-white button up still stained with blood from the night prior. She undies the first button, then the second, and all the way down until my shirt is open. My heart rate picks up in anticipation.


    What is she doing?


    She stares at my chest, the innocent look on her face almost makes me hard. I have to fight the urge so I don¡¯t scare her away. But fuck that look in her eyes and the way she bites at her bottom lip.


    Anastasia pushes my shirt off my body and that¡¯s when I realize she wants to see my wounds. She skims her cold, soft fingertips along my skin giving my goosebumps. She gently touches the white bandage on my shoulder before walking around me to see the one on my back.


    I look over my shoulder at her, my muscles straining as her tender touch makes the rest of my body feel alive.


    ¡°Does it hurt? What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    She looks down at her feet but I don¡¯t away her to shy away from me. I use my thumb and index finger to grab her chin tilting her head up until her eyes lock with mine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I was so worried.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I bring my lips to forehead and leave a kiss there. I linger for a moment too long before pulling back. Not wanting to see a response from her, I quickly make my way to the bathroom to clean up and change out of my clothes.


    Not even cold water on my face can calm myself. My lips tingling from the feel of her skin. My groin throbbing with intense need. My stomach in knots. Heart racing.


    I take out my hearing aids and leave them on the counter. I don¡¯t need a lecture from my sister or Antonio. I¡¯m not in the mood to hear what they have to say-especially not about Anastasia.


    Or Analia as they know her.


    I change into a clean pair of gray dress pants and a navy button-up. I run my hands through my long blond hair as two strands fall in front of my face. My hair has always been golden blond and cut short to my scalp but over the course of the past three years my hair has turned into a dirty blond.


    My usual electric blue eyes, which have always been a fan favorite with women, seem to look more dull, grayer. I look older and exhausted, these years being Don have seemingly sucked the life out of me.


    Anastasia is waiting for me on the edge of my bed. She picks at her fingernails and only when I step in front of her does she notice me. She springs up, worry still in her expression. I hold out my hand hoping she¡¯ll take it, and she does.


    Making our way downstairs toward the dining room, Liliana and Antonio are already sitting together talking amongst themselves. I try my hardest to read their lips but I¡¯m too far away.


    Isabe is in the kitchen making arancini-one of my favorites dishes.


    ¡°No doubt my sister and brother inw will be talking about you. I know you can¡¯t read lips or understand them so I¡¯ll try and trante. Everything will be okay. Trust me.¡±


    She nods her head.


    We walk through the threshold and take our seats across from Liliana and Antonio. They quickly stop talking and my sister forces a polite smile at my ¡®fianc¨¦e.¡¯


    My attention is on Anastasia who seems nervous, scared even, as she keeps her eyes glued to herp. She¡¯s still picking at her fingernails and I ce my hand over hers. Her eyes meet mine and with a simple look I reassure her that I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.


    Liliana is leaned over the table and snapping her fingers directly in front of my face. ¡°Can you not hear me?¡± I read her lips.


    ¡°I took out my hearing aids,¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Why?¡± Antinio looks unamused.


    ¡°Because I want to.¡±


    Liliana sighs. ¡°Angelo, you got the surgery so you could hear.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I just wanted a little silence,¡± I look down at my food and take a bite.


    My best attempt to ignore my sister is ruined when I feel her hand wrap around my arm as she tries to pull me out of my seat.


    ¡°What the hell, Lily?¡± I growl as she drags me into the living room and up the stairs.


    Once we are in my bedroom she shuts the door and blocks the doorway. Her arms are crossed and she looks pissed off.


    ¡°Where is your hearing aid?¡± She taps her foot impatiently.


    I rub my forehead, a headache already forming. I didn¡¯t feel like fighting with her. I walk into the bathroom where I left it and put it in.


    ¡°I feel like I don¡¯t even know you anymore,¡± she tears up.


    I sit down on the edge of my bed and take a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t, Liliana.¡±


    ¡°If you need help we can get you help.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Help? Yeah that¡¯s all I need is for my men to think I¡¯m crazy.¡±


    ¡°And what is this with your new fianc¨¦e? Angelo, who is she?¡±


    ¡°One of my men introduced me to his cousin. He told me she was deaf, we met, hit it off, and now we¡¯re engaged.¡±


    ¡°How long has this been going on? Why didn¡¯t you tell me.¡±


    The only response I have is to shrug my shoulders.


    ¡°Is she pregnant? Because we could-¡±


    ¡°God, Liliana. No, she¡¯s not pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Then help me understand.¡±


    ¡°Understand what? That I have the right to marry whomever I want? Fuck this. I don¡¯t care that I¡¯m Don and that I have to find a bride that¡¯ll help rtions. I want to marry who I want to marry!¡±


    ¡°You know we¡¯ve been having trouble in New Orleans and we could use-¡±


    ¡°Fuck that,¡± I cut her off.


    Liliana clenches her fists and starts pacing. ¡°Your men won¡¯t allow it. They will see you as reckless and impulsive. You¡¯re already on thin ice as Antonio tells me.¡±


    ¡°No shit,¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t think I know my men don¡¯t ept me? They want me to be like Father or Luca and I will never turn into them.¡±


    Her shoulders slump in defeat. She slowly walks over to sit beside me. ¡°I know,¡± she says softly. ¡°But you need to prove to your men that you are responsible and capable, marry this girl isn¡¯t the way.¡±


    ¡°This is such bull-¡± That¡¯s when I realize I¡¯m fighting with my sister about being engaged to a girl who I¡¯m not really engaged to.


    ¡°You can still see her or fuck her or whatever it is you two are doing-it¡¯s none of my business-until we find you a suitable bride.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say inly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she rubs my back. ¡°She seems like a nice girl, but we¡¯re Ri¡¯s and we always knew our lives were never going to be our own.¡±


    Not true, I think. Luca and Liliana¡¯s lives were never going to be their own. Luca was always going to be Father¡¯s recement and Liliana was always going to be married off to the best suitor. I, the middle child, the second born boy, was the spare. No one cared what I did as long as I was apart of the Mafia, Father didn¡¯t care what I¡¯d do with my life. As long as I didn¡¯t disappoint him.


    But she¡¯s right in a way.


    The Mafia owns us.


    ¡°We used to be so close,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°I know,¡± once again guilt makes my stomach twist.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Her words momentarily shock me speechless. I didn¡¯t know her and Antonio were trying. I didn¡¯t even know she wanted another. It shows how much I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in my sisters life anymore. I was always her big brother, her protector. Now, I don¡¯t even know who I am. Only that I¡¯m forced to live a life I want nothing to do with.


    ¡°How far along are you?¡±


    ¡°Almost four months.¡±


    I haven¡¯t even realized that she has a small bump growing. In my defense the sweater she¡¯s wearing is oversized.


    ¡°Do you know the gender?¡±


    ¡°They will be able to tell in a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± I trail off, ¡°Lily. This is great. Congrattions.¡± Wrapping my arms around her I give her a big hug. Her hair smells likevender and it gives me a nostalgic feeling of a time when we were children. A time when I was much happier and no worries or responsibilities. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to tell you for so long but you kept ignoring my phone calls. I was more worried than anything. Angelo, I¡¯m scared at who you are bing. You know all I want is for you to be happy.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°This life is not meant to be happy.¡± Standing from the bed I make my way to the door. I look over my shoulder to see Liliana wiping her tears. ¡°Come on, our food is getting cold.¡±

 # 3—Chapter 16

    Anastasia


    Ever since I can remember men three times my size were scared of my father. I¡¯ve seen grown men, Bratva members, cold-blooded killers, cry at my fathers cruelness. I had never seen a man more intimidating than my father.


    Not until meeting the man sitting across from me at Angelo¡¯s dining room table. His cold gaze makes me shiver and I stare down at my te hoping to avoid him until Angelo and his sister return.


    My palms sweat, nervous that Antonio can see through my disguise. Unlikely, but my anxiety gets the better of me. My father has worked hard to hide me from his enemies and even his own men. I have always been nonexistent to the Mafia, too.


    I exhale in relief when I see Angelo taking his seat next to me. Our eyes meet and he looks concerned. ¡°Are you okay? You didn¡¯t touch your food.¡±


    ¡°I guess I just lost my appetite.¡±


    ¡°You look pale, are you okay?¡± He asks again.


    I can feel his sister and her husband¡¯s eyes on me. I wanted nothing more than to excuse myself. It wasn¡¯t that they are intimidating and I¡¯m scared. It¡¯s that I have always hated thenguage barrier between people who could hear and me. I¡¯m not gifted like Angelo, I can¡¯t read lips. I sit there, fading into the background. No one cares to fill in the deaf girl with the conversation that¡¯s going on.


    That¡¯s why I feel like I¡¯ve somehow bonded to Angelo. An unspoken connection between us. For the first time I¡¯ve finally had someone to talk to. Someone who understands me.


    After we all ate, Liliana was tired and decided to retire to her room. Antonio followed after her leaving Angelo and I to the living area by ourselves.


    If he wouldn¡¯t have been so stubborn he¡¯d still be in the hospital right now. Angelo still looks pale and tired from loss of blood. His movements are slow and careful, too.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go with your father?¡± He asks again. ¡°You could have been home and heavily secured right now instead of enduring a painful awkward dinner with my sister and her husband. Sorry for that by the way.¡±


    My heart does a flip in my chest. I¡¯m painfully aware of how close we are sitting next to each other. I can still feel the tingling sensation of how his lips felt on my forehead and the electric feel that ran through my body when he grabbed my hand.


    ¡°You answered your own questions,¡± I state simply. Angelo cocks his eyebrow and tilts his head not understanding. ¡°You¡¯re right. If I would¡¯ve ran back to my father he would never leave me out of his sight. I¡¯d be so heavily protected I would never have any freedom.¡±


    Angelo looks away from me for a moment. His jaw ticks. ¡°You have no freedom here either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where your wrong,¡± I give him a small smile before admitting. ¡°I didn¡¯t run back to my father because even though you kidnapped me, I am more free with you than I ever would be with him. When I¡¯m with you I feel free. I feel like I can be myself. Even though you are the enemy, I¡¯m not scared and I know you won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°And how do you know that?¡± Angelo puts on his Don face and I frown not understanding why he¡¯s attempting to y the bad guy. He¡¯s not the viin in this story.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because if you wanted to hurt me, you would have done so already.¡±


    His stare is burning. I get lost in his deep blue eyes and as our faces inch closer I pull away.


    Angelo looks embarrassed, hurt almost. ¡°I am Boston¡¯s Mafia Don. The Mafiaes first. I will hurt you, that¡¯s inevitable.¡±I stand up. ¡°My father is never going to give you his territory. If he doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m in real danger, he¡¯s going to call your bluff.¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest I do, torture you?¡± The cold look on his face makes me feel like we¡¯re rebuilding so many walls that we¡¯ve been slowly taking down.


    ¡°I should hate you, but there¡¯s a connection. I know you feel it, too. It¡¯s a connection I can¡¯t exin, but it¡¯s a mutual understanding between each other that no one has given either of us before. We live in a silent, misunderstood world. Others don¡¯t understand that, but you and me, we¡¯re from that world,¡± I don¡¯t wait for him to answer back. ¡°Goodnight, Angelo.¡±


    I head upstairs to his bedroom and he doesn¡¯t follow.

 # 3—Chapter 17

    Angelo


    I gained new trust for Anastasia.


    I don¡¯t feel the need to lock her in my bedroom. I let her walk up the stairs as I make my way into the dining room to pour myself a ss of wine.


    I am more free with you than I ever would be with him.


    The words struck me to my core. I¡¯m not her savior. I¡¯m digging myself a hole and no way to get out. I¡¯m growing attached when I should be keeping her at much more than an arm¡¯s length distance. Even if we are from the same misunderstood world, we¡¯re living in two different countries. She¡¯s the daughter of Bratva leader and I¡¯m Don of the Mafia. We aren¡¯tpatible. There is no happily ever after.


    There¡¯s no promise behind the ring she wears. There¡¯s no forever I wish I could give her. I know where this leads and no matter how many scenarios I try toe up with to make us work, it always ends in disaster. My men would never ept her as their Mafia Queen.


    And there¡¯s no promise I wouldn¡¯t kill her father the first chance I get.


    ¡°I held my tongue all night,¡± Antonio startled me as he enters the kitchen. He takes a seat across from me. Arms crossed with a major pissed off expression. ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    I gulp down the rest of my wine. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± he ms his palm down on the table. ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡±


    Antinio Moretti has always held a lot of power and authority. Hell, at one point I was terrified of him. He¡¯d make any man piss himself. After years of getting to know him, years of being his brother inw, I¡¯ve seen a different side to him. The side that would do anything for his wife. The side that forbids him to do me harm or face the wrath of my sister. I stare him down putting on my best scowl.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I have my resources here in Boston?¡± He leans in closer. ¡°I know that¡¯s Anastasia Vasiliev.¡±


    My heart skips a beat and my eyes almost widen in shock, but I put on my best stoic poker face. ying dumb.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? You¡¯re living with the enemies daughter, ignoring my wife-your only sister and now you¡¯re not wearing your hearing aid?¡±


    ¡°People change,¡± I shrug.


    ¡°You may be my brother inw but I¡¯m to fucking knock some sense in you in a minute. You have to bring that girl to one of your warehouses, and you need to send Vasiliev something that tells him if he doesn¡¯t cooperate with you, his only daughter is as good as dead.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Antinio raises his voice. I can tell he¡¯s fuming. He¡¯s not a man ustomed to hearing the word no. ¡°Vasiliev is never going to give in if he thinks your soft and that¡¯s exactly what you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fucking soft,¡± I stand up sending my chair flying back. ¡°You think I¡¯m fucking soft because I refuse to torture a girl?¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t refuse to kidnap her? Didn¡¯t refuse to keep her here as your little pet? Your pretend fianc¨¦e?¡± He stands up pointing his finger directly at me. ¡°Are you fucking her?¡±


    ¡°What!? No!¡±


    ¡°Then why the need for this? Why is she here in your home?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because she gets me okay?!¡± I shout. I look over my shoulder making sure Anastasia isn¡¯t standing in the threshold or that I didn¡¯t wake Liliana with my screaming.


    ¡°She gets you?¡± Heughs. ¡°Open your fucking eyes! You think you could have a life with her? With a Russian?¡±¡±Of course you wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± I walk to my pantry to pull out the harder alcohol. Bourbon.


    ¡°Not understand what?¡± Antonio follows me. ¡°Not understand that you are thinking with your dick and not your head?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± I scoff.


    Antonio grabs me by the shirt and shoved me up against the wall. ¡°You want to fuck up your life? You want to marry Anastasia because your men will kill you. They won¡¯t stand for a traitor as their Don. Half your men already hate you because you are nothing like your father-¡±


    ¡°And I never will be!¡±


    ¡°-I shouldn¡¯t fucking care less if you want to fuck up your life. But I do. You are my wife¡¯s brother and my daughter¡¯s godfather. Liliana wants you in her life, God knows why. You treat her like shit and every time she cries to me because you ignored her I want to beat you to a pulp.¡±


    ¡°Then do it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck. Angelo, just fucking listen.¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± I shove him off me. ¡°I never wanted this position!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t get a choice! Don¡¯t you get it? You were born a Ri just like I was born a Moretti, destined to take over. Just like any girl will be married off for political advantage. We don¡¯t get a say in our lives. You are Don and the only way out is death and my wife will probably never fucking forgive me if you get your dumbass killed.¡±


    ¡°So what, you think I need saving?¡±


    ¡°I thinktely you haven¡¯t been thinking clearly. You haven¡¯t for the past three years.¡±


    ¡°I wonder fucking why,¡± I spit bitterly.


    Antonio pinches the bridge of his nose. ¡°You got lucky, Angelo. Not everybody is lucky to get cochlear imnts.¡±


    ¡°Lucky? Fuck. You really don¡¯t get it. Aside from the fucking tinnitus that drives me insane, before I got those hearing aids I heard the world better than I ever have. Now that met Anastasia I¡¯ve realized the world is so much better silent. But you wouldn¡¯t know anything about it. Hearing the world doesn¡¯t make someone lucky.¡±


    Antonio stares long and hard before finally saying, ¡°So, what is your n.¡±


    I take arge sip of bourbon from the bottle. ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°Tonight. You figure it out tonight. I don¡¯t want to have to clean up after your mess.¡±


    I watch Antonio walk out of the kitchen and back upstairs to his sleeping wife. My mind wanders to Anastasia and whether she¡¯s already asleep or maybe sitting up waiting for me. Or reading a book.


    Another shot, or two, of bourbon and I¡¯ve finally gathered enough courage to head upstairs. Anastasia isying in bed. The lights are off and the covers are pulled to her neck.


    I stand at the bedside and look over at her. Her long eyshes are framed beautifully against her cheeks. Her skin looks smooth and my fingers twitch with the urge to skim down her cheeks. Her pink lips are parted as she snores. The sound oddlyforting to me.

 # 3—Chapter 18

    I don¡¯t have a n for Antonio the next morning.


    Liliana has already set her heart on staying the entire weekend, even though I urged her to go back to Chicago sooner. From the looks of it Antonio hasn¡¯t told my sister of Anastasia¡¯s true identity. Which is good for me, I didn¡¯t need my sister to nag me. I already got an earful from my brother inwst night.


    I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night. My tinnitus had seemed louder than normal. My anxiety has been heightenedtely and now with the harsh reality that I¡¯ll have to let Anastasia go, I¡¯m even more stressed out. I never gave myself proper time to mourn Nario, I kept busy and upied with Anastasia. She¡¯s entertaining and fun to talk to. She¡¯s everything you look for in a friend. Once she¡¯s gone and back into her father¡¯s grasp, and she will be one day, I will have no one.


    It¡¯s no secret that I self medicate my probable depression with alcohol and women. Lately, it hasn¡¯t been bad, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m going to spiral into such deep darkness that no amount of light will be able to save me.


    ¡°Carlo is dead,¡± Liliana says over breakfast. ¡°His funeral will be sometime next week. It¡¯s so sad. He was a good man.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Shit. How many others died in the attack?¡± I hadn¡¯t even known. I was too worried about Anastasia alone in my apartment that I forgot about my men. ¡°I have to make some phone calls.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Liliana looks disappointed.


    ¡°I took care of it. You were recovering so I took it upon myself to cover you.¡±


    ¡°You took it upon yourself?¡± I jeer. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me.¡±


    ¡°Angelo!¡± My sister¡¯s eyes widen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to cover up anything for me. I don¡¯t need your help. I am Boston¡¯s Don and I think it¡¯s time you go back to Chicago where you belong. This is my city,¡± I challenge him.


    ¡°Liliana, pack your things,¡± he says softly.


    ¡°Antonio, no-¡±


    ¡°Now!¡± He raises his voice startling my sister. ¡°I don¡¯t trust your brother running this city and I¡¯m not going to risk being here when war breaks out. We¡¯re going home.¡±


    We don¡¯t talk until Liliana is upstairs and I discreetly sign to Anastasia to wait for me in my bedroom. When we are the only two at the dining table, Antonio speaks first.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you onest chance.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± I say through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Fuck you and your stubbornness,¡± he stands up shaking his head. ¡°I would¡¯ve helped you out of this mess, Angelo. You¡¯re so set on destroying yourself, can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re pulling the people you love down with you?¡±


    I remain silent staring at the wood on the table, avoiding Antonio¡¯s harsh stare. He curses in Italian under his breath before joining his wife upstairs to pack.


    Maybe I am self-destructive, but maybe it¡¯s because the future already nned for me is one I don¡¯t want.


    Searching for my phone I call Christian and Piero for an update. ¡°They aren¡¯t going to stop, Boss. They are going to keep attacking until his daughter is safe.¡± Little do they know she is already safe. ¡°We need to show them if they don¡¯t stop attacking us on our territory we¡¯re going to kill his daughter.¡±


    ¡°And what do you suppose we do?¡± I say through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Boss. Maybe send him some pictures?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Christian says warily.


    ¡°Carlo¡¯s was destroyed. People are outraged,¡± Piero chimes in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the funeral. Avenge Carlo and n an attack. Gather some men and tell them to be ready by Sunday.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± they say in unison over the speaker phone. I hang up on them and throw my phone on the dining room table running my hands through my hair. I want to scream. I want to punch somebody. Maybe what I need is a mission.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Anastasia would argue I¡¯m still injured.


    Fuck. Anastasia. My men are right, so right it pisses me off. Vasiliev is only attacking because we haven¡¯t shown that his daughter is being treated savagely.


    I¡¯m hesitant to go upstairs, but I have a n and I just hope Anastasia agrees with it.

 # 3—Chapter 19

    Anastasia


    Angelo enters the bedroom looking tired and stressed out. The solemn look on his face tells me whatever happened between him and Antonio Moretti didn¡¯t go well.


    ¡°Your father will stop at nothing to get you back,¡± he doesn¡¯t look me in the eyes when he signs. Like he¡¯s purposely avoiding me.


    I step toward him bending until I¡¯m in his line of view. ¡°I am his only daughter. I¡¯m all he has left.¡±


    ¡°My men want me to send your father proof that you¡¯re being tortured her.¡±


    My eyebrows furrow. I¡¯m confused at what he¡¯s proposing, but not scared. Many times he¡¯s told me to trust him and every time I have. He¡¯s not let me down yet.


    So, I trust him.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Are you good with makeup?¡±


    After a trip to the store and hundreds of dors spentter, we return back to his penthouse with palettes of makeup, fake blood, lingerie, rope, white sheets and a realistic blonde wig-identical to my natural tone and length. Before heading into his bedroom he knocks on Liliana and Antonio¡¯s door. I assume they answer when he opens the door, but peeking inside, no one is there. The room is empty and clean.


    He pulls out and checks his phone. I watch his expression closely. His jaw ticks and he tenses slightly. Whoever it was that texted him pissed him off. He shoves his phone back in his pocket and drags me to the bedroom.


    ¡°Get ready in the bathroom. I¡¯ll get the bed ready.¡±


    I start with putting on the wig before moving onto my makeup. Makeup has always been a hidden talent of mine. My own form of expression. In ballet we either didn¡¯t wear anything-aside from blush-or something subtle. Very few roles required a good smokey eye.


    I give myself one ck eye apanied by fake cuts, a bruised cheek, and a split lip. When my face is done I strip into the lingerie Angelo picked out. I use the purple, ck, and red to create rope burns on my wrists and ankles. I put some darker red on my hands and try to make an imprint of hand marks on my thighs. I use a blending sponge to dab fake blood into my wig, the bra and underwear lingerie, along with putting some on the cuts I created.


    When I walk out Angelo pales. ¡°That is scary good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He walks toward me with some scissors cutting into the expensive silk material of the white lingerie, making it look torn. I nce over at the bed, the ropes are tied to the headboard and footboard waiting for me. The white sheets have more fake blood on it included what looks to be a copious amount of dried blood right where my butt would be.


    Angelo helps me into position. ¡°I¡¯m going to tie your hands, you won¡¯t be able to talk but if you are feeling ufortable and would like to stop tug your left hand three times.¡±


    I nod in understanding. My hands and legs are restrained and I have never felt more vulnerable in my life. When he pulls out his phone to take photos, I start feeling shy. My own father is going to see me like this.


    I know it will destroy him and I¡¯m going along with it. I¡¯m working with his enemy. I¡¯m deceiving him.


    You¡¯re doing this so he doesn¡¯t actually torture you, I have to remind myself.


    I look away from the camera and shut my eyes. I want this to be over. I feel a hand go to my knee, when I open my eyes Angelo is hovering over me.


    ¡°Are you okay? Need to stop?¡±


    I shake my head.


    After he takes enough photos, he reaches over to untie the ropes. His body is so close to me and I can smell his cologne, fresh bergamot and peppered suede. I can feel his breath on my neck as my hands be free. I resist the urge to pull him on top of me. I bite my lip watching him undo my ankles.


    The way he is avoiding my stare I can tell something is wrong.


    ¡°You can get dressed. Thank you,¡± he signs quickly before exiting with his phone.


    My father is going to see these photos, see me so exposed and think the worst. My father is going to have one of two reactions. He¡¯ll either do whatever he can to get me back-including epting Angelo¡¯s demands. Or he is going to rip apart Mafia territory until he finds me himself and he¡¯ll kill anyone who stands in his way. Especially Angelo.


    No matter what, after he sends those photos to my father, whether he gives into the demands or not, Angelo is a dead man.


    I take a quick shower to get rid of all the makeup and blood and put on something morefortable. I wrap one of Angelo¡¯s nkets around my body and I stand in front of therge window in his room.


    The city is beautiful. The buildings tall and I think of everyone inside them. Some conducting business in offices and others at home living their lives. Taking care of their children, loving their partner, or alone watching a good movie.


    But I think of them all happy and wonder if one day I¡¯ll ever be happy again. A life after ballet, a life under my fathers strict watch, and a life of looking over my shoulder is not a life I want.


    Life could have been so different had I not hurt my knee. I could have had a sessful life away from Boston. My dreams are still in Russia at the balletpany. My heart is still holding onto hope that I¡¯ll one day return, but my career is over. Retired at twenty and forced to find something else to do.


    I don¡¯t have another passion. I don¡¯t want another job and I certainly don¡¯t want to find another ¡®passion.¡¯


    Angelo has hisptop on hisp in the living room. I usually don¡¯t have full range of the house buttely he¡¯s been lenient. I think of his words once more, trust me. I do trust him, but could he really trust me?¡±Let¡¯s run away,¡± I sit down next to him.


    He raises his eyebrows surprised at my statement. I¡¯m surprised myself.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, forget it,¡± I start to sit up feeling the stupidity of my statement. Regret instantly making my stomach coil.


    ¡°No,¡± he grabs my wrist and pulls me back down to sit. ¡°What do you mean by running away?¡±


    ¡°Away from Boston.¡±


    His expression is kind before turning stoic and cold. His hard features tell me he¡¯s putting on his business face again. ¡°What the hell do you think this is?¡±


    I blink, shocked at the harshness of his face and gestures.


    ¡°I kidnapped you and just because I refuse to harm you doesn¡¯t mean I want to run away with you? What do you think this is? Some rtionship forming? What?¡± He pauses. ¡°He think I¡¯m going to whisk you off your feet and bing fucking Prince Charming?¡±


    Tears well in my eyes but that still doesn¡¯t stop him from acting like an asshole.


    ¡°Did think we could have a happily ever after?¡±


    I p him across the face. I¡¯m too angry to think about the consequence of my action. I¡¯m breathing heavy with adrenaline. A cry gets stuck in my throat and I refuse to openly sob in front of him. I can¡¯t see through the water in my vision, I can¡¯t see the whatever hostile bearing he¡¯s put on.


    I turn away from him, blinking and letting the water run in droplets down my cheeks. I hold my hand over my mouth. I can¡¯t decide if I¡¯m more upset with Angelo or myself.


    How could I be such an idiot to fall for the man who kidnapped me? I tried to warn myself yet I kept telling myself it was the connection between us. That there was that spark I have read about in all the romance novels. The instantaneous bond everyone describes. You think you¡¯ll never have it and then it does. It did.


    And with the worst possible person.


    He¡¯s pushing me away and he has every right to. I should¡¯ve pushed him away first. He told me to trust him and I blindly did so. Now I y the part of the fool. The girl who finally had a human connection with a man who understood my world. The girl who was so naive to take his hand and manipte me.


    My walls came down enjoying thepany of someone who makes me feel like I¡¯m more than myst night. More than my disability. More than what I¡¯ve always believed I¡¯m worth. But now it¡¯s time to rebuild those walls with stronger material.


    Trust no one, I repeat until it¡¯s engraved in my head. How can it be so easy to trust someone I hardly know? And how can I feel as though I¡¯ve known him my entire life?


    I dab my eyes with tissue and when my vision is clear I see Angelo standing in the doorway. His cheek is red. Good, it¡¯s what he deserves.


    He doesn¡¯t look indignant, but sorrowful.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for what? Speaking the truth?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the truth.¡±


    ¡°Then what was it?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer back.


    ¡°Fuck you, Angelo.¡±


    He rushes over to me and before I can react, he startled me by grabbing both of my cheeks and angling my lips to his. His lips are soft against mine and I have dreamed of my first kiss for many years. My stomach has butterflies and my heart is thumping so fast in my chest I feel like I might explode. I close my eyes giving into him,ying my soul bare to him. Already letting my guard down. Letting him take whatever he wants even if it¡¯ll destroy me in the end.


    I have nothing else to lose.


    My entire body goes weak and I melt into him. His arms wrap around me to hold me up as his mouth skillfully opens and his tongue sweeps in. I gasp and instinctively pull away suddenly embarrassed by myck of experience.


    ¡°Go away,¡± I fight my feelings.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t have,¡± I turn away from him. I wait a few minutes before looking over my shoulder to see if he¡¯s left, but he hasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done it, but I¡¯m not sorry.¡±


    ¡°You are right. There is no life for us together. I was foolish to think there was anything between us,¡± I sign coldly.


    ¡°Bullshit and you know it. That kiss meant something.¡±


    ¡°It meant you¡¯re trying to take advantage of me.¡±


    Angelo¡¯s lips curl into a charming smile. ¡°No. I know you felt it to. We¡¯re lying to ourselves. We¡¯re pushing each other away because we know how this is going to end but I was thinking about what you said. Maybe it doesn¡¯t have to end.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°If you could leave Boston, where would you want to go?¡±


    Was he really considered what I said earlier? That absurdment I had made?


    My mind is racing and still dizzy from the kiss of a lifetime. My lips tingling and buzzing for more. The blood pumping in my veins has me full of energy and eager for me. I can¡¯t deny the static between us, the undeniable closeness we both desire in each other. He¡¯s right, we¡¯re pushing each other away because we¡¯re scared.


    But we have every right to be scared.


    We¡¯re ying roulette with our lives and one of us is going to end up dead from our treason. Angelo is sworn to the Mafia as I am forced to be loyal to the Bratva. The two cannot mix. A union between us will never be epted. My father would rather have me dead than with an Italian. As I know Angelo¡¯s men would kill him for betraying them.


    Yet, neither of us wants to say goodbye. Neither of us canpletely severe the ties.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hawaii,¡± I answer his question.


    He smiles but doesn¡¯t answer back. He leaves me to his room and a fantasy.


    A make believe world where we can be in Hawaii, together.

 # 3—Chapter 20

    Angelo


    Everyone wants to see the pictures at the office.


    Anastasia is busy in my office reading a book. I leave her in there locked as I take care of busy in the room across the hall. My Consigliere, Captains, and closest men are in the room with me as wee up with a n.


    I can¡¯t deny them from seeing the photos, it¡¯ll only lead to more talk and distrust toward me. They pass around the photos and make lewdments. They ask me if she was a good fuck and when they are going to get their turn.


    They ask me how tight of a virgin she was and how loud she screamed.


    It all makes me sick but I have to sit their, grin, and nod my head.


    ¡°Very tight and very loud,¡± I answer them back.


    They pat me on the back. Even though I didn¡¯ty a finger on her, in this moment, I feel like my father and brother. Luca was ustomed to beating women. He was a sadist no doubt, I remember the bruises and marks on Arabe when they were briefly married. I remember the marks on my mother, too. I remember how self-conscious she was about covering them up.


    But makeup could only do so much.


    My father and brother left their marks and took pride in it. It repulses me to think about hurting a woman like that. I could never understand the mentality. Thinking of the women in my life getting hurt, Liliana and Vi, I would kill anyone who tries to hurt them in a heartbeat.


    My mind wanders to Anastasia and someone hurting her. If those pictures were real¡­


    If anyone touched her like that, I would lose my mind.


    Christian and Piero take pictures on the burner phone and send it to all the contacts we have in the Bratva.


    ¡°Let all his men see what a whore his daughter is now,¡± Christianments making everyoneugh.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a part of the n,¡± I try to say as calmly as I can but my aggregation is clear in my tone. My hands clench the edge of the table and my body tenses with the need to throw myself at Christian and choke him.


    ¡°Boss, this is a better idea,¡± one of my higher ranked menments. ¡°It shows how serious we are.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll anger Vasiliev more!¡± I m my fist down. ¡°Now all his men will be watching his next moves closely. He¡¯ll be less likely to give into our demands because of his goddamn stubborn Russian ego.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for his response,¡± Piero clears his throat. Suddenly no one finds the situation amusing or funny.


    ¡°I want one of his warehouses attacked tonight. We still everything and kill as much as we can. Blood for blood. Carlo, Nario, and everyone else will be avenged. Am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± they all collective say.


    ¡°Dismissed,¡± I shoo them away.


    They file out one by one leaving me to my thoughts and the ringing that has me on the verge of aplete meltdown. It¡¯s painfully obvious my men don¡¯t see me as their boss. They screw around and disobey orders.


    They¡¯ve seen Anastasia in a way that makes my blood boil. Although staged, she was in a revealing outfit and tied to a bed. My bed. Most of my men will think of that photo tonight while with their wives, a prostitute, or their damn hands.


    Revulsion once again runs through me and I have to push the sickening feeling deep down.


    Don¡¯t let it affect business, I try to tell myself.


    Anastasia is exactly where I left her. My office, on the couch, and her nose in one of the books I bought her from our trip to the mall.


    I stand over her blocking her reading light. She looks up at me and I ask, ¡°How is it?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good part, you¡¯re disrupting me,¡± she focuses her attention back on the book.


    I chuckle. At least she¡¯s keeping herself upied.


    My phone buzzes at my desk and it¡¯s a message from Antonio. I sigh knowing it¡¯s probably something to do with warning me more about how dangerous having Anastasia with me and friending her is.


    He sent me a photo. It¡¯s the photo of Anastasia tied to my bed and a text saying-


    Antonio: What the hell did you do?


    Angelo: It¡¯s not what you think.


    Antonio: I¡¯m not understanding your intentions. Do you even understand them?


    Angelo: What the hell are you talking about?


    Antonio: Do you love her?


    Angelo: No I don¡¯t love her!


    Antonio: Like her?


    Antonio: The pauses in your response tells me yes.


    Antonio: I¡¯ve seen your arms.


    I throw my phone away from me. I¡¯m not in the mood to be lectured by him. Again.


    Pushing my energy elsewhere, I start to n the attack on the warehouse. I want this done tonight as quickly, efficiently, and victoriously as possible. I run my ns by my Consigliere first as he runs through it and adds changes for the better, but not without my permission. We fix a few things together before I push the orders giving the mission to one of my strongest soldiers, Gynni, to run.


    I take Anastasia¡¯s book out of her hands, folding the page down to save her spot. Before I¡¯m able to sign first, she jumps up snatching her book out of my hands as she signs, ¡°You don¡¯t dog ear pages, you monster!¡± Fire is ame in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I ignore her attempts at scolding me.


    ¡°Can we have chocte cake for dinner?¡±


    Her request surprises me, but I smile. Why not have chocte cake for dinner? ¡°Sure,¡± I oblige grabbing my phone to text Isabe about our dinner ns.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m going to need the second book in the series.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re only halfway through,¡± I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°So? As soon as I¡¯m finished with this one, and I will be finished soon, I want to start book two right away.¡±


    ¡°Fine. But we can stop on the way home.¡±


    ***

 # 3—Chapter 21

    Anastasia


    Our bookstore trip didn¡¯t go exactly as nned.


    Walking into the penthouse after a long day, I have one heavy bag not including the tworge bags Angelo is carrying. He insisted on carrying in all three bags, but I told him I didn¡¯t want to risk him dropping them all and hurting my babies.


    He sets down the bags on the coffee table in the living room. ¡°Are you really going to read all these?¡±


    ¡°Who knows how long I¡¯ll be here for,¡± I shrug. I regret bringing it up once I see the hurt in his face. ¡°Gotta keep myself entertained somehow while you drag me to your boring office. You should really let me decorate sometime,¡± I tease earning a rewarding smile from him.


    Suddenly the scent of chocte cake overpowers my nose. I take a deep breath, my sense of smell heightened. My mouth salivates. Chocte cake has always been my favorite type of dessert. I was only allowed to have one piece once a year on my birthday. The strict diet for ballet did not have chocte cake on the list. My instructors frowned upon junk food. Chocte cake felt forbidden.


    There was a bakery not too far from the dorms and my roommate and I used to take walks past it. They always had treats in the window, one time including a three tier chocte cake, and simply looking at it felt criminal. We were conditioned to associate dessert with consequence and punishment.


    But for once I can fully enjoy a chocte cake. I can stare and gawk and have as many pieces as I want and no one can tell me otherwise.


    In the kitchen is arge chocte cake, two tiers, round, and covered in pink frosting decorated with flower piping tips. Isabe is setting the table and I quickly take my seat anxiously awaiting the first cut of the cake.


    Angelo can sense my apprehension as he stands to make the first cut. ¡°Good?¡±


    ¡°Bigger!¡±


    He moves the knife to make a bigger piece and ces it on my te. The inside hasyers of chocte cream cheese frosting. My fork dives in and the cake is perfectly moist. Before I salivate all over the ce, I take my first bite moaning as I do.


    I put down my fork long enough to sign, ¡°This is delicious!¡± I take another bite and another and in a blink of an eye my piece is gone. When I look over at Angelo, I see he isn¡¯t even more than halfway finished. ¡°Do you not like it?¡± I frown.¡±It¡¯s good. I¡¯m just a vani cake type of guy is all.¡± The smile of his face isrge. He¡¯s staring at me as I lick some cake and frosting from my fingers.


    ¡°What?¡± I sign self consciously.


    ¡°You have chocte all over your face.¡±


    I¡¯m mortified as I quickly reach for a napkin and dab around my mouth. I pull the white napkin back to see it stained with chocte. I hang my face with embarrassment. I continue to wipe my face making sure there is not an ounce of chocte left on my face.


    Angelo is still smiling, chuckling even, when I finally look at him.


    ¡°Stop looking at me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    A slight blush creeps onto my cheeks. He looks handsome today, more put together than he has the past few days. His hair is more controlled rather than the messy mop it has been. It¡¯s neatly styled and slicked back. I notice he doesn¡¯t have his hearing aid in. The suit he has on is different from his usual neutral colors. He has a light peach colored button up with well fitted light gray cks.


    ¡°Do you want a second piece?¡±


    I hold out my te in response.


    After Angelo is finished watching me devour my secondrge piece of chocte cake, we head upstairs to the bedroom. I feel full and sated and I know that as soon as my head hits the pillow, I¡¯ll be passed out.


    Angelo takes a shower as I get on my pajamas and crawl into bed. I grab my book from the bedside table and try to read another few chapters before sleep ims me.


    The words on the page transport me into a futuristic dystopian and I¡¯m distracted by the plot until I see movement in the room. I lower my book to see Angelo shirtless. I watch his every move, his back muscles flexing as he looks in his drawers for a shirt. His bronze skin is still damp from the shower but I¡¯m more distracted by how sculpted his body is. The definitiones from years of constant and extreme training. A fighter¡¯s body.


    A killer¡¯s body.


    I shake the thought from my head.


    He looks over his shoulder and his eyes meet mine. ¡°I thought you were asleep.¡±


    I hold up my book, ¡°It¡¯s getting good.¡±


    He walks over to the other side of the bed and crawls in, he picks my book up and reads the synopsis on the back.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell me more about it,¡± he hands me back to book andys on his back, arms tucked behind his head. He¡¯s like a child waiting for his mother to read him a bedtime story.


    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s truly interested or not, not a lot of people I know like science fiction or fantasy. I know Svena has told me I sound like a nerd when I¡¯ve told her about some of my favorite books. Nerds not a bad thing, I like being a nerd if that means I like fantasy books, but it made me feel disconnected from her. Like even though we were best friends, I felt like we were different species.


    I sit up excited as I map out the entire plot of Red Rising by Pierce Brown getting off track to rant about certain characters and gush over others. Still, Angelo keeps all his attention on me hanging on every word I sign, seemingly like every word I say to him is interesting. I highly doubt it, I know I have a tendency to ramble about things I¡¯m passionate about. He keeps the same smile he had on his face at dinner time when he was watching me eat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t still have chocte on my face, do I?¡± I raise my eyebrow.


    ¡°I like when you¡¯re happy,¡± he signs. ¡°It makes me happy.¡±My heart skips a beat. His lips look so kissable and my body won¡¯t forget the electric feeling I experienced when our mouths were joined. The physical aspect of me is craving to lean in and steal another one of his magical kisses, but the emotional aspect of me is continuously warning me of the consequence and inevitable heartbreak.


    You cannot fall for someone like Angelo Ri, I convince myself.


    It can only end one way.


    And it will destroy me.

 # 3—Chapter 22

    Angelo


    Sometimest night, I had fallen asleep while talking to Anastasia.


    I crack my eyes open to see Anastasiaying a few inches away from me, her face at the edge of her pillow as mine is at the edge of my pillow. Our hands are in front of our bodies, touching. I don¡¯t pull away from her warmth. I also don¡¯t wake her afraid of startling her.


    I almost forgot howfortable my bed is. For the first time since Anastasia hase to live with me-no, not live with. For the first time since I brought Anastasia here, I¡¯ve finally gotten a good full night¡¯s rest.


    Her hair is spilled over her shoulders and is draping down her face. The soft breath escaping from her mouth, which is cracked opened and undoubtedly snoring, causes a strand of hair to rise and fall. The red hair looks good on her but I have to admit I miss her blonde hair.


    Looking over her body I read the clock on the bedside table, it¡¯s barely seven o¡¯clock. Normally I would start my day, but I slowly close my eyes and hope sleep retakes me.


    The next time I wake up it is to the feel of fingers on my skin.


    Anastasia is trailing her fingers across my forearms. That¡¯s when my body bes alert and I spring up in bed. I¡¯m now hyper aware that I forgot to find a shirt to sleep inst night.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    I know what she¡¯s referring to but I refuse to talk about it. I give her the cold shoulder turning my back on her. It¡¯s times like this I¡¯m d I¡¯m deaf, or at least I¡¯m d she¡¯s deaf too so I don¡¯t have to hear a lecture.


    Her warm hands sp down on my shoulders. I can feel her presence behind me. The subtle scent of vani and chocte wafting off her. She coaxes me to face her and I cannot resist her no matter how hard I try. She¡¯s a hypnotizing force.


    ¡°Tell me when it started.¡±


    The look of sorrow makes me feel guilty for the period of time when I had purposely harmed myself, but there is also a look of understanding, like she knows what I went through.


    Because she went through them too.


    ¡°My first time was when I was thirteen.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I was alone.¡±


    Those three words hold something bigger in them. She doesn¡¯t need to exin anything further. I realize then we did it for the same reasons. Istion. Loneliness. Lack of feeling like we fit in. Depression. Feeling disconnected from the world around us.


    It¡¯s as if everyone has found their connecting pieces in a big puzzle but we¡¯re pieces to a different picture.


    I look down at her wrist to see one light scar. Reading the surprised look on my face and as if she can read my mind, she signs, ¡°I stopped doing it once I saw how visible they are. I didn¡¯t want my ballet instructors to see them or my father¡­¡± she trails. ¡°My upper thigh is where I continued.¡±


    ¡°A few months after my ident, before I got my cochlear imnt. I wasn¡¯t supposed to lose all my hearing. It gradually got worse until I waspletely deaf. The tinnitus didn¡¯t go away though. I felt like it just got louder and louder. The world was silent and all I could hear was the ringing. I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. I felt like I was going crazy. I just wantedplete silence, I wanted something to calm the ringing. I was mad and depressed and I didn¡¯t know how to deal with all my emotions,¡± I pause. ¡°My father always taught me to disy any type of emotion was weakness. It means you care too much. So I always had to bury it deep. I was going through so much¡­¡±


    When I try to hide my scars Anastasia reaches out, gently grabbing my wrists and rubbing her thumbs along the makes.


    It feels as though someone has reached through my chest and squeezed my heart. There¡¯s also a fluttering feeling in my stomach and a stinging sensation in my eyes. I have to look away from her, just seeing the kindness in her expression is too much. It¡¯s more than I have ever deserved from her.


    ¡°My father didn¡¯t have the patience for emotions either. He always hated if I went crying to him. He was probably just as cold as your father growing up. I guess that¡¯s another thing we have inmon. Being children of leaders,¡± Anastasia gives me a half smile. ¡°I was young when my mother died.¡±


    I be aware at this moment that my father was the one to kill Viktor Vasiliev¡¯s wife. I remember that day. I remember going out to celebrate. That woman my father killed was Anastasia¡¯s mother.


    ¡°I felt lost for a period of time. I wasn¡¯t close to my father like I was with my mother. It was hard, just my father and I. He never wanted me home, he always brought me with him and had his closest men watch me. I would have to endure abuse from his men ande home and endure even more abuse from my father and his bad temper.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°Some would call me foolish for how much I trust you. How much I like you. Butpared to living with my cruel and my ignorant friends, I feel a sense of belonging and friendship with you. I know it¡¯s stupid-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not stupid,¡± I sign quickly. ¡°It¡¯s been years since Boston has felt like home to me. My men don¡¯t like or trust me. My best friend is dead. No one understands me, not like you do. You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever actually signed with aside from my teacher.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never admitted this out loud, but I love signnguage. I loved taking lessons and I almost felt like I was meant to sign all my life. There are times before when I would take my hearing aids out, as if I wasn¡¯t meant to hear. Then I met you and I was just so excited to finally be able to sign to someone. To be able tomunicate in more ways than one.¡±


    ¡°None of my friends even know signnguage. Never really bothered to learn. They never cared that the world isn¡¯t essible to people like us. The only long conversations I¡¯ve had is through text message. I like being able to sign and have someone understand me. That¡¯s why I loved ballet. You don¡¯t need to speak in dance to convey emotion. People watch you and understand. Dance was one of my favoritenguages and now it¡¯s all gone.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I frown.


    Hearing Anastasia speak about her past makes me feel like some type of fate has pushed us together. Anastasia understands me to the core. Every word of exnation toward our newfound friendship is exactly how I¡¯ve been feeling. She¡¯s the melody that¡¯s been stuck in my head for too long. She¡¯s the reason I have been waiting for. She¡¯s the wings I¡¯ve needed to escape my torment. She¡¯s the other half my soul has been missing for too long.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I sign to her again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± she leans in closer to me, ¡°I think you understand my pain more than anyone.¡±


    ¡°Abusive father, shitty acquaintances, horrible emotional coping skills, and crushed dreams.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget we¡¯re both deaf,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°That too.¡±


    She turns around to nce at the clock. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be getting ready?¡±


    ¡°How about we skip andy in bed all day.¡±


    She raises an eyebrow and gives me a wary look. I mentally facepalm myself, she must think I mean something differently. ¡°At least I¡¯ll have a morefortable ce to finish Red Rising,¡± she grabs her book and cracks it open. I chuckle. Her raised spirit and contagious smile makes me feel so light. I know I have tons of duties to get to today. The Mafia is still feeling the hits from thest few Bratva attacks. Carlo¡¯s is closed. Funerals are still going on. The Dark Twist is finally reopening this week, but word has gotten around that the Bratva has attacked in our territory and my people are worried. Christian and Piero will handle the reopening and act as manager and security. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be the source for attack now that Vasiliev knows his daughter isn¡¯t being held there.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s already received my photos. What he¡¯s going to do in retaliation to them, I have no idea. I know I¡¯m not safe, if word gets out the Vasiliev of where I am, he¡¯ll be there. Just like at Carlo¡¯s. My closest men will probably want a meeting to discuss what he might do and how we can secure our territory and keep our men and goods safe, butying in bed with one of the most interesting girls I have ever met, sounds so much better.


    She looks beautiful when she reads. She is a beautiful girl, short and slender with beautiful light features, but they seem miniscule inparison to her personality. When I think of her, I don¡¯t think of how gorgeous she is, I think of how she can make me smile andugh. I think of her stubborn and sassy personality. I think of her resilience and intelligence. I think of how much fun she is to be with and how empty this house is going to be when she¡¯s gone.


    How empty I¡¯m going to be when she¡¯s gone.


    ¡°You¡¯re staring at me again,¡± her eyes don¡¯t leave her book.


    I grab the book and ce her bookmark in between the pages she¡¯s left off, and I set it down on the bedside table next to me. I lean over and press my lips against her. I¡¯m tired of fighting my cravings. She smells so sweet and taste even sweeter. I crawl on top of her, her arms wrapping around me pulling me flush against her. The feel of her fingertips trailing across my bare back gives me goosebumps everywhere. I shiver at her gentle touch as I deepen our kiss.


    My tongue sweeps across her mouth savoring her delicious taste. I can¡¯t get enough. My lips begin to trail off hers and down to her neck. Her grip tightens and I wish I had my hearing aids in to hear her moans. Her mouth is parted and eyes screwed shut in pleasure. She¡¯s so responsive for such simple touching.


    I realize then just like majority of single women in the Mafia, she has to be a virgin. She probably has never even been kissed before.


    For her sake I try to go slow. I take my time exploring her neck with my mouth and all the sensitive ces that make her squirm beneath me. Her fingers tangle themselves in my hair, the rough tug and pull only turns me on further. I moan into her neck sending vibrations against her.


    We¡¯re both breathing heavy, heaving and panting with a need for more. And there will be more. Some day but not today. I pull back to look in her eyes, the trust is there but I know she¡¯s not ready. This is all too overwhelming for her and even though she nods her head in permission, I still feel as though I¡¯d be taking advantage of her.


    I kiss her forehead.


    ¡°More,¡± she begs.


    I oblige her with more kissing. She seems to like that, her lips greedy for mine and eager to learn. Her lips are so soft and smooth. They¡¯re red and swollen from my ministrations, but she¡¯s just as dominant as she bes morefortable sticking her tongue in my mouth and nipping at my bottom lip.


    Taking things a step further, I slip my hand underneath her oversized sweater. She gasps in my mouth as my cold hands hold her bare waist. I slowly make my way up her torso skimming past her ribs until I reach her breast. I cup and skim my thumb across her hard nipple. Her back arches into mine and she leans her head back giving me perfect ess to her neck.


    She closes her eyes and lets me explore her body. Withering with enjoyment from new sensations. Her cheeks are flushed and hands shaking from excitement.


    In my perpetual, my phone shes. I try my hardest to ignore it but when the shing stops, it starts back up again. I know it¡¯s either Christian and Piero wondering where I am.


    I pull back from Anastasia and groan. I reach over her to grab my phone and hearing aid. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Boss, where are you?¡± Christian hisses. The tone of his voice pissing me off.


    ¡°Home. I¡¯m taking a day for myself. Got a problem?¡± I¡¯m fuming.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ well¡­ you might want toe in.¡±


    ¡°And would you like to exin to me why the fuck you think I shoulde in?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Vasiliev. He¡¯s sent us a message.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I rub my forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in an hour.¡±


    Anastasia looks at me with big blue eyes, her lips still swollen and neck covered in my marks, I wish I could ignore my duties and explore even more of her body like I nned.


    Her head tilted in confusion, ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m needed in the office.¡±


    The look of disappointment clear on her face. Her shoulders slump as she crawls out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll start getting ready.¡±

 # 3—Chapter 23

    Anastasia


    My mind ispletely blown.


    Who knew a person could feel such intense pleasure just from receiving kisses on their neck? My whole body became hypersensitive as his hands and lips roamed against my skin. He gave me goosebumps and flutters and I have yet to calm myself down. There is a throbbing sensation straight to my core while my breathing remains irregr, and my heart rate is still elevated.


    The profound need to be back in his arms and have him on me has my thoughts jumbled. I can¡¯t think of anything besides him. I¡¯m distracted by the thought of him taking things further.


    I¡¯m both anxious and terrified.


    Ready yet so inexperienced I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll mess things up. Afraid that I won¡¯t like it. But how can I not like anything Angelo does to me? My whole body buzzes when he¡¯s close to me as if there is an electric current between us. The strength of it so great I feel like it¡¯s where I¡¯m supposed to be-in his arms.


    Angelo didn¡¯t hide the disappointment in his face either. I knew the second he answered his phone it would mean bad news. I was looking forward to a day at the penthouse. Just Angelo and I. He¡¯s been so busy at the office we haven¡¯t had much time to spend together. Not to mention the office gets boring, even with my book, and the leather loveseat there is in no way morefortable than Angelo¡¯s king sized bed with pillows made of clouds.


    I don¡¯t recognize the girl staring back in the bathroom mirror. The red hair. Puffy lips. And the love bites all over my neck. I touch them feeling a sense of pride, wanting to wear them like a badge of honor, but also a sense of bashfulness that makes me want to conceal them.


    I decide to get with a sweater that has a higher neckline and thick id scarf for extra cover. I grab my sunsses, hat, and book and meet Angelo, suit and all, downstairs in the foyer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he signs.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I shrug it off. ¡°I guess you owe me.¡±


    ¡°I guess I do,¡± he smiles. The smile fades when his eyes level to my neck which is covered up.


    When we get to his office, he locks me in and attends to busy elsewhere in a worry. My gut feeling tells me it¡¯s regarding my father. Did he see the photos Angelo took?


    What did he think?


    How did he feel?


    How did he react?


    What is he going to do?


    Dread fills my stomach and I suddenly feel nauseous.


    I begin to pace his office. I¡¯ve got a bad feeling. What if he brought me here because my father made a deal? What if any minute my father is going to walk in and take me back to the life that put me through so much misery?


    My breathing picks up and I begin to hyperventte. I have to escape before things go to far.


    Who am I kidding?


    Things have been going too far. Angelo was right, there isn¡¯t an ending where we end up together. I feel so stupid for allowing myself to catch feelings. He¡¯s kind and generous and funny and even though I¡¯ve been kidnapped, my life has had more excitement and happiness than it has after my knee injury. Since before I went to Russia for ballet. I thought after I was done with ballet I would never find anything to bring me joy. But I was wrong.


    Just being with Angelo and having a sense of belonging and having someone who I can talk to, who understands me, has made my life better.


    I can¡¯t go back to the Bratva¡¯s strictness. I can¡¯t go back to my friends who don¡¯t understand me. I can¡¯t live with bodyguards who have abused me for years. I don¡¯t want to live in fear.


    I have to escape.


    The door swings open and I hold my hand over my heart startled. It¡¯s Angelo.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looks around the room.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± tears stream down my face. ¡°Is my father here?¡±


    His forehead creases. ¡°What? Is that why you think your here?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He takes long strides over to me. He puts his hands on my shoulders and pulls me in for a hug.


    I hold him tight never wanting to let go. I cry into his chest. I cry at the unfairness of our situation. Had we not been born a daughter of a Bratva leader and a son of a Mafia leader we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.


    Life would be so much simpler. Happier.


    ¡°Your father refuses to give in to our demands.¡±


    I sniffle wiping my nose on my sleeve. ¡°Of course he does.¡± Angelo avoids my stare. I tap him on the shoulder. ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing you need to worry about.¡±


    He starts to turn away from me but I grab him by the wrist. ¡°This involves me. This is about me. This is because of me! I have a right to know.¡±


    With a simple shake of his head, he turns away from me and walks out of the office leaving me alone and to my racing thoughts of worst-case scenarios.

 # 3—Chapter 24

    Angelo


    I didn¡¯t want to tell Anastasia what my men suggested.


    Everyone was outraged that even after the photos of Anastasia pretending to be tied-bloody and broken-to my bed, Vasiliev still didn¡¯t want to cooperate. They all suggested heinous things that made me want to slit their throats.


    Video tape her while you go at it.


    Video tape her while we all take turns.


    Cut off a body part and send it to him.


    I could never allow any of that to happen. But I have to make a decision and fast. My men are wary of my decisions and are pushing me to do right by all the men we¡¯ve lost in the recent Bratva¡¯s attacks. They tell me we look weak right now and if the Mafia looks weak it¡¯s only because their leader is weak.


    I have to step up my game, I know. Still, I refuse to do any of the things they¡¯ve suggested. At least not really do anything they suggested. The entire time at the office I try to figure out some way I can fake torture on Anastasia and have it look legit enough for Vasiliev topletely lose his shit. For him to finally give into our demands. For me to finally earn my respect as Don.


    The look on her face while I ignored her and kept her in the dark. I know she¡¯s worried, I could tell. She seemed upset when I entered my office. She was crying, worried that I was going to send her back to her father. My stomach felt hollowed out and I never wanted to protect someone more than I have now. I¡¯ve felt this overwhelming need to protect Liliana all my life, and then Vi when she was born, but with Anastasia it¡¯s different. More intense. It is an all consuming feeling that I must protect her and do right by her. That I can¡¯t disappoint or let her down. That I can never let her be sad or feel empty or lost.


    When I think of her I feel like I¡¯m in pain but in the best possible way. Like if that pain went away I would be numb and that scares the shit out of me. Before Anastasia I¡¯ve felt careless with my own life, unafraid of the enviable and not the least bit scared of my enemies. I figured I¡¯m already living a life I don¡¯t want, let whatever happens happen. If I die, so be it. Now something has changed. A shift in me, I want to live. I feel careful of my every move, scared even. I want to live for Anastasia and experience life. Life seems so much better with her in it.


    She ignores me in the car ride home. I¡¯d give anything to have her sign to me. I don¡¯t need to ask her what¡¯s wrong. Everything is wrong. Our situation is fucked up and with each and every passing day we get closer and it gets that much harder to face reality.


    I put my hand on her knee. She doesn¡¯t react as she continues to stare out the window. I let out a heavy sigh trying to think of ways to fix things. I give my driver instructions on where to head to next.


    When the car reaches our destination I notice Anastasia sits up straighter and peers out the window in bewilderment and fascination. I walk around to her side opening the car door and holding out my hand for her grab. Begrudgingly, she takes it but her eyes are focused on our location.


    An outdoor ice rink that has already set up for Christmas. Normally I hate Christmas decorations in November, it¡¯s too damn early, but looking around at therge decorated tree, I don¡¯t mind. Anastasia is still in awe as her neck cranes up to take the sight in.


    She turns to me, a small smile in appreciation that fades quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ice skate.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I shrug my shoulders. ¡°Neither do I.¡±


    My mother used to bring the three of us here all the time when we were children. Liliana loved it, she was the best ice skater out of the three of us. She even asked our father to take figure skating lessons which he promptly said no to. I liked being out of the house, being out meant no fighting, and being out without my father meant no putting on a tough act, no pretending, and no abuse.


    This ice rink was a part of my childhood freedom. It¡¯s where I used to go to clear my head and find an escape as I got older. But it still holds deaf childhood memories of my little sister twirling around and Luca sitting on a bench and pouting because he¡¯d have rather been anywhere else.


    I loved watching other families skate. Mother and father happily holding hands as their children skate by their sides shouting for attention. The parents watch and give them praise for badly attempted spins and jumps. The joy and happiness in each family, the connection and love, something I longed so badly for. I watched them with a taste of bitterness on my tongue and a strong need for what they had and what I wascking in.


    I¡¯ve never seen my father hold my mother¡¯s hand because he wanted to. I¡¯ve never seen them kiss except at parties. I¡¯ve never watched them whisper loving things in each other¡¯s ears. As a kid love was hard to define. It was hard to watch that in other families and wonder why they seemed soplete when my family felt so empty. For a period of time, it made me wonder if it was because of me. If there was anything I could do to change things.


    But no matter how many times I wished my family could be like the ones at the ice rink, I still came home to an abusive household. Father still discouraged any emotional disys. Father was still a brutal killer who came home with blood on his shirts. Father still only wanted his wife just for sex. Father still loved Luca for the sole purpose of him taking over as Don. Father still hated Liliana for being a girl and for me not being more like Luca.


    I continuously wished and wished that things were different, but at the end of the day Marco Ri was a monster and every day after that I wished I would never turn into him.


    Still holding Anastasia¡¯s hand, I lead her closer to the rink so we can rent skates. I probably look ridiculous in a suit but she looks perfect. The smile I¡¯ve been waiting for spreads across her face. Seeing her happy makes me happy. I realize then that I feel like one of those couples I used to watch as a kid. Full of life, love, and contentment.


    She sits on the bench shaking her leg anxiously as she looks out onto the ice at everyoneughing and having a good time. I help her put on her skates and tie them up tight for her before putting on mine.


    For someone who says she doesn¡¯t know how to skate, she sure is eager. She grabs my hand and nearly yanks me on the ice. For the first time my confidence falters and I¡¯m afraid of making a fool of myself. As soon as I set two skates on the ice I start to wobble, I mentally threaten myself not to fall. Anastasia smiles holding out her two mittened hands wanting me to help her into the ice.


    She holds them tight as she gets one foot on, then the second. She wobbles and I¡¯m not steady or bnced enough to keep her upright. We take a tumble, me taking the brunt of it. I fall on my back groaning in pain but Anastasia is on top of meughing. I start tough with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    I try to remember all the advice Liliana gave me as a child, including how to get up. One leg at a time. I get to my knees and follow the advice. Finally I¡¯m standing looking down at Anastasia whose butt is sitting on the ice. She¡¯s stillughing.


    Knowing I will probably make a further mess and embarrass myself, I hold out my hand anyways and help her up. My other hand grips the short wall surrounding the ice rink. Anastasia grabs me with two hands and with all my strength I pull her up. We sway but I hold her tight to me trying to be her rock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take this slow.¡±


    ¡°Slow isn¡¯t fun, let¡¯s race!¡± She lets go of me and takes a few short shaky steps before looking over her shoulder and signing. ¡°Don¡¯t be a chicken.¡±


    I line up with her ready to take on any challenge.


    ¡°We see who can get to blue line the fastest. Ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready,¡± I sign back.


    ¡°On three, one¡­ two¡­ three!¡±


    We both take off, a professional hockey yer could have skated to the blue line in two seconds, instead, Anastasia and I take small shuffling steps, one foot in front of the other. My ankles start to roll and I put my arms out to the side trying to rebnce myself, but failing.


    I fall directly on my ass and with an irritated groan I look around me giving whoever is staring one of my best death res.


    Anastasia is bent forward, hands on her knees andughing hysterically now. She points at me and even though my cheeks heat up, I love when she¡¯s like this. I¡¯ll takeughing at my misfortune over the silent treatment any day.


    In a split second Anastasia loses her bnce fromughing too hard and she takes a hard fall,nding on her side. I crawl over to her to make sure she¡¯s not hurt, but before I can get to her she starts crawling to the blue line just a foot away.


    ¡°I win!¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°I want a redo.¡±


    I watch as she tries and tries again, continuouslyughing and enjoying it. If it weren¡¯t for her I would¡¯ve thrown my ice skates off the second I fell and got in the car to go back home. Her resilience is admirable, but what is even more admirable is even though she is the worst one here-next to me-she isn¡¯t embarrassed. She thinks falling is funny. I¡¯ve never seen her act so free.


    That¡¯s when I realize, she thrives in this type of environment. Out in the open, with people, doing adventurous things. She is a prized bird that should be anything but caged. She should be free and wild because that is when she is at her most beautiful.


    And I kidnapped her.


    But you also freed her.


    I freed her from a smaller cage only to put her in a slightly bigger cage. She can¡¯t even truly be herself. My eyes wander to her red hair, although beautiful, it isn¡¯t her. I wish she didn¡¯t have to wear those sunsses every time we go out, her blue eyes are her best feature, so bright and lively. They convey emotion and when she¡¯s happy there¡¯s this twinkle in them that makes me feel warm inside.


    The feelings she gives me scares me to death.


    ¡°Come on, Angelo!¡± She holds out my hands. I¡¯ve been clinging to the wall like a coward just watching her attempt to do spins and figure-eights. She is anything but graceful on ice, though she tries, it makes me curious to see what she¡¯s like when she performs ballet.

 # 3—Chapter 25

    We¡¯re sore, limping and wincing with every step toward the car. We both had our fair share of hard falls and there is no doubt in my mind I¡¯m going to have a fuck ton of bruises on my body-especially my ass.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Anastasia says when we get in the car.


    ¡°For bringing you to a ce that brought nothing but pain?¡± I sign hissing as I shift into a morefortable position. Sitting on my butt right now is not ideal.


    ¡°And happiness. It was fun,¡± she smiles. ¡°It was fun to see you loosen up.¡± I smile back at her. ¡°It was especiallyical to see you in ice skates while wearing that suit. And falling in that suit.¡±


    I scowl at her which makes her hold her ribs inughter.


    ¡°I hope that hurts,¡± I point.


    ¡°Worth it.¡±


    It is getting dark out and even though I had nned to take us out to eat after, I would like nothing more than to grab whatever Isabe whips up, and eat it in my bed. My driver takes us back to my penthouse and Anastasia wraps her arms around my waist as we stagger to the elevator.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any chocte cake left?¡± Anastasia asks.


    ¡°You want chocte cake again?¡±


    She nods her head. ¡°Well you don¡¯t have to, but I want a piece.¡±


    The elevator door opens and we¡¯re home sweet home.


    ¡°Go upstairs, I¡¯ll get the food.¡±


    ¡°I can eat chocte cake in your bed?¡± Her eyes widen.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I shrug and she ps her hands together in excitement.


    In the kitchen I make a sandwich for myself and grab the chocte cake from the fridge cutting her a big piece, and I take it upstairs.


    Anastasia is already in bed, book covering her face. I chuckle, shaking my head. Iy down next to her and put the piece in herp. She¡¯s too immersed in the chapter to even acknowledge me.


    She blindly reaches for her cake, messily eating it with a fork I provided for her as her eyes don¡¯t leave the words on the page.


    She has chocte all over her mouth and she¡¯spletely oblivious to that fact. I smile widely, chuckling. I must¡¯ve finally grabbed her attention because she puts her book down and asks, ¡°Want some?¡± She points her fork in my direction.


    My eyes flicker to the lips. I lean in as if I was pulled in by some force. My lips attach to hers and I can taste the chocte on her. I moan loving the taste and feel of kissing her. Our kiss is all consuming as her te falls to the floor with a shattering crash. We ignore it, not even stunned or bothered by the mess.


    I crawl over her letting my body gentle lower until we are flush against one another. Her legs part and I rest between them. Her arms wrap around my body pulling me closer. We pull back for a breath, we¡¯re both heaving but it doesn¡¯t stop me from kissing her elsewhere. I don¡¯t want to take it slow, our desire is burning between us. I can¡¯t stop, even if I wanted to.


    Her hands on the hem of my shirt tells me she wants more. I grab her hands pulling them away as I rip my shirt, the buttons flying everywhere. Her palm does to my chest and her fingertips skin all the way down to my hip bones. She parts her mouth in fascination, the expression on her face is curious. I doubt she¡¯s ever seen a naked man before.


    I know I can¡¯t treat her like I have every girl in my life. For me it has always been either a one night stand or a friends with benefits type thing-without the being friends part. She¡¯s different than any girl I have ever known and for the first time I don¡¯t care about my pleasure, I care about hers.


    Her hands go to the button of my pants, I shake my head. Now is not the time for me to get naked.


    I take her sweater off and am pleased to see that she is wearing one of the bras I secretly picked out for her at Victoria¡¯s Secret. ck andce as it delicious pushes her breasts up. I admire it for a second but I¡¯m too impatient as I reach around and unsp it with expert precision. The braes free and I murmur a curse as I lower my mouth to her breast sucking on her pointy pink nipple. The flesh is soft and judging by her nails in my back, it feels good for her. She wiggles under my ministrations letting out a moan as she starts to shiver. My index finger and thumb tease her other nipple asionally flicking and pulling to further heighten the stimtion.


    I peek a nce up at her. Her eyes screwed shut, back begging to arch and fingers digging even further into my skin. Her breathinges in short pants and I¡¯m surprised that she¡¯s enjoying this so much. She¡¯s so sensitive by the slightest touch and I¡¯m enjoying roaming her body finding even more ces that make her cry out with pleasure.


    I find arge bruise on her ribs, it¡¯s purple and ck and looks like it hurts. I skim my finger over it and she winces. I gently ce a kiss on the center of the bruise. I pull back to watch her staring at me with fascination mixed with appreciation and lust. I hold her gaze as I curl my fingers around the waistband of her jeans and tug them until their around her ankles and then onto the floor.


    The underwear matches the bra that is also on the floor somewhere. Thece is see through and it¡¯s just enough to tease and taunt me. Excitement gets the better of me as I anxiously hook my fingers to rid her of herst article of clothing but she pushes my hands away.


    Her face is blushed and she shys away from me. She¡¯s nervous. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t want me to do.¡±


    ¡°I want to, but¡­¡± she trails looking away from me.


    I grab her chin and force her attention back on me. ¡°This is your first time,¡± I state. She nods. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle with you. If I¡¯m going too fast I want you to tap me hard on my shoulder three times. Okay?¡±


    She nods again. When I go for her underwear a second time she does the same thing, pushing my hands away and scissoring her legs shut.


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    This time she closes her eyes and I slid her underwear down her body. She is perfectly naked before me. Her arms bashfully over her face. Her body is slender and pale. I have the urge to mark her as mine and a thrill shoots through my body knowing I am going to be the first man to im her.


    My hands massage her upper thigh coaxing her to rx. Her muscles are incredibly tense and I know she¡¯s just nervous and possibly overwhelmed. To have man see you in a way that was always supposed to be protected, supposed to be saved until her wedding day. Supposed to be a virtue.


    Anastasia has lived like many Mafia women-like Liliana-they aren¡¯t supposed to have men touch them. That is reserved for their husbands. They aren¡¯t supposed to experience pleasure. Just like women, I learned from a young age women are nothing but an object of pleasure. They are there for my needs only and to provide me with children. They obey when I need them.


    She seems anxious and apprehensive as she starts to peek through her arms. Watching carefully as I slowly push her thighs apart. The first thing I notice is the scars there, like she had told me just night¡¯s ago. There is a slew of horizontal white scars starting from her upper thigh and going down. My jaw ticks, angry over the fact that she did this because she felt so alone. That she did this for the same reasons I did it to myself. I hate that she had ever felt as horrible as I have.


    I want to take away the pain.


    With a bit more coaxing, she is slow to open her legs, but when she does it is like a flower blossoming. My dick throbs in my pants aching to be inside of her. Her folds are swollen and damp, I run my finger down her slit and Anastasia sits up gasping.


    ¡°Okay?¡± I give her a concerned look.


    She nods frantically. ¡°Yeah. Just surprised is all,¡± slowly sheys back down death-gripping the sheets below her.


    I lean my face in dipping my tongue into her sweetness. Her finger taps on my shoulder once, twice, I move my mouth to suck on where her tiny bundle of nervesy. Her tapping stops and I hear her suck in a sharp breath. I don¡¯t stop taking it as my cue to continue. I suck and nibble making sure my mouth and tongue are working overtime to send herpletely over the edge. I want to see her orgasm. I want to see her cry out from the pleasure I bring her.


    I wrap my arms under her thighs and keep her in ce as I thoroughly eat her out. I haven¡¯t done this since I was in high school. The prostitutes I would fuck at The Dark Twist I would do so usually from behind. Hell, I don¡¯t even think they ever came but I was ever worried about that. The past few years I¡¯ve been selfish with sex.


    Ip up and down her slit going faster hoping to send her over the edge. I gaze up at her, her eyes screwed shut. I suck over her most sensitive area as I bring my fingers up her torso to pinch and y with her nipples. Finally, I send her over the edge. With a mighty cry, her thighs tightly hold my head as she tugs at my hair while shuddering and shaking with relief.


    When she¡¯s finally calming down and her orgasm subsides, sheys breathless and limp on the mattress staring up at the ceiling sporting a look of utter disbelief.


    ¡°That was¡­¡±


    I crawl over her and kiss her deeply. When I pull back she lips her lips probably tasting herself. The innocent look on her face is such a turn on that my blood begins to boil and my dick can hardly wait his turn any longer. What I just made her do will have me thinking and picturing that moment for all of my future fantasies.


    ¡°We¡¯re just beginning.¡±


    Giving into my cocks demand I unbutton my pants slowly. I groan as Anastasia sits up, biting her lip and watching my every move. Her stare are glued to my hands on my fly. I kick my pants off so I¡¯m only in my boxers. I notice she tenses you again. To make her less nervous, Iy on top of her, making out with her until she¡¯s fully rxed. I know it¡¯s going to be painful at first for her so thest thing I need is for her to be tensed up.


    After a few minutes of our tongues dancing I notice Anastasia is undting on me. She is basically dry humping my thigh. I can feel her slickness and I know she¡¯s ready.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I pull down my underwear finally springing myself free. A tiny gasp escapes from her lips. The way she looks at my cock makes me want to boast with pride and also makes me want to lose the remaining self-control I have.


    ¡°If you need me to stop just remember, three taps on my shoulder,¡± I mentioned before leaning over to grab a condom I have in my bedside drawer.


    She watches me roll it on in fascination. I lean down, my elbows resting on either side of her face. I brush her hair back and kiss her forehead. Silently saying, trust me, with my eyes. She gives me a small nod, an okay to continue.


    I line myself up at her entrance. She sucks in a breath when my tip touches her. She feels so warm and I have to stop myself from thrusting hard and burying myself to a hilt. I push in and that¡¯s when she starts to whimper, closing her eyes and shifting underneath me.


    Gently, I stroke her hair and kiss the side of her face tenderly trying to distract her from whatever pain she¡¯s in. Her eyes flutter open and I slid in another inch then two. Her mouth parts gasping as I continue until I¡¯m fully inside of her. We¡¯ve barely started and yet she is out of breath. Still on my elbows, I put my arms underneath her armpits and she wraps her arms around me. At first she hangs on for dead life, especially as I start to retreat.


    I push in again and she moans in my ear. The sound encouraging me as I slowly thrust back in. She feels so tight and good and fuck, it has been a while. Since Anastasia hase into my life I haven¡¯t fucked anyone. I am in desperate need of release and if I were actually listening to my dick which is begging me to thrust into her hard and fast, I¡¯de in record time.


    My hand roams up and down her sides tenderly. I gaze into her seeing the lust and trust she has for me. Every so often she winces and shifts, but there are moments when she sumbs to the pleasure sex brings and shivers beneath me. My fingers provide additional friction as my mouth also puts in work on the sensitive areas of her neck.


    Her grip on me gets tighter. Our bodies sweaty and sticking together, nothing coulde between us. Her nails rake down my back as her panting gets quicker and my thrusts be faster. I can no longer hold back, she feels so good. Her hips roll into mine and I pull back far enough to see her eyes nearly roll into the back of her head.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then I feel her muscles contracting on my dick, she bellows out her ecstasy as she milks out my own orgasm. I bury myself deep inside as I release weeks worth of sexual frustration and passionate tension. My entire body rxes. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt so sated in my life.


    I¡¯m careful not to put my full body weight on her, but it feels good to have this closeness and catch my breath. She runs her hands through my hair as I rest on her chest feeling the thumping rhythm of her heart below.

 # 3—Chapter 26

    Anastasia


    A million thoughts are running through my mind.


    For starters the fact that Angelo Ri is naked, on top of me, after we¡¯ve just had sex. I am a virgin. Was a virgin. My father never let me close enough to a boy to have sex with and at ballet I was too focused on my career.


    I¡¯ve given up a piece of me-a piece that has always been protected and not mine to give away. It was always my father¡¯s duty to find me a husband to marry. Someone of high rank and a loyal Bratva member. Particrly one who would take over when he died. On my wedding night, my virginity was supposed to be my gift to my husband.


    So many conflicted feelings are making me feel both giddy and a little nauseous. I let Angelo take my virginity. It was amazing and unexpected, but he is still the man who kidnapped me and I am still Viktor Vasiliev¡¯s daughter and the shame when he finds out I¡¯m no longer his pristine untouched daughter¡­


    No one will want me.


    I mentally shake my head. That¡¯s not true, any man of the Bratva would love to be my father¡¯s son-inw. Many of his men have tried and failed. Some tried too hard to win my heart and ended up dead at my father¡¯s hands.


    The caring look of Angelo when he was inside of me. The explosion of pleasure, the bursting feel of emotions. It was all overwhelming. It is still overwhelming as I try to process what has just happened.


    What this means.


    The soreness between my legs is a pleasant feeling. My heart and body wants more, wants to feel the indescribable pleasure yet my brain is avidly against what just happened.


    My hands are still tangled in his dirty blond locks. My fingers skim over the cochlear imnt attached to the side of his head. He¡¯s wearing his hearing aids. He¡¯s very peculiar. Sometimes he refuses to wear them, I¡¯d think if I could miraculously hear, I¡¯d never take them off. Yet, when the world is silent, you feel more connected. Your other senses are heightened. You experience things others might have missed.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Angelo and I are apart of that same world and when it¡¯s just the two of us, in the silence, everything seems so much moreplete.


    He rolls us over so I¡¯m on top of him. He keeps me warm and my heart near bursting. I can¡¯t stop smiling as his strong arms hold me close and tight. I can feel the rise and fall of his chest below me. The fresh bergamot smell of him puts me to sleep. My eyes slowly closing, I nod off for a few minutes until my dreams carry me away.


    ***


    I wake up before Angelo. Even when I stir above him, he doesn¡¯t move.


    Gathering new clothes, I put on somefortable leggings and a sweater and head toward the door. Before I was like someone on house arrest-except a bit more extreme-Angelo always kept the doors locked especially while we were sleeping or if he had to leave me alone. Now, as I turn the doorknob to his room, I am free.


    A brief thought fills my head, I could leave. I could open the elevator and head into the lobby, and leave. I could be free. And this is where everything has changed, because I don¡¯t want to be free.


    I am free with Angelo. Happy with Angelo. Call it what you want, but what is between us can only be described using words lovers use to each other.


    In the kitchen I look in the fridge and pantry to see it fully stocked. I pull out a few ingredients and set the oven. Isabe is nowhere in sight and I know she wouldn¡¯t appreciate me doing the cooking but I wanted to do something special. Something I haven¡¯t done in a long time. Something that will be like a little piece of home. Something I can share with Angelo.


    My family¡¯s recipe for pirozhki. My mouth is watering thinking of it. I¡¯m relieved everything I need is in the kitchen. As I mix the ingredients in the bowl start to feel my stress dissipate. My worries be nonexistent and there¡¯s nothing but my mind upied on doing something I love, baking. Just like how I¡¯d lose myself when dancing. My feet itch to put on my ballet shoes, in a box on the top shelf of my closet back at home. My body is crying out to get back on stage and release all my pent up emotions.


    But I can¡¯t.


    And I guess baking has always been second best.


    Lost in making sure everythinges out as perfect as my mother her mother before her made it, I am rushing around the kitchen. Flour on my face and clothes. I feel proud of my work as I put it in the oven. I turn the oven light on and stand in front of it, watching and hoping that after all this time I still remember how to make pirozhki perfectly.


    The smell must have woken Angelo because hands snake around my waist pulling me back into his solid body. I don¡¯t even have to look up to know it¡¯s him. I can tell by his scent, his feel. His calloused hands, gently and eagerly roaming my body. I hadn¡¯t noticed him sneaking into the kitchen, too preupied with making sure I don¡¯t under or overcook.


    ¡°What are you making?¡±


    ¡°Pirozhki,¡± I sign each letter.


    Angelo tilts his head.


    ¡°One of my favorite traditional Russian dishes. You¡¯ve made me sumb to baked ziti,sagna, and osso buco, so now I¡¯m going to enrich your tastebuds with my famous family recipe.¡±


    He smiles and kisses my brow. I watch him turn into the dining room, he already takes his seat at the head of the table anticipating the arrival of my dish.


    I open the oven and check to see if everything is cooked. Perfect. The pirozhki smells amazing and the bread is a nice golden brown.


    Pride radiates off of me as I stride into the dining setting down the pirozhki in the middle. I grab two separate tes and silverware for Angelo and I.


    Before I take a bite of mine I carefully watch Angelo for his reaction. He takes a decent sized bite off his fork and chews thoroughly. His poker face is good, stoic, I¡¯m sitting at the edge of my seat. His eyes nce over at me as he swallows.


    ¡°This is one of the most delicious things I have ever had.¡±


    ¡°You mean it?¡± I perk up.


    ¡°I want you to make this for me everyday for the rest of my life,¡± he takes another bite full and closes his eyes. I can only guess he is moaning.


    My stomach rumbles and I can no longer deny myself, I take my first bite. Everything about the recipe is precisely replicated. The smell of fried dough and cabbage reminds me of my grandmother¡¯s house. The taste brings me back to memories of my mother. Good memories.


    Whenever my father went on a mission, my mother would always cook pirozhki. We¡¯d have the house to ourselves, my father not there to yell at us or hit us. We¡¯d dance in the living room as we waited for it to be baked. I rememberughing. I remember my mother¡¯s radiant smile. I¡¯d give anything to see her again. Sometimes I miss her so much that I forget how to breathe. Like the pain of grief inside me is too strong.


    My eyes begin to sting, tears threaten to spill down my cheek. I shake the memory from my head before I start to cry and upset myself. Her life ended too soon. Too violently.


    When I look over at Angelo I notice he¡¯s already had a quarter of the pirozhki I made. He¡¯s not even paying attention to anything as he practically inhaled his food. I giggle wanting to tell him to slow down, but he¡¯s too focused on his te and fork.


    ¡°Full yet?¡± I ask when he finally sets his silverware down and pats his mouth with a napkin.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± the smug look on his face makes my stomach flutter. He licks his lips before crawling under the table. Before I can lean over and lift up the tablecloth to see what he¡¯s doing, his hands are on my thighs.


    He hooks his fingers into my pants and underwear and tugs down. I lift my hips slightly helping him get them off. They stay around my ankles as Angelo parts my legs. I tremble still feeling bashful even after all we did just hours ago.


    I don¡¯t have time to be shy much longer when his tongue runs up and down me. My hands grip the edge of the table. I¡¯m pretty sure the moan I let escape from my lips could be heard by everyone in the building. I take a fistful of the table cloth and shut my eyes as Angelo continuouslyps his tongue on my most sensitive areas. I¡¯m throbbing for him. The sensations feel all too much and I feel as though I¡¯m going tobust at any second.


    His mouth sucks on all the right ces making me squirm. His tongue probing and stroking and taking me higher and higher until¡­


    I cry out my orgasm hitting me like a force to be reckoned with. I shudder with relief as my release starts at my core and goes through my entire body. I can¡¯t stop shaking even after my tremors have passed. Angelo slides out from under the table and holds me. I¡¯m overwhelmed with pleasure and emotion and the second he takes me into his arms I start to cry.


    He holds me close against his chest as he carries me upstairs. Lying me on the bed, he crawls behind me wrapping his strong arms around me. I¡¯ve never felt more protected than in his arms. My worries once again dissipate and exhaustion takes over. Before I fall into a deep sleep I can feel his fingertips skim up and down my arm in aforting motion. I can feel his breath tickling my neck and I can feel his body fitting perfectly behind me. Two fitting puzzle pieces who have been looking for each other for what feels like an eternity.

 # 3—Chapter 27

    Angelo


    Anastsia looks so peaceful sleeping, I don¡¯t disrupt her. My phone is lighting up and vibrating on my side table. I ignore it at first but as soon as the call ends, a new one begins.


    I¡¯m careful when I move out of bed trying not to cause too much movement and stir her awake. I grab my phone and head out into the hallway. The caller ID is from Antonio. My first thought is that he¡¯s either going to continue to give me shit about Anastasia or something is wrong with Liliana.


    I  realize now that my sister has stopped trying to contact me. Maybe she¡¯s given up.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I say with gritted teeth trying to keep my tone as calm as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of your little problem.¡±


    ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°Your men are getting angry that you aren¡¯t doing anything. My sources say they are already nning an uprising to take you out. Obviously your sister doesn¡¯t want you dead and you are being ruled by your own dick to make any rational decisions, so I stepped up.¡±


    ¡°I never asked you to get involved, Antonio! I have things handled.¡±


    ¡°Apparently you don¡¯t!¡± He yells back. ¡°Even Vasiliev doesn¡¯t take you seriously. If he did he would¡¯ve bargained for his daughter which he hasn¡¯t. You¡¯re wee, Angelo.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Antonio!¡±


    ¡°Would you rather I let your own men kill you? If they did that they¡¯d see Anastsia Vasiliev living in your house and they would take care of things.¡±


    I gulp thinking of all the horrible things my men would do to her. ¡°What the hell did you do?¡±


    ¡°Bargained. Threatened,¡± he says nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯ll text you the details. You have today and tomorrow to say your goodbye.¡±


    The line goes dead.


    I scream tempted to throw my phone at the wall, until my phone buzzes in my hands. A text from Antonio listing the drop off time and location and what I get in return for giving Viktor back his daughter alive.


    It isn¡¯t everything I asked for, but it¡¯s something. A good chunk of his terrority. A nice section too, one by the docks with arge warehouse we can use a new headquarters for our illegal operation. My men will be pleased with this. I should be pleased with this but I feel miserable. For the first time in a long time I¡¯m happy and now it¡¯s all going to be taken away from me.


    Antonio should have let my men kill me. I don¡¯t want to live a life if it means I can¡¯t live one with her.


    Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.


    I run my hands through my hair. There has to be a solution. There is no solution. I¡¯m screwed. I have to give her up.


    But I¡¯ve always known that she¡¯d have to go back to the Bratva-to her father. She is my enemy¡¯s daughter. My men are looking to me for leadership. For ruthlessness. For unforgiving violence towards Vasiliev and our men who have killed so many of ours including Nario and Carlo.


    I just never thought the day woulde so soon. I thought I had more time.


    I won¡¯t tell her. I don¡¯t want the next two days to be filled with anger or bitterness or resentment or sadness. I want her and her contagious happiness. I want ourte night conversation. Our mutual understanding of each other. I want her lips and her body. I want it all.


    I want even more.


    But I can¡¯t have more.


    I should be grateful Antonio allotted me two days to say my silent goodbyes. I should also kill Antonio for butting into my business. His worry is Chicago, not Boston.


    Boston is my worry.


    Boston is my burden.


    Creeping back into my room, Anastasia is lying on her side, eyes open holding my gaze.


    ¡°Business,¡± I hold up my phone before setting it back on the bedside table and joining her under the warmth of the covers.


    It¡¯s nearly winter in Boston, the weather cold and crappy. The Holiday season among us as traffic gets busy with people leaving anding to visit families. Malls packed with people doing their Christmas shopping.


    For the past two years I have spent Thanksgiving and Christmas by myself. This year will be no different.


    Anastsia turns around to face me. I keep my hand on her waist pulling her body so we¡¯re flush against each other. I lean in and savor a kiss, quick and simple. She smiles and my heart skips a beat. I adore her smile. I push a strand of red hair out of her face.


    ¡°Do you miss your blonde hair?¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± she shrugs.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the salon and get your hair done?¡±


    She smiles, excited, then it falters into a frown. ¡°But people will recognize me.¡±


    I won¡¯t let anyone take you from me, the words almost leave my lips. I wish I could say those words to her and have them be the truth. But it would be cruel to lie to her like that. ¡°So what?¡± I shrug back. ¡°We will buy you more sunsses and hats maybe even some wigs.¡±


    ¡°What about a wig with blue hair?¡± She raises an eyebrow.


    I chuckle. ¡°Anything your heart desires, Anastasia.¡±


    We both lean in for a kiss. She feels so soft and warm in my arms. I never want to let her go. My bed has been so cold and empty without her and it¡¯s not something I¡¯m going to be happy to go back to. I¡¯d rather take the couch again if it means she¡¯d stay. I won¡¯t be able to handle the silence when she¡¯s gone. I¡¯ll miss the feel of her radiant presence in the room and I¡¯ll miss her snoring.


    There¡¯s a long list of things I will miss. Even her most annoying habits I will miss.


    She stretches her arms above her head. ¡°Can we stay in bed all day?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I smile. ¡°What would you like to do?¡±


    ¡°Sleep,¡± her own smile grows. ¡°And maybe some other stuff.¡±


    ¡°There are a few things we haven¡¯t done yet that I¡¯d like to do.¡±


    Her cheeks blush. I love that innocent look in her eyes and how timid she gets when I mention anything remotely sexual.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± I ask.


    She shakes her head. ¡°But I like this. Talking with you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    She rolls onto her back and exhales. She raises her hands like she¡¯s about to sign, but stop. cing her hands on her stomach she shakes her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She turns her head to look at me. ¡°What do you think the weather¡¯s like in Hawaii?¡±


    ¡°Warm,¡± one side of my lips twitches up giving her a half smile.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I wonder what it¡¯s like to celebrate Christmas is like in Hawaii,¡± she stares at the ceiling probably imaging she¡¯s there. A Christmas tree in the living room and out the window next to it is the beach. The weather warm enough that she¡¯s probably picturing herself in shorts and a tshirt or maybe even a bikini. I like thetter better.


    ¡°In Russia we celebrate a littleter than you do,¡± she tells me. ¡°It¡¯s just the way of the Orthodox Church. January 7th, but I¡¯ve always liked celebrating in December 25th with everyone else. I love the shops decorated. I love Christmas trees, gingerbread men, and snowmen. Everything.¡±


    Her words remind me of the holidays when I was younger. My father didn¡¯t care much for the holidays, but we always had parties. Father¡¯s men woulde to the house, Mother would have it all decorated and for one night-until everyone left-my father acted happy. He would be charming and funny and everything you¡¯d want in a normal father.


    Mother always let me and Liliana in charge of making gingerbread houses. I loved decorating them with her. We always had a contest amongst ourselves to see whose people would like better. Luca never made gingerbread houses with us, he said baking and decorating was for girls.


    Then when we were done we¡¯d get on our snow pants, hats and gloves, and we¡¯d go outside and make snowmen along the driveway so when people pulled up they could see them. It was our contribution to decorating outside. My Father would hire some of his men to hang up lights around the edges of our mansion.


    I always loved the mansion around Christmas time. I loved the nine foot tree in the living room and an abundance of smaller ones scattered throughout the house in the foyer. The staircase, which was the main attraction of the house, as soon as you walked in it was right there. The banister would be decorated with gand.


    The holidays were always happy memories for me. Mother would try to make things as enjoyable as possible for us. Even if my parents weren¡¯t necessarily apart of my happy Christmas memories, Liliana was. I would tuck her in and tell her stories of Santa us. I would wake her up in the middle of the night to sneak downstairs and look at all the presents.


    All my memories were happy because of Liliana.


    My stomach churns with the thought of how horrible I¡¯ve been. I¡¯ve been ignoring her and even when she came to visit I was unpleasant. She cares about me and I¡¯ve always cared about her buttely, I haven¡¯t even bothered to check up on her. I didn¡¯t even know she was pregnant-didn¡¯t even know she wanted a second child. And Vi, my goddaughter, I¡¯ve been neglecting her, too. I used to FaceTime and ask for pictures constantly.


    I¡¯ve been so caught up in my own misfortune and depression that I¡¯ve neglected the only person in my life who made happy memories of my childhood possible.


    ¡°I loved Christmas in Russia. I loved it because we were all practicing for the Nutcracker. It¡¯s one of my favorite ballets. For three years in a row I got the role of ra. A few years before that I even got the Sugar Plum Fairy. This is my first year not doing it since I was about five years old. I feel lost without it,¡± she sighs. ¡°Do you think we could decorate the penthouse?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I lean over and kiss her forehead.


    For the first time I hate the smile on her face because it was a smile caused by a lie. I¡¯d give anything to decorate with her. Maybe we still can. ¡°How about we decorate tomorrow? We can go to the mall and buy tons of decorations and a big tree.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She sits up looking at me with disbelief mixed with excitement.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Angelo,¡± she signs warily. I wait for her to continue. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible¡­ to have a life together?¡±


    Every bone in my body tells me to reassure her. Tofort her. To lie and tell her that we can have a happily ever after. People in the Mafia don¡¯t get happily ever after. My father didn¡¯t, my mother didn¡¯t, Luca didn¡¯t. Even though Liliana is happily married, she will still face hardship. Anyone can easily kidnap her or her children, could easily kill Antonio leaving her a widow and their children fatherless. She could suffer in so many ways just because she¡¯s a part of the Mafia. Because she¡¯s married to a Don.


    I won¡¯t get my happy ending either.


    I do all I can to avoid the question. I wrap my arms around her and pull her in for a passionate kiss. I deepen the kiss so our tongues dance and our bodies begin to heat. My pants be tighter as my groin begs for attention. Anastasia gets lost in our kiss, her breathing irregr and her body undting against me.

 # 3—Chapter 28

    Anastasia


    I don¡¯t forget that Angelo ignored my question.


    He doesn¡¯t think we have a chance at living like this everyday for the rest of our lives. Sometimes being with him it¡¯s easy to forget the outside world and forget our circumstances. It¡¯s easy to forget he¡¯s apart of the Mafia and me the Bratva.


    I¡¯m almost d he didn¡¯t lie. d he didn¡¯t look me in the eyes and tell me yes. I know the answer, I know the sad truth, yet a piece of me is holding onto hope. Hope that there is some way around the life that has already been built for us since the day we were born. Some way to change our course and make it our own. To be able to have the freedom of choice.


    I let Angelo distract me with his mouth.


    He pulls back, lips swollen and red. ¡°You want to try one of those new things?¡±


    Nervously, I nod my head. I let him be in control as he slowly strips himself. My mouth going dry as I take in the muscles on his chest and arms. I analyze the tattoos on his body never paying them any mind before. They tell a story on his body. Beneath the ck ink I can see scars, bullet wounds and stab marks. I bring my fingers to his chest and trace the designs, tenderly giving him all my attention and affection.


    His muscles flex underneath me but his gaze is fixed on mine as his pantse off next. He¡¯s marvelous. He¡¯s beautifully sculpted. The organ hanging between his legs is long and heavy. I stare long enough to watch it twitch. The smirk on Angelo is one of pride, like he¡¯s knows how impressive he is. I don¡¯t have anyone topare with, but I know he¡¯s not like other men.


    I try to gain enough confidence to try something I¡¯m curious of. He looks silken and smooth and I long to touch and see how it feels in my hands and in my mouth.


    Standing on my knees face-to-face with Angelo I put my hands on his shoulders and gently push him down until he is lying t on his back. He doesn¡¯t protest as he lets me explore and continue to build my confidence and dominance in bed.


    I kneel between his legs, sitting on the back of my heels. My hands rest on his powerful thighs. Angelo¡¯s breathing has be heavy and he watches me eagerly with a parted mouth. I take a deep breath as I take my time moving up his thigh until I¡¯m so close.


    Curiosity causes me to ovee my shyness as I take him in my fist. I nearly wince at how hot and hard he feels. The skin does feel like silk and I feel it throb anxiously awaiting my next move. I move my hand up and down on him, Angelo closes his eyes as his body begins to shudder. His hips thrust up slightly causing more movement in my hand. I keep the motion up, stroking at my own pace. A slow pace which is likely torturous for him. He has to control his impatience, he bites down on his lips and the thrusting of his hips is more of a wiggling and slight bucking.


    With Angelo¡¯s eyes shut I feel my confidence grow a bit more, I lean down so my mouth is level with his tip. I can see clear liquid beading out. I stick out my tongue and lick it up. Angelo violently sits up as if my movements hurt him. I pull back afraid that I¡¯ve done something wrong.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± his chest is heaving and he¡¯s sweating. ¡°I just wasn¡¯t prepared.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to continue?¡± I chew on my bottom lip.


    ¡°Fuck yes.¡±


    This time Angelo watches as I lean down. I feel nervous that I¡¯m not doing this right. Thest thing I want is to make a fool of myself. Even though Svena and Tatiana are daughters of Bratva soldiers they¡¯ve always been more rebellious. Of course they could be, they weren¡¯t under strict orders of the Pakhan-my father. Svena was the first of us to lose her virginity in high school, after that she added quite a few notches on her belt. Tatiana followed soon after and it seemed after that all they could talk about was hooking up with boys at parties and how many dicks they¡¯ve sucked, the biggest they¡¯ve seen or had.


    I was always quiet during those conversations. I was always the Virgin Anastasia and they talked to me as if not having the experience of sucking dick or having sex was weird or unheard of. They made me feel like I was an outsider. Yet they continued to talk of their escapades and I continued my focus on ballet.


    My mouth parts as I take just the tip of Angelo in my mouth. I¡¯m hyper aware of my teeth making sure they don¡¯t graze or hurt him. My tongue explores him before I try hollowing out my cheeks and sucking on him. I let my mouth slip further down on him taking him as much as my gag reflex will allow. I can barely get half of him in my mouth before I start pulling back and sucking him back in. I repeat this motion until Angelo wraps his hands tightly around my hair.


    He tugs slightly and I look up at him. His eyes burn with intense, heated passion and I can¡¯t look away. His hips thrust into me and I gag, shocking me slightly, but then he stops.


    I keep up a rhythm enjoying myself and losing track of time. I pull him out of my mouth to explore him in other ways. I grab the base of his duck as I let my tongue roam the length. I leave kisses on his tip and everywhere else doing whatever I have the urge to do. It¡¯s not long before Angelo pulls back unable to take anymore.


    ¡°If you keep this up I¡¯m going toe.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d rathere inside you,¡± he grabs my waist and pulls me so I¡¯m straddling his hips. He leans over and grabs a condom in his drawer. I take the packet from him wanting to put it on him myself.


    I reach below me and put the condom over his velvet length. Again, I¡¯m too nervous to act so bold and take control, but I know in this position I¡¯ll have more control than thest time he took me. I¡¯m still sore from our first time. There was a pinch and nagging pain, but it subsided with pleasure and the pleasure is all I can think about again. The orgasm he gave me was an out of body experience. It felt like I was floating. It felt as though I had reached nirvana. It¡¯s something I never want to go a day without experiencing again.


    I¡¯m greedy for more with him.


    He lifts me slightly, angling himself to my entrance. Once I feel his tip, he starts to pull me down, impaling me onto him. He goes slow but I¡¯m anxious to have him all inside of me. I bite back a moan as my nails dig into his chest. My thighs tremble with restraint and then, I¡¯m seated on top of him.


    ¡°Rock your hips,¡± he instructs me.


    I do as I¡¯m told and the friction feels like too much. My muscles feel weak and the movement feels so good. He takes my hands in his helping me stay up. I close my eyes and focus on my movements. The faster I go the more I seem to tremble, my body threatens to topple over on him. As if Angelo can sense that he pulls me to his body and hold me there, he digs his heels into the bed and thrusts up.


    He takesplete control and my body rewards him with an earth-shattering orgasm. My walls constrict and milk him for all he¡¯s got. I¡¯m moaning in his ear as he pistons in and out of my so quick that I be dizzy and feverish.


    With onest thrust he seats himself deep inside me and releases all he¡¯s got. I am puddy on top of him. I am sated, sore, and exhausted. We don¡¯t move for a long time trying to recover and regain our energy.


    I don¡¯t know who falls asleep first, but when I gain consciousness he is asleep, we¡¯re in each other¡¯s arms. I stay awake long enough to kiss his nose before closing my eyes to resume my dreaming.


    ***


    I wake up the next morning. The clock next to me reads nine o¡¯clock. I rub my eyes and reach over to feel Angelo¡¯s side empty. I scan the room to see where he could be. I notice the bathroom door is halfway shut. From the crack, I can see steam. He must be taking a shower.


    I¡¯m much too excited for today, for Angelo¡¯s promises. I can¡¯t wait to go out and look at the decorations. I have a million ideas racing through my mind on how I want the penthouse to look.


    I stretch my aching muscles. I can¡¯t keep the smile off my face. Grabbing the pillow on Angelo¡¯s side I can still smell him. If there is one thing I will never forget it is his cologne-the fresh smell of bergamot.


    On the bedside table his phone moves, probably from the vibrations. When I lean over I see he¡¯s getting a slew of text messages from Antonio. I pick up his phone inquisitive as to what is so urgent.


    Antonio: Remember tonight at 3 am, the warehouse in South End. Bring the girl unharmed. You¡¯ll do the swap there. I¡¯ve already contacted the men who are going to go with you for protection. You¡¯re gaining the entire East side of Boston.


    Antonio: After the deal you¡¯ll take your men to the East side. They¡¯ll guard it for the next few days to make sure no Bratva bastards change their mind.


    Antonio: If you pull any shit Thursday they will kill you. Don¡¯t fuck up the swap.


    Antonio: The Mafiaes first.


    Antonio: She¡¯s just a girl. Don¡¯t let her ruin your life.


    I drop the phone in horror. The swap? The girl? He means me?


    But today we were going to decorate his house. There must be some kind of mistake.


    He can¡¯t mean that Angelo is going to give me back to my father. No, not after everything I¡¯ve told him. Not after everything we¡¯ve been through.


    Angelo stands in the threshold of the bathroom door. A white towel is wrapped around his waist as he rubs his hair dry with another. Tears fill my eyes as I stand up from the bed taking the cover with me to shield my naked body.


    ¡°I thought things were different between us.¡±


    Angelo frowns taking a careful step toward me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I thought that we could be happy together. That maybe you¡¯ve changed your mind. I guess I¡¯m just stupid and naive to think so,¡± I run my hands through my hair. ¡°Was sex all you wanted? Now that you¡¯ve had me you¡¯re done with me? Like I was some conquest?¡±


    ¡°Anastasia, what are you talking about?¡± He furrows his eyebrows.


    ¡°This,¡± I throw his phone at him.


    He catches it in one hand and reads the messages from his brother inw. His jaw ticks and his confused expression turns into an angry one. He¡¯s quiet.


    ¡°Say something!¡± I sign harshly.


    ¡°You knew you¡¯d have to go back sometime.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Tears continuously run down my face. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think you would. I thought after everything you¡¯d keep me. You¡¯d find some way to be with me. I thought you wanted to be with me just as much as I want to be with you,¡± I slump my shoulders in defeat. ¡°After everything I confided in you and you¡¯re still going to give me back to him?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± My hands are shaking. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was so foolish. You¡¯re my kidnapper and here I thought¡­ I thought you were different. You¡¯re not. All Mafia men are the same. You¡¯re no better than your father.¡±


    His fists clench and he charges toward me. He¡¯s inches from my face and I hate how I cower. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever fucking say that again. I am not like him!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever say it again because I¡¯m never going to say anything to you ever again. You¡¯re going to give me back tonight and then we never have to see each other again.¡±


    ¡°Anastasia,¡± he grabs my wrist.


    I p him hard across his face. I will not cower again. I hate him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go.¡±


    ¡°Yes you do or else you would¡¯ve stopped this all from happening.¡±


    ¡°We have no choice!¡±


    ¡°Not anymore we don¡¯t,¡± I walk away from him. I need time to think away from him. I need to gather my thoughts and emotions before I have aplete breakdown.

 # 3—Chapter 29

    Angelo


    I fucked up.


    But I don¡¯t fix things. There is nothing to be fixed. Anastasia will be handed off to her father at 3 a. m. tonight and my men will throw a big party for the new terrority we¡¯ve gained.


    This is going to be a big victory, but it feels anything but. I feel as though I have lost. I feel like I have lost the most prized thing I have ever had in my possession. I feel like I have lost the potential for happiness. And I feel like I have lost the will and motivation to continue on.


    This gut-wrenching feeling makes me want to drink into oblivion. So I do just that. In the kitchen, I grab my favorite bottle of wine. The. I opt for the harder stuff. Whiskey.


    I don¡¯t want to be sober right now. I don¡¯t want to be sober ever. I can¡¯t deal with my emotions and I certainly can¡¯t deal with the way my heart and brain are both aching. My mind is trying to rationalize what I¡¯m doing but nothing seems right. My heart argues back that maybe there is a way to escape this world and find another that ends with us together.


    The Mafia doesn¡¯t tolerate betrayal and me doing so would be the highest form. They¡¯d hunt me down and make an example out of anyone who goes against the Mafia. Anyone who dare breaks their loyalty toward our sacred oath.


    I¡¯ll never be happy not while I¡¯m tied to the Mafia and especially not while I¡¯m their Don.


    Anastasia has locked herself in one of the spare bedrooms. I wished she¡¯d at least talk and reason with me, to try and understand that there really is no choice. I thought she¡¯d known that. We had discussed it before. I thought she realized what we had, while amazing, was only ever temporary.


    I gulp down another shot hoping that maybe I¡¯ll render myself unconscious so I can stop feeling and thinking.


    I hear the elevator ding from my foyer. I pull my gun from my holster and check out who the hell thinks it¡¯s okay to enter my penthouse today. In the hallway stands my brother inw, suit and all.


    His expression is a mix between stoic and pissed off. His jaw is sharp and lips pursed. The suit he wears I professional and expensive and his hair is neatly trimmed along with a smooth, clean-cut face.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here so you don¡¯t fuck things up.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he answers simply.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wee here.¡±


    His nose crinkles. ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Not enough,¡± I mope, heading back into the kitchen. I pour myself another drink while I drown in my own self-deprivation.


    Antonio takes the ss and throws it against the wall. ¡°What the fuck is going on with you? Your father has been fighting for the East Side since before you were born and within three years of being Don you¡¯ve aplished it. Your men will finally respect you and you¡¯re going to throw it all away because of what? Some pretty Russian girl with a tight pussy?¡±


    I throw a punch at him hitting him square in his jaw. Fuck, it feels like I broke my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t speak about her like that!¡± I say through gritted teeth.


    ¡°She is your enemy¡¯s daughter!¡± He shouts.


    ¡°She is much more than that!¡±


    Antonio curses under his breath and pinches the bridge of his nose in frustration. ¡°I got lucky with Liliana, I will admit that, but I never wanted to marry her. We don¡¯t have choices. We do as we¡¯re told and we do it for the benefit of the Mafia. You need to grow up and act like a Don before your men realize your impulsivity and stupidity and kill you for it. I promised Liliana I would look after you and I don¡¯t mind ying the bad guy if-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to look after me. If my men want to kill me because they think I¡¯m not good enough to run Boston, then so fucking be it. I¡¯d love to take a few of them with me.¡±


    ¡°Snap out of it, Angelo! What is it you want? You can¡¯t truly want that girl.¡±


    ¡°What have you ever known about what I want?¡± I push him.


    ¡°I tolerated you hitting me once, if you put your hands on me one more time Angelo, you¡¯ll make me fucking regret it,¡± he sighs. ¡°I told Liliana I woulde here to help you. I don¡¯t want to hurt you mainly because I don¡¯t want your sister bitching at me if she finds out I hurt you.¡±


    I start to pace in the kitchen. I¡¯m frustrated and aggravated and I¡¯d love nothing more than to hit something or fight someone right now. I feel violent and on edge and even just screaming at Antonio makes me feel a tad better-until hements back and pisses me off even more.


    ¡°Go back to Chicago.¡±


    ¡°Not until that girl is out of your life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her out of my life!¡± I pull at the root of my hair. ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t even know me anymore. Doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m going through since my incident. For the first time in a long time I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to say it again? You can¡¯t have a life with her! You¡¯ll be killed and if the Mafia somehow lets it go, the Bratva won¡¯t and Vasiliev will hunt you down until you are killed and his daughter is back in his arms.¡±


    I punch wall. If I didn¡¯t break anything hitting Antonio, I definitely broke my hand now. Blood drips down from my fist.


    ¡°God dammit, Angelo,¡± Antonio growls as he rushes to the freezer to pull out a package of frozen vegetables. ¡°Maybe you need a break. Your men will respect you once Anastasia is back in Vasiliev¡¯s territory and the East is yours. Maybe we can convince your men to have the Consigliere look after Boston while you stay with Liliana and I for a bit. So we can get you the help you clearly fucking need.¡±


    I start tough. ¡°Who am I going to get help from a therapist? If my men don¡¯t trust me now they certainly won¡¯t after they find out I¡¯ve been to a shrink. And there is no way in hell I¡¯m going to live with you and my sister.¡±


    Antonio grabs me by my shirt and throws me against the wall. ¡°You¡¯re a ticking time bomb! If I don¡¯t intervene you¡¯re going to end up doing something that not even I can save you from. Your rashness and violence is going to cause a war and get you killed.¡±


    ¡°I think I understand, Antonio, I think you¡¯ve told me at least fifty times that I¡¯m going to get myself killed.¡±


    ¡°Then when are you going to get it through your thick skull?¡± He spits.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I push him away from me. I take a seat at the kitchen table wincing and groaning from the throbbing pain in my hand. Even though it hurt like hell, it felt good. I look at the chair across from me and remember Anastasia sitting there, staring at me as I tried one of her delicious homemade dishes. I meant it when I asked her to make it for me every day. I remember the excitement on her face when I told her I loved it and I certainly remember the taste of her while I had seconds under the table.


    Last night was magical. It¡¯s as though I had never really experienced sex before her. As if what I did with all those other girls was something different. Because it was. With the others it was fucking with Anastasia and the emotions involved it was making love.


    I¡¯ll never be able to take another girl to bed again because no one will be like her. No one will feel like her. No one will be able to elicit the same type of overwhelming emotion she makes me feel. No one will everpare to the inferno that is Anastasia Vasiliev.


    No one will ever make me happy like her. Smile like her. No one will ever be able to make me n my future but her. Although it was and still is just a fantasy, I had nned so much. When she is gone she will be nothing but a good memory and in my future she¡¯ll be nothing but a good dream.


    Antonio sits across from me crossing his arms. ¡°I¡¯ming with you tonight and when we¡¯re done I¡¯lle with you to the East Side. I¡¯ll spend the night and leave in the afternoon.¡±


    I scoff. ¡°Why not leave right after business is done.¡±


    ¡°Because Liliana worries about you which means I have to worry about you. From the way you¡¯re reacting I don¡¯t trust your actions tonight.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave me to myself and you go do the swap?¡± I take the bottle of whiskey on the table and start sipping. Antonio leans across the table and yanks it out of my hands. ¡°Because then your men will know your a coward and know that the negotiations were my doing.¡±


    I lean forward squinting my eyes. ¡°About those negotiations¡­exactly how did you convince Vasiliev?¡±


    Antonio stares at me silently. ¡°Not your concern right now.¡±


    ¡°You know what, I¡¯m done. You treat me like a child.¡±


    ¡°Because you act like a child.¡±


    ¡°Make yourself fuckingfortable, but I¡¯m going up to my room.¡± I storm out of the kitchen and stomp up the stairs with frustration. Acting exactly like a kid who is throwing a tantrum.


    I¡¯m slightly drunk, extremely aggravated, and fully self-destructive right now. I pass by the room Anastsia is in, I grab onto the doorknob and turn-of course it¡¯s locked. I won¡¯t bother her anymore, she never wants to see or talk to me again and I don¡¯t me her.


    Deep down I feel like there was still something I could¡¯ve done to prevent what¡¯s about to go down tonight. But the rational part of me knows and continues to repeat to myself that I have no other choice. I have to give her back to who I stole her from. Right into the arms of my most hated enemy. The man who killed my best friend. The man who is now going to take away myst remaining best friend.


    The bed is still a mess, the top sheet missing still with Anastasia. Which means she¡¯s still naked. I sit on her side of the bed and lean my nose down to the pillow. It smells like strawberries and vani. I miss her presence. She¡¯s not even gone yet I feel it¡¯s like an aching hole in my chest.


    I gather her clothes and put it in a bag. I also grab the master key as I unlock the spare bedroom. Sheying in bed, back facing me. Her shoulders are trembling and all I hear is faint sobbing. I want to fall apart and take her in my arms and tell her everything is going to be okay, but nothing is going to be okay.


    And I can¡¯t be the one thefort her.


    I set the clothes down and lock the door behind me.

 # 3—Chapter 30

    Anastasia


    All the crying gave me a terrible headache. My sinuses are killing me and my eyes are red and dry. I used all my energy crying which sent me into exhaustion.


    I wake up from my nap feeling worse. Reality once again hitting me and upsetting myself. I¡¯m shivering without any clothes on. My body still achingly aware of how he felt inside of me. My skin is tingling with how vividly I remember his lips on my neck, lips, and other sensitive areas.


    When I turn over the first thing I notice is a bag at the door. My head starts to spin and throb when I sit up, but I make my way over. I open the bag to see clothes. Angelo must¡¯ve left them for me. I don¡¯t even have to wonder how he got in-of course he has ess to every room in his penthouse.


    As the hours pass slowly my stomach rumbles. I don¡¯t feel like eating. I feel nauseous with the thought that in just a few hours I will be back under my father¡¯s strict protection. I¡¯m not ready to face him. I¡¯m not ready to leave this ce which should be considered a prison but has felt like freedom.


    The room is dark, I haven¡¯t bothered to turn on the lights. The only light in the roomes from the window and the analog digital clock which reads 1:24 a. m.


    Soon he wille to get me. Soon we will be in a car and heading toward the meeting spot. Soon my father will tell me he¡¯s never letting me out of his sight again. Soon I will no longer be free.


    As time gets even closer I start to be anxious. I pace the room with too many thoughts and emotions on my mind. I can¡¯t take the waiting any longer. I can¡¯t take the istion. Bursting out of the room I rush down the hall and barge open the door to the master bedroom. Angelo is sitting on the bed, face in his hands. His shoulders slumped, he looks defeated. I¡¯ve always thought of him as a tall fearless Mafia leader. Strong as well ruthless. I¡¯ve seen his expression when conducting business. I¡¯ve seen him assert his authority over the two idiots back when I was in that dungeon.


    The dungeon, it seems like so long ago now.


    Angelo Ri can insert fear into even the toughest men. With one look, you could piss your pants and with a shift movement he could either kill you himself or order someone else to do so. He is the King of South Side Boston¡­ and now the East. His men will revel in what he aplished in kidnapping me. They¡¯ll praise him.


    Yet, the man sitting before me doesn¡¯t look like the victorious Mafia Don. He looks broken, lost, and meek. I came here to yell and curse him out, but seeing him like this-just as torn apart as I have been-I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t kick him while he¡¯s down even though every bone in my body feels betrayed by him and wants to get as much as my anger and bitterness out on him.


    I take a step closer and he picks up his head to look at me. He looks tired, dark circles framing his eyes. The closer I get, the more I can smell alcohol on him.


    Angelo stands towering over me. I want to wrap my arms around him and kiss him but I don¡¯t. ¡°If things we were both born to a different life, do you think we could¡¯ve had a chance?¡±


    He flinches as if the words have words hurt me. He¡¯s silent for a heartbeat until he raises his hand to make one simple, ¡°Yes.¡±


    I can¡¯t hold back the tears in my eyes. The flow my cheeks uncontrobly. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible to change our destiny?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I close my eyes and shake my head. ¡°We should get going,¡± I turn away from him and walk out.


    Downstairs I¡¯m surprised to see Angelo¡¯s brother inw, Antonio. He says something to me that I don¡¯t understand. I can¡¯t read his lips. Ournguage barrier too great.


    Even though he can¡¯t understand me I sign anyways, ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±The car ride is silent. Antonio sits up front with the driver while Angelo and I take up the back seat. I can feel his energy beside me, calling to me like a gravitational pull. It¡¯s hard to fight the urge to ignore him, to try and hate him. It¡¯s hard after being with him everyday for the past month. The memories we created, theughs we¡¯ve shared. He became my best friend and my lover. I should have expected a goodbye, I just hoped it would nevere to this.


    I¡¯ve disappointed myself with false hope. I¡¯ve conjured up a future fantasy that seemed all too perfect, it was bound to shatter.


    I thought I had found some sort of purpose after ballet. Now it feels as if nothing is left for me. Whatever my dad is going to do, I already know it¡¯s not what I¡¯m going to want.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I wish the car ride was longer it seems like we arrived at an abandoned warehouse in no time. As Antonio opens the car door there is a plot second where Angelo ces his hand on top of mine. I don¡¯t want tofort. I pull my hand away and get out of the car.


    To y the part, Angelo walks in with me at his side, his hand tight around my bicep. A few of his men are already there for protection in case something goes wrong. I scan the dark building  for any sign of my father or his men.


    Antonio and Angelo are talking, they both look angry, I almost hope in the moment that my father didn¡¯t show. But that¡¯s not the case. Ascending from a dark shadow, my fatheres into view. I almost forgot how big he is. Six foot four, nearly three hundred pounds of muscle. My father¡¯s cruel face fashioned by arge scar down his icy blue eyes.


    He says something to Angelo and Angelo replies. It¡¯s times like these I wish I could hear. Could Angelo be fighting for me? Changing his mind?


    He pushes me toward my father. I look at him over my shoulder, his cold expression makes me feel hurt. Makes me feel like all the warm moments we shared were all a secret plot to break me-to destroy me.


    My father¡¯s two closest men grab me quickly as if they fear the Mafia might hurt me. My father doesn¡¯t say anything to me, he doesn¡¯t follow his men when they drag me out of the warehouse to wait in the car. I wonder what¡¯s going on in there. Probably more talk about father giving up the East Side. I gaze out the window, it¡¯s started to snow. White flecks descend from the sky making it look like we¡¯re in a snow globe.


    We were supposed to decorate his penthouse for Christmas.


    I shake the thought from my head. I can¡¯t think of Angelo any longer. If I do I will never be able to recover. We are done and I will never see him again.


    Maybe an hourter my father enters the car, his two trusted soldiers joining us. He sits in the back with me and to my surprise pulls me into a hug.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He signs slowly.


    For his sake I sign slowly back using only simple gestures. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I was worried about you. What did he do?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never going to let you out of my sight. I¡¯ve arranged for you toe live with me, I¡¯ve closed off a section for you and your fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°My fianc¨¦?¡± I jerk my head back.


    ¡°I need someone who can protect you and keep an eyes on you at all times when I¡¯m not able to. I asked Maxim to marry you.¡±


    Maxim is my father¡¯s right hand man. His second. He¡¯s been a loyal friend andmander for years and by years I mean when he became my father¡¯s second at age twenty-four I was only thirteen.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    ¡°I can and I will! You cost me the East Side of my territory. My men are angry and I will not have you taken and used against me again, am I clear?¡± He signs with harsh movement.


    I don¡¯t say anything back. I cross my arms and turn to look out the window. I refuse to cry, but I mourn.


    I mourn my freedom.


    I mourn my future.


    And I mourn a life of happiness that could¡¯ve been shared by the same man who gave me back to the one who is taking away all my options.


    I am no longer free to do what I please with my life. I will be a Bratva wife and will have to obey Maxim and provide him with heirs-sons who will take over for my father one day.

 # 3—Chapter 31

    Angelo


    I miss her so much that I am in physical pain.


    Antonio doesn¡¯t leave my side but all I want is to be alone. ¡°You did what you had to,¡± Antonio says for the fourth time since we got back.


    I want to remind him that I didn¡¯t do anything, it was all his fault Vasiliev struck a deal. His fault my Anastasia has left my life. But it¡¯s my fault she hates me.


    For the first time in a long time, the incessant ringing in my ears is trying me crazy. It feels as though it is getting louder by the second. The high pitch ring never ending, unrelenting, and making me so close to losing my shit.


    The first thing I do is head toward the kitchen grabbing my alcohol. This time I will drink until I pass out. I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight otherwise, not while I¡¯m thinking of her. Not while I¡¯ll spend the night alone in my bedroom for the first time since she¡¯se into my life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± I can see Antonio in my peripheral-judging me. ¡°You didn¡¯t want me drunk for the switch, well it¡¯s done and I want to get drunk.¡±


    To my surprise he sits with me and pours himself a drink. ¡°You¡¯re just like Ro.¡±


    I lean back in my seat. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s second born. He understands the responsibility of being a Don but he¡¯s never wanted it. He never envied me for taking over after my father died. I think if something happened to me and he had to take over, he wouldn¡¯t transition well.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t think I transitioned well.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he says simply. ¡°And I don¡¯t think your incident helped. I thought maybe you¡¯d get back to being like your old self when you got your cochlear imnt. I think it made you worse.¡±


    I shrug, silently agreeing with him. ¡°I never envied Luca either. I always hated how stiff he always was. Hated how apathetic he became and power hungry. I never wanted to turn into him or my father. With this job, I fear it¡¯s inevitable.¡±


    I remember Anastasia¡¯s words to me earlier.


    All Mafia men are the same. You¡¯re no better than your father.


    Maybe she¡¯s right. Maybe I am just like him. If my father or Luca kidnapped Anastasia the only difference is they would¡¯ve given her physical pain. I gave her emotional pain. We fell in love and she wanted to stay and I watched-I pushed her out of my life and into the arms of her father. I remember her words again, stories of her childhood. It wasn¡¯t much better than mine. Our father¡¯s both horrible and I¡¯ve pushed her back to a life that she called a prison. Because even though you kidnapped me, I was more free with you than I ever would have been with him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Is she locked in his tower? Is she waiting for her prince to save her?


    I¡¯m no prince. I¡¯m the viin in this story. I might as well have been the one to lock her up myself.


    ¡°Look,¡± Antonio sighs and downs his first ss. ¡°It¡¯s not easy, especially if you weren¡¯t groomed to take over like I was, like Luca was. I told Liliana I¡¯d be here for you. What I did was to protect you. We aren¡¯t like normal people. We follow strict rules and there is no scenario where you and that girl could¡¯ve had a life together. They would¡¯ve killed you and her.¡±


    I gulp another shot of whiskey, my throat burning. I know he¡¯s right, but it doesn¡¯t make it any less painful. I pour myself another ss-drinking until I¡¯m numb. ¡°Liliana worries too much about me.¡±


    ¡°She has good reason to,¡± he gives me a pointed look. ¡°Your the only family she has left. She¡¯s told me many stories of you, Angelo. You¡¯ve protected her all her life. You loved her and cared for her. She looks up to you and all you¡¯ve been doing is pushing her away.¡±


    Great. Now he¡¯s making me feel like even more of an asshole than I already do.


    ¡°Do you think I could take that vacation you were talking about?¡± I ask quietly.


    ¡°I think Liliana would like you in Chicago for the holidays. Your men are happy with what you have aplished. Boston is yours to rule, Angelo.¡±


    Many men would kill to be Don, to have the power that I have. But I don¡¯t want to rule Boston. ¡°I miss Vi.¡±


    Antonio gives me a half smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure she misses you, too.¡±


    ***


    Anastasia


    My father¡¯s mansion isrge and lonely. Ever since my mother died the house has lost its charm and personal touch.


    In my own new section of the house, it seems all my clothes and belongings have been moved over. In the main bedroom there are men¡¯s stuff, men¡¯s deodorant on the dresser, a pile of dirty men¡¯s clothing in the corner.


    I turn around to see Maxim standing in the threshold watching me. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s ugly, he¡¯s quite handsome, but he¡¯s unfeeling-sociopathic almost. You have to cold and merciless to be my father¡¯s second. I¡¯ve heard rumors that he killed his first man at nine years old.


    ¡°We will be married next month. I have been ordered to sleep in this room with you. As your husband, I will protect you with my life.¡±


    I blink, shocked. ¡°You know signnguage? I never thought you knew it. And I don¡¯t want us sleeping in the same room. I don¡¯t care what my father ordered you to do. We will be married, but I will never like or love you.¡±


    Now it¡¯s his turn to blink. He doesn¡¯t blink because he¡¯s shocked at what I said, he¡¯s blinking out of confusion. He doesn¡¯t really know signnguage. It probably took him a month just to learn what he said to me.


    ¡°You have no idea what I¡¯m saying do you?¡± He doesn¡¯t answer. ¡°Great,¡± I sigh.


    I go to walk out of the room but he grabs my arm stopping me. ¡°I have been ordered to sleep in this room with you,¡± he repeats.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯re going to say for our whole marriage?¡± I roll my eyes. He moves past me and locks the door with a key that he puts in his pocket after. You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. He¡¯s locking me in?


    I grab the doorknob hoping there¡¯s some way to open it but the only way is a key. ¡°Open the door!¡± I demand.


    Of course he doesn¡¯t understand-nor does he even try as he goes to the en suite bathroom and shuts the door. I want to scream and pull my hair. I am truly living a nightmare.


    On the dresser is a phone, my phone, I pick it up half hoping that somehow Angelo has messaged me. Instead I see a plethora of messages from Svena and Tatiana. Most of them recent.


    Svena: We heard you¡¯reing home. We¡¯ve missed you! Text us when you get home. We¡¯d like to see you.


    Tatiana: Yes! We miss and love you Ana. We¡¯re so sorry you had to go through what you did. We are here for you! We can even go to that foreign movie theater with the subtitles that you like!


    Now they want to go, I think as I scoff.  I set my phone back down. Svena and Tatiana are thest two people I want to see. But maybe if I carefully n and have a pinch of luck, I can plot my escape.


    Anastasia: I would love to go to the movies.


    Svena: You¡¯re home! Omg! Are you okay?


    Tatiana: What happened you have to tell us everything.


    But I don¡¯t want to tell them anything. I especially don¡¯t want to tell them that instead of being locked away and tortured like a prisoner of the Mafia, I foundfort and understanding in a friend. I found indescribable love. They¡¯d never understand.


    They¡¯ve always been protective of me in an annoying, they-think-I-can¡¯t-take-care-of-myself way. If I y my cards right, I might be able to find a way to sneak away for good.


    Maxim exits the bathroom a towel around his waist, skin wet from the shower he took looking for a change of clothes. There is no way I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life being Mrs. Maxim and bending to his wicked will.


    It¡¯s nearly six in the morning and I¡¯m exhausted from being up all day. The racing thoughts in my mind keep me awake and even though I said I wouldn¡¯t, I can¡¯t stop thinking of Angelo.


    Does he miss me as much as I miss him?


    I crawl into bed and scoot as close as I can the edge as Maxim crawls in behind me. This is what it¡¯s going to be like every day. He tries to wrap his arms around me but I push him away. I¡¯m so enraged that end up taking the small couch.


    Being in Angelo¡¯s room I felt safe, being here I feel suffocated. I feel like a captive in a ce that should be home. I don¡¯t feel protected at all. In fact, I feel scared.


    I hug my pillow to my chest and pray that sleep will take me soon. My anxiety levels are high, I feel lost and overwhelmed and my body wants to go to the onlyfort it knows-Angelo.

 # 3—Chapter 32

    It¡¯s mid afternoon when I¡¯m woken up by Svena and Tatiana. They¡¯re smiling and bombarding me with hugs. I wish they¡¯d have just let me sleep. I¡¯m exhausted and my body shot of any energy and motivation.


    ¡°We¡¯ve missed your!¡± Tatiana signs with unpracticed hands.


    ¡°Missed you too.¡± I know they don¡¯t know much signnguage so I try to keep our conversations short and basic.


    Usually when they get frustrated by not being able tomunicate with me they pull out their phones and we text in the same room. It¡¯s one of the main things I miss, not having thatnguage barrier. With my father and friends and now Maxim I am outspoken because no one bothers to try and understand. They brush me aside.


    I miss being understood. I miss signing until my hearts content and having someone listen to me. I like being able to talk without a trantor or cell phone.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Svena asks.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Tell us everything.¡±


    ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll be able to understand anything I sign considering you guys have never cared to learn,¡± I sign spitefully.


    They look between each other confused.


    ¡°You sign too fast,¡± Tatiana frowns. ¡°We¡¯ve been practicing can you tell?¡±


    Not enough to fully understand me. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Already tired of signing, they pull out their cell phones and begin to text me.


    Svena: Was he horrible?


    Anastasia: Who?


    Tatiana: The Mafia leader who took you.


    I want to tell them everything just to get it all off my chest. I want to tell them of the magical night together and of our forbidden love. I want to tell them that I hate him for giving me back and I hate that he thinks he had no choice. Maybe there really wasn¡¯t any choice. Still, they¡¯d never understand. They treat me like a victim, a victim is exactly how I¡¯m going to act.


    Anastasia: I¡¯m so d to be home and far away from him.


    Tatiana: We are so sorry! We want to give you a happy day to take your mind off of things. Today is all about you.


    Svena: What should we do first?


    Tatiana: Let¡¯s go to our favorite cafe and then we can do the movie. Your choice, An.


    Svena: Great idea!


    Before I can respond back they jump up and gather their coats and purses. It¡¯s all about me yet it will somehow turn into all about them. They¡¯ll talk about how worried sick they were over me. They¡¯ll take me to ces they want. But the reason I¡¯m going is not for them.


    No, I already have a n brewing.


    When we get downstairs to the foyer to leave, Maxim is in his coat waiting.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± I furrow my eyebrows.


    The three collectively look at each other hoping at least one of them can trante.


    Maxim Syro¡¯s forward and signs slowly, ¡± I will protect you with my life.¡± One of the three phrases he knows.


    Groaning I pull out my phone and type: I don¡¯t want you with us.


    ¡°It¡¯s your father¡¯s orders,¡± Tatiana frowns.


    ¡°This is a girls day! Can¡¯t you tell him we¡¯re fine?¡±


    I watch as Svena and Tatiana try to reason with Maxim but he won¡¯t budge. This has already put a major damper on my ns.


    We take the car out front, a ck SUV. Maxim opens the back seat for the three of us to pile in. He takes the passenger side next to our driver. Svena and Tatiana talk amongst themselves leaving me out of the conversation. It¡¯s too much work to include me, as they¡¯ve stated before. Sometimes typing takes too long, they argue to me. Signing is too hard to learn.


    I¡¯m sorry my disability is hard on them.


    Staring out the window Boston has decorated for Christmas. Gand on themp posts, buildings decorated with lights. Christmas trees on various streets. It all reminds me of Angelo. I think it will always be like this, he has forever ruined Christmas for me as well as Boston. This city will always be the ce where I fell in love and found my equal. It will always be the ce that left me even more broken than I already was.


    Russia was the ce where my dreams were supposed toe true. After my injury, Boston was supposed to be a ce to start fresh. I didn¡¯t figure out what I wanted until I met Angelo.


    I feel as though I don¡¯t recognize myself anymore. If I¡¯m not a ballerina than who am I? And if I¡¯m not with Angelo than I don¡¯t feel I have a ce in this world.


    As much as I keep trying to forget him, everywhere I look is a constant reminder. Even everyone I¡¯m with is a constant reminder that no onepares to thepanionship I found with him. The mutual understanding and shared grief.


    The cares to halt. If they cared enough to remember, the cafe was always their ce. I¡¯ve gone a handful of times, not a big fan of the atmosphere or the food. While I was in Russia they would tell me they¡¯d go there everyday after ss and just talk. It would hurt being so far away from them and having to hear of them spending time together.


    Maxim stays by my side while my friends race ahead of me eager to order their favorite overpriced iced coffee in thirty degree weather. My soon-to-be husband ces his hand on my back and like a reflex I push him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I don¡¯t care that we¡¯re going to be married! I don¡¯t want you touching me.¡±


    Maxim looks more embarrassed than regretful of his actions. Not caring that this is the second time I¡¯ve pushed him away for touching me, he puts his hand on my arm and pulls me toward the entrance of the cafe.


    Tatiana and Svena are already in line. I join them and look over the menu as they begin to order. The employe smiles at me waiting for my order. I sign that I want a hot chocte.


    The employee frowns stammering out an apology. I can¡¯t read lips, but I¡¯ve be ustomed to the movement of the words ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡°Hot chocte,¡± I sign to my friends.


    They order for me and Maxim cuts into pay for us. My friends look happy but I roll my eyes. I didn¡¯t need him to pay for anything, just like I don¡¯t need him to be our chaperone.


    I know Svena and Tatiana would be over the moon to be engaged to someone like Maxim, he¡¯s cute, older, has lots of money and is high in rank. They¡¯d tell me I¡¯m acting ridiculous for pushing him away. They¡¯ve always been more excited for marriage and children than I was. Their fathers are my fathers avtoritet-captains. They¡¯re higher ranked but it¡¯s unlikely their daughters would be married off to someone higher in status. Still they have dreamed of marrying a leader. I bet they wished I had two brothers-one for each other them. I was never focused on marriage or children. From a young age I always knew my father would find someone for me, that I¡¯d have no choice or say. So I always dreaded it. I threw myself into what I wanted most, ballet. I worked hard to convince my father I could make it big. I applied to all the big name balletpanies and father was so proud that Russia choice me.


    Now it¡¯s all ruined. My career is done and my father has officially chosen my suitor. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll ever be able to bear his touch or say my vows when the timees.


    When we get our drinks I notice they¡¯re all iced coffee. I frown. ¡°I ordered hot chocte.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± Tatiana responds as though she doesn¡¯t understand.


    I sigh pushing my drink away from me. I¡¯m cold enough as it is. I thought maybe some got chocte would put me in a better mood but now I find myself in an even worse mood. I want to leave. I want to turn to Maxim and tell him to take me home, but I can¡¯t get. I just have to hold out until we get to the movies.


    Like always when we hang out, the two of them talk andugh without consideration for me. Maxim and I sit together, silently. I can feel his gaze asional on me. I avoid him counting down the minutes until Tatiana and Svena finish their coffees.


    Unlike the coffee shop, on the way to the movie theater they seem to be dreading our arrival. They hate the movie theater I love so much because they hate reading subtitles and can¡¯t stand the movie characters talking in a foreignnguage. What they don¡¯t realize is they way they speak is a foreignnguage to me and what bothers me most is life doesn¡¯t have subtitles and I have to suck it up. That¡¯s exactly what they should do, suck it up.


    I pick To Kill a Mockingbird the ssic from 1962 featuring the gorgeous Gregory Peck. It¡¯s always been a favorite of mine. Tatiana and Svena try not to grimace as they look at their tickets. They¡¯ve never been a fan of ck and white either.


    We take our seats in the near empty theater, Maxim, me, Tatiana, and Svena in that order. I¡¯m hyper aware that this is the same movie theater that Angelo and I watched Gone With the Wind. I try to ignore the pang of longing in my heart.


    After Ms. Dubose says to Scout ¡°Don¡¯t you say hi to me you ugly girl,¡± I excuse myself to go to the bathroom. Maxim looks to my friends for a trantion luckily for me they know the sign for ¡®bathroom.¡¯


    I¡¯m nearly in the clear, I walk down the long hallway and into the lobby, I can see the exit. I¡¯m free.


    I¡¯m free.


    I¡¯m free.


    I¡¯m-


    Arms wrap around me and I try to elbow the man in his nose. I struggle for a while until he turns me around. Maxim. Of course. He looks furious. He tries to reprimand me as if I can hear him. I stand there, arms crossed, huffing and rolling my eyes. So close.


    As he continues to talk he points to my jacket. I hadn¡¯t taken it off even though the heat is on and it was sweltering in the theater. I must¡¯ve gave myself away.


    He drags me back into the movie. I¡¯d rather go back home.

 # 3—Chapter 33

    Angelo


    I decide to go with Antonio back to Chicago.


    I take care of allst minute things with my men. I make sure my most trusted and trained soldiers are guarding the East Side and I tell Christian and Piero to handle The Dark Twist and Carlo¡¯s. When everything is settled and I know my products are in good hands, I can leave-sort of-stress free.


    Leaving Boston will be good for me. This way I don¡¯t have to mope around my penthouse remembering her in my bed, in my kitchen, everywhere. I want to forget and alcohol seems to be doing the job just fine.


    It¡¯ll be nice to see Vi and while I¡¯m there I¡¯m going to have to apologize to my sister for being so distant towards her.


    As the private ne begins to take off, my eyes are glued to the window. The city is beautiful and mine, and somewhere down below is Anastasia. I wonder where she is and what she¡¯s doing. I wonder if she thinks of me and whether the thoughts are good or bad.


    I wouldn¡¯t me her if they¡¯re bad. I¡¯d hate me, too.


    It doesn¡¯t take long tond in Chicago and when we do, Antonio¡¯s private car is waiting on the strip. There are so many memories that run through my mind. Just three years ago I sat with Liliana on our fathers private jet headed to Chicago for Lorenzo Moretti¡¯s funeral. Coming here changed all of our lives drastically.


    She married Antonio.


    I suffered a traumatic injury that left me deaf.


    Luca became involved with Arabe forcing her to marry him which ultimately ended in his death.


    My whole family changed that year. Now Liliana and I are the only ones remaining.


    Going to Antonio¡¯s penthouse almost feels likeing home. I¡¯ve never once considered Chicago home, Liliana is home. My little sister carries a little piece of my heart with her. She is my fondest childhood memories, my confidant, and now, my everything. I survive for her.


    Liliana stands in the foyer eagerly awaiting the arrival of her husband. Little Vi is in her arms. I survive for her, too. I ovee all my shit by thinking of how I want to be here to see my goddaughter grow. Soon I¡¯ll have another niece or nephew to think about.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here,¡± she wraps one arm around me. ¡°Christmas wouldn¡¯t be the same without you, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you, Lily,¡± I give her a small smile.


    ¡°How did everything go?¡± She warily looks between the two as she bites at her bottom lip.


    ¡°As nned,¡± Antonio shrugs and leans in to kiss his wife.


    I hold out my arms signaling for Liliana to hand me Vi. She¡¯s grown so much since Ist saw her. Her dark brown hair has an abundance of spiral curls and her eyes just as dark. She¡¯s grown in height and weight and it makes me realize how much of her life I¡¯m already missing. A part of me wonders if it weren¡¯t for my job title and circumstance, would I move to Chicago?


    Sometimes being here seems worse than being alone in Boston. The atmosphere of the penthouse is happy. My sister is glowing with a tiny baby bump. Antonio looks less tense with a smile curling at the edge of his lips. Vi pping her hands together and giggling. There is so much joy in this house and it reminds me of how unhappy I am.


    It reminds me of what I have to return home to-nothing.


    And no one.


    ¡°Do you remember we used to help Mom decorate the tree?¡± Liliana snaps me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the memory makes me remember a simpler time. ¡°We would always argue though what color lights we wanted on the tree. You always wanted her to buy pink or purple lights.¡±


    Liliana sighs, ¡°And somehow Mom always went with your suggestion. Blue; we had blue lights every year because of you.¡±


    We step into the living to see a nine foot tall tree dressed with blue lights and silver and blue ornaments. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like Christmas without you, Angelo,¡± she starts to tear up. ¡°I didn¡¯t know if you¡¯de. I had hoped but figured if you didn¡¯t, I could have a little piece of you here. The blue lights remind me of you and our tradition.¡±


    I set Vi down who waddles to her father while I pull my sister in for a hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t been there. I¡¯m sorry for the ignored phone calls and texts. I¡¯m sorry for not being the big brother I always was.¡±


    ¡°You lost yourself, Angelo,¡± she shakes her head. ¡°I just wanted to help you find yourself again. I was so worried.¡±


    She is right. I did lose myself. I had to figure out how to navigate the world without sound and going through something like that, it changes a person. Dealing with it, I found myself again through the support of my sister and support groups and immersing myself in the world of signnguage.


    Then I lost myself again when I got my imnts. The world seemed too noisy and I found my tinnitus was fighting for attention with everyday noises. The stimtion of sound was so much and I didn¡¯t know how to find myself again this time. I was lost and alone in Boston surrounded by people who didn¡¯t know what I was going through.


    Then I met Anastasia and she was beautifully deaf and fluent in signnguage and fluent in understanding the trauma of life and disability.


    She was the map to help me find my way back and when she left-when I actively pushed her back to her father-she took the map with her and left me directionless.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t put the star up,¡± she nervously ys with her fingers. ¡°I remember that was always your favorite part so I told Antonio to hold off on it. He told me not to expect you, he didn¡¯t think you¡¯de home for the holidays.¡± I don¡¯t miss how she says home. ¡°But I¡¯m so happy and now you can put the star on! I¡¯ll go get it!¡±


    I watch her leave, she has a slight skip in her step. Antonio stands next to me, I turn to look at him but he¡¯s facing forward watching his wife. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her this happy in a while. You broke her heart and I fully expect you to cater to all her requests as long as you¡¯re here. If she wants you to put the star on top of the tree, you do it. If she wants to make a fucking fruit cake with you, you do it. You will fix what you broke.¡±


    I don¡¯t argue with him. I simply nod my head.


    ¡°The Mafiaes first,¡± he says softly, ¡°but so does family.¡±


    Lilianaes sprinting in with a silver star the size of her face. She hands it to me looking up at me with eager loving eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the tree to beplete.¡±


    I take the star and walk up the stairs leading to the second floor. The tree is near the stairs and as I lean over the bannister, I can reach. I stand back as Antonio plugs it in, the blue tree lighting up. D¨¦j¨¤ vu from my childhood.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect!¡± Liliana ps as Vi runs to the tree squealing with delight.


    The elevator dings and in walks Arabe and her husband, Carmelo. They¡¯re holding hands and looking grossly in love. Both of their hair is disheveled and something tells me they had sex in the car beforeing up.


    ¡°Angelo,¡± Arabe looks to shocked to see me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wereing home.¡±


    Again with the word home.


    At one time in my life which feels like many years. A time pre-incident, pre-deaf, I had thought maybe Arabe and I could have a life together. She is funny, beautiful, and vibrant. Then she was given like a toy to my brother who recklessly took her and broke her.


    Then my brother was dead and Arabe was widowed but I was also broken and who would want to be with a guy who was bing deaf. At first they told me I waspletely deaf in my right ear and my left ear was suffering from loud permanent tinnitus, but weekster the hearing in my left ear dissipated and I couldn¡¯t hear at all. The only thing I could hear was the ringing.


    Arabe became Vi¡¯s godparent with me and still I held hope that maybe we¡¯d choose each other despite everything. Then I heard the news of her moving to Italy to marry someone else but instead she came back with Carmelo.


    They seem happy and I feel both happy and bitter for them. I don¡¯t harbor any feelings for Arabe anymore, not when I found what still feels to be my soulmate. What I felt with Anastasia only happens to someone once in a lifetime. I¡¯ll never feel what I felt with her, with someone else. I¡¯ve epted that.


    I¡¯m envious of their happiness. The way they steal nces at each other. The way the subtly touch each other and whisper loving secrets in the other¡¯s ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you Arabe, you¡¯re looking good,¡± I notice Carmelo¡¯s grip on her waist tighten posessively. ¡°You two look happy together.¡±


    She looks up at her husband, ¡°We are.¡±


    They lean in for a kiss and I look away. I feel something inside my chest throb. My heart longing for the lips of the woman I love most. I try desperately to shake her from my thoughts. I can¡¯t think of her because it hurts too much.


    She consumes my every thought and every bone in my body aches for her, but my heart can no longer take the physical or emotional pain. It is painful to imagine a life with her or to remember how she felt to be mine for that short period of time.


    I need to focus this time on rebuilding my rtionship with Liliana and spending time and spoiling Vi. I need to take this time to build a rtionship with my brother-inw, I need to learn to move past my emotions and be a better Don.


    Because if I can¡¯t have what¡¯s mine, I am going to spend the rest of my life tearing down Vasiliev and his men. I am going to spend the rest of my life being ruthless and merciless.


    The Mafiaes first and to push my longing feelings aside, my duty as Don will be my main priority. From henceforth I will put all my time and energy into making all my men loyal and fearful of me. I will give them no reason to doubt me and no reason to think of me as weak. Boston is my kingdom and I am it¡¯s king.

 # 3—Chapter 34

    Anastasia


    Maxim forces me back into the movie theater to finish out the remaining hour of To Kill a Mockingbird. When the movie is finished and Svena wakes up, there are two cars waiting for us outside.


    I want to ask what is going on, I start to sign but no one is paying attention to me. Maxim gathers my friends and exins whatever is going on to them leaving me out of the loop. He opens the car down and the two of them wave goodbye to me wearing apologetic expressions before getting in and leaving me.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I sign to Maxim.


    Still not understanding signnguage, he silently opens the door and waits for me to get in. I stand there stubbornly with my arms crossed. The harsh features of his face are sharp and with one cold look, I obey, climbing into the backseat. He sits in the passenger and says something to the driver as he begins to drive.


    From the route we¡¯re taking, we¡¯re going home but I have a feeling of dread in the pit of my stomach. Something has happened. What? I don¡¯t know.


    We pull up the mansion, my fathers men standing post at the front of the gate and outside the front door. Maxim grabs my wrist and pulls in not in the direction our side of the house, but my father¡¯s. He brings me to my father¡¯s office. I¡¯ve only been inside his office three times in my life and all three times were extremely unpleasant.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Maxim gives me a tiny shove through the door and shuts it behind me. It¡¯s just me and my father.


    My father sits at his desk and stare at me. His stare is intimidating and ufortable. I take it as my cue to sit down across from him. He leans his elbow on his expensive oak desk and squints his eyes, his gaze roaming over my hair.


    ¡°The first thing I want you to do when you leave here is having Maxim take you to the salon and get that god awful color out of your hair.¡±


    I touch my red dyed hair feeling oddly sentimental towards it. I remember how angry I was as Angelo crudely box dyed my beautiful golden hair. The memorying to me like it just happened yesterday.


    Thest thing I want is for this prick to touch me. Never have I ever got my hair professionally done let alone done with box dye.


    Angelo walks into the bathroom, where I am sitting on a tiny stool in front of his mirror, holding various boxes of dye. He sets them all in the counter; seven of them, I count. They¡¯re all the color red but they range from extreme crimson to deep burgundy.


    They all look horrible to me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t pick one, I¡¯ll pick one for you,¡± Angelo signs.


    Giving him a death re I chose the prettiest version of red, but I¡¯m still not happy. I watch as Angelo takes the box from me and starts opening it. He pulls out the directions and reads it quietly to himself. He takes out the stic gloves and two tubes of form and dye-or whatever.


    He opens the linen closet in the bathroom and wraps a towel around my shoulders.


    ¡°There is no way you¡¯re going to dye my hair. You¡¯ll butcher it! I¡¯ll be lucky if I even have hair after you¡¯re through with me!¡± I sign angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m reading the directions. Calm down and sit still.¡±


    Already things start off bad, he spills half the dye from knocking it over with his elbow. It isn¡¯t usable so I have to choose my second choice. I sit on the stool, arms crossed, and pout. This time he is able to mix the dye and shakes it up.


    He stands behind me and I watch him in the mirror as he starts squirting the dye all over my head. Some of it drips down my forehead and I move suddenly to bring my forehead down to the towel around my shoulders. He spills some on the ground. The white tiles slowly being stained with red.


    I startughing and he squirts some on my clothesughing back at me. Angrily, I stand taking the bottle out of his hands and spraying some at his hair. He freaks out and runs to the shower to wash it off.


    I keep the bottle aimed at him feeling all the power. ¡°So help me God if my haires out red I¡¯ll-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± I smirk over confident.


    With swift movement hees toward me grabbing the bottle. I still have a tight grip on it as we wrestle. The bottle squirts dye all of the floor and all over our clothes. His white button up is stained red. It looks like a bloody mess. I can¡¯t stopughing.


    ¡°We¡¯re out,¡± he shakes the empty bottle. ¡°You do realize your hair is going to be two different color reds?¡±


    Furrowing my eyebrows I sit down on the stool, arms crossed over my dye-soaked shirt. ¡°No. Make your driver get the same box dye. You aren¡¯t going to ruin my hair,¡± I sign stubbornly.


    He narrows his eyes at me before waiting a heartbeat to say, ¡°Fine.¡±


    I chuckle at the heartfelt memory and my father, whom I almost forgot was there, raises his eyebrow at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying games, Anastasia,¡± my father puts on his Pakhan face. ¡°Maxim tells me you tried to escape at the movies today. Why?¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to be there anymore,¡± I shrug.


    He bangs his fist on the desk. ¡°Lie to me one more time and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    I gulp. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in the mansion and I don¡¯t want to marry Maxim. I want to go back to my own apartment. I want my freedom.¡±


    My father rolls his eyes. ¡°You want to be kidnapped again? Is that it? You made me lose my terrority. My men look up to me and I showed weakness by negotiating because I care for you. I won¡¯t let the same thing happen. You are a weapon they can use against me and being in this house protected by Maxim is the best way to ensure the same thing doesn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re suffocating me!¡± I stand up outraged.


    My father stands up with me and strikes me across my face. ¡°You will grow up and learn your ce.¡±


    I hold my hand to my burning cheek. I try my hardest to hold back the tears in my eyes but I fail. I¡¯m not shocked that he hit me, it¡¯s happened many times before. I am, however, shocked by his use of signnguage.


    ¡°Why do you care? You should¡¯ve let Angelo keep me so you could have kept your precious territory.¡±


    ¡°Do you not think I care for you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t! You never have! I don¡¯t even know how you are talking to me. You¡¯ve always ignored me and used yourck of knowledge in signnguage as an excuse!¡±


    My fatherughs. ¡°I know signnguage. Yes, I might have lied to you to get out of a conversation or two, but I have better things to do than talk to you, Anastasia. Your mother was supposed to be the one to care for you but then she went and got herself killed.¡±


    My heart breaks, I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. ¡°I wish you had never negotiated with Angelo.¡±


    His eyebrows furrow and he looks at me closely. ¡°That¡¯s the second time you¡¯ve called him Angelo. So what you two were on a first name basis? Did you let him fuck you?¡±


    ¡°What? No! How could you say this to me!¡± I can barely see what he signs next as my tears blur my vision.


    ¡°You¡¯re a whore just like your mother!¡± He ps me again. ¡°You will keep your mouth shut and marry Maxim next month. You will provide him with heirs-a son-and then you can do whatever the hell you like. But right now, you are under my protection and you will do as Imand!¡± He sits back down and sighs. ¡°Now get out of my sight and the next time I see you, your hair better be blonde.¡±


    I run out of his sobbing, I crash into Maxim¡¯s hard chest. He has been standing outside the door. I guess I don¡¯t need to worry about him eavesdropping though. He stares down at me. I already feel like I am gradually bing an obedient wife. I cannot talk back, I can only obey. Soon, I will be his wife and he will be able to do whatever he wants with me and no one will be able to save me.


    He holds out his hand for me to take. I grab it as he leads me to the car. I assume he¡¯s already received orders from my father to take me to the salon. I sit in the backseat ying with my hair, the red color which I despised with all my heart, which I couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of, now feels like losing thest piece of Angelo I have left.


    My phone vibrates in my pocket. I already know who it is without having to look.


    Svena: So sad that our day was cut short. We were having a great time! Miss you, An.


    Tatiana: It was great seeing you again, love our reunions. Sad that our girls day was cut short too but so d Maxim is taking you to get your hair done.


    Svena: Me too! No offense An, but your hair looks better blonde. Red wasn¡¯t doing it for you.


    Tatiana: Agreed. So, about Maxim. He¡¯s so hot.


    Svena: I¡¯m so jealous!


    I turn my phone off and leave it on the seat next to me. I don¡¯t know what I expected from them. I thought maybe they¡¯d at least care to know what happened to me. They act like I wasn¡¯t kidnapped. They don¡¯t even seem worried for me-not that they have anything to worry about.


    They don¡¯t even care to know why my hair was red in the first ce or how I feel about my nuptials to Maxim.


    I¡¯ve given up.


    Maybe being married to Maxim won¡¯t be so bad. I¡¯ll have to try for an heir, a son or two to secure the Vasiliev line. My father and mother were never blessed with a child after me. They spent years trying and my father even cheated. It wasn¡¯t my mother¡¯s fault. It was my father and his inability to get another woman pregnant. I think that made him bitter. That he was stuck with me.


    Of course Maxim himself will be horrible, hisck of sympathy and cruel nature doesn¡¯t make for a perfect husband. But with trying for children leaves the possibility of having a daughter in the mix. I could have a daughter all to myself who doesn¡¯t have to worry about initiation into the Bratva or about bing desensitized. I might have a daughter who Maxim and my father will ignore and who I can love and focus all my time and energy on.


    The thought is the only thing that gives me hope into a bleak and horrible future toe.


    To spend the rest of what is already a horrible day at the salon made me wish it was already tomorrow. Maxim has his eyes glued to me as thedy started my hair. There is no chance for escape, therefore I don¡¯t bother nning one.


    My heart feels heavy as the blonde dye rids me of my red hair. I feel like the old Anastasia, the girl I was before Angelo. The girl who was trapped, the girl before I was able to spread her wings and fly. Now they¡¯ve clipped my wings.


    I¡¯ll never be free.


    The girl in the mirror is not anyone I recognize. The blonde hair, the bruised cheek, the dark circles under my dull eyes, and my broken spirit.


    I was happy when I danced, but I am not a ballerina and soon my only identity will be is someone¡¯s wife and mother. It¡¯s all I¡¯m good for anyways, so my father and the rest of the Bratva thinks. I¡¯ve always fought my fate, the inevitability that my father would pick my suitor. Now I feel like I¡¯ve lost the fight and I¡¯m weing my fate with open arms.


    There is no life where I can be free. Just like there is no life where I am a ballerina and there is no life for me and Angelo.


    I can read the short simple word on Maxim¡¯s lips; Wow. He looks me over as though I¡¯m a piece of meat, ravishing me with his eyes. His hand goes to the small of my back leading me to car to finally go home after two long hours at the salon. I have to fight the urge to shake his touch, I feel sick to my stomach being with him. He is like looking into a crystal ball and seeing a horrible future.


    This time when we get in the car, he gets in the backseat with me and that is when he advances. His lips and body are heavy on mine. His hand roaming to unbutton my pants. I panic and try and push him off of me. He is so much stronger than I am and I cry out in hopes that somebody-anybody will help me.


    I head butt him and he stumbles back grasping his head in his hands. I¡¯m slightly disoriented and my own head begins to throb. How do people that and not hurt themselves?


    I push down the aching pain to escape the car. Maxim follows after me and although he is bigger and stronger, I am faster. I run cutting corner to corner, zig zagging and backtracking trying anything to lose him. I head into a store and hide in the back near a rack of clothes hoping that I¡¯ve long since lost Maxim.


    I take a moment to catch my breath and curse. The worker stares at me looking both worried and concerned. She asks me what I think is, are you okay?


    I shake my head and she offers her phone. I sign to her, even though she can¡¯t understand me I know that she then understands I am deaf.


    She begins to dial a number, 9-1-I end the call and shake my head. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± I sign before leaving.


    I can¡¯t go back to the mansion, not when my father is still controlling and Maxim is still my betrothed.

 # 3—Chapter 35

    Anastasia


    With no money in my pocket, I can¡¯t call a cab. It¡¯s also too dangerous to walk the streets by myself as it¡¯s starting to get dark out. I¡¯m running low on options, but I know where exactly where I have to go. It¡¯s just a matter of getting there.


    I stick my hands in my pockets hoping to keep myself warm. It¡¯s starting to snow and I left my jacket in the car with Maxim along with my phone. A phone would just be a way for them to track me anyways. I have toy low if I want to stay safe, there is no doubt Maxim contacted my father already to tell him what happened. Half of the Bratva is probably roaming the streets looking for me.


    I don¡¯t roam the streets for long before I catch someone who may be naive and trusting enough to give me a lift. It¡¯s a nice young girl in her early twenties, she is locking the small boutique for the night. I approach her slowly, I¡¯m shivering at this point and I don¡¯t try to hide it. I sign to her in desperation but she doesn¡¯t understand me. She pulls out her phone and goes to her notes app. I wrote to her that I need a ride, exining that I¡¯ve lost my cell phone and have no money for a cab.


    She gives me wary look, I don¡¯t me her if she tells me no, but I¡¯m shocked when she nods her head. I write down the street address and have her drop me off on the corner, I know my way. I don¡¯t need my men finding her and interrogating her on exactly what building I¡¯m in. It¡¯s more inconspicuous this way.


    Looking up at the tall apartment building I wonder what he¡¯s doing and how he¡¯ll react. In the elevator I press the numbers I¡¯ve memorized giving me ess to the penthouse suit.


    Angelo, I¡¯ming home.


    The elevator dings, the doors slowly open. I take a step in and automatically get hit with the scent of fresh bergamot. I look around looking for any sign of Angelo. The ce is spotless. I peek my head in the kitchen, no Isabe and no evidence of dinner being made.


    My legs feel like jello as I make my way upstairs, I start to shake with anticipation as I approach his bedroom. Taking a deep breath, I grab the doorknob and open the door. His bed is perfectly made andpletely untouched. The bathroom door is opening telling me he¡¯s not in his room at all. Maybe he¡¯s at the office?


    I sit on the bed. I¡¯ll have to wait for him to get back. My hand skins over the soft whiteforter. I¡¯ve missed this bed. I¡¯ve missed this room. On the bed stand is my copy of Red Rising, he hasn¡¯t moved it. A pile of my other books are still in a Barnes & Noble bag in the corner of his room along with a bag of clothes he bought me. I grab the second book in the Red Rising series and crawl under the covers. It¡¯s hard to think when I remember what we were doing thest time we were in this bed together. My skin prickles as I vividly remember how his hands touched me. He gave me pleasure and passion, he gave me his trust and his heart and in return I gave him everything. I gave him every singlest piece of me.


    Reality hits me and pulls me out of my reminiscent memory. I don¡¯t even know if Angelo will want me here. This could all go really bad. I¡¯ve allowed myself to be vulnerableing here. He could break my heart a second time-I don¡¯t think I¡¯d survive it.


    What will life be like if not with him? I don¡¯t care if we have to start over in a world unknown, I don¡¯t even care if we die trying. I¡¯d choose anything over a suffocating life with Maxim. I¡¯m not built to be his wife. I¡¯m not built to be submissive. I won¡¯t be able to stand idle while my father and husband turn my son into a vicious killer like them. There is already anguage barrier between us and he¡¯ll never learn sign for my sake, he¡¯ll do what he wants and there is no way I¡¯ll ever be able to talk back or argue. I can¡¯t marry him. I won¡¯t. Even if Angelo doesn¡¯t want me, I can¡¯t go back.


    I¡¯ll wait here until hees back. Then I will figure out what to do or we will figure out what to do, together.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 # 3—Chapter 36

    Angelo


    I feel on edge all of dinner.


    Liliana and Antonio sit next to each other with Vi in a high chair next to my sister and across the table Arabe and Carmelo sit next to each other. I watch the couple exchange smiles and touch and it reminds me again of how alone I am.


    I nce over at Antonio who whispers something in Liliana¡¯s ear that makes her blush and giggle. I stand abruptly and throw my te across the room. Antonio is quick to stand and apprehend me.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± He growls in my ear as I can hear Liliana softly sob.


    Before I can open my mouth Antonio has his arm around my throat and he drags me away from the kitchen and up the stairs to one of the spare bedrooms.


    He shuts the door behind us and rubs frustratedly at his forehead. ¡°You mind telling me what the hell that was about?¡±


    I stare at the ground. I can tell him, sure, but I don¡¯t.


    Antonio grabs my jaw and forces my head to level with his so we¡¯re looking at each other. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Get the fuck off me,¡± I push him.


    ¡°No you don¡¯t. Not in my fucking home. I love Liliana with all my heart but I swear to ducking God Angelo I will beat the shit out of you and throw you out.¡±


    ¡°Who the fuck cares?¡±


    He scoffs. ¡°Is that your mentality? Who cares? What? You¡¯re going to destroy your life and for what because some Russian pussy blew your mind? Is that it?¡±


    I throw a punch at him and he does exactly what he says, he starts beating the shit out of me. Punch after punch I try to keep up but he has more will to want to win, so I let him.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Liliana cries out. ¡°Stop, please stop!¡±


    Antinio holds his fist in the air, mid-punch. ¡°Liliana, go downstairs.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she rushes over to him and puts her hand on his chest. ¡°Let me talk to him, please.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Antonio¡¯s jaw ticks. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him alone with you.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt me!¡±


    Antonio shakes his head. ¡°Your brother is about as self-destructive as a bomb and he doesn¡¯t care who is in the way when he goes off.¡±


    Liliana sighs, slumping her shoulders. She looks so sad. The whites of her eyes red from crying. ¡°Angelo, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I spit out.


    ¡°Please, tell me. If something triggered you, we can make sure not to do it again. I want to help you.¡±


    ¡°No one can help me!¡± I shout. ¡°Your husband flew to Boston and thought he was helping me but he ruined my life!¡± I¡¯m heaving. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee here,¡± I murmur to myself.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that,¡± I can clearly hear the desperation in her voice. ¡°What can we do to fix things?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I coldly reply.


    I don¡¯t let anyone say anything in response. I let them watch as I take out my hearing aid and stick it in my pocket.


    The world and my thoughts are too loud right now. So I leave myself to the ceaseless ringing and let it be a wee distraction.


    After I¡¯ve calmed down alone for a few hours, I go downstairs to try and apologize. From the top of the stairs I see Liliana is sitting on the couch cuddled underneath Antonio¡¯s arm and Viying her head on her mother¡¯sp. The television is on ying her favorite show, M*A*S*H. I don¡¯t want to disrupt them so I turn around only to find Arabe in the hallway.


    I read her lips, ¡°Hey, how are you feeling?¡±


    Putting my hearing aid back on I reply, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Liliana tells me you¡¯ve been acting differenttely, more distant and clearly more hostile.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± I shrug.


    She presses her lips into a straight line. ¡°Be real with me. We all want to help you.¡±


    I groan, running my hands frustratedly through my hair. ¡°What do any of you not get? You can¡¯t help me.¡±


    ¡°And why not?¡± She puts her hands on her hips. ¡°Why can¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t,¡± I start to walk away.


    ¡°Is it about that girl?¡± She calls out to me. I stop in my tracks. I turn to look at her over my shoulder. ¡°Liliana told me when she went to visit you, you had that Russian girl in your penthouse. I hear she¡¯s deaf, too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with anything?¡± I scowl at her.


    ¡°I think you finally had someone who understands what you¡¯re going through.¡± I wait for her to continue. ¡°And you liked that and then you lost her.¡±


    ¡°I lost her because she is my daughters enemy,¡± I say through gritted teeth.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter to you. You don¡¯t see her as the enemy, do you?¡± She asks and I shake my head. ¡°Did you love her?¡±


    I swallow hard. ¡°Yes,¡± I can barely croak out.


    ¡°What stopped you from fighting for her?¡±


    I clench my fists. ¡°You damn well know!¡±


    ¡°When I was about to marry Gaetano and Carmelo and I made that split second to run away together, we didn¡¯t care. We didn¡¯t care that it was against the Mafia because all we cared about was that we would be together.¡±


    ¡°Antonio pardoned you and gave you your happy ending. Antonio is the one who sent my one true love away.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, what stopped you from fighting for her?¡±


    Her words sink in deep. I start to panic. ¡°I have to get back to Boston. I have to get her back!¡±


    Arabe pretends to zip her lips. ¡°I won¡¯t say a word. Good luck, Angelo.¡±


    ¡°But what¡­ what if she doesn¡¯t want me back?¡±


    Arabe puts her hand on my shoulder. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t then you have closure. If you do then you won¡¯t have to wonder what could have been for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Antonio and Liliana are downstairs. I won¡¯t be able to sneak past them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them,¡± is all she says before heading down the stairs to cause a distraction.


    I watch sneakily from the top of the stairs as Arabe leads them into the kitchen, I tip-toe down the stairs already formting a n to get her back. I was able to kidnap her once-well Christian and Piero technically were-but I think I can do it again.


    I have to do it again.


    I¡¯m nearly in the clear as I reach for foyer, my finger inches from the elevator button. Everything is going smoothly until I hear, ¡°Angelo?¡±


    I close my eyes and sigh. Damn. I turn to face my sister, she looks distraught. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Back to Boston,¡± I have no reason to lie to her. She deserves the truth.


    ¡°Is it because of her?¡± She wipes her eyes on the sleeve of her sweater. ¡°Are you angry because of that Russian girl?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Anastasia,¡± I say softly.


    ¡°You know the Mafia will never allow it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t care?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    Liliana wraps her arms around me tight and kisses my cheek. ¡°I love you, Angelo. I want you to be happy. I kept telling Antonio that maybe it was just a fling and the feelings would end once everything was back to normal. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she sniffles, ¡°I pushed Antonio to make that deal with Vasiliev. The deal that ended in you having to give Anastasia back. I thought we were helping.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Lily. You have grown so much in these past three years. You are a wonderful mother and I admire you always. Take care of them and tell them I love them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re noting back are you?¡± She stares down at her feet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I whisper. ¡°They¡¯ll kill me.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°My brother lives in New York City, Nico he¡¯s their Consigliere, if you need anything. A ce to stay or fake passports, he¡¯ll help you. He owes me,¡± she smirks.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I relish in our hug lingering longer than I probably should¡¯ve, Antonio could step into the foyer at any minute. There is still so much I would like to say to my sister, so much to apologize for, but maybe I¡¯ll have the chance to do it another day.


    I enter the elevator and wave goodbye to my teary eyed sister as the doors slowly close. I call to make arranged for my private ne to leave for Boston as soon as possible. Antonio¡¯s driver is outside and from the time it took to take the elevator down to the lobby, Liliana must¡¯ve called and told her driver where to take me.


    My leg won¡¯t stop bouncing the entire car ride. I¡¯m anxious and mainly regretful that I didn¡¯t fight hard for her. I should have opened my eyes wider. Anastasia was mad at me because she wanted me to find a solution. She didn¡¯t care that we would live looking over our shoulders everyday, it would be better than not being together at all. I understand that now. Life without her is worse fate than death.


    I used so many excuses with her. I should¡¯ve took her away when I had the chance. I¡¯m prepared now. I¡¯m prepared to go to the ends of the Earth to be with her. I will go in enemy territory and risk my life to get her back. She is worth everything. She is my missing link and I won¡¯t be able to function, won¡¯t be able to be happy or even breath, until she is back by my side.

 # 3—Chapter 37

    Anastasia


    I must have fallen asleep waiting for Angelo. My book is open on myp, themp still on beside me. The clock tells me in nearly three in the morning. I start worrying what he¡¯s doing. Is he still at the office or has he forgotten about me already and is with another girl at his club?


    I don¡¯t want to think about the worst case scenario but I can¡¯t help it. I begin feeling foolish foring here. I fear his rejection, I fear he won¡¯t be as happy as I will be to see him. What if I truly was just someone to fuck? What if he manipted me to believe that he loved me? It¡¯s usible, he¡¯s a Mafia Don, they¡¯re cruel and all they care about is power and control.


    The little voice in my head won¡¯t stop telling me that he didn¡¯t even try to find a way for us to be together. He epted defeat, he gave me up too easily. He gave me up by shoving me to my father. No hesitation.


    I start to pace the room trying to clear my head of pessimistic thoughts, but I can¡¯t. I wipe the tears from eyes and head toward the door. I shouldn¡¯t be here, I can¡¯t go through him abandoning me again. Rushing down the hall I see movement downstairs. I duck below the bannister and watch them through the bars.


    That¡¯s not Angelo. It¡¯s the two idiots; Piero and Christian. I thought they didn¡¯t know where he lives. They start turning his ce upside down, searching through drawers, under the couch cushions, and any other hiding ces they can stick their hands in. What are they looking for? I wish I could hear as they start shouting at each other. They look frustrated, desperate almost.


    Where is Angelo? Could they have hurt him? Interrogated him to get his address and elevator code? Could he be dead?


    They start walking up the stairs and I panic running back into Angelo¡¯s bedroom shutting and locking the door. I start moving his dresser in front of it. Shit, I¡¯m screwed. I stack as much weight to the door as possible. I can¡¯t hear if there banging on the door, but I can see the dresser shaking. They must have heard me moving the furniture or shutting the door. The doorknob starts juggling. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they break down the door or find a key or something.


    My breathing picks up and I decide to hide in Angelo¡¯s closet behind his suits. I¡¯m shaking, petrified. I can¡¯t hear a thing, I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re still trying to break the door down or have given up. In just a few minutes they could have it broken down. I close my eyes tight hoping they don¡¯t find me.


    I breathe in and out through my mouth. I try to stay as quiet as possible but I¡¯m unsure if my shifting from foot to foot is making a creaking sound, or if my breathing is too loud.


    Through the thin crack of the wardrobe, I can see shadows moving. They¡¯re in and they¡¯re close. I put my hand over my mouth as I feel a cry tickling the back of my throat. Please don¡¯t find me, I repeat over and over to myself. Angelo¡¯s men may be idiots, but they¡¯re the worst kind. They find fun in wickedness and enjoy abusing those below their power. I remember the gestures they made to me back when I was in the dungeon. Without a locked cell keeping me safe, I fear I may suffer the same fate as my mother.


    The wardrobe swings open and I yelp. Christian has a Cheshire Cat grin and is shaking his head as if he can¡¯t believe who he is looking at. They talk unknowing that I can¡¯t understand them. Christian grabs me by the arms and pulls me out of the wardrobe. I fight him as hard as I can but there¡¯s no use. He throws me onto the ground and Piero stands over meughing, looking most pleased with their discovery.


    I spit at his feet. If what I think is going to happen, I won¡¯t go down without putting up the fight of my life. I refuse to give into anything the idiots want.


    I can¡¯t make out much of what they¡¯re saying, but the words, ¡®Did he fuck you?¡¯e out in as day. My eyes widen. They collectively nod their heads and say yes. Piero asks me if I liked it along with more harassing. I start to scramble away from them but two hands lock on my ankles and drag me back to them. I¡¯m so close to them as they start to hover over me. The air in the room dangerous and I feel as though I can no longer breathe properly. All I can smell is their rancid breath. Their presence is suffocating me as they continue to close the distance until their bodies are inches away from mine.


    I¡¯m met with a brief reprieve as they start to fight with each other. Probably over who will y with their ¡®new toy¡¯ first. I use it as a distraction to escape, but I guess they¡¯re too smart for that. Christian captures me around my waist and throws me onto the bed. I panic again, I¡¯d rather be anywhere else than the bed. The bed does not mean good news. With men like Piero and Christian the bed means one thing and I¡¯d rather die than have their grimy hands on me.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 # 3—Chapter 38

    Angelo


    The ne touches down in Boston at two forty-five in the morning. I¡¯m exhausted unable to keep my eyes open any longer. I start to doze in the car before I reach my building. As lonely as it has been for me, especially before and after Anastasia, it¡¯s my home.


    When I get up to my penthouse it is eerily quiet. The only sound is the ringing in my ears. I walk out of the foyer and my heart drops. My hand goes to the gun I carry on my chest holster at all times. Someone¡¯s been in here. The ce is turned upside down, trashed. I inspect the first floor, locked cabs have been picked, files and documents everywhere. As I make my way into the next room I hear poundinging from upstairs.


    I sprint up the stairs and see my bedroom door cracked-literally-the wood is splintered. I¡¯m momentarily confused. The door was left unlocked, why would anyone break it down? Then I hear it. The most gut wrenching sound, a girls scream.


    ¡°Shut up, bitch,¡± I would recognize the voice anywhere. Christian.


    I keep my gun held up as I sneak into the room, Christian and Piero¡¯s backs are to the door and I¡¯m able to sneak up on them until the floorboard creaks. They turn around gasping and reaching for their guns.


    Christian holds his gun at Anastasia while Piero holds his level with my head.


    ¡°So this is where you kept her? You made her your pretty little toy. Fucked her too, huh?¡± Christian teases.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± I growl, ¡°And maybe I¡¯ll let you live.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°You can take both of us, Angelo,¡± Piero clicks his tongue. ¡°You shoot me and Christian shoots the bitch. You shoot Christian and I put a bullet in your skull.¡±


    ¡°You underestimate me,¡± I hold my ground not faltering once. My goal is to let Anastasia live, I don¡¯t care if they shoot me, as long as she remains unharmed.


    ¡°You are no Don, you¡¯re weak. Look, you¡¯ve fallen in love with bastard¡¯s daughter. We never would¡¯ve gained the East Side if it weren¡¯t for Moretti. You would¡¯ve let her father keep attacking us, we need someone else to rule Boston. Your time is up, Angelo,¡± Christian remarks as his free hand starts to roam on Anastasia¡¯s body.


    I look into Anastasia¡¯s eyes, she looks scared but still have that stubborn re, like she won¡¯t allow them to break to her. She is resilient and unpredictable and I know by our shared gaze that we are alreadying up with a silent n together.


    My heart soars at the thought that she came back. She was just unfortunate toe back at a time where Christian and Piero broke in. But I¡¯m here now, and she will get out alive, I¡¯ll make sure of it. I scan all my options carefully. The two of them are idiots, they respond best to provocation, they get angry and messy too easily.


    ¡°None of us want you,¡± Piero reiterates. ¡°The second you reced Luca we all saw you for what you are-weak. Pathetic. We all know it wasn¡¯t you who was sessful with the negotiations with Vasiliev and everyone is pissed.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°And who is going to rece me? You? You think that, what? You could kill me and my men will ept you as their new Don?¡± They stay quiet which means I¡¯m on the right track. ¡°We all think you two are idiots. Neither of you have what it takes to be Don. This world will eat you whole.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Piero gets upset, I notice he¡¯s unknowingly starting to lower his gun. ¡°We have what it takes more than you do!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± I poke the bear. I shrug my shoulders, ¡°You are aughing stock to the Mafia. We all consider you guys errand boys. You are here at my disposal. You are at the bottom of the food chain and I am at the top. You think you can defeat me? I¡¯d love to see you try.¡±


    Their eyes widen stuck in shock as I quickly put a bullet in Christian first and then Piero, but not before Piero¡¯s horrible aim shoots me through the shoulder.


    Anastasia pushes Christian¡¯s body away from her. Blood is sttered across her face, she doesn¡¯t look scared anymore as she runs into my arms. I wince as our embrace puts pressure on my wound. I don¡¯t care though, all that matters is that she is in my arms.


    I pull back to sign to her, ¡°We have to leave before one of two things happen. One; either your father finds us. Two; or my men find and overthrow me and do whatever the hell they want with you.¡±


    Anastasia shakes her head. ¡°We need to get you to a hospital,¡± her eyes are glued on my shoulder. My white button-up stained red.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, there is an exit wound and he didn¡¯t hit anything vital. We have to go,¡± I hold my hand out for her.


    She takes a second to stare, wary and concerned for me, but she trusts me so she takes my hand and I lead her out of the penthouse and outside. I look up at my building and there is a knot in my stomach, it¡¯s a feeling like I know I¡¯m never going to see my home again.


    I tell my driver I need the car, of course he doesn¡¯t argue with me as I take the driver¡¯s seat and Anastasia sits beside me in the passenger. The adrenaline pumping in my body makes me feel awake and dulls the pain in my shoulder. We¡¯re both tense as we drive through the streets worried that the Mafia or Bratva is trailing us. It isn¡¯t until we get on the thruway and officially leave Boston, that we seem to be able to take a breath and calm down.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen now?¡± Anastasia asks. I look over at her nervously picking at her fingernails. I smile at how beautiful she looks. I¡¯m aware that there is something different about her, her hair is no longer red but back to being honey blonde. I¡¯ve missed it. Although the red hair matches her fiery passion, her blonde hair reminds me of her sweetness and innocence.


    ¡°We have to leave Boston. If we want to be together, we have to leave,¡± I sign in short strides so I can still keep my eyes on the road and hands on the steering wheel. ¡°That leaves you to answer, do you truly want to be with me?¡± I look over at her. She doesn¡¯t answer. ¡°Because if you still hate me for what I did, I understand. If you want to return to your father, I will.¡±


    She puts her hand on my knee and gives me a loving gaze. ¡°I will go anywhere as long as it¡¯s with you.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no turning back. From now on it¡¯s just you and me.¡± I take her hand in mine and squeeze reassuringly.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asks.


    I give her a warm smile. ¡°Hawaii.¡±


    The drive is long, it takes about six hours to drive from Boston to New York City. Anastasia has long since fallen asleep. She looks so peaceful that I don¡¯t want to disturb her. Not to mention it looked as though she hadn¡¯t gotten much sleeptely.


    Arabe had sent me the address of her brother before my ne took off. I memorized it as I chucked my phone out the window before getting on the thruway. I don¡¯t need anyone tracking us.


    It¡¯s mid-morning when we reach the apartment building. I gently shake Anastasia awake and she rubs her eyes looking around at her surroundings.


    ¡°We just need somewhere toy low for a while and if we want to make it to Hawaii we¡¯re going to need passports.¡±


    ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡±


    ¡°To a friend.¡±


    ¡°And you trust this friend?¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    The building is luxurious,rge crystal chandelier in the lobby, marble flooring. If I had to guess his penthouse must go for more than half a million. In the elevator I click the button of his floor number that¡¯ll lead up to his penthouse. Like mine, it wants a code. I don¡¯t know the code, but there must have been some security setting setting because through an intees an older sounding voice. I doubt it¡¯s Nico himself. Probably a guard.


    ¡°May I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Nico. Arabe sent me.¡±


    Its silent before I feel the elevator start to move. When the doors open, tworge men grab Anastasia and I. I try to fight them but I realize this is just a precaution, Nico doesn¡¯t know me, he¡¯s just being safe. My arms are restrained so I can¡¯t sign to Anastasia who is kicking and trying to bite the man holding her. I try and grab her attention and when her eyes meet mine I mouth, ¡°We¡¯re fine. We¡¯re okay.¡±A tall slender man walks into the foyer from the living area. He is identical to Arabe, you¡¯d think they¡¯re twins. He has the same olive skin tone as her as well as the same brown hair and brown eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Angelo Ri.¡±


    ¡°And why is the Boston Don in my home?¡± He crosses his arms and raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°I need your help and your sister said you could help us.¡±


    ¡°My sister?¡±


    ¡°Arabe, she said you owe her.¡±


    Nico looks confused before he starts bursting outughing. ¡°I do owe her,¡± he waves to his guards, ¡°Let them down.¡±


    I reach for Anastasia and she grips onto me tightly. ¡°We need passports.¡±


    ¡°Done,¡± he shrugs.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll call to confirm with Arabe-¡±


    ¡°No one can know where we¡¯re going. I don¡¯t want to risk someone listening in and finding our location. I¡¯m not returning to Boston and if they know where we are, they¡¯ll kill us.¡±


    ¡°A rogue Don,¡± he rubs his chin pondering as he finds this all too amusing. ¡°And who is she? A forbidden lover? Her father out to kill you or something? Or is she an outsider?¡±


    ¡°I guess you could say she¡¯s an outsider.¡±


    ¡°You know I am helping you. I¡¯d like the full story,¡± he give me a toothy grin.


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of a Bratva leader.¡±


    This only makes Nicough harder. ¡°You are so screwed.¡±


    ¡°So you won¡¯t help?¡± I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Of course I will!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I sigh in relief.


    ¡°My sister has too big of a heart. A sucker for love. I didn¡¯t like it when I heard she married Carmelo. He didn¡¯t have any type of power and I¡¯ve always wanted her to marry a Don or Consigliere so she could have a good life.¡±


    ¡°She has one now.¡±


    ¡°I know and that¡¯s exactly why she¡¯s helping you. She is right, I do owe her, and I know that for her to use this as her favor, it must be important to her.¡±


    I can¡¯t thank him enough as he gives a tour for his ridiculously expensive and beautiful penthouse. He shows us to a spare room that has its own en-suite bathroom, balcony, and hot tub. It¡¯s about the size of my master bedroom back in Boston.


    ¡°Your hurt,¡± he points to my shoulder. ¡°I can bring you a first aid kit and new clothes,¡± he dismisses himself to do, what I assume, is gather everything he said he¡¯ll bring.


    ¡°Are you really sure we can trust him,¡± Anastasia bites at her bottom lip.


    Truth be told, I don¡¯t know if we can. I trust Arabe and I don¡¯t think she¡¯d lead us into danger, but there is this demented look to Nico that sends chills down my spine. There¡¯s something a little off about him, something deranged. But he is Arabe¡¯s brother and for right now, I trust Arabe.


    At this point, I don¡¯t have many options to just abandon and find someone else who will help. At least right now I can get some much needed rest and hopefully soon Nico will have the passports made up. JFK airport isn¡¯t too far away, just one taxi ride to the airport and we will be on a flight to Hawaii.


    Nicoes in with a first aid kit and a set of clothes for me. I¡¯m grateful that my wound isn¡¯t life threatening, but if I leave it unattended an infection could be the death of me. In the bathroom, I dab disinfectant on the area, it starts to fizz and burn and I grimace as I hold back the scream itching to get out. It¡¯ll need stitches, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve patched myself up, sure it¡¯s a bitch sewing yourself up but it¡¯s better than the alternative.


    After I¡¯m clean, exhaustion strikes me hard and even though it¡¯s nearly noon, I crawl into bed. The bed faces the window which has a breathtaking view of the city. Anastasia crawls in beside me and cuddles up underneath my arm. I run my hands through her silky hair lulling her to sleep with me.

 # 3—Chapter 39

    Angelo


    The sun is setting by the time I wake up from my nap. The pink, purple, and orange colors painted in the sky makes the window look like a portrait.


    I stretch my arms out and wrap them around Anastasia, who sometime during our nap has rolled over to the other side. I take her back in grasp slowly waking her with my kisses. I¡¯ve missed the taste and feel of her. My body is so desperate to have her that I can¡¯t think of anything else.


    Crawling over her I press my body into hers. She rolls her hips and I moan against her neck. I gently suck and bite her leaving my mark on her unblemished skin. I can feel her nails leaving half moon shapes on my back. Her mouth is parted, sighing in content. She¡¯s so beautiful. I stick my hands up her shirt cupping her breasts. If we don¡¯t get out of these clothes soon I¡¯m going to explode.


    I kiss her, sweeping my tongue inside her mouth as I pull back slightly to unbutton my shirt. She helps me get the shirt off my shoulders and onto the floor. She lights up as her hands find my chest and she gently skims her finger across all my scars. I help her out of her sweater and bra next. I bring my mouth to her puckered nipple and suck on it. Her hands tangle in my hair, pulling and yanking. My hand finds the button of her jeans undoing it along with her zipper. She shimmies out of them leaving her in nothing but her underwear.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± I im before pulling us in for another kiss.


    I ce my hand on her stomach slowly moving it up between her breasts and resting it on her neck. I put some pressure on my grasp and she moans. Her eyes zing over with lust. We both won¡¯tst long until we are naked and together.


    Anastasia undoes my pants shoving them down to my ankles, I kick out of them and my boxers. I¡¯m already painfully hard for her. I crawl lower to pull her underwear down. I let my finger trail over the material before ripping them off her. I can feel his wet she is. I pull the crotch of her underwear to the side and stick a finger inside of her. She squirms below me gasping and moaning. I insert another finger and tease and y in her wet warmth.


    She sounds breathless, her hands desperately grabbing the sheets trying to hold on. I don¡¯t want her to hold on, I want her to let go. I bring my mouth over her clit and suckled until her walls spasm on my fingers. Her orgasm a powerful force as her thighs nearly crush my head. I don¡¯t stop thrusting my fingers orpping my tongue on her most sensitive area until her release subsided and she is finally able to catch her breath once more.


    That¡¯s when I pull her underwear off and insert my entire length inside of her. I am throbbing as I bury myself to the hilt, her walls clenching and milking me. My balls tighten and I have to force myself to calm down so I don¡¯t embarrass myself. I want this tost as long as possible.


    I lean my elbows on either side of her head. I lower my body until it is pressed against hers. I put some of my weight on my elbows so I don¡¯t crush her. My head is level with hers, our eyes never breaking contact. She nods her head, trusting me. I pull out slowly only to m back in. I repeat this motion asionally getting carried away, going to fast and desperate. I force myself to slow down again. Our tongues dance as my body rocks against hers. The air around us is warm from our heavy breathing and sweat beads down both of our foreheads.


    We¡¯re both too far gone. We are ves to each other¡¯s body. Nothing in the world matters except for her. I will do anything to please her and I will never let her go. I will never not fight for her. She makes leaving everything behind worth it.


    My eyes are starting to blur as I teeter on the edge of oblivion. I bring my hand down between us circling my finger to push her over the edge before me. She cries out, her body milking mepletely as the sensations sends a tingle up my spine. I release all I have inside of her. I bury my head in the crook of her shoulder, moaning and groaning into her sweet vani scented neck. I hold her hips getting us close together as my quaking orgasm slowly calms.


    I¡¯m dizzy with endorphins. Once again spent and exhausted but at the same time ready to take her again. Anastasia is gloriously naked, damp with sweat, and coated with love bites all over her neck and breasts.


    ¡°I think I love you,¡± she signs with her eyes closed.


    My heart skips a beat. Even though we are far from being safe and everything could go to shit in a split second, things feel right. I kiss her forehead and gather her in my arms letting her rest on my chest. She leaves a kiss on my heart, pressing her ear to my chest. I wonder if she can feel the vibrations of my heart rate. I wonder if she can tell how fast she makes my heart race.


    Our stomachs start to rumble and we dress just in time for dinner. Nico is sitting down by himself eating and drinking wine.


    ¡°Want a ss?¡± He asks me.


    I smile. ¡°Yes, please.¡± I definitely need a drink after a day like today.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you two stopped fucking and came downstairs,¡± his bluntness catches me off guard. I¡¯m d Anastasia can¡¯t hear it or else she¡¯d be mortified. ¡°I need pictures of both of you for your passports.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Then give me a few hours and I say you¡¯ll be on tomorrow night¡¯s flight to wherever the hell you want tomorrow.¡±


    I sigh with relief. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve said so three times,¡± he smiles. ¡°You and yourdy will officially be known as Mason and Jessica Severide.¡±


    I refrain from saying thank you a fourth time. I hold up my ss, ¡°Cheers,¡± we clink and sip our wine.


    Nico¡¯s cook brings out two tes for Anastasia and I. She¡¯s so hungry she digs in right away. Chicken Parmesian, it¡¯s not like my mother¡¯s, but still fantastic.


    ¡°Where are you two headed anyways?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Wherever we want.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine. I envy you, Angelo Ri.¡±


    I raise my eyebrow. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°New York City was not my first choice. I loved Chicago, I hated that I had toe here but eventually I adjusted. Met some women, partied, got familiar with my surroundings, made a lot of money. Life became good,¡± his unusually happy demeanor falters and for the first time since I¡¯ve met him, he frowns.


    ¡°Something happened didn¡¯t it?¡±


    He shakes his head and puts on his smiling facade once more, ¡°I¡¯m envious that you can go anywhere you want in the world. I¡¯d love to pick up and go.¡±


    ¡°And abandon your job?¡±


    ¡°You know just as well as I do that we didn¡¯t necessarily choose this life. We were born into it.¡±


    I do. I know all too well. I look over at Anastasia, so does she. I hold out my hand for her to grab under the table. She takes it and I rub my thumb across the back of her palm is soothing strokes. It¡¯s my way of telling her everything is going to be okay. We¡¯re so close to our freedom.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she speak?¡± He jerks his chin over to Anastasia.


    ¡°Deaf.¡±


    His lips curl further into a grin. ¡°Interesting and she understands you?¡±


    ¡°I know signnguage.¡±


    ¡°Even more interesting. You know, I like you two.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± he drops his fork and behinds over to pick it up. That¡¯s when I notice a massive scar on the back of his head going down to the middle of his neck.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of the job,¡± he shrugs.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I whisper. That I can understand.


    I can tell Nico is like me, we¡¯ve both lost a lot. We both crave a different life than the one given to us at birth. ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°A few months ago. Don¡¯t tell Arabe, I don¡¯t want her to worry.¡±


    I nod my head. It¡¯s none of my business. After Anastasia and I are on the ne the mafia is no longer my concern. Even though I¡¯m filled with excitement, I¡¯m also filled with dread. My poor sister, she has always looked up to me and I feel doing this I¡¯m abandoning her. Maybe one day I¡¯ll find a way to see her or talk to her.


    ¡°Okay you two, picture time!¡± He springs up from his chair pping his hands.


    Anastasia and I both exchange looks before we follow him into one of the rooms down the hall from the kitchen. It looks like a professional photography studio, white backdrop, expensive camera setup on a tripod and aputer and printer setting on a desk that has a stack of passports on it.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to take our photos for our new passports,¡± I exin to Anastasia. ¡°Just sit on the stool and look straight into the camera. Don¡¯t smile or anything.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She nods her head. The pictures take less than two minutes to take and a little longer to export into theputer where he¡¯ll print out our new passports. We leave Nico to his work as we decide to retire upstairs. The sun has officially set and the sky now dark. The moon is full and we have a perfect view from our balcony. Anastasia grabs theforter from the bed and wraps it around us. The New York City air is just as cold as Boston. The sound of traffic makes it feel like home, so do the tall buildings.


    A part of me is going to miss Boston but the other part of me is anxious to start my life in Hawaii. I¡¯ll miss the good memories of my childhood with Liliana. I¡¯ll miss the experiences of life I¡¯ve shared with Nario and I¡¯ll miss the penthouse where Anastasia and I fell in love.


    ¡°What do you say we take a dip in the hot tub?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have bathing suits,¡± she tilts her head.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need bathing suits,¡± I strip for the second time today.


    Her eyes are glued to what¡¯s hanging proudly between my thighs. I take the top cover of the hot tub off and step in. She watched me carefully a gust of wind blows her hair away from her face. I can tell she¡¯s shivering.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s warm.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she signs warily as she strips herself.


    I lick my lips ready to take her, but for now I marvel at her body. She is petite, slim but also toned from all the years of training she¡¯s done for ballet. The swell of her breasts are the perfect size for her slender body. Her waist tiny before going into entuated hips. She rushes into the hot tub shivering and then sighing as she dunks into the hot water all the way down to her neck.


    I pull her into me kissing her. ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    Sheughs kissing me even deeper. It isn¡¯t long before she straddles my hips, her core touching my growing erection. I line myself up with her entrance and pull her hips down until I¡¯m once again buried inside her.


    I cherish every moment I get with her. It baffles me how I ever got on without her. I don¡¯t know how I lived before her. That¡¯s just it, I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t truly love until I met her. She makes me feel alive, she heightens my emotions and overwhelms me. She brings me to extreme highs and extreme lows and I wouldn¡¯t change a thing.


    She rests on myp when we¡¯re finished, sated and tired. Her arms wrapped around my neck and mine around her waist. We look out onto the city, the sound of traffic honking below us, the lights in some buildings decorated for Christmas.


    ¡°When we get a new home, we will decorate for Christmas.¡±


    ¡°Near the beach?¡±


    ¡°Right on the beach. We can sit on the couch and look at our lit Christmas tree as we watch the waves crash on the shoreline from the window.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°Me, too,¡± I kiss her temple.


    ¡°My father wanted to marry me off,¡± her eyes start to water. ¡°To a man I¡¯ve known since I was a child. To an emotionless prick,¡± she spits, ¡°He said he didn¡¯t care what happened to me as long as I produced a son who could take over when he died.¡±


    I wipe her tears away with the pad of my thumb. ¡°I¡¯ll never let him hurt you again. We will be free from your father. We will be free from all that was expected of us since the second we were born. We can leave it all behind.¡±


    ¡°What if they find us?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± I shake my adamantly. ¡°And if they do, let me worry about that. I promise to keep you safe, always. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trust you.¡±

 # 3—Chapter 40

    Nico is waiting for us at the kitchen table, his legs crossed, newspaper open on the table and coffee mug in his hand.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he smiles. ¡°Sit down, I have much to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Do you have our passports?¡±


    ¡°I have everything you need to start a new life,¡± he kicks a duffel bag out from under the table.


    I bend down and open the bag to see a change of clothes for the two of us, credit cards, and about a thousand dors in cash along with two passports. Milo and Jessica Severide.


    ¡°The credit and debit cards are in the name of Milo Severide. I already wired thousand of dors into it.¡±


    I open my mouth but he puts his hand up to stop me, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Anastasia and I sit down waiting for him to get on with what he wants to say. I don¡¯t want to stay here a second longer than we have to.


    ¡°You two seem to be the talk of the Mafia. Your men back in Boston are pissed. From what I hear there were two dead bodies in your penthouse-Mafia men. They are pissed and my cousin is having a fit over your disappearance so I hear,¡± he takes a sip of his coffee. ¡°The best news though is that they¡¯ve also heard Anastasia Vasiliev is missing and they¡¯re starting to put two and two together.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I pinch the bridge of my nose.


    ¡°They¡¯re looking for you. You better go and go fast.¡±


    I nod my head and stand. ¡°I know you hate hearing it, but thank you again.¡±


    ¡°Have fun living your new life,¡± he smiles and winks at Anastasia.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. We¡¯re leaving,¡± I sign. ¡°Goodbye, Nico.¡±


    I grab the duffel bag and hug him quickly before taking Anastasia¡¯s hand. We rush out of the building and hail a nearby taxi.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°JFK.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The ride isn¡¯t long but it feels like it. My leg is anxiously bouncing and I find myself constantly looking at the window just to make sure no one is trailing us. It feels like a glimpse into what the rest of my life is going to be like. Paranoid and constantly looking over my life.


    Anastasia leans her head on my shoulder. I¡¯d go to hell and back to protect her. I know she¡¯s scared her father will find her. If it everes to that I¡¯ll kill him. I won¡¯t ever let him take her from me a second time.


    Arriving at the airport, we try and shield our faces as much as possible. In the duffle bag Nico packed us sunsses and winter hats. We rush to the first airline service we see asking about flights.


    We get lucky. At the counter they have two flights going out. One straight through and the other having a stop in Chicago. The flight with one stop gives us more time but we can¡¯t risk going there. I order us two tickets for the no stop flight to Hawaii.


    Our flight leaves in an hour and a half. My heart is racing as we go through TSI. Anastasia stays close by, I can tell she¡¯s just as nervous as I am. Our hands locked together so we don¡¯t lose each other in the crowded airport.


    At the gate we find a corner to sit down in. I grab the two hoodies out of the duffle and hand one to her and put the other on myself. We both put our hoods up shielding ourselves. I can¡¯t risk a member of the Mafia or Bratva spotting of us. It¡¯ll be game over if we¡¯re caught. We just have to get through the next hour before they start calling for boarding.


    It¡¯s an eleven and a half hour flight and I paid extra for seats in first ss.


    ¡°No one will find us, right?¡± She worries.


    ¡°No one,¡± I rub my hand along her back.

 # 3—Chapter 41

    Anastasia


    Hawaii is breathtaking.


    It is everything I could have asked for and more. It is vacation paradise. The warm air kisses my skin and the soft breezebs through my hair. Angelo and I don¡¯t have any ns, but we¡¯re both so mesmerized by our surroundings that we need to take a moment to let everything settle in.


    I can¡¯t believe we did this. We¡¯ve abandoned our families, our duties, we can never return to Boston. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever want to either. I¡¯ve never seen palm trees before, I squeal with delight as I rush over to touch one nted right outside the airport.


    ¡°When can we see the ocean?¡±


    ¡°Whenever you want,¡± he grabs my hand and kisses my knuckles.


    I p my hands together nearly bouncing up and down with excitement. Then I stop, I look over at Angelo¡¯s sullen expression. ¡°Do you think we made the right decision?¡±


    He looks at me with wide eyes. ¡°Of course. Do you?¡± I nod my head in response. ¡°I¡¯m just being cautious. We need toy low. Honolulu is a big city, very touristy. I think we should take a flight over to Maui. We can find a nice secluded house where no one will ever find us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I trust you,¡± I repeat. ¡°Let¡¯s do that,¡± I lock my fingers with his. We press our foreheads together relishing in this moment. We took a big step that we can never recover from. From this day forth our lives are changed. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you anywhere, Angelo.¡±


    As we walk along the beach looking at hotels to stay in for the time being. We are both jetgged and even the sun is just starting to set, our bodies think it¡¯s the middle of the night.


    Wow. The water is so clear and beautiful as the orange sunset reflects off of it. I walk toward the sand kicking off my shoes letting my toes feel sand for the first time. I¡¯m in disbelief. This is the ce of my dreams. My hideaway in fantasies. It¡¯se true.


    I turn around to see Angelo, but he¡¯s gone. I circle searching for him. My eyes analyze everybody in the vicinity. He¡¯s not here.


    I never use my voice to talk, it isn¡¯t trained like a normal person¡¯s voice but I scream his name anyways. People stare at me, some looking concerned and others judging.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    No. No, this can¡¯t be happening. He just must¡¯ve¡­ he must have just walked away and thought I was following him. He¡¯ll find me. I have to stay put.


    He¡¯ll find me. I know he will.


    I close my eyes trying hard not to think that something bad has happened but my gut tells me otherwise. It was all going too well. Something bad has happened. I wait for minutes and minutes and soon those minutes turn into the sun has set and it¡¯s now dark out. I walk around trying to look for him. I can¡¯t sit around any longer.


    Not far from where I was waiting, tucked near a bench and a garbage can is our duffel bag. He wouldn¡¯t have left it here. I open it to see the credit cards and passports are there. If he abandoned me, he wouldn¡¯t leave his only source of money behind.


    Something terrible has happened.


    I take the credit cards and stick them in my back pocket along with passports and try to explore for him some more. The night sky has chilled the air and I rub my hands over my goosebumped arms to keep myself warm. I¡¯m lost. I have no idea where I am. I have no idea where he could be. I¡¯ll never find him and if I do, I¡¯m scared what shape he¡¯ll be in.


    If he¡¯ll even be alive¡­


    I stay along the beach walking as long as I can before walking back looking for any clues. Anything to link me to where Angelo might have gone. I should have never turned my back on him. I should¡¯ve held his hand and held him close to me. Then maybe none of this would be happening. If he¡¯s dead at least if I stayed by his side maybe we both would be. It feels like a better scenario than this crippling loneliness.

 # 3—Chapter 42

    Angelo


    One minute I was watching Anastasia in awe, mesmerized by the Hawaiian sunset and warm sand. She looked so beautiful with the breeze blowing her long blonde hair. It was a picture perfect moment, one I would cherish for the rest of my life.


    Now I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be myst memory of her. We were so close. She didn¡¯t turn around, she didn¡¯t see as someone pressed a gun against my back and forced me to go with them. They lead me to an abandoned building and threw me in the basement. It¡¯s dark and cold. Before I could turn around to see my captor, they pistol whipped me in the back of my head.


    Coming to, the man standing in front of me is my enemy and the man who created the person who has the most meaning in my life. The man who fathered the woman who brings me my happiness.


    Viktor Vasiliev.


    ¡°You¡¯re deaf, too, right? That¡¯s what my spies have found out. Not that it hasn¡¯t been the subject of talk for the past three years. The Deaf Don, we call you. But it seems you can hear,¡± he motions to my hearing aids. ¡°Right?¡± His voice is gravely.


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± I groan grabbing the back of my head. ¡°Are you so much of a bastard that you can¡¯t let your own daughter be happy?¡±


    ¡°With a Mafia Don?¡± He chuckles. ¡°No. I¡¯m going to kill you. Her, I¡¯m not done with her until she gives me what I want. An heir.¡±


    Lurking in the shadows behind Vasiliev is a man just as muscr and tall. He stands there silently, arms crossed, watching closely.


    ¡°You kidnapped my daughter and manipted her.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I shake my head. ¡°No. We fell in love.¡±


    Vasiliev scoffs. ¡°I know my daughter has always hated her inability to contact with her friends and family. I even pretended I didn¡¯t know that much signnguage just so I wouldn¡¯t have to talk to her. Women are so much more obedient and tolerable when they¡¯re not running their mouths,¡± he clicks his tongue. ¡°So tell me, did she take a liking to you because your deaf? Because she feels she has so much inmon with you?¡±¡±Deaf and both raised by asshole fathers,¡± I spit.


    Vasiliev kicks me in the stomach. I gasp, winded. I grab my abdomen and try to suck in as much breath as I can. Fuck. That hurt.


    ¡°Maxim, go find my daughter,¡± he says to the man over his shoulder. He looks back to me, his lips curling in a vicious smile. ¡°I want her to see you die.¡±


    I force myself to stand, still holding my stomach and coughing. I won¡¯t sit down and take this. I won¡¯t let them ruin what was just beginning. I lean in to attack but Vasiliev pulls out his gun and hits me in the side of my head.


    Everything goes ck.

 # 3—Chapter 43

    Anastasia


    An arm wraps around me lifting me off my feet. One arm wrapped around my stomach and the other covering my mouth. They pull me away from the boardwalk and into a dark alley. I can¡¯t fight them, I¡¯m helpless. I don¡¯t fear they are going to kill me, but I fear they are going to take me back to Boston.


    Entering what looks to be an abandoned building, they dump me in the basement throwing me on the cold cement ground. I groan trying to sit up, next to me is Angelo, his eyes are shut.


    I scramble to him gently pping his face. Please wake up. A shadow casts itself over us and I look up to see my father beside Maxim.


    ¡°You betrayed us.¡±


    I shake my head, my eyes blurring from my tears. ¡°Leave him alone.¡±


    ¡°My own daughter whoring herself to a Mafia bastard. You disgrace me,¡± he crouches down so he is level with me as I¡¯m still kneeling over Angelo. ¡°You¡¯re going to watch your lover die and then I am dragging you back to Boston.¡±


    ¡°No! I am not going back!¡±


    He ps me. ¡°You have no choice. I am going to lock you in your room until you are no longer useful to me.¡±


    I spit in my father¡¯s face. He strikes me again. I fall back smacking my head against the concrete. I¡¯m dizzy as I try to stand. I see my father hold his gun out and pointed in Angelo¡¯s direction. I throw myself onto him and the gun goes off. I scream not knowing what damage has been done all I know is that I fight. I have to fight to get the gun out of my father¡¯s hand. Maximes over and tries to restrain me. I bite down hard on his arm. I can feel my teeth digging into his skin as if he were a piece of steak.


    He drops me and I tackle my father. I¡¯m grabbing onto his back, my arms holding his neck hoping to choke him out. He shakes me off of him as if I were a fly thatnded on his shoulder. He aims onest time, I watch as his finger pulls the trigger and I rush in front of the gun but the bullet fires, but I¡¯m seething with rage and agonybined. I have to stop him.


    I kick my father¡¯s knee cap causing him to lose his bnce I knock the gun out of his hand and dive on the ground for it. Maxim goes for it too. We wrestle each other. He starts choking me but he doesn¡¯t realize that I can reach the gun if I just stretch two more inches. My vision starts to go ck but my index finger gets a grip on the gun handle. I¡¯m quick to aim and fire directly through Maxim¡¯s forehead. His body is dead weight on mine, he¡¯s too heavy to move but my father charges for me, his mouth open as if he¡¯s screaming. I fire in his direction.


    I hit his thigh. I move the gun higher.


    I hit his stomach, he falls to the floor. I mow the gun lower.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Right between the eyes.


    My father¡¯s body copses to the floor. Dead.


    I cry still trying to move Maxim¡¯s body off of mine. I shout for Angelo. Looking around he¡¯s just out of my view. I hope he¡¯s still unconscious. I try to turn my head further just so I can see him, his body is slumped over.


    Gathering all my strength I shove and kick pushing Maxim off of me. My hands and face are sticky, stained with his blood. It takes no longer than a few minutes to finally get him away. I nearly trip over myself to get to Angelo.


    There¡¯s blood dripping from behind his ear. He¡¯s been shot in the temple. I analyze him further. He was shot right at his cochlear imnt. I press my fingers to his pulse point. Faint but there.


    I can¡¯t carry him with me so I run outside and scream, I just scream hoping to draw attention to anyone in the area. I move from out of the alley and continue to scream. Some people taking a night stroll run away from me, others run toward me. By the time I convince people to follow me inside the abandoned building, there¡¯s only maybe three people. They call the police and ambnce for me.


    I sit on the ground and cradle Angelo¡¯s unconscious body. I pet his hair softly and kiss him. I speak to him silently, You¡¯ll be okay. This isn¡¯t the end, Angelo. Hang on. You have to. The next hour is a blur. I waiver in and out of consciousness. I don¡¯t know how we get to the hospital but the next thing I know is that there is a doctor inspecting me.


    ¡°I have to get to my-¡± I run my hands through my hair. I have blood crusted in my hair. ¡°Where is Angelo?¡±


    The doctor whispers something to the nurse who leaves the room. The doctor continues to do his test shing a light in my eyes. I try and push his arm away and that¡¯s when I notice veryrge nurses are standing in the doorway. The doctor touches me and I panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Where is Angelo?¡±


    The nursese in and hold me down. I start to cry kicking and screaming so much that one of them pulls out a needle and injects me with what I think is some type of sedation. After that I can no longer keep my eyes open.

 # 3—Chapter 44

    My doctor is standing at the edge of my hospital bed standing next to ady in casual clothes. She¡¯s not a doctor or a nurse from the looks of it.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± She is an interpreter.


    I remember my name from the passports, ¡°Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, my name is Shelby,¡± she smiles kindly, ¡°You have suffered a concussion. The doctor wants to keep you here for observation.¡±¡±Where is Milo?¡± I sign desperately.


    ¡°Is that the man who was brought in with you?¡± I nod my head. Shelby talks to the doctor for a moment before turning back to me, ¡°He is surgery right now. Who is he to you?¡±


    ¡°My husband,¡± tears fill my eyes again. ¡°We were on our honeymoon taking a walk and they just attacked us,¡± I y the victim.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she ces her hand on my shoulder. ¡°Everything is okay now. Your husband is in surgery and once we find out more you will be the first to know. Will you let the doctor conduct a few more tests on you? It seems you must¡¯ve hit your head hard.¡±


    I bring my hand to the back of my head where there is a bump and some blood. I nod my head giving my consent. I don¡¯t care about myself. I just want Angelo to be okay.


    If he doesn¡¯t make it¡­


    I can¡¯t think about that. I won¡¯t.


    The doctor tells me to get rest for my concussion. He gives me an IV drip to stay hydrated. He said I was severely dehydrated, too. They dim the lights that seemed all too bright and leave me with a tray of food. My trantor says she¡¯ll be just outside if I need anything.


    ¡°All I need is to know how my husband is doing.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will be right here when the doctores back with any news,¡± she gives me an apologetic smile and leaves me to my rest.


    I can¡¯t rest, not when the news could be bad news. Not when Angelo could be dying on the operating table.


    As the hours pass I realize no news could be good news, but they¡¯ve had him in surgery for so long I fear that even if he makes it out, he may not be the same.


    Just as I start to doze, the doctor stands in my doorway, Shelby next to him. I try to read their expressions, their solemn looks give nothing away. I fear the worst. I close my eyes. If it¡¯s bad news at least these next few seconds I can pretend he¡¯s still here.


    Shelby ces her hand on my shoulder. I¡¯m wary to open my eyes. ¡°He¡¯s out of surgery.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alive?¡± I look between the doctor and interpreter.


    ¡°He is. The doctors won¡¯t know his condition until he wakes up. If he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°If?¡± My heart breaks.


    ¡°He suffered extreme brain damage. If he wakes up there may be problems with his functioning and memory. Right now he¡¯s healing, they¡¯re waiting for the swelling to go down. It¡¯s a waiting game.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be okay? Right? He has to be!¡±


    The interpreter sighs, grabbing my hand. Her smile is one of pity. I refuse to believe this is the end.


    This is not the end.

 Epilogue

    Two Years Later


    Anastasia


    Maui in December is beautiful.


    The small town decorates with Christmas lights including arge twenty foot Christmas tree in the center of the market square. My favorite is my home. My tiny two story home. A little hit hideaway surrounded by palm trees secluding itself from the rest of the neighbors. The closest neighbor maybe five miles away.


    There are two paths, a path leading to the house, very much hidden and hard to find. The other, a stone path leading straight to the beach. From the living room window you can see the ocean and with the window open you can smell the ocean. In front of the window is a small six foot tall tree decorated with silver bulbs and red lights. The silver tree at the top was given by a local to celebrate this being the first Christmas spent in Hawaii. It¡¯s one of my favorite gifts I¡¯ve received, I cherish it just as much on my second Christmas as I have the first.


    I wrap myself in my cardigan and head outside bare feet as I take the path to the ocean. The water is beautifully blue and the sky doesn¡¯t have a single cloud in sight. It had been raining for the past week and I¡¯ve missed sun. My toes bury themselves in the sand as I stand staring at the hills and mountains in the distance.


    Getting closer to the shoreline I stick my toes in the water. I close my eyes letting this moment sweep me away. I was struggling for so long but here I am finally free. It¡¯s peaceful here, none of the push and shove of everyday traffic or people crowding the streets. There are no big sky scrapers only therge mountains. The air isn¡¯t polluted but smells like fresh morning dew mixed with salt water. The flowers in the garden adding a touch of a floral scent.


    I look down the shoreline and see a silhouette emerging. Limping with his cane, Angelo takes a walk on the beach every morning to clear his head. He¡¯se so far. The sand gives him trouble walking, but he¡¯s stubborn and has always liked a challenge. The doctors say it was a miracle he survived having a bullet through his head. At first they weren¡¯t sure if he was going to have any long term effects, but it seems the only thing that it left him with was trouble with motor movement on his left side andplete hearing loss, not fixable with a cochlear imnt. The bullet had hit his cochlear imnt attached to his head destroying the piece as well as damaging some internal structures for auditory processing.


    When he gets close enough he crouches and sits in the sand with me. We stretch our legs out and let the waves tickle our toes.


    ¡°You look beautiful this morning,¡± Angelo leans over to kiss my cheek.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I ask. For a while he struggled with PTSD from his ident. He was in constant fear of the Bratva or Mafia finding us. As things have calmed down in two years, we are no longer paranoid. This is our secret haven.


    ¡°Like I¡¯m the luckiest man in the world.¡±


    I ce my hand on top of his. My engagement ring sparkling in the sunlight. ¡°You are.¡±


    ¡°Is Enzo still sleeping?¡±


    I nod my head. ¡°You tired him outst night.¡±


    ¡°And how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Better,¡± morning sickness hasn¡¯t been kind to me. I was lucky with Enzo, he was an easy pregnancy.


    Angelo was still in the hospital when I found out I was pregnant. He was still healing and learning to walk and learning to process imagery and thoughts when I gave birth. He was unnned, but a pleasant surprise. I didn¡¯t know if I ever wanted kids especially not while we were on the run. I realized then that I didn¡¯t have to fear for just my life and Angelo¡¯s but I had to fear for our child. That¡¯s not mentioning it was hard seeing Angelo struggle. He spent almost a year at the hospital doing physical therapy, bncing that and a newborn, I hate to say I feared I wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of both of them. It was exhausting but rewarding.


    Angelo wanted a second child. He begged every night and it wasn¡¯t long before I gave in. He¡¯se a long way. The only difference about him from before the ident is the limp and cane, but none of that stands in his way. He¡¯s still strong and active, he runs and ys with Enzo every morning. He¡¯s happy and resilient, romantic and just as passionate as he has always been. Two years ago when I was captive in his apartment and I was falling deeply in love with him, this was exactly the life I fantasized for us.


    After a moment shared, Angelo and I head inside. While Enzo is asleep we decide to spend some time together. Our bedroom is about the size of the bathroom Angelo had in his Boston penthouse. It¡¯s quaint and perfect and one thing I¡¯ve realized is that we don¡¯t need much, just each other.


    The second the door is shut Angelo has me against the wall. His body grinding into mine as he ravishes me with an all consuming kiss. He tastes like citrus and I can¡¯t get enough. I help him out his clothes and I know he hates help, but with his limp and his bnce being off, it¡¯s better I help him than having him fall. A year ago we wouldn¡¯t be able to do this, but he¡¯s been getting better. He¡¯s been working hard at being better and I couldn¡¯t be more proud. He¡¯se a long way.


    Naked and eager, he uses all his strength to pick me up. I wrap my legs around his waist as I rub my body along his. His skin is warm against my mind. My body shivering as he presses soft kisses on my neck and suckles the sensitive skin there. I run my hands through his sandy colored hair feeling the scar on the side of his head.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He pulls back to look at me. Holding our gaze to just stare. This was once a dream and now it¡¯s reality and sometimes we can¡¯t believe it¡¯s alle true. We can¡¯t believe we escaped. The Mafia and Bratva finally have no hold over either of us and our children one day will never know the ruthless world. They will never have to kill or worry or train to be strong. They can be whoever they wish to be.


    Angelo inserts himself inside of me. Impaling so deep and hard that my body convulses in an intense release. I hold him close as I ride out the waves of my orgasm. He doesn¡¯t stop thrusting inside of me. I¡¯m swollen and throbbing for him and he drags another orgasm out of me. He suppresses my moan with his mouth on mine. His hips pounding into me, my back banging against the wall behind me.


    Our love is all consuming and passionate and the world shatters around us as we send each into oblivion. Our type of love knows no defeat, knows no boundaries, and will never die. It is a once in a lifetime love and has the power tost until the end of time. Our life is infinite. Through the darkness we pulled each other out.


    With onest powerful thrust, he hold me close spilling inside of me. His breath warm on my neck as he rides the wave of his orgasm triggering my own. We stay there, pressed against the wall, trying toe back to reality.


    Angelo kisses my forehead setting me back on my feet as we both gather our scattered clothes from the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Enzo,¡± he signs after buttoning and zipping his pants up. While he wakes up our sleepy boy, I go out front to grab the mail. I shift through various bills until I stumble across a letter. On the white envelope reads our address but it not addressed to anyone specifically and there¡¯s no return address.


    I open the letter pulling out a handwritten page.


    A&A,


    Don¡¯t wonder or worry how I know your address, it isn¡¯t important-just know I will never tell another soul. I went to great lengths to keep this letter from going into the wrong hands. Many times I have wanted to write asking how you are but have feared I might expose your location and ruin your happiness. I do hope you are happy, it is all I have ever wanted for you. Things are bad back home. Domenico Moretti has taken over Boston and is starting war with Chicago and New York. If you have ever considereding back home and seeing me or seeing your niece and your other new niece, Elia, now would be the time. Antonio will pardon you, but in return you take over Boston. It¡¯s fallen apart without you. I understand that I¡¯m putting you to make a decision that might put you in an ufortable position. Don¡¯t feel you have to do this, I know this life was never what you wanted. If you wish to remain under the radar and hidden for the rest of your lives then I hope it is happy and fulfilled. This will be myst letter to you, I love with all my heart and now that I have always wanted what is best. Your secret is safe with me. I miss you always.


    -L


    P. S. Don¡¯t write back. It¡¯s too dangerous.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Angelo signs after he sets Enzo in his high chair at the kitchen table.


    ¡°A letter,¡± I sign. My jaw is still dropped. I feel speechless. Shocked.


    ¡°From who?¡± He takes it out of my hand inspecting it.


    ¡°Your sister.¡±


    ***


    THE END


    ***

 #4 Chapter 1

    ****


    An angel like her¡­ and a devil like me.


    Was it wrong to prey on the weak?


    Especially when the weak came in the form of this beautiful angel on the doorstep of my club.


    My club The Dark Odyssey.


    The ce where people live out their wildest fantasies.


    Here, beneath the mask.


    Nothing is off limits and just like Vegas, what happens here stays here.


    She¡¯s too angelic for the wild masquerade parties I hold.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly know she¡¯s standing at the doorway to sin.


    It¡¯s clear she¡¯s here for something else.


    I smell desperation and fear¡­


    That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve already decided she¡¯ll be mine.


    I¡¯ve found the perfect toy to y with.


    I¡¯m Nick Giordano and I always get what I want. I want her body.


    Obedience.


    Submission.


    Heart and soul.


    I¡¯ll im her. I¡¯ll break her and possess her.


    She¡¯s the perfect distraction from my enemies.


    And, the darkness of my world.


    ****


    ****


    Nick


    I don¡¯t know how long she¡¯s been standing there¡­


    All I know is that I like what I see.


    I picked this office, high up on the fifth floor of the club, for the opulent floor to ceiling windows that boasts a great view of the powerful Chicago skyline.


    Today it graced me with the view of this beauty.


    I¡¯ve been gazing at her through the window for thest ten minutes and I definitely like what I see.


    Angel¡­


    The beautiful woman outside my club looks like an angel with her delicate features and ethereal beauty. Or, like she belongs on a shelf disy of porcin dolls.


    Her physical presence is exactly that. Angelic and doll-like.


    Angel¡­doll.


    That works perfectly because I¡¯m the devil. People think because I do the books I¡¯m not as ruthless as some of the others in the business. Like I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pop a bullet between some poor bastard¡¯s eyes.


    They¡¯re wrong.


    I¡¯m the devil and I like this beauty who¡¯s been distracting the hell out of me.


    Maybe it was the angel¡¯s magical call that lured me to look in the first ce and get sucked into the distraction of her.


    Although distraction is thest thing I should be thinking about, distraction is exactly what I need right now. It¡¯s food for the soul.


    It is food for my soul given my current situation and this angelpels me to take a break from the shit.


    Her presence feels like a refuge. Temptation, and as the devil, I¡¯m not known for resisting sin.


    Besides, devil or not, who could resist the lure of a beautiful woman? And, fuck damn, one that looks like her.


    I can¡¯t imagine any other man would disagree with me if they took a look at the tinum-haired beauty who¡¯d decided it was a good idea to cross paths with me today.


    She¡¯s just standing there.


    That is all she¡¯s doing.


    Standing by the steps leading up to the club¡¯s entrance wearing a ck zer over a little navy summer dress that hugs her perfect frame and entuates her curves.


    It looks like she intended on wearing the zer to carry a more professional look. I¡¯m not sure if she realizes though that no man with eyes would give a flying fuck as to what she was wearing.


    A woman like that could wear a garbage bag and still draw attention to her body for the simple reason that it was made for sin.


    Serious sinning. Just the thought hardens my cock.


    Why is she just standing there though?


    Is she waiting for someone?


    I don¡¯t know. Mostly, I¡¯m not sure I care about the why?


    What I want is for her toe inside.


    Come inside so I can get a better look. Take a good look at those piercing eyes set above her high, exotic cheekbones.


    I want to take a better look at her body, and get up close and personal to see if those tits of hers are real. I think they are. I¡¯m usually good at knowing right off the bat but she needs toe closer.


    In a club like this you be a quick study with anything like that.


    If shees in here I don¡¯t care who she belongs to. I won¡¯t care if she belongs to Pa himself, with his host of sluts at his beck and call while Ma pretends she¡¯s fucking okay with it. Why? Because Pa¡¯s the boss of the Giordano family and the boss can do whatever he wants.


    Not this trip.


    I wouldn¡¯t care who this woman belonged to.


    She lookspletely out of ce standing there.


    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s been here before. I would remember her and if she wasing here for pleasure, I doubt she¡¯d just be standing there watching. We don¡¯t open for another couple of hours and even then the crowd tends to roll in around nine or ten.


    So¡­I don¡¯t know what would bring her to The Dark Odyssey, but her visit would be most wee.


    A smile inches across my face and I must look like the joker, or some kind of psychotic mad man. Maybe I have finally lost my mind.


    Maybe this is it. I¡¯m standing at the window watching a woman I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m nning all the ways I want to devour her, and I¡¯m smiling to myself.


    All opposites of what I should be feeling.


    Should¡­


    I hate that word with a vengeance because it intends to dictate logic and principles. I hate anything like that. It¡¯s against me.


    On this asion though¡­ in my current situation, I¡¯ll let it slide.


    What I should be feeling now is fear, and I hate that emotion more than anything.


    Two weeks ago Tommy got gunned down at his home. His wife and new born son were upstairs when it happened. He¡¯s my best friend and as close to me as my brothers are.


    I think I must have experienced every emotion under the sun as my guys and I searched for the son of a bitch who thought they could get away with doing that.


    Anger, sadness, grief, helplessness, the thirst for revenge. All of it took me, as we searched the streets and came up with nothing.


    Nothing¡­


    Impossible given who we are and fear is right there in the back of my mind because I could lose Tommy. It actually seems like I might.


    He¡¯s been in aa, and it isn¡¯t looking good. The doctors couldn¡¯t even manage our expectations, other than telling us he could go at any time.


    I might just do the books in the business because my brothers and I are good with numbers but saying I want revenge is an understatement.


    What I want is blood and heads to roll.


    Tommy was the best of us. I¡¯ve known him since we were boys. At five years old we met. Went to school together and worked together. I don¡¯t have a single memory that doesn¡¯t involve him. Since our families are close too, he was always like a brother to me.


    His father worked for Pa and handled the alliance between the Rossi family so we could have ess to the docks for our shippingpany. We take care of it now with udius Morientz, the new boss.


    The shippingpany is where we all work now. The day job. When I¡¯m not at the club. While my brothers and I do the ounts, moving numbers around to make everything look legit, Tommy does the same work his father did in arranging the exports, imports and liaison with our alliances.


    He¡¯s a guy you can trust.


    He¡¯s the kind of guy you could trust with your money and your life. I don¡¯t know what kind of shit he got into but it wasn¡¯t good. Looked like someone hired a hit on him, just like what happened to Frankie.


    That Tommy never told me he might have been in trouble boils my blood. He has a wife and a child who could have gotten caught up in the shit. I¡¯m not a family man. No way. I respect it though. I did with him.


    Somehow this feels worse and I¡¯m ashamed to say it gets to me more than when Frankie was killed. Frankie was my eldest brother so I should feel worse for him.


    This feels bad because I don¡¯t know who fucking did it.


    There are several assholes who want to mess with us but don¡¯t. No run of the mill guy simply messes with a Giordano and those associated with us. The name says it all, for the name and the alliances we have.


    Anyone who has the balls it would take to do it is no mere person and that¡¯s a whole worry on its own.


    In Frankie¡¯s case, he made the first strike when he killed Stephanou Portello¡¯s wife. We expected the hit on him even though Stephanou¡¯s wife¡¯s death was an ident.


    In my world that word doesn¡¯t exist. ident¡­


    idents happen, but when you belong to the world of La Cosa Nostra, idents are the ink that signs your death certificate.


    What happened to Tommy was no damn ident. It was not at all and revenge will be sweet to me.


    I¡¯m a Giordano after all.


    We deal with things differently.


    Revenge courses through me, sweet and irresistible like the lust I feel for this woman outside.


    Lust is the counterbnce that equalizes my rage. Maybe it¡¯s strange. It¡¯s how I work though. Probably linked to that same thing that made me set up this club.


    Lust makes me want to dirty this angel up with every sin in the book.


    Imagine it, the angel and the devil. The angel tied to my bed or on her knees all night.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I hope shees inside.

 #4 Chapter 2

    Mia


    Okay¡­.


    I¡¯m ready.


    Ready to go in.


    I pull in a deep breath, hold on to it, and allow the thought to sink in.


    I actually brought myself here and decided I¡¯m going in.


    That must mean I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m going to do it.


    The interview.


    I¡¯m going to do the interview.


    Scratch that¡­ I don¡¯t actually have an interview yet. But I hope to get one. And, to get one I have to actually go inside the building and make the enquiry.


    The building I¡¯ve been standing outside for thest¡­ what?


    I nce at my watch and see it¡¯s been a whole hour.


    Geez¡­what the hell must I have looked like just standing outside here?


    Was I that nervous?


    God¡­ of course I am.


    It¡¯s not every day you think: hey I know what I¡¯ll do, I¡¯ll go work in a sex club owned by mobsters.


    That¡¯s what The Dark Odyssey is.


    Great idea and exactly where I¡¯d hoped to be after investing in my legal career at Harvard.


    All those long years of study. Right from high school, then on to college and grad school. This is where it got me.


    I¡¯m twenty-six years old. I thought I had a bright future as awyer, except this is where I am after all the hard work I put myself through.


    I thought I at least be a junior associate at some prestigious firm now.


    But no¡­


    That never happened. I saw eighteen months of my internship at Silvermans in LA before the shit hit the fan.


    None of my goals, aspirations or dreams followed through.


    Nearly though¡­ I was almost there then disaster struck and led me here.


    My nerves tingle and my body shivers in response.


    Get it together girl. Dad needs me. He needs me and so does Beth.


    Knowing I was standing outside the entrance to The Dark Odyssey would probably push Dad further into that early grave that keeps threatening to take him- if he knew what this club was-but I¡¯m here.


    Here because Chloe, my very adventurous best friend who had a ir for the risqu¨¦, told me about a potential waitressing job and said it paid very, very well. Heaps more than the recent nothing I had after using all my savings to help Dad manage the situation of shit Carter had dragged us all into.


    Carter, my no good big brother is a real asshole with no regard for his family, none whatsoever.


    The first sign of his truly disgusting ways was to turn his back on Beth, his nine year old daughter who Dad has taken care of since she was a baby.


    Unwanted by her mother who just left her on dad¡¯s doorstep, and Carter who disowned her, me and Dad took care of her.


    That was bad, but Carter had to go and make things worse and drag us into the mother of all problems when he got himself in the worst trouble ever. It saw Dad owing over a hundred g¡¯s to a bunch of drug lords who wanted Carter¡¯s head in a box.


    And that is how I got here.


    I¡¯m here and this is maybe a chance to fix things.


    I could stop us from losing everything.


    On that thought I take a step and walk up the stairs leading to the grand oak doors. My legs wobble as I put one foot in front of the other and I¡¯m grateful there¡¯s no one around to see me.


    Not likest night when I walked by.


    I didn¡¯t see much. Being outside, I wouldn¡¯t have, but what I did see tugged at my imagination.


    I¡¯d be lying if I said my interest didn¡¯t peak when I saw a woman with tinum blond hair like mine being led away by two men. All were still wearing their masquerade masks from the party and she was in her barely-there lingerie. One of the guys had his hands all over her and they moved along the pathway to get to their limo. The other man kissed her¡­


    That was what I saw.


    Right there in the street for all to see, and they didn¡¯t care.


    It was enough to give me a taste of what might go on inside.


    I pull in a breath as I approach therge oak doors. The one to the left is already ajar and I just have to give it a push to go inside. I pull in another deep, deep breath, give it a little push and the door swings open.


    Instantly, as I look ahead to the sophisticated design of the reception area, I straighten up and push my shoulders back, assuming my legal stance.


    I may be going in to ask for this waitressing position but I want to look good. Cool and confident, opposite to the anxiety that roils within me.


    I walk inside and my three-inch heels click-ck against the marble floor.


    God¡­ it¡¯s actual marble, like the designer couture flooring in Neiman Marcus or Nordstrom.


    Definitely ssy, and a little odd in some respect, as I never expected a ce like this to be linked to ssy in the general sense. Not that I¡¯ve ever been to many sex clubs. Or any.


    It¡¯s the unknown that¡¯s seriously wigging me out.


    I take the corner and see a dark-haired woman sitting at the reception desk. She looks to be in herte twenties, or possibly early thirties. Very pretty and ssy too, like the woman I saw leavingst night.


    She lifts her head as Ie into view and a little smile graces her porcin face when I approach the desk.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I say and put on my best smile.


    ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡± she replies and as she smiles I genuinely get that vibe that she¡¯s the kind of person who strives to offer good customer service. It fits to have someone like that on reception, given the wealthy types that I¡¯ve hearde here.


    ¡°I know this is a little impromptu but I heard there was a job opening for a waitress position.¡±


    There¡¯s a noticeable shift in her mood at my answer and I realize it¡¯s because I¡¯vee to ask for a job. She probably initially thought I was a patron.


    ¡°Oh¡­ um. Yes there are a few positions. Can I ask who it was that informed you of the job?¡±


    Lord¡­ Chloe told me this could happen, so I was prepared.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Sure, I was told to give Sal¡¯s name. Sal Mortensen.¡±


    Oh wow¡­ the minute I say that the shift in her moodes again and it makes me wonder who the fuck Chloe has been hanging out with. She¡¯d told me to give Sal¡¯s name and it would be enough to get me seen.


    Sal is her new guy but I¡¯ve never met him. I don¡¯t know who he is but I¡¯m happy right now because from the way that this woman reaches for the phone and looks at me with instant respect, it seems Sal¡¯s name did the trick.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll speak to the boss and schedule an interview,¡± she says and presses a button on the phone¡¯s switchboard.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The boss seems to have answered straightaway, and I mentally pray for luck and cross my fingers as she starts talking.


    ¡°Hey Boss, I have ady here who wants to know about the waitressing job. She gave Sal¡¯s name. Can I have a date for when she cane back to meet with someone properly?¡± She raises her brows when he gives his answer and my heart squeezes. ¡°Now? Really?¡±


    Now?


    Christ. Okay¡­ that¡¯s good. That¡¯s really good. Now would be good. In my head I¡¯d prepped myself for an interview and dressed for it too. Now is fine for me and not something I can turn away.


    She hangs up and her smile brightens. ¡°You¡¯re in luck. He¡¯ll see you now. He¡¯s in the first office on the fifth floor. There¡¯s an elevator to the left of us,¡± she nods and the smile recedes from her face. ¡°Follow the corridor down once you get to the fifth. His is the office you firste to.¡±


    ¡°Thanks so much,¡± I smile with more gratitude than I should, then try to hold back.


    If there¡¯s one thing I know it¡¯s to never allow people to see how desperate you are. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a life or death situation. Don¡¯t show desperation. The minute you do, you lose the upper hand or any control.


    I give her onest grin and follow her directions.

 #4 Chapter 3

    Mia


    As soon as I¡¯m in the elevator I go over all the sensible things I can say.


    I need to talk up my waitressing experience. Talk about that first.


    I¡¯ll mention things like customer service and being a people person.


    I waitressed for five years. Before college and during, while I lived on campus. It was all to help my living expenses. I got a schrship to Harvard so the fees were taken care of. It was just everything else and I was so happy to be there that I didn¡¯t mind the work. Dad, helped too because business at the time was booming. He¡¯s a software developer and owns his ownpany.


    Our family was doing reasonably well, and Carter wasn¡¯t as bad as he is now. No one would have foreseen the trouble my brother wouldnd himself in, just brewing on the horizon.


    The elevator stops on the fifth and as I go through the door the vision of the ce sweeps me off my feet. The effect makes me stop in my tracks.


    I¡¯m in a Vian style hall, with an endless gold roof and grand d¨¦corparable to the pictures you¡¯d see of Venice and the venues they hold masquerade balls.


    I went to both Venice and Rome a few years back, so I know my imagination hasn¡¯t gone wild.


    There are multiple levels and balconies. I see bars circle the dance floor. Pirs and tforms and Arabian type cubicles with sheer curtains beautifully intertwined along the outskirts of each floor.


    Wow, it¡¯s all so beautiful and ssy.


    I¡¯d love to look around but I¡¯m not here for exploring.


    I continue down the corridor and find the office. The door is made of polished oak and has a sheen that glistens against the overhead lights.


    I knock on the door and a deep baritone voice calls out, e in.¡±


    It¡¯s the kind of voice that seeps into you andmands respect. Instantly I wonder what the owner of the voice looks like.


    The boss. Is he a mob boss? Or, is he just the boss as in the manager of the ce?


    I don¡¯t know but I¡¯m about to find out.


    I push the door open and go to smile by default, except the smile doesn¡¯te.


    It¡¯s caught mid-expression as my brain turns to soup when my eyesnd on the most attractive man I¡¯ve ever seen in my life.


    His eyes get me first. They get me and paralyze me with a wave of desire I can¡¯t deny.


    They¡¯re an ice blue, almost silver and cier-like. So light they have an otherworldly appearance in the subtle light that drifts through the window. He stares back at me with intense curiosity. It heats my body up, everywhere.


    He¡¯s standing by the long French window, tall, tall at what I guess is over six feet. I¡¯m five four and from way over here he seems to tower over me in height and presence.


    He¡¯s well-built with muscles outlining powerful looking shoulders and the white button-up shirt he wears only entuates his hard body. It¡¯s the kind of body you¡¯d see in a wild sexual fantasy.


    His face, all angles and nes, tilts to the side as he regards me and a lock of his dark hair falls over his eye, making him look more alluring if that was possible.


    Attractive, gorgeous, handsome¡­ all feel like they¡¯recking in description for the way I would describe this man, but they¡¯re all the words thate to my mind.


    The door taps against the wall as it connects and the slight sound registers in my brain, and -shit! ¨C I¡¯m staring. I realize I¡¯m just staring at him like some kind of freak. Great first impression Mia.


    Great first impression. I¡¯m here for an interview and the job is one I desperately need so staring and fucking things up is not what I need to do now.


    Quickly, I gather myself, even though I can¡¯t quite get my brain to follow suit. It refuses to tell my eyes to stop staring.


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± I chime, then I remember morning went a couple of hours ago. ¡°I mean good afternoon,¡± I correct quickly and blink to focus.


    A smilees into his eyes. It¡¯s like he knows I¡¯m nervous and finds some humor in it.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he briefly answers.


    I think of what his name is and remember I didn¡¯t ask. Great.


    I didn¡¯t ask for his name and now I don¡¯t know what to call him other than ¡®The boss¡¯.


    I step forward, walking into the office and the door swings back closed with a click.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mia Chase. Thank you so much for making the time to see me. I¡¯d love to find out more about the waitressing job here at The Dark Odyssey.¡± Good, I found my voice. Although I¡¯m starting to babble.


    The beginning of a smile tips the corners of his full sensual lips.


    Full sensual lips that look like they were made for kissing. Like serious kissing. The kind that curls your toes and weakens you, the kind that¡¯s so effective it speaks to the soul.


    I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯m totally crazy. What the hell is wrong with me? I can¡¯t be thinking about his lips now, or stupid things like kisses. I can¡¯t even figure out if his lips look more delicious as a full smile inches across his mouth and dances in the alluring vision of him.


    Why is he smiling like that?


    God, I hope I don¡¯t have something on my face or in my teeth.


    ¡°Would you?¡± he asks, like a challenge.


    I don¡¯t know what he means because I¡¯ve been too busy thinking and checking him out.


    ¡°Would I¡­what?¡± I stutter.


    ¡°You¡¯d love to find out more about the waitressing job,¡± he rifies. All this time his eyes don¡¯t leave mine.


    Those eyes hold me in ce, exuding power, confidence and strength.


    I like it, even though I shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s just attractive.


    ¡°Yes, I used to waitress at¡­ um¡­ Red Lobster.¡± Lord, it sounds so amateur inparison to what this ce must be, but since it¡¯s the bulk of my experience I have to talk it up. I was there for three and a half years and only worked at the student union restaurant at Harvard for eighteen months because dad wanted me to focus on my studies in my final year. ¡°I have five years¡¯ experience and I loved it. I¡¯m a real people person.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I sound stupid. That¡¯s what. I actually sound like a babbling buffoon and it¡¯s all much to his amusement.


    I need to calm down. Calm the fuck down and focus.


    He moves away from the wall and takes a few strides toward me, stopping in front of therge mahogany desk that¡¯s a few paces away.


    He continues to stare, now assessing me.


    I¡¯m not sure how to react when his gaze drops from my eyes andnds right on my breasts.


    I¡¯m used to that.


    It wouldn¡¯t be normal for me to talk to a guy and that doesn¡¯t happen. They all look at my breasts and undress me with their eyes.


    This guy is no different.


    But¡­ if feels differenting from him. I actually feel desire pull at the insides of my core and it nearly weakens me the longer he stares.


    Does he actually know he¡¯s overtly staring at my breasts?


    I have the urge to cover myself or clear my throat. Something to snap his gaze back up to meet mine.


    After what seems like a forever of tension, his eyes climb back up my neck like he¡¯s studying me then meet my eyes. What I see is pure desire that darkens the ice blue hue.


    ¡°What do you know about The Dark Odyssey?¡± Comes his simple question.


    I¡¯m thrown because I actually don¡¯t know what to say. Of course, I did my research, so I know the general run down. Somehow though, telling him details like there¡¯s no entry to anyone under twenty one and nudity is optional don¡¯t seem to cut it. He looks at me like he wants more of an answer than that.


    I¡¯ve heard things, Chloe tells me things because shees here a lot. I know enough to stay away. I know enough to know that if you aren¡¯t used to seeing certain things out in the open, the ce is not for you. No offence to anyone who¡¯s into the life of wild sexual adventure. I kind of wish sometimes I could be like that. I just know on the regr this club would not be on my list of ces I want to visit.


    Do I say that?


    Hell no. Not if I don¡¯t want him to show me the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s ssy,¡± I nod and offer up a smile again, bringing my hands together I think of all the good I can tell him. Like what I observed. ¡°Very ssy and definitely the kind of ce I would love to waitress in. I¡¯m used to dealing with a variety of different clients.¡±


    His gaze intensifies at that answer. ¡°That¡¯s what you know about the club, Miss Chase?¡± The way he says my name is with an edge of the desire I see in his eyes. He chuckles and runs a hand through his hair. ¡°The fact that it¡¯s a sex clubpletely goes unnoticed to you?¡±


    I¡¯m almost afraid to answer. I know it¡¯s silly not to mention that but who would? ¡°No, I noticed. I noticed for sure that it¡¯s a sex club.¡±


    ¡°Does that bother you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± bald faced lie. Jesus, I can¡¯t even believe I lied with the straight bald face too although I can feel my cheeks flush. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    The curiosityes back into his eyes, recing the desire. Now he walks over to me, right up to me and looks me over. He walks around me slowly and my nerves spike from the effect of having his eyes drink me in. Even when I can¡¯t see him, I feel the effect of his eyes. The sexual tension sends shivers down my spine and our eyes lock when he returns to face me. Our eyes lock and I swallow hard wishing I weren¡¯t so attracted to him.


    ¡°Waitress it is. The hours are seven until midnight unless given other instructions. You work five days a week, unless given other instructions. The sry starts at fifty to a hundred grand.¡±


    I blink rapidly and scrunch up my face because I¡¯m not sure I heard him right. I can¡¯t help the look of shock I give him. I couldn¡¯t have heard him right at all. Yes, Chloe might have said the pay was good but what he¡¯d just said is unreal.


    The starting sry at thew firm after internship was over a hundred grand. How can it be that here for waitressing?


    His lips arch into a sexy grin when he sees my reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m having a little trouble hearing today. Can you repeat that please?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Seven until midnight, pay starts at fifty to a hundred grand.¡±


    ¡°For a waitressing position? And five hours work a day?¡±


    ¡°We value our waitresses here Miss Chase. The Dark Odyssey is no regr sex club. You are chosen and considered as part of the attraction to the patrons thate here. You have to do certain things, some of which make you more special.¡±


    God¡­


    Why did that sound not quite right to me? Do certain things that makes you more special.


    In a sex club what could that mean?


    I¡¯m not stupid. Not at all. Stupid didn¡¯t earn me graduating top of my ss at Harvard. Neither did it secure my internship at Silvermans.


    Stupid, however, makes me want to doubt what he means and err on the side of logic. Waitressing means taking orders for food and drink, right?


    It¡¯s desperation that makes me cling to that and not anything else.


    But ¡­ what waitress do I know makes a starting sry of a hundred grand a year? Starting sry¡­


    ¡°What do you mean by special?¡± I ask. My voice is a little firmer than I¡¯ve been.


    ¡°Special here can mean many things, it also determines the level of sry.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it based on experience?¡± My voice nowes out slightly high-pitched.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s based on perception. Opinion, and what she is valued at.¡± He¡¯s looking at me and the heat in his eyes burns me up. I get the instant impression that he¡¯s talking about so much more than the job.


    ¡°How does that sound to you?¡± he asks.


    I open my mouth to answer but I really don¡¯t know what the hell I¡¯m supposed to say. He¡¯s told me something about the job, yet at the same time I feel like he hasn¡¯t really told me anything.


    And, am I really in a position to be picky?


    I¡¯m here because I¡¯ve hit rock bottom.


    I¡¯m here because I don¡¯t know what else to do. I¡¯ve been back in Chicago for eight months and I can¡¯t find work. I can¡¯t find any work that will pay what I need. Dad can¡¯t work as much as he used to.


    He can¡¯t. All I have to do is remember getting that call from the hospital, telling me he¡¯d been taken in with a heart attack. He had emergency surgery. That was where my savings went. All of it because Dad never told me how bad things were. I truly found out the hard way.


    That was how it started. I was nearly at the end of my internship and got the call that changed everything.


    I thought that was the bad part and when I got home I found out the rest. Everything else. It just got worse from there.


    ¡°It sounds interesting,¡± I tell him. ¡°Is there any more you can tell me? I mean like what the job involves. I¡¯m guessing special means a lot more than waiting tables.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chase¡­ can I call you Mia?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sure.¡± I swallow hard again and find there¡¯s a lump in my throat.


    ¡°Mia¡­ this part is the part where things change. If we truly proceed to interview, things will change¡­ and they might not be exactly what you¡¯re used to. I need you to be aware of that.¡± He smiles with an air of confidence that¡¯s sexy and sinful all at once.


    The suspense is building and I want it to be over. I want it to be over and done with so I can stop trying to guess what the job would be like and what it would be like to work here.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I understand.¡± I nod.


    ¡°And you¡¯re ready for the interview?¡± His eyes sh with heat and desire. He almost looks like a predator about to pounce on its prey. The prey being me.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± I pull in a quick breath.


    His smile widens although it¡¯s still even, with a cool edge. He sits on his desk and scans me again.


    ¡°Good. Then take off your clothes.¡±

 #4 Chapter 4

    Mia


    My eyes bulge and a little gasp escapes my lips. Like when I heard the sry, I¡¯m struggling to ascertain whether I heard him right.


    ¡°What?¡± The words barely leave my mouth in a breathless rasp.


    ¡°Strip. Take your clothes off for me, Mia.¡±


    Okay¡­ so I did hear right.


    I absolutely fucking did, and now I feel like I¡¯ve really hit the bottom. Take my clothes off? What the fuck?


    ¡°Why do I have to do that?¡± I¡¯m breathing hard and trying to steady myself.


    ¡°Criteria. Like I said our waitresses are a main attraction at the club. They set the scene and the tone. Sometimes they have to serve our customers naked. Sometimes they have to do other things. Special sexual requests.¡±


    Oh God Chloe, what did you get me into?


    What the hell made my best friend think I¡¯d be up for this?


    God¡­ even as I think about why, I get my answer. She knows. She knows what my life is like. She knows what I¡¯ve been through. I tell her everything. She knows and knows I need this and beggars can¡¯t be choosers. But is this really the best I can do?


    I¡¯m pretty sure those special sexual requests mean I¡¯d be little more than a prostitute on any given night. Is that what I want?


    ¡°I¡­¡± my voice trails off and I find it again. ¡°Special sexual requests¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s part of the job?¡± My breath hitches.


    ¡°Possibly. Mia¡­ at The Dark Odyssey, you will never do anything you aren¡¯tfortable with. Everything that happens within these walls is always consensual. No one will ever force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do. We are just liberal and epting of different tastes and lifestyles. That being said, there is an expectation here of what is normal and considered part of the job and what is not.¡±


    Right¡­ okay. So that being said, what should I do?


    What should I do?


    ¡°Well?¡± he presses and looks me over with a stare so scandalous my whole body blushes.


    I let out a little breath, set my purse down and try to think of why I would do this.


    The pay. Dad. The money¡­ Dad needs help. We need help. I ¡­ need help.


    After next month there¡¯s no more money left. There was barely enough money to make this month¡¯s payment. All the money is gone and there¡¯s no moreing from anywhere. No more. I thought I¡¯d have a job by now. I really did.


    Not getting help in whatever form ites could mean death. Hector Ramirez and his crew of criminals won¡¯t hesitate to kill all of us if we can¡¯t pay him. Death. That¡¯s how serious things have be. Death is the result of what could happen.


    This is nothing. Taking off my clothes and doing what this man is telling me to do is nothing. It shouldn¡¯t be.


    The reminder is enough to give me the nudge I need. I take off my zer and although it¡¯s not cold, the sudden exposure of my skin makes me chilly. I¡¯m wearing a little summer dress with spaghetti straps. I liked the way it carried a smart casual appearance with the zer. Without it I feel like I could be walking around in the park and when those arctic eyesnd on my breasts again, it¡¯s like I¡¯m already naked.


    It¡¯s okay. I can do this. It¡¯s just a job. A job.


    A job, and the sexiest man I¡¯ve ever met in my life just asked me to take off my clothes.


    Sexy doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t hurt me. What kind of man just asks you to strip off on the first meeting? And the way that he asked too, as if it were normal, can¡¯t be ¡­ well, normal. It¡¯s not.


    With shaking hands I look away from him and push the straps of my dress down my shoulders. By the time I get to the little zipper on the side, I freeze because I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this. I¡¯m taking off my clothes.


    Starting sry fifty to a hundred grand. I remind myself.


    With fifty grand I¡¯d get a sry of just over four grand a month. That would be enough.


    More than enough. The payment n Hector set up spans over three years and we have to pay him a little over two and a half grand per month. He¡¯s the bastard who wanted Carter dead. Hector is an infamous drug lord associated with the fucking Cuban Cartel. I can¡¯t even think about that part. I can¡¯t. Four grand would take care of everything. Dad wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money. I could pay more and clear it. I could clear it potentially.


    I pulled the zipper down and the dress floats down to my feet, pooling there, leaving me in just my bra and panties. My little ck shoes with the bow on the side now look like I coordinated to match my bra. They¡¯re the same.


    Eyes bore into me as I return my gaze to him and he arches his thick brows, questioning.


    ¡°All of it, off¡­ now.¡± Hemands in a gruff voice that shouldn¡¯t turn me on. Right now I should hate him, and I should hate this.


    If I didn¡¯t need this job I would have run right out that door at least five minutes ago. I would have, no matter how gorgeous he is, or how turned on I am.


    Maybe I¡¯m not normal either if I can admit he turns me on.


    Maybe I lost reason and sense of logic along with everything else when my life went to hell.


    Because it must be the only exnation for my fingers going up to the little butterfly sp holding my bra together and undoing it. It snaps open and my breasts spill out. The heat that washed over me previously burns me up. I¡¯m so hot I can barely breathe. Avoiding his gaze I back out of my bra and lean forward to take off my panties.


    As they drift down my legs I step out of my shoes and stand on the cold flooring. The coldness against my soles cools me down. It cools my naked body down.


    I look back to the boss and what I see now is hunger in his eyes. I¡¯ve never had a man look at me like this before. Like he wants to consume me and know me all at the same time.


    It¡¯s confusing¡­


    I know I should feel worse than I do but here I am taken with the roil of desire that courses within me and all around me.


    Desire made sexier from the way that he¡¯s watching me.


    I¡¯m standing here naked in front of him and he¡¯s gazing into my eyes like he¡¯s more interested in finding out what¡¯s inside my soul.


    The gazests only a few seconds then darkness fills his eyes. Dark with an element of something sinister.


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    I gasp when he steps forward, and fear knots my insides.


    I fully believe he¡¯s going to attack me or something as he advances toward me and I step back, backing into the wall next to the door.


    I pull in a sharp breath that hitches in my throat when he leans in close, so close he¡¯s inches away from my lips and he nts his hands either side of me.


    The corners of his lips turn up into a satisfied smile and the closeness is too close.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt me,¡± I plead. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do and this all feels like it stopped being an interview a long time ago.


    ¡°Hurt? You think I¡¯m going to hurt you?¡± There¡¯s an air of menace in his voice.


    My chest rises and falls as I pant and all he does is smile wider.


    He leans even closer and moves to my ear. ¡°Answer the question, Mia. You think I¡¯m going to hurt you?¡±


    I hold his gaze and try to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What are you going to do to me?¡±


    ¡°Never ask that question if you don¡¯t know the answer, Angel Doll.¡±


    Angel Doll¡­ the way he said that pulls at my insides and makes my mouth dry.


    He looms in front of me again and the spark of energy that catches me is so fierce I have to press against the wall to keep myself up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t feel that?¡± he states.


    ¡°What?¡± I lie again. I felt it and I wish I hadn¡¯t because mostly I just want to turn and run away, but the forcepels me to stay.


    ¡°That insane chemistry we shouldn¡¯t ignore. The insane chemistry we won¡¯t be ignoring.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm. Won¡¯t. No, we won¡¯t..¡± He moves closer, presses hisrge warm hands on the t of my stomach and runs his fingers over the tight, taut skin.


    It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s supposed to be nothing but I feel it everywhere and it makes me wet. He moves to my lips and I think he¡¯s going to kiss me. Only he doesn¡¯t.


    That dark predatory lookes back into his eyes and he steps back. I realize in that moment that those eyes of his are like windows, giving me glimpses of his thoughts. They¡¯re not windows to his soul though.


    Looking at him and the darkness I see ¨C I¡¯m not sure he has one.


    No soul, just a void. It¡¯s not good. But he¡¯s right that what I feel rushing over me is maism so fierce it takes over my mind and body. It pushes my soul to the back of beyond with all my dreams that live there.


    What I feel is desire for this stranger and it makes me forget.


    ¡°Interview first,¡± he says with a wild chuckle, then his deep masculine voice continues, ¡°I want you to dance for me¡­ Mia.¡±


    ¡°Dance?¡±


    ¡°Nice and slow and run your hands over your breasts. Dance like you want me to watch you¡­ dance and touch yourself the way you want me to¡­ touch you.¡±


    My mouth is the driest it¡¯s ever been. Desert dry and like I¡¯ve been eating the dirt of the Mojave itself.


    I stare at him, deep, deep into those eyes of his and the heavy arousal that shimmers in the depths is so enticing it makes me forget why I¡¯m here.


    I actually forget as I focus on him and think of his instructions to touch myself the way I want him to touch me. It makes my pulse race and blood heat with the same arousal I¡¯m witnessing dancing in his stare.


    It allpels me to take a step over to the dark side and do as he says. I think about the way I want him to touch me, and the way I want him to watch me.


    I close my eyes and imagine it, then I start to move and sway like I actually hear music. Soft and faint¡­ sexy and sensual.


    Feeling the heat of his gaze on me, my hands do what he asked, moving up to my breasts, cupping them first and running over and down them.


    ¡°Open your eyes and look at me, Mia,¡± hemands.


    The need in his voice reaches somewhere deep inside me so I do.


    I open my eyes and I see he¡¯s looking at me touching my breasts. That hunger has now hiked up to need.


    More than just lust, and desire. Something in his stare captivates me because he looks like he wants to own me.


    Possess me and make me his. It pushes me deeper down this rabbit hole I fell into and it¡¯s like I¡¯m reaching out to cling onto something.


    I have gone crazy. The shit that¡¯s happening at home has screwed with my brain and I¡¯m not the Harvard graduate anymore.


    I¡¯m not the same Mia Chase. I¡¯m not the academic achiever who just wanted to climb thedder of sess and be the best version of myself.


    I¡¯m this person, but¡­ not the woman who¡¯s hit rock bottom. I¡¯m the woman this man sees and desires. I¡¯m her and something makes me want to be her and do exactly what he says.


    To escape¡­.


    ¡°Hands back to your nipples, run your fingers over them,¡± he speaks in that low rasp again, eyes never leaving my body.


    I do it.


    I do as he says, moving my hands back to my nipples, making slow circles around the tips. When he glides his tongue over his lips, I find myself wishing he would touch me. Or¡­Taste me.


    His eyes meet mine and I know he knows what I¡¯m thinking. I just do, because like I¡¯m under some damn spell I¡¯m no longer doing what I was told because I was told to do it. I¡¯m doing it because I want to.


    I do what he tells me because a part of me needs this, and I¡¯m embarrassed and ashamed to admit it.


    He knows.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I can tell he knows and my pussy is so wet, I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll start leaking. He¡¯ll see it and know I¡¯m turned on.


    It¡¯s stupid of me to even think that because he doesn¡¯t need to see me leaking to know I¡¯m turned on. He just has to look at me like he¡¯s doing right now.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± he tells me and inches closer, stopping a breath away. ¡°Slowly Mia, massage then squeeze your nipples ¡­slowly.¡±


    I follow his words and suddenly it¡¯s too much. There¡¯s been an ache in my pussy building with tension. Coiling inside me with each second that passes by.


    I don¡¯t normally touch myself. I don¡¯t even have a vibrator, unlike Chloe who has a disy of all sorts, with an assortment of different shapes and sizes.


    The ache, however, makes me want to reach down to my pussy and give my body the release that¡¯s building with every breath I take.


    My nipples be sensitive to my own touch and I start panting. I don¡¯t want to embarrass myself in front of him by getting off by myself. I don¡¯t want to but I need to.


    I¡¯m desperate. So desperate. The smirk that now appears on his face tells me he knows that too. It was part of the interview.


    Part of this game, whatever it is.


    I start to catch my breath as the greed rises inside and I slide one hand away from my breast aiming for my pussy. I can¡¯t take it anymore. To my surprise he stops me. Hand mping down hard over mine.


    ¡°No¡­¡± he breathes and lifts my arm high over my head. ¡°That¡¯s my job.¡±


    His job¡­


    Fuck¡­ I have to squeeze my legs together because the thought of him touching me is too much.


    ¡°And,¡± he leans closer, grins wide and satisfied as he stares me down. ¡°You don¡¯t touch your pussy unless I tell you to.¡±


    I gasp when he shoves me back against the wall, my hand sped in his.


    Panic takes me again and snaps me out of the wild sexual haze. Not back to reality though.


    No, I¡¯m not anywhere near reality at all. Not even close. Close would make me at least contemte whether he¡¯d hurt me, like I considered before.


    I¡¯m somewhere trapped between reality and The Dark Odyssey, which I¡¯m now pegging as some alternate dimension where people lose their minds.


    I must be trapped somewhere like that because now I want him to take me and if his intention is to grab me and fuck me, I think I might let him.


    He reaches for my other hand, cutting into my thoughts. He mps my hands above me with one hand and damn is he ever strong.


    I open my mouth to speak but once again I have no words. There are no words in my mind.


    He moves right up to my ear again and lingers there, brushing his nose against my cheek. My breathing stills when he presses his nose to mine, so we¡¯re eye to eye.


    With his free hand he smooths his hand down my side and makes his way over to my mound. Light fingers flutter over the sensitive skin there and I suck in a sharp breath when he spreads my thighs apart and pushes one finger inside my pussy. His fingers move in and out and the suction mingling with my wetness makes my cheeks burn.


    He moves back slightly smiling. ¡°Wow, Angel doll, you¡¯re so wet for me and all I did was speak to you. This looks like a very promising business rtionship.¡±


    I¡¯m so d that¡¯s not a question or something I have to give an answer to because I don¡¯t remember how to speak. I simply don¡¯t remember.


    I have a stranger¡¯s finger shoved up inside my pussy and he just added another so he can start to finger fuck me.


    I gasp again and moan out in mindless desperation. He speeds up and I mewl like a cat in heat, making a noise so unlike myself. What¡¯s worse is I want more.


    He knows and he gives me more, adding a third finger to fill me up and moving faster inside me. All the while that smile on his face intensifies.


    With my hands above my head I writhe against the wall and him, arching my back so I¡¯m pushing right up against him.


    Right up against his hard body and he feels as hard and well-muscled as I imagined. Just when I think I can¡¯t take much more he lowers and brings his mouth over the hard, taut tip of my right nipple and sucks.


    ¡°Nuuuuu ¡­. ughhh¡­aggghhhhh¡­.¡± I wail, the cry pours from deep inside me. Deep inside and he sucks harder, swirling his tongue around my nipple, sucking like he can taste me.


    I throw my head back when he moves to my left breast and does the same thing.


    That does it. It does it. I¡¯m over the edge now as a greedy orgasm takes me right over. Ie on his fingers inside me, and him sucking my breasts. Ie hard. Harder than I ever have in my life and I¡¯m actually pushed close to that edge again when he releases my nipple and pulls his fingers out of my pussy only to lick the glistening wetness off them.


    He releases the grasp on my hands and I copse against the wall breathing so hard I think I might faint.


    What might stop me is the fascination I have with him licking his fingers like he¡¯s enjoying some rare delicacy. Like he loves the taste of me.


    I can¡¯t catch my breath and he doesn¡¯t give me a chance to either. His hands return to the wall either side of me and he leans close again.


    ¡°Congrattions, you just got the job as my personal waitress, Angel Doll.¡± He picks up a lock of my tinum hair and curls it around his thumb. ¡°You can start tomorrow at seven. Your starting sry is a hundred grand.¡±


    He draws nearer and presses his nose over mine. His hot breath on my skin lures me to want more.


    ¡°Ask for Nick,¡± he adds.


    He backs away, lips arched into a wicked, sinful smile and I watch him grab his jacket from the coat rack, shrug into it and leave me.


    He walks out the door and leaves me in his office.


    The door clicks and the bubble I was floating in pops, bringing in the what the fuck just happened moment with it.


    What did just happen?


    Oh God¡­ what the hell?


    And¡­ a hundred grand to be his personal waitress?


    What?

 #4 Chapter 5

    Nick


    I¡¯ll be the first to admit that I can be a real son of a bitch.


    Couldn¡¯t deny it.


    Not one bit.


    I wasn¡¯t looking to either. I saw the angel, decided I wanted her to be mine and sowed the seeds of distraction when I sensed her desperation.


    Mia Chase came to The Dark Odyssey because she was desperate for something. Money. It¡¯s always that. It could make you happy and the need for it could make you desperate.


    I saw when the desperation took her as I asked her to take her clothes off. It was in those bright green eyes of hers. The emerald hue was filled with it.


    What I was looking for though was whether she¡¯d push through it. If she didn¡¯t I would have stopped in my tracks. I got to see her naked gorgeousness and it satisfied my curiosity on that part.


    Then I saw she wanted me just as much as I wanted her.


    I saw it and knew, acted on it and fuck did I ever enjoy all that happened next.


    I don¡¯t care what normal dictates. I have the hot Italian Mafioso blood that flows through my veins. I take what I want and I always get what I want.


    At least I could hold in my good graces that I loathe cheating.


    That¡¯s as far as my good graces go however and today I would love to have some motherfucker mess with me the wrong way.


    I¡¯ve been standing inside the furthest of the warehouses by the docks, waiting for Gabe for thest half hour.


    It¡¯s lunch time and while this ce is usually busy on the regr, people know to stay the fuck away when we use it for business. It means bullets will likely fly. It¡¯s near the shippingpany.


    I turn when I hear footsteps.


    It¡¯s Gabe and he¡¯s with thepany I¡¯d hoped he would bring. He¡¯s brought our two older brothers with him.


    Hees in first, followed by Salvatore and Vincent. Between them is Billy Lopez, a fucktard we know to be a snitch.


    A snitch, rat, mole, whatever you think of that¡¯s dishonest, it¡¯s him. More than that though, what makes me want to end him the minute I look at his weasel face is his crimes.


    The ones no one can pin on him because either someone¡¯s padded the cops¡¯ pockets very well, or someone else has let his sins slide under the rug.


    This guy here isn¡¯t just dishonest as fuck, he has an unsavory taste for women that rubs me the wrong way. Rape, abuse, links to illegal sex trafficking, shit I don¡¯t want to know any more about. He¡¯s done all of it and he¡¯s the type of person you kill on sight.


    I want to breathe fire as hees closer with my brothers. Breathing fire would be better than the nothing I¡¯m told we can do because this piece of shit is so valuable in the underworld.


    Vincent eyes me up as if to give the warning. I heed it. I have to, he¡¯s next to Pa in the order of authority and practically boss. He¡¯s the capo to the Giordano family. While I know he has my back, I know he can¡¯t work miracles other than this little show right now with Billy.


    I bet too that Billy even came willingly and practically shit himself when Vincent came for him.


    Last night we got word that he might know a thing or two about who ordered the hit on Tommy. The lead came from our intel. Vincent¡¯s presence in the matter is to make sure I don¡¯t do something to piss on tradition. Although, granted Tommy is as much a friend to anyone of us here as he is to me.


    Vincent deals with things like this.


    ¡°Over to you, brother,¡± Vincent says to me and moves over to my side.


    Salvatore and Gabe stand next to each other but the way we¡¯re all standing is like a semi-circle. The four remaining Giordano brothers ¨C we look like avenging angels to me. What the fuck must we look like to Billy who I notice has a tremor in his hands?


    ¡°Billy Lopez, we have not crossed paths before,¡± I dere.


    He eyes me with curiosity and caution. I can¡¯t stand the presence of this guy. I give him credit though because he knows not to getfortable even when he knows we could end him.


    He doesn¡¯t have that s¨¦ ¡®you can¡¯t touch me¡¯ attitude exhibited by a lot of these would-be types. He¡¯s a sick fuck but he knows to watch himself around people like us.


    ¡°It is Nickoli Giordano.¡± He full-names me. Good. It¡¯s a sign of respect. Only people I know call me Nick.


    ¡°Talk, you know what we want to hear. You know what I want to know.¡±


    He looks down at the dusty ground, then back to me. ¡°For free? I¡¯m supposed to talk for free?¡± he challenges.


    I look to Vincent who sighs and gives me a nod. The okay. That¡¯s all I need and I nce at Salvatore and Gabe. That¡¯s all we need.


    We¡¯re so close in mind that sometimes we don¡¯t need to speak. It was worse when Frankie was alive. Probably a little creepy too, that we could allmunicate with one look.


    Gabe and Salvatore move almost as one, synced with each other.


    Both rush to Billy before he can take his next breath. Salvatore swipes his legs from under him so fast it¡¯s like it never happened and Billy¡¯s on the ground before he can blink, with my brothers standing over him, guns ready to fire.


    Billy screams and shields his face, looking from one to the other as panic takes him and it looks like this idiot¡¯s just realized who he¡¯s messing with.


    I move forward and Salvatore and Gabe part to make room for me.


    Billy backs away but I ce my foot on him, right there in his fucking crutch to crush his dick with the sole of my boot if he doesn¡¯t give the right answer.


    I do that and I pull my twin Berettas on him, pointing them both at his eyes. One for each.


    ¡°Billy, let me tell you something you don¡¯t realize,¡± I begin. ¡°When you aren¡¯t offered something, you don¡¯t ask. Also, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have to tell you that if people like use for you, the thing you get in return for info is your life. We will shit all over tradition if needs be to fuck you up. So talk right the fuck now.¡±


    Yup¡­ that was me. The real me and it scares the shit out of him because I¡¯m supposed to be the trusty ountant with the sex club.


    Me, Salvatore and Gabriel own the club with our cousins Christian and Georgiou. So people tend to make the mistake of underestimating us.


    I really pity people in times like this, who think we¡¯ll show some form of leniency.


    Billy starts shaking more as I pull the triggers back.


    He not sure if I¡¯ll kill him. I can see him trying to figure me out. What¡¯s throwing him is Vincent¡¯s presence. A capo who¡¯s supposed to make sure rules get followed. He¡¯s scared of Vincent though. Everybody is.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. I heard things ¡­ whispers and then there was a guy a three weeks ago,¡± Billy stutters.


    ¡°Keep talking.¡±


    ¡°He came into my bar and tried to pick up one of my waitresses. He got drunk and started boasting. I heard him mention Tommy, and Franco Perez. They were going to be meeting with one of the Fontaines.¡±


    The blood in my body practically drains from me at the mention of those names. They aren¡¯t names to be tossed around lightly.


    Not at fucking all.


    Franco Perez, is the Chicago¡¯s link to the Cuban Cartel. Hearing that name is enough to put the fucking fear of God in me. The name that stands out the most though is Fontaine.


    Fontaine as in enemy to the Giordanos and practically every crime family in this hemisphere.


    Fuck¡­ Tommy, what the fuck were you doing associating with those kinds of people.


    I nce at Vincent as he swoops closer. The names are enough to involve him now, more than he¡¯s previously been. It¡¯s the effect of dropping a fucking bomb.


    ¡°Why?¡± Vincent demands. His tone is far worse than mine.


    His question is not one to be side-stepped and Billy knows he shouldn¡¯t try anything.


    ¡°It was a meeting about the new drugs. Chrysanthemum. They were talking about that.¡±


    That¡¯s a fucking new drug that¡¯s all over the streets. Started in L. A and worked its way over and spread to everywhere. We aren¡¯t into that shit. Don¡¯t need to be.


    Tommy though¡­ Jesus Christ¡­ he did drugs in school. Big time. He had a few stints in rehab and we got him off it. I thought he¡¯d cleaned up.


    Was that what this was?


    He turned back to his addiction? I thought back to thest few weeks, the weeks prior to the shooting. He¡¯d seemed fine. Back in school I knew when he was using. He was always erratic or very antsy about everything. He hadn¡¯t been like that around me over the weeks prior to the shooting. He¡¯d been talking about him and Sherine, his wife, having another child.


    That was the kind of stuff Tommy was talking about. So what happened?


    What the hell happened?


    ¡°What else is there?¡± I shout.


    ¡°The guy said Tommy could hook them up. That was all I heard. That was it.¡±


    ¡°Hook them up with what?¡± I ask straight out.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± His eyes¡­ they dart from side to side.


    As I look at him, I can tell he knows more than he¡¯s saying. His fucking eyes give him away.


    Vincent can tell too and pulls his gun on the bastard. ¡°Looks like you know heaps more than you¡¯re telling us fucktard.¡±


    There¡­ Billy¡¯s shaking so much now he can¡¯t even open his mouth to deny the usation. Because it¡¯s true. Fear now fills his eyes because he knows that Vincent won¡¯t hesitate to kill his ass.


    ¡°Come on now talk¡­ this isn¡¯t a tea party,¡± Vincent adds.


    Billy¡¯s shaking much more now and opens his mouth to talk, except the words don¡¯te.


    I hear the bullet first¡­ I always do. I hear iting and see it when it¡¯s toote.


    This time the whizz of the speeding bulletes from the roof and smacks right into the side of Billy¡¯s head, making his blood stter all over me.


    We all raise our guns and start shooting at the direction the bullet came from, but whoever was there is long gone.


    The four of us move at once, running outside to look around but see nothing. No car, no one around. Nothing, just shit.


    Nothing.


    I growl like a ferocious animal and kick out at the air.


    Whirling around, I face Vincent and Gabe. ¡°Something is fucking going on.¡± I bellow.


    ¡°Like fuck, of course it is,¡± Gabe agrees.


    Salvatore keeps quiet. He¡¯s the thinker among us.


    I¡¯m the one who flies off the handle because I have a temper on me that can¡¯t be controlled.


    Vincent pulls his phone and taps a button. ¡°I need eyes in the sky. Look out for someone on foot heading away from warehouse fifteen,¡± that¡¯s all he says.


    That message would have gone to our cop associates. Vincent looks to me and I know even before he says it that he¡¯s going to give me some kind of caution.


    ¡°Nick, calm yourself.¡± He warns. He looks so much like Pa when he takes that tone with me. We¡¯re all between one and two years apart and he¡¯s the oldest at thirty nine. I¡¯m the youngest at thirty-four. We¡¯re only five years apart but when he talks it¡¯s like he¡¯s the same age and stature in authority as Pa. Pa is nearly seventy and he¡¯s the fucking godfather.


    ¡°Calm?¡± I ask. ¡°Really Vincent? Really? Something¡¯s fucking going on and I need to find out what.¡±


    ¡°We. We will find out what it is, as in me and the boys. You three stay out of it. Billy is dead because they wanted it so, only one group of people could have truly wanted that and it¡¯s not Franco.¡±


    ¡°Fucking right. So it¡¯s the Fontaines.¡± I jump in.


    ¡°Nick, you know what this means.¡± He gets up in my face, serious as fuck.


    I growl at him.


    I know what it means alright. I do.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Fontaines are serious motherfuckers no one wants to mess with. There¡¯s four brothers who are bosses and arge family who rub shoulders with the government. People high up that could fuck us up and screw everything we have.


    They¡¯re what we call neither here nor there in the underground and everyone knows to stay the fuck away from them or you and yours could end up dead. We¡¯ve seen it happen. Our uncle and cousin were killed because they shit all over Fontaine ns.


    We¡¯re powerful as Giordano¡¯s, but even I know when to admit we¡¯re not as powerful as them.


    So fuck yeah I know what this means.


    Great. Just fucking great.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m supposed to just sit down and watch while you do whatever you do and Tommy dies?¡± My voicees out showing more emotion than I would like.


    He rests his hand on my shoulder and sighs. ¡°Nick, trust me. Calm yourself. This is above you and we don¡¯t want to start a war. He said Fontaine, it could be any of them. We have to be careful. I will find out what I have to, and do what I must. I¡¯ll work from the ground up.¡±


    I bite down hard on my back teeth, seething. How the fuck am I really supposed to stay calm?


    Who would?


    The Fontaines have been sneaky as fuck since forever and there was something they didn¡¯t want us to know, something that involved Tommy.


    Vincent walks away without an answer from me and it pisses me off.


    I¡¯m left with my two brothers though who get me the most.


    I look to them and find Gabe already watching me.


    ¡°Nick,¡± he begins. ¡°Just let me know when you decide to do whatever it is you¡¯re going to do and don¡¯t fucking run off by yourself.¡±


    ¡°And let me know what I should say when you ask me to cover for you,¡± Salvatore smiles.


    Yes¡­ they were already there in thought with me.


    Vincent could do what he wanted and do things kosher, all his way. Tommy is my best friend. I would be the same if it was any of my brothers. No way am I going to just cool off or cool down.


    No, no, no¡­


    ¡°Thanks guys. I absolutely will.¡±


    We walk off together but I¡¯m still seething.


    I¡¯m seething and I seek distraction again. I think of my angel doll, with her perfect body and perfect everything. I can¡¯t wait to touch her tonight.


    She¡¯s what I need right now to calm me. I do need to calm so I can n and figure things out in my mind. I need her for the jolt of wildness she gave me yesterday.


    When sevenes I¡¯m still seething from the shit from today.


    But I don¡¯t know what enrages me more. The day, or the fact that she didn¡¯t show up.

 #4 Chapter 6

    Mia


    I didn¡¯t go¡­


    I couldn¡¯t and I know that says a lot.


    It says a lot considering death is in the cards for the future, and I didn¡¯t show up to a job that could solve all my problems.


    A hundred grand a year.


    A hundred grand for my body.


    That¡¯s the part that gripped me because my body, and that shred of dignity is all that¡¯s left of me. It¡¯s thest thing I have left.


    I woke up yesterday and I knew I couldn¡¯t go back to The Dark Odyssey.


    I couldn¡¯t do it.


    Anxiety took me and something that resembled reality kicked in and snapped me in gear, screaming at me, telling me I couldn¡¯t take the job. I couldn¡¯t be some kind of sex toy for a man I didn¡¯t know. Fuck, I couldn¡¯t be a sex toy whether I knew him or not.


    It was off the table, and yes¡­ even with all that I felt ¨C the damn emotion I couldn¡¯t quite understand that swept over me when I was with him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nick¡­


    That¡¯s his name. Nick.


    It didn¡¯t matter what I felt. I just couldn¡¯t give up thatst part of me.


    So I decided to have hope that something would work out.


    I was waiting to hear back from onestw firm. I hung on to hope that I would hear from them and that would be the answer to everything. My something good.


    This morning I heard from them alright. I got the email from Barker LLP informing me that my application had been unsessful.


    Rejected.


    As I sat in the coffeehouse waiting for Chloe I read over the email again.


    Dear Miss Chase,


    Thank you for your impressive application. Our recruitment team was happy to receive such an application from a graduate of Harvard Law School.


    However, it is with the deepest regret that we write to inform you that the position you applied for has now been filled.


    I write personally to express my regret as the decision was very close but the other applicant had a few more years of experience in intellectual property and trademarkw.


    If we find ourselves in a position to offer a role of a simr degree, we won¡¯t hesitate to contact you. We will be keeping your resume on file with the intention of doing so.


    Thank you again for applying. We wish you the best of luck in your career endeavors.


    Yours sincerely,


    Peter Barker


    The first thing I thought when I read the message this morning was that if things were okay with me I would have been over the moon happy to have gotten a personal response from Peter Barker, a renowned top attorney who owns the chain of Barker firms.


    The email was bad news but it isn¡¯t every day that a man of such importance takes the time to respond personally to an unsessful applicant.


    My old college professor always said to take the bad with the good. A rejection is not always a bad thing. One¡¯s like this said you made asting impression.


    I kind of expected no less from the glowing resume and application I¡¯d sent in for the junior associate position close to a month ago. I¡¯m sure my references backed up my application.


    I might not have finished my internship at Silvermans but I¡¯m signed off because I was close and they knew my departure was because of Dad¡¯s health. I was highly valued there and any references thate from them will be glowing.


    None of it, however, will help me much now.


    Bad enough to get the rejection yesterday but I¡¯ve been on edge for the whole day, not knowing what to do.


    The only thing left hanging in the air for me as an option is working for Nick.


    Nick Giordano.


    When I went home after the truly scandalous sexual encounter, I went straight to Google and looked him up. I looked up the whole club as my brain tried to grab some reasoning to make it right. It felt like it had to be more than just helping with the financial situation. The financial situation was enough but I needed more. After all it was my body in question.


    The man wanted my body or me to do what we did when we first met. For a hundred grand.


    Christ¡­ I had to push that out of my mind all of yesterday, and I hoped that I would hear something positive from Barkers. It was thest firm I¡¯d applied to, and the only one I hadn¡¯t heard back from.


    I¡¯d figured no news was good news, or rather it was something that could be hopeful because no decision had been made yet.


    That was what I was thinking. Until this morning when I got the email with the dreaded rejection.


    The door to the coffee house opens and it makes a little jingle. I lift my head and see Chloe walk in. She looks like a million dors, or at the very least like some high fashion model walking the path like she¡¯s on the runway.


    The blunt bob she has her jet ck hair cut in works perfectly to entuate her high cheekbones that she¡¯s enhanced with this season¡¯s Dior highlighter. My best friend looks amazing and I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not a little bit jealous. It feels like forever since I was able to do anything like shopping for make-up or clothes.


    It feels like forever since I was able to stop or have a break from the worries and stress. I just want a few moments. That¡¯s all, but it¡¯s too much to ask.


    Chloe¡¯s smile brightens as she approaches me and all eyes follow her in her procession. Eyes are still on her when she gives me a big hug and lowers to sit.


    The fact that she¡¯s not paying attention to the guy in the corner who¡¯s practically breaking his neck to look at her tells me she¡¯s totally into Sal, because she doesn¡¯t notice him. She doesn¡¯t notice a guy that¡¯s a dead ringer for Brad Pitt when he was in ¡®Fight Club¡¯. It says a lot.


    I can¡¯t resist the little smile that pulls at the corners of my mouth.


    ¡°How are you?¡± she asks first.


    I ce my hands on the table and warm my fingers against the mug of hot chocte I¡¯d ordered on arrival.


    I¡¯m not sure how to answer that.


    Chloe bites the inside of her lip and pulls her chair closer to the table.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she pulls in a breath and presses her lips together. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a whole bunch of stuff going on in that blond head of yours Mia. Spill it sister.¡±


    I purposely didn¡¯t speak to her yesterday, or all of today.


    We¡¯d already agreed to meet tonight a few days ago. She also didn¡¯t know that I went to The Dark Odyssey. She gave me the details, told me about the job and to give Sal¡¯s name but I never said I¡¯d go, or when I¡¯d go. This meet up is our regr weekly touch-base session we¡¯d started a while back.


    I release the breath I¡¯m holding onto and prep to recount the tale, the saga thest few days held for me. I think to start somewhere close to the beginning, like how I went to the club the night before I braved the task of going inside, and that was just after we¡¯d spoken on the phone.


    But I don¡¯t start there. I cut to the chase.


    ¡°I went. I went to The Dark Odyssey,¡± I announce and that good old lump forms in my throat.


    I¡¯m actually amazed that she didn¡¯t guess that I wanted to talk in private from where we¡¯re sitting. It¡¯s the furthest booth in the coffeehouse. Away from everyone. The closest person to us is about twenty feet away. No one can hear what I¡¯m about to tell her.


    As if on cue she realizes, but her eyes had already turned to saucers from my deration.


    ¡°My God, you actually went?¡± She keeps her voice down low. For her that¡¯s a big thing, given she¡¯s the loudest, most s¨¦ girl in our group of friends. There are four of us. Miranda and Kelly are actual sisters, and Chloe and me are as close as sisters could be. That¡¯s why I talk to her about everything, and I mean everything.


    It never mattered that at one point in our lives we were at opposite ends of the country, we talked practically every day. We still talk just as much and nothing has changed since we met in elementary school when we were twelve.


    We¡¯ve been best friends that whole time. We¡¯re both twenty-six now and we still tell each other everything. I won¡¯t break tradition tonight.


    ¡°I went and I ¡­ applied for the job¡­¡± Applied? Was that what I was calling it?


    She looks at me though like she knows what I mean by the term.


    ¡°You got it didn¡¯t you?¡± She nods, and looks worried.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Did Mimi show you the ropes. I mean. I know it¡¯s not ideal and please don¡¯t hate me. I know it¡¯s not your thing. The money is really good though, and they pay an advance if you need it.¡±


    She had me at Mimi. ¡°I didn¡¯t see a Mimi.¡±


    She narrows her eyes at me. ¡°Mimi does the interviews and shows all the girls what to do. You didn¡¯t see Mimi?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± panic definitely rises in my throat. ¡°I saw Nick Giordano. I saw him and what happened was¡­¡± my cheeks burn and the drynesses back to my throat from the memory, but¡­ I¡¯m more concerned with the way Chloe sucks in a sharp breath and practically bolts upright with very wide eyes.


    ¡°Mia, hold up¡­ you saw who?¡± Her lips part.


    ¡°Nickoli Giordano, as in one of the five who own the club, as in Giordano mobsters.¡±


    She ces a hand to her heart and swallows hard. ¡°Mia, tell me exactly what happened. All of it.¡±


    Why do I think she already knows what happened to me? Or has some idea. She¡¯s looking at me like she does and when I tell her all that happened, she doesn¡¯t look as surprised as I thought she would. She looks scared.


    ¡°Okay, what? You have to tell me. Chloe, you know I wouldn¡¯t have gone somewhere like that if I wasn¡¯t desperate. Clearly I¡¯m not doing the job because I¡¯m here again and tonight would be night two.¡± It was six o¡¯clock so I would presumably have to be there again for seven. Except I was going straight to my house to help Beth with her homework and to help Dad nt some runner beans in the garden. The doctors said it would help his blood pressure to do anything like that. So no, I wouldn¡¯t be going to any form of sex club tonight.


    ¡°Mia, the bosses don¡¯t usually interview the waitresses. Yes ¡­ the waitresses there are a main attraction but the ones the bosses pick are considered ¡­ well¡­ property.¡±


    I swallow hard as I take in her words. Property¡­ as if I didn¡¯t feel bad enough as it was.


    ¡°Property?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I mean ¡­ I know again it¡¯s not your thing and you probably don¡¯t get it but in their world it¡¯s an honor of sorts. Those guys operate differently, especially with the club, as you can imagine. And, also the other waitresses don¡¯t have the starting sry you were quoted.¡±


    My eyes cling to hers. It¡¯s not relevant now because I¡¯m not doing it but I want to know. ¡°How much do they get?¡±


    ¡°A little over thirty a year. It¡¯s still plenty for the few hours you do. It¡¯s what they have to do though.¡±


    I get that. I already thought of that part.


    I bring my hands together and think. No, not about the club or Nick or what he was offering. I think about the situation.


    I think about how screwed I am and I¡¯m so alone in this.


    Chloe reaches out and covers my hands with hers.


    ¡°Mia, what are you going to do?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t work there Chloe. I don¡¯t want to feel like I¡¯m selling my body, or using my body for money. It¡¯s all I have left.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, you know. As far as I know for the other waitresses the most they do is have to serve a bunch of guys topless. Anything else that happens is stuff they initiate themselves. Nothing happens to force you into something you don¡¯t want to do. That¡¯s the normal. I can¡¯t say what might happen if you were to be Nick¡¯s personal waitress, however. As far as I know, what happened to you doesn¡¯t tend to ur. Much.¡±


    ¡°So, what would you do?¡± I ask her. Chloe is into advertising. She works for a big marketing and advertisingpany on Main and they¡¯re big in the sense that they run campaigns for the likes of Nike and other brands like that. She¡¯s living her dream. However, if that weren¡¯t the case, I think I totally know what her answer would be.


    ¡°Mia, that¡¯s not a question that would beparable to what you would do. I¡¯m okay with stuff like that and shit, you¡¯re talking about Nickoli Giordano. I wouldn¡¯t say no to a man like that. What worries me is who he is. It¡¯s what worries me for you, but like you say you won¡¯t do it. So I guess it¡¯s not a worry then right?¡± She lifts her shoulder into a sassy shrug.


    I¡¯m not doing it and I knew what her answer would be and now I¡¯m thinking I must be crazy. A hundred grand. It¡¯s a hundred grand a year, and fuck, they offer an advance.


    I take a deep breath and scan over everything in my mind.


    She squeezes my hands again and nods. ¡°I get it Mia. I get it, and hey, maybe I would be the same in thinking I¡¯m selling my body. That¡¯s kind of not what I expected would happen but it does seem that way.¡± She releases me and reaches into her bag.


    I¡¯m shaking my head even before she pulls out the check and holds it out for me to take.


    ¡°No, Chloe no.¡±


    She chuckles, takes my hand and shoves it into my palms. ¡°Fucking hell Mia, yes. You¡¯re taking it. You are taking it and you will not give it back to me.¡±


    I nce down at it and see that it¡¯s five grand. Enough to cover two months loan payments to Hector and pay the bills.


    Chloe just gave me five grand to keep. A tear pulls at the corners of my eye and runs down my cheek. I get up before she does and move closer to hug her with all the gratitude I could possibly feel.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much,¡± I can¡¯t hold back the tears. Theye fast and hard.


    She holds me close and pats my back. ¡°You¡¯re wee Mia. I figured it could buy you some time. A few more months. I wish it was more.¡±


    I move back and shake my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s enough, it¡¯s more than enough and I¡¯m so grateful. Thanks so much.¡±


    When the shit first happened Chloe gave me twenty grand. That was to help pay for Dad¡¯s surgery. I had fifty grand in savings and we were able to get five from a business loan. Dad needed multiple surgeries on his heart and he had to spend five weeks in hospital and two weeks in a rehab center before he coulde home. All that time it cost us. It cost us big time with no insurance.


    Dad¡¯s health took that turn for the worse just after he¡¯d saved Carter from Hector. I never knew about any of it until it was in full bloom. He¡¯d remortgaged the house to get the bulk of the money, leaving behind a hundred and twenty grand to pay back. It was originally five hundred. The current bnce was exactly a hundred grand. Still a shit load of money.


    Dad gave all that he had to save Carter¡¯s life and left himself with nothing, not knowing the future would see him with no means to pay anything back with his inability to work and practically close business down. The payments so far to Hector have been made by the remainder of my savings. Basically, what wasn¡¯t spent on hospital bills and bills for the house.


    My original n was to buy a home in L. A. Of course the dire situation was more important than that. It was another dream tossed by the wayside.


    My family went through so much, and those who were there for us were friends. No sign of Carter at all. Nope. I haven¡¯t seen him in thest six years. Not hide nor hair.


    Prick.


    Dad was the only one in touch with him which was fine since I never want to see Carter again.


    I¡¯ve written him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. It will. You¡¯ll find work and it will be fine.¡± Chloe nods with determination.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± We might have told each other everything but I¡¯d admittedly held off on telling her that for thest two weeks things were so bad I¡¯d taken to eating bread and butter so Beth and Dad could have the majority of the food in the house. My hot chocte today was purchased with an old loyalty card I found in my purse.


    Some things you just don¡¯t share. I truly do hope things will get better.


    Chloe starts telling me about Sal and the change of subject is most wee. While I might have been stunned by my little adventure at The Dark Odyssey, I didn¡¯t mind hearing about hers. She was there a few nights ago with Sal and apparently they left and decided to go for a movie and dinner near the river. Things sounded like they were definitely getting serious between them.


    She tells me more about Sal and what he does for work. He¡¯s an investment banker and handles a lot of the shipping contracts for the Giordanos. I guess that was why his name carried such weight.


    Chloe and I talk for close to three hours.


    It¡¯s nearly nine when I leave her and venture home. I didn¡¯t mean to stay out sote. I guess I¡¯ll be rearranging my homework schedule with Beth and gardening with Dad.


    I get home in fifteen minutes and the minute I see the ck Sedan parked outside, I know something¡¯s wrong.


    I don¡¯t park in my usual spot, the sight of the car makes me park on the curb, jump out and make a run to the house.


    My heart ms inside my chest as I see Dad and Beth kneeling on the floor in the living room while Hector Ramirez holds his gun on both of them.

 #4 Chapter 7

    Mia


    ¡°No, please no!¡± I scream. I try to rush into the room as if that will help but someone grabs me.


    I look around to see Antonio, one of Hector¡¯s thugs.


    I hate him as much as I do Hector. He always does something to hurt me. They haven¡¯t had cause toe here in months.


    Why are they here now?


    There¡¯s four of them in the room along with Hector and Antonio.


    Hector pulls the trigger back on the gun he¡¯s pointing at Dad and smiles wide at me.


    ¡°Please no,¡± I wail.


    Fucking hell. Both Dad and Beth are crying.


    ¡°No?¡± Hector screams back at me. He rushes forward and gets right up in my face. Antonio tightens his grip around my body and I can barely breathe.


    I feel like I¡¯m going to faint, he¡¯s squeezing so tight.


    I scream out from the pain.


    ¡°Yes, bitch scream. That¡¯s what you¡¯ll be doing all day when all of us take a turn to fuck you.¡± Hectorughs in my face and the others join in.


    Tears roll down my cheeks too. I could actually imagine that happening to me. I would just die. Then again I¡¯m sure they would kill me after they¡¯d finished with me.


    What the hell happened?


    Why are they here?Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    And, what the fuck pissed them off like this?


    I need to be calm. I need to be calm. It¡¯s only by being calm that I can talk to this guy. He doesn¡¯t like anyone thinking they have the upper hand on him.


    Even if you do something simple like answer in the wrong tone he¡¯ll snap. I learned that the hard way a few months back when he answered me with a punch to my face.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask.


    ¡°What happened, chica?¡± He snarls. Hector has a tattoo of a snake going down the side of his face. It runs from the corner of his eye down to the edge of his jaw. It moves when he shouts, contorting with fangs when he yells. I¡¯m sure it was done like that on purpose, to make him look more nightmarish.


    All of them look like that, and I just want them gone from my house.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± I catch my breath and try to stay calm.


    ¡°Okay, Princesca, I¡¯ll tell you. Your fucking father dearest owes me money.¡±


    My gaze snaps to Dad. That¡¯s impossible, we¡¯ve been paying. I¡¯ve been giving him the money to make the payments. I know the payments have been made, so this must be some mistake.


    The look on his face though suggests otherwise. We had the money, where would it have gone?


    What happened to it?


    What could have happened to it?


    Dad looks down, his gaze falls to the hardwood floor and he puts an arm around Beth. I know in that moment what happened to the money. One word¡­ one name.


    Carter.


    Dad must have given him the money for something.


    I start crying because I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d do that again. I¡¯ve sacrificed so much. So much and Dad¡¯s still giving Carter money?


    ¡°How much is owed?¡± I stutter.


    ¡°Two months Princesca, with interest. Your father made the mistake of thinking I would show him somepassion.¡± Hector stalks back to Dad, hits him with the back of the gun and Dad falls back against the floor howling with pain.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Beth screams. She¡¯s screaming and crying. But Hector starts kicking Dad over and over again.


    ¡°Please no, I have the money!¡± I scream on top of my lungs. It¡¯s only then that he stops andes back to me.


    ¡°I have the money,¡± I repeat. The money Chloe gave me. I have that. That is what I have.


    Oh God. I can¡¯t believe I have it.


    ¡°You have it?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I have it. In my purse there¡¯s a check for five grand,¡± I nod vigorously.


    He yanks my purse from me. Right off my shoulder. He digs around until he gets to my wallet with my cards and the check. A maddening smile crosses his face when he looks back at me. He waves the check in front of my face and smiles wider.


    ¡°Payment received, but guess what, seeing as how it¡¯ste I needpensation and interest. Ten grand more for the trouble.¡±


    Ten grand!


    Jesus Christ, what an asshole.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anymore,¡± I gasp in horror. How can he be so cruel? How?


    He grabs my face and squeezes me hard. I¡¯m sure there are fingernail marks in my skin and possibly he¡¯s dug in so hard, he¡¯s cut me.


    ¡°A. You don¡¯t have it?¡± he says in a sing song voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame, chica.¡± He twists around and aims the gun at Dad.


    Hector pulls the trigger back again. Click- ck. That sound ripples through my being and sounds like doom. He steps closer to Dad ready to release the trigger and kill him.


    ¡°No, please!¡± I bawl out. ¡°I don¡¯t have any more. Please can you just give me a chance to get it.¡±


    From where?


    Oh God in heaven, my brain¡¯s alreadyputing for me. Already jumping ahead and giving answers.


    The job at the club. I can get ten grand. I can. If the job¡¯s still mine I can get that money and give it to Hector.


    ¡°Please give me a few days. Please,¡± I beg.


    Hector looks around to me andughs. ¡°Three days chica, or your Papi gets it in his head, we sell the little girl, and¡­ you¡­¡± He moves closer and sickens me when he fills his palms with my breasts. This is not like Nick touching me. That was different. ¡°Youe with me, and we will all fuck you until you beg for death.¡±


    As if his words and touching me wasn¡¯t enough to jar me, he has to move to my face and lick the side of my cheek.


    I shuffle away but he steps back anyway and Antonio releases me.


    I crumble to my knees and crawl over to Dad and Beth while the men leave.


    They walk out with self-satisfying confidence because they know they own us.


    I can¡¯t take the time to be disgusted. Dad looks really hurt. Blood runs down the side of his face and trickles from his nose. He¡¯s crying and I know it¡¯s from a different kind of pain.


    I don¡¯t waste time talking or asking him why. Hector kicked him so many times and he¡¯s already weak. I need to get him to the hospital.


    I arrange for Beth to spend the night with our next door neighbors. The Patterson¡¯s have always been nice to us. Their daughter is the same age as Beth and sometimes they have sleepovers. Never at our house though, which is fine.


    I wouldn¡¯t feelfortable. It¡¯s not safe for anybody toe to our ce.


    It¡¯s not even safe for us to be there.


    Dad goes into hospital and the doctors check him over.


    He has a broken rib. We lie and tell them he slipped and fell down the stairs.


    He has to stay in for a few days which is shit for me because it means I have to get a babysitter for Beth.


    Although I¡¯ve been with Dad for thest few hours, we haven¡¯t really spoken about what happened. He gives me looks of embarrassment and guilt here and there, that¡¯s all.


    Now we¡¯re alone and he¡¯s looking at me.


    ¡°I think you should go home,¡± he says.


    I blow out a breath and shake my head. ¡°Go home Dad? That¡¯s what you have to say to me?¡±


    I¡¯m actually so mad at him I shouldn¡¯t speak. He¡¯s the one in hospital, not me. But, I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯d put us in danger the way he has.


    Again, and for Carter.


    ¡°Mia, Carter needed the money. He was going to lose his home. That¡¯s what he said. He was behind in rent by a couple of months and I just thought I¡¯d help and hope that Hector would understand.¡± He stops to draw in a shallow breath. ¡°Carter said he would give it back. He promised.¡±


    I bite back tears. ¡°But you knew he wouldn¡¯t Dad.¡± I say that far too harshly and the sh of pain in his eyes makes me feel bad. It highlights the nasty bruise that formed on the side of his face.


    ¡°I did. I just hoped, Mia. I¡¯m guessing Chloe helped you with the five grand. She¡¯s an angel and she saved us. But I won¡¯t make you find ten grand from wherever it is you n to find it. This is on me and I must suffer the consequences.¡±


    My heart stills and stops beating in my chest. He¡¯s talking about¡­


    God, the only consequence he means is death. He¡¯s given up. I shake my head and tears spill down my cheeks.


    ¡°Dad, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Mia, take Beth and leave. Take her and go. There¡¯s no good ending to this madness.¡± His skin looks paler against his dark blond hair, and his green eyes that are usually brighter in appearance are tired and weary.


    ¡°Hector will kill you Dad,¡± I point it out even though I know that¡¯s his intention. ¡°Hector will kill you.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± he reaches for my hand and covers it with his. ¡°Mia, I feel so ashamed for what happened tonight. You won¡¯t understand why I do certain things until you have your own children someday. It¡¯s difficult to just turn your back on your own child. I know Carter is a bad person. I know he¡¯s dangerous and he doesn¡¯t care, I know all those things but I can¡¯t be that father who stops being a father to my son. I promised your mother I would love both of you and take care of you.¡±


    Mom died when I was three. She had leukemia. I don¡¯t remember much about her, but I remember enough. I remember her face and her smiles, and her love. That is what I remember about her and I think it¡¯s what she¡¯d want me to remember. Especially how much she loved us.


    I get it. I get what Dad¡¯s saying. It doesn¡¯t help me much though and I can¡¯t just leave. I close my eyes and will the tears away.


    I will them away because I can¡¯t break now.


    I have to think because I can¡¯t turn my back on him either.


    He¡¯s my father and I can¡¯t allow someone to kill him. I know they¡¯ll do it. There is no question about that. I know Hector won¡¯t hesitate to kill Dad. He¡¯ll do it in a heartbeat. Maybe less than that.


    I have three days to get the money. I have three days and I can¡¯t fuck this up.


    I stand up knowing what I have to do.


    It must be verging on eleven.


    It¡¯ste but awareness of the time as in night and day is for people who aren¡¯t desperate. My awareness of time is a countdown on what I can get done with the time I have left.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dad asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dad. I¡¯ll get the money.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to. Don¡¯t ask Chloe, it¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking her.¡± He was right it wasn¡¯t fair, not when Chloe had given me the means to get myself out of this shit. She said she would work at The Dark Odyssey and she wouldn¡¯t say no to Nick. Who was I to?


    Tonight was the second night I could have been working and I¡¯d been a foolish woman trying to hold on to her dignity.


    ¡°There¡¯s a job, I¡¯m going to try and get it. I can ask for an advance if I get it. It means I can sort everything out.¡±


    A hundred grand¡­ I can¡¯t tell him that part. Dad¡¯s not stupid. He¡¯s fully clued up and a quick study. He¡¯ll know straight away what sort of work I¡¯ll be doing if I say more than that.


    ¡°A job?¡± He narrows his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not at aw firm but the pay is good. I¡¯m going to go sort that out,¡± I nod.


    ¡°What kind of job is it Mia?¡± He keeps his gaze on me. Although there is bruising around his eye I can see the wealth of worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s helping out some people who own a shippingpany.¡± That was what I¡¯d read nights ago about the Giordano family. They¡¯re into the exporting and importing business. It¡¯s their primary source of ie and seems like a family run business. I guess it¡¯s one of the things they do.


    Dad doesn¡¯t look entirely convinced but he nods. ¡°Mia, at the first sign of trouble you take Beth and leave. You hear me?¡±


    I sniffle and ball my fists to keep in the emotion. ¡°You¡¯re seriously asking me to let you die?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because just as I can¡¯t turn my back on Carter, I can¡¯t allow you to suffer for our mistakes. Not you and not Beth.¡±


    I can¡¯t listen to any more of this. Time is going. Wasting. I don¡¯t answer, I just walk out and leave. I jump in my car and head straight back to the club.

 #4 Chapter 8

    Mia


    It¡¯s nearly midnight by the time I get there.


    Limos are parked out front and valets are tending to the peopleing and going. There¡¯s a parking lot to the side but Chloe told me the VIP¡¯s get the front entrance parking. Those are the wealthy billionaire types and tycoons who have money galore.


    I walk into the club and follow a couple to the reception area.


    The man is dressed in a suit, while the woman is in a kimono-type dressing gown. I already know that underneath she¡¯s wearing lingerie but it must be barely there because I can see far too much outlining her body.


    A woman, different from thest receptionist, hands them some really ssy masquerade masks and the man ces his hand on the woman¡¯s ass as he leads her away.


    I get to the receptionist next and I do what I was instructed to do on myst visit here.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Mia Chase. Can I speak to Nick please? I know it¡¯ste but is he possibly here?¡±


    The woman gives me a curious look. She¡¯s not as friendly as thest receptionist. In fact the look she now gives me isn¡¯t a good one.


    The receptionist doesn¡¯t say anything to me. She just reaches for the phone and in seconds she¡¯s speaking to Nick.


    ¡°You can go up to his office.¡± She tells me when she hangs up. I don¡¯t miss the little scowl on her face, but I don¡¯t have time for shit.


    I can be bitchy too, and I do because I don¡¯t say thanks. I just walk away and follow the path I thought I wouldn¡¯t walk again.


    I get to the balcony overlooking the floor of the club and instantly my bravado fades. It¡¯s reced by shock. Instead of the fascination I had with the grand d¨¦cor I¡¯dpared to pictures of Venice and theparison I¡¯d made days ago to the grand halls I visited in Rome, I¡¯m more taken with the people around me¡­ and what they¡¯re doing.


    There¡¯s the usual upbeat tempo club mix you¡¯d find in a normal club and the main floor has people dancing around as normal.


    What¡¯s not normal is that everyone is wearing lingerie and masquerade masks. What¡¯s even more not normal for me is that on the outskirts of the floor there are people having sex.


    As in actual sex. Real sex.


    Just like that, out in the open for all to see.


    The sight makes me want to reach for my sses just to be sure what I¡¯m seeing is what I¡¯m seeing but then I remember I¡¯m already wearing them. I¡¯d put them on back at the hospital when I had to fill out the forms for Dad¡¯s stay and give my details. I¡¯m near-sighted so I don¡¯t always need sses and I know right now is one of those times.


    I don¡¯t need sses to confirm what I¡¯m seeing. There are at least a hundred people in this hall and at least twenty five percent of them are having sex while the others dance around in masquerade masks and sexy lingerie.


    It actually looks like some dark, erotic fantasy.


    More than porn, for the way some of them touch each other. Not that I¡¯m some porn expert. I¡¯ve just seen enough to know what¡¯s porn and what¡¯s not. This is something in between, just like everything else about this ce.


    It feels like I¡¯m here in body but not really in mind.


    Even with my mountain of problems, it throws me. It absolutely throws me. I¡¯m standing on the first floor and I can see everything that needs to be seen and I¡¯m so stunned I can¡¯t look away.


    The setting is a masquerade party for sure. It¡¯s that hands down, but like something pulled from someone¡¯s wild imagination.


    What¡¯s happening below is one thing but then I see that I¡¯m actually even closer to the action than I thought.


    It was a woman¡¯s loud moan that pulls my eyes away from the main floor.


    She moans again loudly, as the music changes and I see that the little Arabian-style cubicles I passed the other day have people inside.


    I¡¯m supposed to go down the pathway.


    Down that pathway there, but I have to pass six of those cubicles to get to the end.


    Remembering why I¡¯m here, I walk, but as soon as I get to the first cubicle I stop short, stunned again. Inside the cubicle is one woman with four guys. All naked.


    She¡¯s sandwiched between two guys in a double pration. One fucking her in her pussy, the other in her ass. Both inside her while she gives the third guy a blow job and the fourth guy a hand job. The guy she¡¯s riding sucks her tits while he pounds into her. The guy behind her pounds hard into her ass.


    It¡¯s like porn centrale to life. My whole body burns with difort, and¡­ arousal.


    I get my answer to what it would be like to work here. Just from watching. This is what it would be like. I notice I haven¡¯t really seen a waitress yet, but then maybe she is the waitress.


    I look away when my whole body starts to blush, but only to find myself staring straight at a couple that just came into view on an aerial hoop that must be on some rotating device because I didn¡¯t see them before.


    All they are wearing are masks. That¡¯s it.


    Both are naked and in some contorted position on the hoop where their legs are elevated and entwined with the hoop just so you can see they¡¯re having sex.


    Just slowly¡­ Very. Slowly. The woman has a rapturous expression on her face while the man strokes her stomach and kisses her neck.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I have to admit I¡¯m actually fascinated by them, and shit, they¡¯re not the only ones. Another hoop floats by with another couple doing the same, while the first couple float away into the darkness like it¡¯s a show.


    I guess though that¡¯s what it is. A show and they must work here too. Obviously, you¡¯d have to be more than adventurous to go sailing around the


    air in an aerial hoop having sex.


    The reason I¡¯m herees back into my mind once more and I move away at the thought with the promise not to look at the other cubicles as I pass by. I see a few things though. Here on this floor is every pairing you can think of.


    Everything you can conjure up in a fantasy or otherwise.


    This is The Dark Odyssey. I can¡¯t believe Chloees here on the regr.


    I get to the end of the path in one piece and make my way to Nick¡¯s office. His door is ahead and it¡¯s ajar.


    I stop by it and pull in a deep, steady breath to shake the shock away.


    I know I can¡¯t act like that if I still have this job. I can¡¯t do it. I need to be liberal and epting. This is a sex club. If I get the chance to work here there¡¯s going to be things happening and things I see that I¡¯m not used to. End of story.


    I have to just remember the consequences of what could happen if I don¡¯t do it.


    I knock on Nick¡¯s door and just like the other day he answers in that deep voice.


    Pushing the door open reveals he¡¯s not alone.


    There are two other guys inside who look very simr to him. You can tell they¡¯re brothers straightaway. They look like they were cut from the same masterpiece fabric. All gorgeous, and standing together they remind me of a GQ cover I once saw. It was in tribute to the sexiest men in Hollywood.


    These guys, sexy though they may be, are mobsters. I know I¡¯m looking at, at least a big chunk of the Giordano family. Dangerous men, probably as dangerous and ruthless as Hector and his tribe.


    I can¡¯t, however, think of any of that now. I need this job whatever it is.


    They all look good, but my eyes go to Nick and it¡¯s not because I need him. It¡¯s because he still has that effect on me fromst time.


    He¡¯s smoking a cigar and it makes him look a little older but sexier.


    They¡¯re all looking at me and no one is saying anything so I decide to talk.


    ¡°Hi, um good evening, can I talk to you please?¡± I say to Nick, talking to him like we¡¯re in a ce like aw firm. That was my professional voice.


    The guy to the left of him looks me over and I instantly feel out of ce.


    Today was a serious dress-down day. Apart from my sses, I¡¯m wearing a red long-sleeved knitted shirt with the Hogwarts logo on the breast, cargo pants and my Converses.


    I look like I¡¯m heading to a college ss. I¡¯m barely even wearing makeup. All tonight was supposed to be about was meeting Chloe at the coffee shop yet so much has happened.


    The guy to Nick¡¯s right looks me over and chuckles. There¡¯s a dimple in his left cheek and a twinkle in his eye I don¡¯t miss. He moves towards me and the guy on the left follows him. They approach and walk past without a word.


    I look back to Nick and he¡¯s still staring.


    ¡°Careful, I may get jealous if you keep looking at my brothers the way you are.¡± He smirks and allows the cigar to dangle between his thumb and forefinger.


    I open my mouth to speak but again I have that feeling of not knowing what to say.


    ¡°They look like you.¡± I bite down hard on my back teeth at myme answer. I want to cut to the chase, but how?


    He chuckles and he gives me that wild look filled with sexual energy that always makes me wet when I think of what he did to me whenst I was here.


    ¡°Come in and close the door,¡± he instructs.


    I do. I do what he says and allow myself to get used to it. I need him to give me the job.


    I¡¯m doing this for my family.


    Failure is not an option.


    It¡¯s not even a thing that enters my mind when I turn back to face him.

 #4 Chapter 9

    Nick


    As she walks in I remember watching this documentary on the Discovery Channel when I was a kid.


    It was called ¡®Wild Africa¡¯.


    Frankie and Vincent were always watching shows like that and dragging me in because I used to be so squeamish.


    Back then I hated preying on the weak in any shape or form. I thought it was cowardly to do so. I even hated watching animals do it. Lions gathering around a gazelle to scare it because the gazelles knew it was already dead the minute they saw the lionsing.


    No hope of getting away, no hope or a fucking chance in hell of doing shit besides allowing itself to be eaten.


    Miss Mia Chase reminded me of the gazelle tonight.


    Over the years as I got older and saw how the business worked, I knew that it wasn¡¯t about preying on the weak. It was about showing control and power. Allowing everyone to know who was boss and who had the power to do whatever they wanted to you.


    Weak ones and strong ones, it didn¡¯t matter who. If you were Alpha you let them know you¡¯re alpha and there¡¯s no question after.


    My family consisted of a bunch of alphas. It was our dynamic and it worked. It was respect. That is why my brothers left us.


    One look at her and I could tell the both of them wanted her just as much as I did, but they knew she was mine.


    They knew of my interest in her from the minute I agreed to see her. We were in the middle of serious talks about ns. My ns on what I was going to do to investigate the situation with Tommy, outside of Vincent¡¯s warning.


    Salvatore and Gabe knew of my interest for this woman and knew I needed the distraction.


    I¡¯m looking at her now in that get-up she¡¯s wearing. It¡¯s supposed to look casual and it does. She¡¯s supposed to look like she¡¯szing around the house and reading a newspaper in those dark rimmed librarian fuck-me sses but that¡¯s just the thing¡­ Everything about her screams fuck me and I want to.


    I really want to bend her over my desk and fuck her brains out. I want to pin her to the wall behind her and fuck her all over again but like the documentary, I¡¯m going to y a game. I¡¯m going to y with her and set the ball in motion.


    It won¡¯t work in the state of desperation I see brimming in those deep green eyes.


    I put my cigar out and stand up, make my way around to her and sit on the edge of my desk.


    ¡°Missed youst night Angel Doll. Did you get the days mixed up?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± she stops and presses her lips together, hesitating.


    I didn¡¯t get this job by being stupid or out of touch with reality.


    I don¡¯t know many women who would turn down a hundred grand to work with me, let alone be with me. Even if she didn¡¯t know exactly what I was offering no woman has ever said no to me. Yet this one implied it big time with her absence.


    I knew from the get go that she isn¡¯t going to be like the usual type of woman that ventures here. I know she¡¯s not the type to give in to her fantasies the way I do, or do what she feels like in the moment. I know now that something brought her back here.


    The ¡®what¡¯ would be interesting to find out.


    I look at her in anticipation, waiting for her to finish talking and she doesn¡¯t. She¡¯s just looking at me. This is far too much staring and looking and assessing.


    We should be touching.


    We should be fucking, but I¡¯m game for a good y.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I get it, you came back to explore the wild chemistry I said we wouldn¡¯t be ignoring?¡± I taunt.


    If I was myself I would have at least found out where she lived well before now. I may have all the shit with Tommy going on in my head but I couldn¡¯t get this woman out of my head either.


    ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­I really need this job. If it¡¯s still there. If it¡¯s still avable I¡¯d like to try again. I would like another chance if there is one.¡± She wrinkles her nose slightly and blinks like she¡¯s trying to hold back tears.


    I smile. She really doesn¡¯t realize what I offered was tailored to her. A chance to be mine. There is no opening like that or chance and if I wasn¡¯t so taken with her I¡¯d turn her away. I¡¯d turn her away no matter what sent her here.


    People know what to expect from me.


    Women know to expect nothing from me beside a good time. That is all. A good fuck and then good bye. I just want this one because she¡¯s interesting.


    Distracting because we¡¯replete opposites. Like night and day.


    Now she¡¯s the one looking at me in anticipation. Waiting for my answer.


    ¡°Why should I give you another chance, Angel Doll?¡± I tilt my head to the side. ¡°You never showed up for workst night and you never called either. Showsck of interest. I¡¯m a busy man and I don¡¯t have time for shit like that.¡±


    Her lips part. ¡°I can assure you it won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll be honest I didn¡¯t n toe in¡­ ore back.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± I ask, as if I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not used to¡­ I¡¯m not used to being so intimate with a stranger,¡± she confesses and boy does my interest pique. I stand, straightening and she instantly flinches.


    I¡¯m like the lion wanting to check out my prey.


    She backs into the wall as I move to her and I ce my hands either side of her as I look her over and continue in my pursuit of figuring her out.


    She¡¯s not a virgin. That would have been one hell of an interesting capture, but I like my women wild in bed. I like them to know what to do on some level, although I like taking control and being the dominant.


    I¡¯m looking at her and I guess she¡¯s the kind of woman to have been in a few rtionships. No one-nighters. She¡¯s a rtionship girl. She¡¯s the long term woman you have that¡¯s not a side piece. She¡¯s the type you want for a wife and to mother your children. She¡¯s the angel who¡¯ll love you.


    I almost back away at the realization as something morales into my mind that makes me want to shy away from her, but I don¡¯t. It¡¯s like not wanting to desecrate what¡¯s considered hallowed in a church. That¡¯s the vibe I get from her in her essence, but her eyes tell a different story. Her eyes tell me she wants me too. Me the devil, and she doesn¡¯t care that I¡¯m a stranger.


    I recall the way she never exactly refuted myment about the chemistry we shared. Never said no.


    And she¡¯s still not saying no.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± I ask, leaning closer.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean. How many men have you been with Angel Doll?¡±


    She gives me a long hard look and pain speckles her eyes. Some bastard hurt her. I can tell.


    ¡°One,¡± she answers, holding my gaze.


    I have to say I¡¯m very surprised. Didn¡¯t expect that.


    ¡°One?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. College ¡­I met him in college.¡±


    ¡°How long were you with him?¡±


    ¡°Six years.¡±


    That part doesn¡¯t surprise me. It fits. She¡¯s the long term type.


    ¡°And where is he?¡± I prod.


    ¡°He cheated and we broke up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and no one since?¡±


    ¡°No. No one. I haven¡¯t had the time.¡±


    I smile at that. It¡¯s such ame excuse. People can always make time to spend with each other. It¡¯s based on whether you want to or not.


    She shuffles and I see a bruise under her chin. I¡¯m not sure how I didn¡¯t notice before. It¡¯s right there under her chin and it wasn¡¯t there the other day. It looks like finger marks.


    She flinches again when I take hold of her face but she doesn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± I ask. I don¡¯t know the specs but that mark came from someone squeezing her face.


    I know I¡¯m right when I shift her jaw, tilting it up and I see more finger marks right under her chin.


    I know I¡¯m absolutely right when a tear runs down her cheek and she tries to look away. I can be a sick fuck but I don¡¯t do violence to women. Never.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    She brings her hand up to wipe away the tears and blinks the rest away.


    I get the impression the marks on her face are part and parcel of what brought her back to me. I haven¡¯t even factored in yet how desperate she must be toe to me at this hour of the night, asking for a chance for a job.


    I¡¯m not the kind of guy to prod and poke around when someone doesn¡¯t want to talk. I have my ways of finding info. I¡¯ll have her followed tomorrow. Someone who can dig around a little. It would be so much better if she tells me though.


    Just for a minute I want her to forget. I¡¯m looking at her and it doesn¡¯t take long for that pull of chemistry to rush back in on me. We had a minute, maybe two. Just long enough for her to talk to me.


    Now I want her to forget.


    ¡°You need the money,¡± I state. It¡¯s the obvious but I state it. Cut the shit, cut the beating around the bush.


    ¡°Yes. I need the money. I need an advance too of ten grand.¡±


    A wayward tear runs down her cheek. I¡¯m not sure if she realizes. She¡¯s still just looking at me.


    Jesus¡­ ten grand. This doll must be in some kind of shit. I will most definitely have her checked out. That¡¯s not exactly spare change.


    ¡°Is the job still avable?¡± she asks weakly.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°Can I have it? I swear I won¡¯t let you down. I work hard. I¡¯ll do anything to show I can.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± I take off her sses and set them on the shelf next to us.


    She nods when I look back to her. ¡°Anything.¡± She blinks then resumes her focus but she reaches up to her top to undo the first button and then the next.


    She seems so childlike in the Hogwarts top. Innocent and willing to offer me her body for the job. She goes to undo the other buttons but I stop her.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t work like that. I won¡¯t fuck you in exchange for a job. If I want a slut I can go downstairs, I can hit up the back streets. Or I can do nothing, I¡¯m Nickoli Giordano. I don¡¯t have to try¡­¡±


    She looks thrown, trapped. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I get close again. ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Me¡­¡±


    I like the way she says that.


    ¡°Yes, Angel Doll. I want you. I want to own you.¡± I wanted her to want me too, and I already had that. It was time to test it out.


    Her lips part again and my gaze drops there.


    Right there on her full, pink lips. The pout makes me wonder what that mouth of hers will feel like on my cock. Right now I want to taste her.


    It¡¯s time that I taste her.


    I lean closer and she swallows hard. I get even closer until I¡¯m a breath away, and my cheek brushes over her nose. It¡¯s clear I¡¯m going to kiss her, but I stop right there.


    The kiss I want will taste so much better if she meets me halfway, or the rest of the way.


    Hesitation takes her, but desire is a stronger force.


    Much stronger.


    My cock hardens right up when the angel moves to me, meeting me the rest of the way. It¡¯s her that kisses me, and it¡¯s not because she needs the money. As her lips press against mine I feel her desperation to taste me too. It¡¯s the same as mine.


    It¡¯s the fucking same as mine.


    I nt my mouth over hers and our tongues sweep in to meet each other in tandem like we nned it.


    Fuck. She taste so fucking good. Like wild raw honey and sex.


    It reminds me a little of the taste of her sweet nectar. This is different. It¡¯s mixed with a hint of greed and selfish desireing from both of us, not just me.


    I take control by pulling that band from her hair and the long blond locks tumble over her back. Then I run my fingers through the silky fibers and angle her face to the side so I can deepen the kiss.


    I¡¯m in charge and I take pleasure in the way that her body goes limp against mine, pressing against my chest. My dick is rock hard already but when she presses her tits into me I want to explode.


    We kiss and the kiss turns hungry then greedy. She moans into my mouth and I fill my palms with her gorgeous tits. I recall with perfect rity how perfect she is. And I decide I want to go slower with her tonight.


    Last time was an interview.


    She¡¯s working tonight and I¡¯m giving her a preview. Giving the induction session of what¡¯s to be expected on the job.


    I pull away from her and she moves back to me, wanting more.


    I n to give her more. A lot more.


    Before she has her next thought I usher her over to the sofa area in the office I use for meetings.


    It¡¯s perfect for this meeting.


    When I take off her shoes she knows I mean business. I¡¯m loving the way she allows me to take charge and she¡¯s not saying no.


    I tell her I want to own her and she allows me to act like I already do.


    I unzip her pants, pull them down her legs, and toss them over to the side. Next are those panties. I spare no time to pull those off either, part her legs and slide my fingers deep inside her slick wet pussy.


    She¡¯s so wet for me it makes my cock ache to be inside her.


    I yank off her top and take off the bra too. Those gorgeous breasts spill out and bounce from the movement of my fingers sliding in and out of her.


    She moans as I finger fuck her and widens her legs so I can have better ess.


    I stop for a moment to push her back against the cushions so she can lie down. She does it and lies there watching me.


    I take the moment to look at her. She¡¯s fucking beautiful. So fucking beautiful, lying there looking at me with that white blond hair, her perfect body, those full rounded breasts with her light pink nipples and my fingers inside her pussy.


    ¡°Feel good, Angel Doll?¡±


    Something that feels like triumph washes over me when she nods and I lower to suck her tits.

 #4 Chapter 10

    Mia


    I lose my mind all over again the minute his mouth closes over my right nipple.


    I can¡¯t even ask myself if I¡¯ve gone crazy.


    I have.


    The answer is simple. I have totally lost my damn mind.


    It was far toote when I realized this man and I must never touch again. Our bodies must never touch. Not like we did the other day, and definitely not like we are now.


    It¡¯s toote and I want him to do whatever he wants to me.


    It was the kiss.


    No¡­ it wasn¡¯t just that. This started from the other day when I first saw him.


    It was like there was this invisible entity that wanted us to be together. Attraction, chemistry, desire.


    I don¡¯t know. His touch has all of it. All of it, it¡¯s all there.


    My body is drugged up on passion. It¡¯s there all over me, burning me, heating me up, humming through the blood in my veins like a song I just remembered. It awakens me. Bad enough that that kiss robbed me of sanity, this is something else and all he¡¯s doing is sucking my breast.


    His touch feels different tonight. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because my body remembers him, or if something changed between us.


    How can it though? This is the second time I¡¯ve met this man and look at me.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I can¡¯t help but look at the way he suckles on my breast. Hard then soft, then like he¡¯s tasting, or drinking. His tongue swirls around my nipple and it tightens painfully, making me arch my back into the cushion.


    I moan and he takes a break from sucking to look at me.


    Passion has him too. It glitters his eyes. His eyes are dark with it and darken all the more when he moves to y with my left breast. He takes the nipple between his thumb and fingers and rolls it.


    I can see it in his expression that he¡¯s enjoying what he¡¯s doing to me. I enjoy it too but, how the fuck can I be experiencing this when only hours ago, I nearly witnessed Hector kill Dad? The thought makes me flinch.


    Nick catches my face and turns me to focus on him. He shakes his head.


    ¡°Leave it outside. I said I want you. Stop thinking about that other stuff.¡±


    How does he know?


    How does he know what I¡¯m thinking?


    I must be so transparent. So obvious. And stupid. It¡¯s got to be midnight now and I¡¯m here asking for a job. Of course I look desperate. It doesn¡¯t take Einstein to figure that. Not at all.


    I look transparent and desperate all by myself .


    ¡°Stop thinking Angel Doll.¡± His voice is husky, filled with need and arousal.


    A wicked smile shes over his face and he moves in to suckle on my left breast.


    I love his mouth on me. I love what he¡¯s doing to me with his mouth and I don¡¯t want him to stop. He strokes the other nipple he just gave attention, caressing the taut peak while he works the tip of the nipple in his mouth to life.


    The greedy tug of an orgasm takes me in an instant and he pulls away. One finger slides inside my pussy and the smile on his face is now one of satisfaction.


    ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re so wet. So wet for me. So fucking wet.¡± He ces two fingers in and starts moving in and out, finger fucking me.


    I cry out against the intensity. It feels so damn good. So damn good and I realize how badly I need this. I want him too. I want him inside me. I want to forget everything and get lost in him.


    Just as the thought hits me, he pulls his fingers out and licks the glistening juice.


    ¡°Open your legs wide for me Angel Doll.¡± He¡¯s looking at me as if he¡¯s given me a challenge. As if I won¡¯t do it, but he knows I will and I do.


    He shuffles back and I open my legs wide for him.


    ¡°Open your pussy for me¡­ now.¡±


    I move my hands down to my mound and spread my pussy lips wide for him. He smiles that predatory smile from the other day and it makes me shiver.


    When he lowers again, I gasp. He moves to my pussy and nuzzles his face between my thighs. Before I know it his tongue thrusts right in and I cry out. The intensity is so strong I grab onto the leather on the sofa seat to keep my bnce and keep my mind from drifting away.


    He holds down my hips then presses deeper with the skill of a man who knows what he¡¯s doing.


    He licks and thrusts at the same time. Fast, faster and faster and it¡¯s all too much. It¡¯s too much. When he licks over the hard sensitive nub of my clit, hitting my G-spot with his fingers and starts a series of short licks and sucks on my clit, I scream.


    I actually scream out and at the same time the greedy orgasm sends me to climax and Ie against his tongue, bucking and thrashing against his face as it all flows from me. He drinks me up, licking and sucking, continuing to eat out my pussy like it¡¯s the best thing he¡¯s ever tasted.


    I¡¯m breathing so hard, and damn it, damn me, I want more. I don¡¯t just want his fingers or his tongue inside me. I want his cock.


    Onest lick and he pulls back. I fully expect him to take his clothes off and fuck me right here. I¡¯m ready for him. I want him. I need him.


    Only¡­ he doesn¡¯t. What Nick does is move over me. Slides up to me and press his forehead against mine for a few brief seconds. He shuffles again and presses his cock into my stomach showing me how aroused he is.


    He moves back slightly and his warm breath on my face drives me insane.


    ¡°Feel better?¡± he asks. I pant and he runs his fingers over my jaw. ¡°Mia, do you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I tell him and my cheeks burn with shame.


    ¡°Can you give yourself to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I didn¡¯t think no was an option.


    To my surprise he moves away and stands. I straighten up, watching him. My eyes drop to the hard, massive bulge of his cock pressing against his pants and he smiles.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to see that tonight,¡± he smirks and runs his gaze over my naked body.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask. I can¡¯t believe I ask him such a thing.


    He lowers back to me. ¡°Your first time with me won¡¯t be you thinking about all the shit on your mind. Or money.¡±


    I reach for my top but he stops me. Cupping my face again, he drifts back to me, advancing back to my lips. He brushes his lips over mine and drags me back into the sexual haze. I kiss him back and find my fingers running up his arm, holding him to me.


    He shuffles away from my lips, and his gaze drops to my fingers on his arm.


    ¡°Seven tomorrow night. You know not to pull the same shit as yesterday,¡± he stands and my hands drops like a dead weight down at my thighs, brushing against the bare skin. ¡°For your punishment forst night, the hours have changed slightly.¡±


    Punishment¡­ Lord.


    ¡°What are the changes?¡±


    ¡°On the days you have off, I call on you when I need you.¡± His face is stern. He¡¯s talking like I have some kind of office job and I¡¯m his P. A. ¡°Sign the contract and fill out the paperwork before you leave, understand?¡±


    I nod my understanding.


    He backs away to the door and stops like he remembers something.


    ¡°Onest thing,¡± he smiles.


    ¡°What?¡± I breathe.


    ¡°Make sure you¡¯re on the pill.¡±


    My eyes widen and it¡¯s like reality snaps back in. He leaves me again though.


    He¡¯s gone just like before and I¡¯m left here naked in his office.

 #4 Chapter 11

    I filled out the forms and left them with the moody receptionist. There¡¯s copies for me to take home and go over.


    When I get home I spend hours milling over the contract and what I¡¯m signing up to.


    It looks like a standard contract, except the part where it specifies my job title as personal waitress and exins in bold letters that my body belongs to Nickoli Giordano and I¡¯m supposed to do what he says. Those are the job specs, title and description.


    It then goes on to list all the things I¡¯m not to do. What stands out in my mind are the first three stiptions that are also typed in bold.


    I¡¯m not to have sexual rtions of any kind with any other men, I¡¯m supposed to dress in the attire provided to me at the club, and since I¡¯m considered to be his private property I¡¯m supposed to consult him if I want to make any changes to myself. i. e.: haircut, piercings, anything.


    Oh¡­ but, then there¡¯s this part: the contract can be terminated at any point by either party.


    He can terminate it, or I can.


    I can terminate it.


    Under that is the details of the sry. It really is a hundred grand and that¡¯s the starting sry. There¡¯s no mention of when that will change like at the end of a trial period or anything like that. I never expected there to be details like that though. Just like the other thing this isn¡¯t mentioning. The part about how long the jobsts.


    I¡¯m basically signing up to be this man¡¯s sex toy and while I may not be as well versed as most people in the world of men, I know the job can end when he¡¯s finished with me. Until that time I have to do what he says.


    That is what I signed up to.


    By the time I woke up this morning I¡¯d got a text notification from the bank letting me know twenty thousand dors has been deposited into my ount.


    I¡¯m so astounded I get dressed and go down to my bank to check if it¡¯s real.


    It¡¯s real.


    It¡¯s actually real. I get a printout of the bnce and the reference for the payment is listed as staff benefit and advance in equal parts so I know what he¡¯s done for me.


    I asked for ten grand and he gave me twenty. Ten of which is mine to keep as a staff benefit.


    The shock that resides in the pit of my stomach is something I can¡¯t quite describe.


    I can¡¯t describe it because on the one hand, apart from Chloe, I don¡¯t have anybody who would look out for me like this. On the other hand he gave me the money and I haven¡¯t even started working for him yet. On the other, other hand, he gave me ten grand to keep.


    Needless to say I wire the money across to Hector¡¯s ount straight away. The next thing I do is go to the diner and order something to eat.


    I hate eating alone but I¡¯m doing it. Having real money in my ount brings back the realization that I haven¡¯t eaten properly in weeks.


    After I eat I allow myself to think about everything that¡¯s happening properly.


    Last night was crazy. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing but I know I¡¯m in over my head. Way in.


    Last night was the first in a year since I¡¯ve mentioned Chad too. My cheating ex.


    I don¡¯t even talk about him with Chloe and I should, because the reality of it is, he really hurt me deeply. When you¡¯re with someone for so long it¡¯s hard to be you again. Just you.


    We broke upst year and yes he cheated, but he cheated with Miranda. He cheated on me with one of my friends.


    It¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m not that close with her, and the reason why we¡¯re still some resemnce to the friends we used to be, is that she came and told me. She was the one who came and told me what was going on.


    If it had been just the one time, maybe I would have been more open to push it all aside and give her credit for stepping forward and owning up to what was going on.


    But no, it wasn¡¯t that. She¡¯d been sleeping with him for years and honestly I think she told me because she got pregnant and he didn¡¯t want the baby. It was one big bust-up that left me heartbroken and ming myself for the long distance rtionship we¡¯d had.


    After Harvard, Chad came back to Chicago with me because we nned to be here. My friends became his friends and it was all nice. Then I got the job in LA with Silvermans. At no point whatsoever did he seem bothered by it. He was fine, or so I thought. In our big bust-up he told me how selfish I was. How I never thought of him when I decided to move to L. A, and what did I expect him to do?


    When I answered that I never expected him to cheat on me with one of my friends, he thought I was in the wrong. He made it seem like it was during that time but he didn¡¯t know that I knew he¡¯d been sleeping with Miranda for years before I left for L. A.


    We broke up and I didn¡¯t want to speak to anyone for months. What brought me out of my shell was hearing that Miranda was in a car ident and lost her baby.


    Pushing the past out of my head, I look ahead at the waitress making her way toward me.


    ¡°Can I get you anything else?¡± she asks with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Yes, can I have an extrarge chocte shake please?¡±


    She nods, drops her foot back and retracts her steps to the kitchen.


    I have a long day ahead of me.


    I nned out everything earlier. I¡¯m gonna get a babysitter for Beth who can look after her in the evenings. The Pattersons have agreed to have her for the rest of the week or more if we need. They were really worried when they heard about Dad and they know how hard I¡¯ve been trying to find work. It¡¯s nice of them to offer to help but I don¡¯t want to impose so I¡¯ll ept the help for the rest of the week and get a babysitter after.


    I¡¯ll visit Dad in an hour and prep everything.


    Prepare for tonight.


    Well¡­ at least I fixed one thing. Kind of, sort of.


    I stopped Hector from killing Dad. I paid the money. Now I have to do the rest.


    I told Nickoli Giordano I¡¯d be his.


    What does it mean to be his?Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Be with a man who I just met in the way he wants me to.


    I have to do this for my family¡­ that¡¯s what I¡¯m telling myself.


    At the same time, I know that it¡¯s not the entire truth.


    Yes I agreed to the bizarre contract and signed my body away to a man I don¡¯t know because I need the money for my family, butst night was testament that it¡¯s so much more than that.


    I can lie to myself all I want and paint this in whatever color I wish. I can do all of that but I can¡¯t change the truth.


    It¡¯s a truth that stirs shame in the pit of my stomach.


    The truth is, I want him too.


    I really must have lost my mind.

 #4 Chapter 12

    Nick


    Gabe is on the phone talking to one of his women.


    I don¡¯t know which one it is this time. Can¡¯t keep up.


    It only bothers me because I need to talk to him now and he¡¯s on the fucking phone talking it up with this broad about what she¡¯s wearing.


    It¡¯s just him and me tonight. Salvatore is back at the ountancy office dealing with one of our clients who had ten millione in from a business deal. He¡¯s better at shifting therger sums of money around and hiding it to make it either look legit or off the books. He manages all the offshore ounts, while me and Gabe do the onshore stuff. A few years back Pa expanded the ountancy work we do to include private clients. So we currently take care of the moneying in from the shipping contracts and money from our other clients too.


    Gabe and I are sitting on the upper level of the club reserved for just us. We have different levels for different people. The whole top section is ours. It¡¯s what we call the viewing section. We sit up here and we can see everything below us.


    Three levels down.


    Heughs out loud and ignores the fuck out of me like he used to when we were kids when I cast him a seething re.


    He must be taken with her because he¡¯s been on the phone now for twenty minutes. I would prefer if he went elsewhere with the shit.


    I¡¯m in no mood to hear him talk to some doll who¡¯s chasing him, and not when I know he¡¯s been banging Mimi down in the dressing rooms.


    That¡¯s definitely not Mimi on the phone.


    He acts different when he¡¯s around her. He likes her well enough but she¡¯s not his type and the poor doll can¡¯t see for shit when ites to him. She¡¯s been in our lives for as long as I can remember. Her father is another family friend and since he doesn¡¯t mind our special tastes, she doesn¡¯t mind working for us. She deals with the waitresses and the new recruits. Been with us right from when we opened ten years ago.


    But she¡¯s had her eye on Gabe for as long as we¡¯ve known her. His problem is the same as mine in the sense that he doesn¡¯t want to settle for one woman. Our difference is that he¡¯ll string two dolls along at the same time. Two or three, or ten.


    I can¡¯t do that.


    I¡¯m either avable and dick around and the women know it¡¯s just fun, which is essentially me most of the time, or there are the few asions in my life when I¡¯m with someone.


    Three times it happened to me. Thest was the worst. It was however what drew me closer to Gabe. We¡¯ve both loved women who belonged to other men.


    Arranged marriages are big in our world. Crime families marry their daughters off, some are debts, some are straight-up payments. Gabe¡¯s was a payment. Mine was a debt.


    Vanessa¡­ my¡­ well she wasn¡¯t my anything. She was a debt. The sort you couldn¡¯t get out of without starting a blood war. In my world you have to know when to back the fuck down and back off. You have to know when to stay behind the line set up for you.


    That was what happened to me.


    Didn¡¯t change the fact that I loved her and I haven¡¯t loved since.


    I met her here at the club.


    The club¡¯s opening almost feels like it was an expression of freedom. I don¡¯t like putting it that way though because I was never restricted in my life the way most people are.


    We¡¯re all like that in my family. No restriction. It was how Gabe came to be with his Charlotte. It¡¯s been ten years and I know he hasn¡¯t forgotten her.


    This broad on the phone talking to him is one of his attempts to try. The same goes for Mimi. Unfortunately for her and unfortunately for me because it¡¯s fucking eight twenty and Gabe is still on the fucking phone. There¡¯s a reason why I wanted to finish all that I need to say to him well before now.


    The reason is Mia.


    I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s either here or nearly here. I want to give her my full attention. I want to forget today. Another fruitless fucking day that saw me with no answers.


    I knew Vincent would be doing his part to search and gather intel where he could, what we were doing though was searching the lower levels of the underground. I started with Billy¡¯s restaurant and talked to people who knew him. Good idea, except that nobody knew a damn thing, and if they did they wouldn¡¯t squeal to people like us without a threat. Threats and blood, body parts missing. Shit like that, that could coerce a person to talk. Shit that could and wouldnd me in shit with Pa and Vincent if it got back to them. Them with their fucked up fantasy to preserve order.


    With the streets being a no go


    The next thing I thought of doing was a thorough check through Tommy¡¯s stuff at the office and at his house. Paperwork and files.


    We tackled the office first, because I didn¡¯t want to involve Sherine until I had to.


    I was hoping to find some clues but there was nothing amongst his paperwork and everything on hisputer from files to emails were all encrypted with some type of firewalls and passwords none of us could get pass.


    It enraged me, but it was suspicious as fuck because we all use passwords, just not the way he did. The n tomorrow is to get someone from our technical support team to decrypt them so we can see if there¡¯s anything on hisputer we can use.


    Everything that is happening makes me want to breathe fire because of that helplessness that looms over my fucking head. It reminds me that I can¡¯t do anything.


    Nothing at all. Nothing more than what I¡¯m doing which feels like a waste of time.


    And Gabe is still on the fucking phone. I glower at my brother as he asks the doll what color her nipples are.


    epting I¡¯ll have his attention when he decides to give it I give up on him and allow myself to get lost in what¡¯s happening below us.


    The club is packed as always.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Always packed and I get the feeling that no matter how much we charge, people will stille.


    We charge two hundred dors for a standard ticket, five hundred for the general VIP lounge, seven hundred for the sex dungeons. Every night the tickets sell out.


    We make six figures a night, sometimes seven when we have special events. To be fair though, every night¡¯s an event. People hear things about The Dark Odyssey. Theye for the sex.


    Of course they woulde for the sex. It¡¯s taboo. People love anything that¡¯s taboo. Even the fuckers who think they don¡¯t like it, do. It¡¯s all the holier-than-thou ones who try to restrain themselves.


    Sex is a very interesting thing. There¡¯s something about it that¡¯s forbidden and desirable all at once. The people here like watching like we do, and they like fucking like we do.


    I can¡¯t believe a whole eight years have gone by since we set this ce up. It was Georgiou¡¯s seriously wild idea. Masquerade parties every night in a sex club. Fuck yeah. He¡¯s the most liberal of all of us.


    Liberal as in he¡¯s been married to his doll for thest seven years but he shares her with his best friend. Yeah.


    Liberal like that, but it works. He banded together with us to set the ce up and while we don¡¯t see him as much as he used to we all take pride in our aplishment to push the limits of fantasy.


    We¡¯d set up the ce to create a ¡­ safe environment for people to live out their fantasies and boy do they ever. They¡¯re all doing it now.


    Although we don¡¯t allow sex on the dance floor, from where I¡¯m sitting it looks like a massive orgy below us, from the way everyone¡¯s dancing. And, from the people in the cubicles.


    The usual businessmen are in the private cubicles on the outskirts and on the floor. There are people having threesomes, foursomes, fivesomes. Most of the groups have more men than women. The men all share the women. I like that dynamic. Even though I don¡¯t like sharing. Tried it many times and hated it. Gabe and Salvatore are different. They don¡¯t mind.


    I just like to watch.


    It¡¯s the watching part that we like.


    As if I¡¯m not pissed off enough at Gabe for being on his damn call for so long, Robbie approaches me from the side entrance. He has paperwork in his hands. That means he¡¯s found something out about Mia.


    Of course I followed through on my n to have her checked out. This is my guy who does all that for me, he¡¯s justte and he¡¯s got that tentative look on his face because he knows I don¡¯t likete.


    ¡°What the fuck took you so long?¡± I snarl. Truth be told I almost forgot he was supposed toe see me before eight.


    It¡¯s all the fucking shit on my mind. I can¡¯t focus on what I¡¯m supposed to.


    ¡°Sorry Boss, I had onest thing to check out,¡± he hands me the paperwork. I take it and cut him a crude nce. He knows I¡¯m pissed but I won¡¯t take it out on him.


    He¡¯s been my street guy since we opened the club and I trust him. Trust is a hard thing toe by in our world.


    I scan over the document and see that Mia¡¯s awyer and her credentials are as long as my arm.


    Fucking hell, my eyes snap wide when I see Harvard listed in her academic qualifications.


    Harvard¡­ She studied at Harvard and got into Silvermans in L. A.


    Even the best people I know never got into a firm like that.


    I look at Robbie who¡¯s already giving me that expression of suspicion.


    ¡°Father¡¯s sick. He¡¯s in hospital as we speak. She has an older brother and a niece. Nine years old. They all live together.¡± He summarizes. ¡°Her father¡¯s a software developer, runs his own business but hasn¡¯t done anything all year. House has been re-mortgaged and he took out a business loan.¡± He quirks a brow on thatst part.


    Gabe¡¯s off his call now and looking at me with interest.


    I¡¯ve seen this sort of thing many times. Anything that looks like it might be legit, most often isn¡¯t. It all looked fine until he talked about the house being remortgaged and the business loan.


    ¡°She owes someone,¡± Gabe fills in.


    I cut him a crude nce because I¡¯m surprised he heard anything.


    ¡°The father owes someone,¡± I impart. It¡¯s what I figure from what the intel isn¡¯t saying and her actions over thest few days. ¡°It¡¯s the father, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s him.¡± I tap the document and think about it.


    Her father owes someone and she needed ten grand to pay them. I gave her twenty so she could pay her debt and not have to worry. I just threw it in for good measure.


    ¡°What should I do? Want me to get ess to bank statements? We could see more,¡± Robbie asks.


    I shake my head. I don¡¯t want to pry too much. She¡¯s agreed to take the job here with me. So the situation is in hand. No need to dig around deeper. Not right now. It does however make me wonder how much she owes.


    Would the twenty g¡¯s I gave her cover it? Or did she owe more?


    Maybe I¡¯d find out. It¡¯s not important now, and not when I have her right where I want her. She owes me for the advance so I have her on that front.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary yet. Keep eyes on her though, just in case it turns into something to worry about.¡±


    Robbie nods and backs away.


    ¡°What the hell¡¯s this?¡± Gabe asks, flicking the edge of the document in my hand.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± I snap.


    ¡°Prick, you like her. You wouldn¡¯t go through all that trouble if you didn¡¯t.¡±


    I narrow my eyes at him and put the document in my jacket pocket. ¡°Gabe, you¡¯ve already pissed on the few minutes I needed to talk to you, don¡¯t piss me off even more.¡±


    ¡°Come on man. I was talking to Ana, you seen the tits on that woman. I¡¯m meeting herter.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°And Mimi?¡±


    ¡°Meeting her after for more fucking.¡± Heughs now.


    I roll my eyes at him. ¡°You get on my nerves man.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take a moral high ground with me. Our ways are different, but we¡¯re the same, brother. I just divide my attention between my women. You focus yours on one at a time. Look at you with this woman. You actually had her checked out and don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see her contract. Your personal waitress, Nick? You just got yourself a real life fuck toy.¡±


    I smile. Sure it looks like that, but part of it isn¡¯t.


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s none of your business. What is your business is today¡¯s shit.¡±


    He frowns and straightens up, resuming the tension we¡¯d had prior to his call.


    He sighs with frustration. ¡°It¡¯s all so fucked up.¡±


    It sure is. Fucked up, and worrying because I know if something is hard in our world, it means there¡¯s more at work. The Fontaines involving a guy they know to be associated with the Giordanos is big.


    It suggest betrayal on Tommy¡¯s part and I don¡¯t want to think like that.


    I want to say that Tommy wouldn¡¯t do a thing like that but my best friend had already disrespected me by associating with people who would kill me if they could.


    I can¡¯t say because he was my friend he wouldn¡¯t do whatever this shit is to me. What I do know is he must have had a good reason. A fucking good reason.


    Gabe presses his lips together and shuffles in his chair. ¡°Nick, I didn¡¯t want to be the one to say this, but fuck, I¡¯m just going to say it. I think Tommy was dealing. I think maybe he was some kind of dealer. Billy said he overheard the guy say Tommy could hook them up.¡±


    Dealing¡­


    I¡¯d thought of that, but the fact that Chrysanthemum was also mentioned makes me think otherwise. ¡°I don¡¯t know Gabe. Those drugs are hard toe by. I think ¡­¡± My damn voice trails off.


    I was going to say that I¡¯d know about it if Tommy was dealing. The truth is I doubt it. Everything that¡¯s happened and is happening makes me doubt I¡¯d know anything.


    I¡¯ve been scanning through possibilities and ending up with shit.


    Maybe he was dealing but it doesn¡¯t exin everything else. It doesn¡¯t give any answer to why he was gunned down.


    That¡¯s what I want to know. The answer and a name. I want to know who did it. Who put the hit on him and who fired the bullet.


    Gabe rests a hand on my shoulder and sighs. ¡°Hey, something wille up. just got to keep looking. We¡¯ll see what we find on theputer. Then maybe we¡¯ll know what to do next.¡±


    I nod, definitely agreeing.


    ¡°We¡¯ll grab Salvatore in the morning,¡± I answer. Salvatore is more technically minded than any of us. It was the fact that he couldn¡¯t get into Tommy¡¯sputer that made us suspicious of what could be on there.


    I¡¯m about to borate but there¡¯s a sudden movement to my left.


    The talk of Tommy took my mind off her.


    Mia¡­ Angel Doll.


    She approaches us with that coyness I¡¯ve seen her exhibit every time. I thought it was shyness, now I know she¡¯s awyer I know it¡¯s not that she¡¯s shy. She¡¯s wary of me and afraid. That¡¯s what it is.


    Tonight the coyness is masked by how she looks.


    That blond hair has been done up and cascades down her shoulders in long graceful waves.


    She¡¯s got that smoky eye makeup that makes her eyes piercing, stunning and breathtaking. Her skin is wless with a shimmer to it.


    I¡¯m already taken with her face and her hair, but the rest of her robs my mind of thought.


    She¡¯s wearing a gold negligee that clings to her body, caressing her the way I want to. Everything but the cups of the built-in bra and the lining that covers her mound is see-through.


    Good. Mimi knew what I meant when I said take care of her.


    I gave specific instructions because I don¡¯t want anybody looking at all the parts of this woman I want for myself. I don¡¯t want any other man touching her, or looking at her. End of story.


    In her hands is a little gold masquerade mask. She would have been wearing it on her travel up to me from downstairs.


    It hides your identity. Take the mask off when you want to reveal it.


    I stand and move to her.


    Gabe clears his throat in a very exaggerated manner.


    ¡°No intro, brother?¡± he says with a sinful smile as he looks over my doll.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I simply reply. He¡¯s such a fucking prick. He¡¯s seen the contract and all the paperwork. He knows her name but thinks he can pull rank in seniority, by making me introduce her, because he¡¯s two years older than me.


    Heughs. ¡°No?¡±


    I hate the way he¡¯s looking at her. Looking at her breasts. It¡¯s one thing Mimi can¡¯t hide. Mia has the kind of breasts best reserved for fantasies. It would be great in a ce like this to bring in more money. But she¡¯s mine and only I get to y with those.


    ¡°No,¡± I tell him again.


    ¡°So not sharing?¡± He leans forward and turns up the stare even more.


    He knows if he wasn¡¯t my brother I¡¯d shoot his dick off.


    ¡°Fuck the hell off Gabe and don¡¯t cross me. Don¡¯t fucking do it,¡± I point at him and he looks at me and sees I¡¯m serious as fuck.


    The cunning expression falls from his face and he resumes hisposure.


    I look back to Mia and see her cheeks are flushed with the soft rose color I adore.


    When she looks at me the unease fades, only slightly though.


    Only slightly does it fade, which is also good because I don¡¯t want her to befortable with me. I like that she¡¯s wary because she should be.


    Taking her hand, I lead her away from Gabe.


    We go to the upper floor so we can talk first before I give her the tour.


    Her hand feels so small, but I like that her fingers areced in between mine.


    We get to the balcony on the raised tform and I release her.


    This is where wee when we have events. Us brothers and our friends.


    I take a step back and look her over.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± I tell her. Mimi would have given her the negligee to wear. Everything else though would have been her.


    Her cheeks flush again. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°And you showed up.¡±


    ¡°I showed up. Thank you for the money. I appreciate it. I really appreciated it.¡± She nods and I can see she did. I knew she would. It was why I gave it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°Twenty thousand dors is a lot not to mention,¡± she points out.


    And yet it was spare change to me.


    ¡°Did it help you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, big time.¡±


    I hope she didn¡¯t pay all of it on the debt. Whatever the debt is. Sick father and a niece to take care of. That¡¯s a handful.


    What happened to the niece¡¯s parents?


    Robbie mentioned she had a brother. Why isn¡¯t he helping? Maybe he is.


    She seems to havee from what I call a goody-two-shoes vani family. Maybe they just fell into a lot of debt.


    I guess me helping gives me kudos points.


    ¡°Good. No more talk of money. Understand?¡± I ask, because I want that element I crave. Her.


    ¡°I do¡­ I understand.¡±


    I want all of her and when I¡¯m inside her I just want her to be thinking of me. Just me and the pleasure. That¡¯s all.


    Nothing else.


    First I want to prep her and give her a taste of my world.


    I reach forward and pick up a lock of her hair. It curls around my thumb as I run my fingers over it. It feels soft with a slight crisp, probably from hairspray.


    ¡°This for me?¡± I ask.


    She blushes again and her eyes dart to the floor then climb back up to meet mine.


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    Maybe¡­ I like that, but it¡¯s not what I want to hear. I like the sass the answer carries with it and the spark of sensuality in her eyes, but I want the control.


    ¡°Maybe?¡± I say that with an edge of the serious tone I took with Gabe.


    It should have done the trick to put her back in line but to my surprise a little smile tugs at the corners of her lips. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her smile. It¡¯s not a full smile, just the hint of one and it does something to me.


    ¡°You want me to say yes?¡± she challenges.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you to say yes and make you obey like a robot.¡±


    She presses her lips together. ¡°Yes.¡± She says and gives me a full smile. ¡°I¡¯m not saying yes because I was told to.¡±


    Sassy¡­ and very sexy. Very, very sexy.


    Her personality ising out and that¡¯s what I want. This must be close to what she¡¯s like when she¡¯s awyer.


    I like it, but I¡¯m boss.


    I reassert myself when I step forward and she backs away like she usually does.


    She backs against the pir and looks at me, eyes slightly wide.


    People can see us and that¡¯s the point.


    I reach out and move away the cup of her bra covering her right breast and expose her breast right there.


    She lets me, and she will let me do what I have nned next.


    Someone passes by us and her face goes beetroot red. I smile at her response and I bend down to cover the light pink tip of her nipple with my mouth, sucking hard.


    While she¡¯s shocked at that, I slide my hand up her thigh, move her panties to one side and slip my fingers in her already wet pussy.


    My cock hardens at the discovery, and I want to fuck her right here up against the pir for all to see.


    She moans and I¡¯m tempted but I stop sucking. I don¡¯t stop sliding my fingers inside her though.


    She likes it. I can tell and I want her to say it.


    ¡°You like that Angel Doll?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm hmmm.¡± She moans and presses into the pir.


    ¡°Good. I love how wet you are for me. Stay just like that.¡± I stop then.


    This is part of the prep, part of her tour. By the time I¡¯m ready for her, she¡¯ll be begging me to take her.


    I bring my hands up to my mouth and lick the sweet nectar from my fingers. She tastes sweeter tonight. Sweet on desire.


    I can¡¯t wait to make here.

 #4 Chapter 13

    Mia


    God¡­


    I watch him lick his fingers and it turns me on.


    As usual I don¡¯t know what to think.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The moment I start and my braines back from the high it¡¯s been on, he covers me back up, fixing my dress.


    He does that and acts like nothing really happened. Nothing more than what we¡¯ve been doing.


    Nothing more than him sucking my breast and fingering me in front of people.


    Yes, of course I¡¯m wet. Apart from what he did, it was also the fact that people were watching.


    There was a waiter with a tray of drinks who seemed to be making his way over to where we¡¯de from. Where his brother was.


    The man passed by but watched as Nick sucked and fingered me.


    There was something insanely arousing about being watched. I almost get the drift of this ce.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s supposed to happen now. I know what will happen at some time tonight and I made sure I took my birth control a little earlier than nned. I ordered a couple more packs from the doctors today too, so I don¡¯t have a day where I run out or cause to bete.


    With myck of sex since Chad left-yeah it¡¯s been a year since I had sex-I¡¯ve been cking. The other day Chloe told me she read somewhere that women on the pill had better skin because of the extra estrogen. Since I could no longer afford to buy beauty creams, I figured I¡¯d get back on track with my daily pill dosage.


    Who would have thought I¡¯d actually need it for the purpose it¡¯s intended for?


    He puts out his hand to take mine and I give it to him.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask, still trying to steady my breath.


    ¡°This is part of your induction. I¡¯m giving you the tour of The Dark Odyssey.¡±


    Tour¡­ oh God. Do I really want to see it all?


    I nce down at the ss ceiling and see the people on the dance floor having a wild time. I can¡¯t hear the music from up here, but it seems to be one of those mixes that gets people moving.


    The crowd on the floor are dancing like they¡¯re at a rave. Like the other night though, there are a lot of people having sex on the sidelines.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he asks.


    I bow my head for a slow nod because I¡¯m as ready as I¡¯ll ever be. I don¡¯t know what the hell I¡¯m going to see beyond what I already have.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Put your mask back on baby.¡±


    I put the mask on and look at him. He smiles. I expect him to put on a mask too. He doesn¡¯t though. I guess he doesn¡¯t need to hide who he is.


    He¡¯s the boss.


    He takes my hand and leads me to the elevator. He presses the ground floor button and we go down.


    That¡¯s where all the action is. All of it.


    The door pings open and we¡¯re there.


    The music instantly washes over us, loud and vibrant. There are men in masks by the entrance and they all look at me.


    As if on instinct, Nick releases my hand and slips his arm around my waist, protectively pulling me close. Showing I¡¯m his.


    They look away, all of them simultaneously.


    I¡¯m in my heels. Six inch heels Mimi gave me and prayed I could walk in them. She said Nick likes heels. It made me wonder about the other women he¡¯s been with.


    Women he¡¯s been with under normal circumstances who hadn¡¯t gone to him looking for a job. Not like me.


    It begs the question of what I am?


    Personal waitress¡­ so what am I doing? Getting him drinks and being a fuck toy at his request for a hundred grand a year?


    That¡¯s what it is. I can¡¯t push that part aside no matter what.


    I can¡¯t even deny it or turn it into meaning something else. Not the way I would if this were some intellectual property dispute and my client wanted to ascertain their ownership of a particr idea or trademark. This is not that, and thinking aboutw right now isn¡¯t helping me.


    I was in my element in L. A. but it wasn¡¯t even the fact of being in L. A. It was because Silvermans really valued me, and I saw myself going ces. I mentored under the best senior partner there. Her name was Olivia Hawthorne. I wanted to be like her. Strong and beautiful, married with kids and still with the zest for her career.


    I¡¯m here now, on the arm of a seriously drop dead gorgeous guy, in his sex club and I don¡¯t know when I can think aboutw again.


    Feels like another life I lived. Worse when I look at the people around me.


    We¡¯re walking slower as we move further into the crowd.


    Again everyone looks normal, having a good time. The women in their lingerieugh as they dance and the men are in boxers. Everyone¡¯s wearing masks.


    It looks like an erotic lingerie party.


    Add the dancers wearing masks in their see through bra¡¯s and thongs on the raised tforms dotting each corner of the room and I would say it definitely passes for an erotic lingerie party.


    The whole set up is actually quite fascinating. The people, the style, the acrobats on the aerial hoops and everything really. I¡¯m just not used to it.


    We move over to the furthest end and suddenly we¡¯re up close to the outskirt cubicles where the people are having sex.


    These cubicles don¡¯t look like the Arabian tent style ones above us that I passed the other day to get to Nick¡¯s office.


    They¡¯re nice but more like the chill-out areas you¡¯d see in a VIP lounge at a regr club. Jus way more ssy, with padded leather sofas the people are sprawled on. Nick stops with me beside the first cubicle. There¡¯s a woman and two men having a threesome. All are naked except for the masks.


    As I watch them it dawns on me that the mask doesn¡¯t just conceal who you are. The shield of it beckons me to stare. And stare I do without blushing or feeling as uneasy as I did the other day without it.


    I¡¯d worn my mask up to find Nick earlier but I didn¡¯t really see that many people on the way to him.


    Not like this. The woman sits in between the two guys, stroking their cocks while they suck her breasts. The guy to her left has his fingers in her pussy, fingering her.


    My mouth waters and my breath hitches, the longer I look. The heat creeps into my cheeks and my whole body flushes when the guy to her left stops sucking her breast and pulls her onto hisp. She straddles him, going down on his cock and he starts to fuck her.


    I look away, straight to Nick and see he¡¯s not watching them, his eyes are on me and there¡¯s a smirk on his face.


    On the balcony he told his brother he wouldn¡¯t share me. I can¡¯t even believe I¡¯m thinking about that. Sharing.


    Maybe I can stand to watch but I don¡¯t want to be shared. He might have told his brother no, but that didn¡¯t mean all that much. What if there are other people he would share me with.


    Again I ask myself what the hell I¡¯ve gotten myself into.


    Today was so busy with all I had to sort out that I didn¡¯t speak to Chloe. She knew I wanted to talk but I didn¡¯t tell her what about. As far as my best friend knows, I¡¯m still job hunting and I turned this down. She doesn¡¯t know that since west spoke- only yesterday- all manner of shit has happened to me.


    Nick doesn¡¯t say anything. I wouldn¡¯t have heard him anyway because the music is so loud. Instead he moves along the cubicles with me like he¡¯s taking me on a tour at the museum and we¡¯re looking at some prehistoric disy of people. The next cubicle isn¡¯t all that different, I suppose, from what would have happened at that time.


    The people inside are having an orgy. All of them. Men with men and women, women with women and men, men with men. I actually gasp from the shock of what I¡¯m seeing. Unlike the other couple, I don¡¯t feel the protection of the mask. It¡¯s too much for me to take in and I look away. I look away and Nick notices.


    I¡¯m grateful when he moves me along. I find something else to focus on as we proceed down the pathway nestled between the dancing bodies and the people having sex.


    I keep my focus on the patterns on the floor. It¡¯s like crystal and has the appearance of dancing on water. I didn¡¯t notice it before. Granted when you came to a ce like this, I was pretty sure the floor was thest thing you¡¯d notice inparison to everything else going on around you.


    I look back up and we pass by another couple in a cubicle. It¡¯s just the two of them. They aren¡¯t wearing masks and the way they touch each other is different.


    Nick steadies me as we stop and watch. The people inside look like they can¡¯t get enough of each other, like they¡¯re so into each other they could be anywhere. The man holds the woman against him as she rides him and he strokes her back.


    Nick pulls me away just as they pull apart and kiss. I feel then like I¡¯d actually intruded on something private. It¡¯s weird because all of it should be private.


    I look at Nick and I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s thinking as we proceed down the path. He¡¯s either decided we¡¯ve had enough of the floor, or that I¡¯ve seen enough.


    We go through a door at the end of the hall and there¡¯s a set of stone steps.


    My heels nk against them. I seriously start wondering what I¡¯m about to see next. Feels like being led down into a dungeon.


    When we get down the steps I realize why this feels like a dungeon.


    It¡¯s because it is.


    A sex dungeon.


    I tense at the thought and my mouth goes dry as we enter anotherrge hall.


    The music down here is different. It¡¯s more jazz-like and low enough to hear screams of an orgasm from the furthest end of the room and the echo of flesh pping together.


    There¡¯s more people having sex down here than above on the main floor.


    The room is also filled with equipment I¡¯ve heard Chloe talk about. The people around us down here are abo of leather and gowns and formal wear like you¡¯d actually see at a Vian Ball. The people in gowns are wearing masks.


    I notice some of the women in leather have a cor around their necks and they cling to the men next to them.


    A little like I hadn¡¯t realized before, that I¡¯m clinging to Nick.


    It fascinates him when he notices me realize.


    I look to the cubicles here and that¡¯s where the shock factor amplifies as I watch a woman being flogged and spanked. It looks painful, nevertheless she¡¯s crying out for more. In the cubicle next to them it looks like the same sort of thing has gone on but the couple inside are having sex.


    BDSM. I get it in an instant, thanks to my sex lessons from Chloe and I think the men around are all doms and the women are their subs. The way they are is a little different. Some of them are close and the way that the women cling to their men is something I can¡¯t stop looking at. It¡¯s very intimate. Almost as intimate as the couples having sex.


    I¡¯m seriously going to have a hard time forgetting all this. My blood is so hot it burns as it travels through my veins. I don¡¯t know why I think this but the whole setting looks like a twisted scene in ¡°Interview with the Vampire¡±, minus the vampires and add in the people wearing leather.


    Yes, that¡¯s what it feels like, like I¡¯m not sure if I should be fascinated, or wigged-out or both.


    I think it¡¯s the way they¡¯re all touching each other. Like animals would. It¡¯s a little predatory and animalistic.


    A man approaches Nick and smiles at both of us.


    In his mask, most of his face is covered. It¡¯s one of those ¡°Phantom of the Opera¡± masks but with the masquerade design as opposed to what you¡¯d see in the musical. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell what his expression was if he hadn¡¯t smiled.


    Nick smiles at him and stretches out his hand to greet him. I move to give him more freedom to interact but he pulls me back against him. I don¡¯t miss the urgent possessiveness in his touch.


    The man smiles wider and looks from Nick to me.


    ¡°Nickoli Giordano, you don¡¯t usually venture down here. Can¡¯t remember whenst I¡¯ve seen you.¡± The man booms in a hearty tone.


    I try to assess him from what I can see. He¡¯s Italian like Nick but there¡¯s a presence about him I can¡¯t ignore. Stronger than Nick¡¯s. He¡¯s older. I¡¯d say maybe mid tote forties.


    ¡°Marco Antone, it¡¯s good to see members of the Antone n in my fold,¡± Nick answers.


    He ces an emphasis on the name Antone.


    ¡°Do not lie. You wouldn¡¯t have any old Antone here with your alliance with udius Morientz.¡±


    I don¡¯t know who they¡¯re talking about. I assume he¡¯s important from the way Nick tenses against me.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, then again you¡¯re a special Antone, aren¡¯t you? Not sure how many Antones in your fold are doms with a harem of subs,¡± Nick throws back.


    Now the man tenses. It¡¯s clear he doesn¡¯t like thement.


    ¡°Once upon a time you used to live like a dom, have you returned to your former ways?¡± Marco nces at me.


    I swallow hard. Nick was a dom?


    Okay¡­I need to calm myself.


    This isn¡¯t like we¡¯re dating and I just met him somewhere and we¡¯re trying to get to know each other.


    Nick smiles. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    I look at him and Marco looks to me again.


    ¡°Is this your new sub?¡± he looks at me like he wants to eat me and my heartbeat speeds up.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nick answers and his gaze snaps away from me.


    ¡°I see, well done,¡± Marco smiles and tips his head before he backs away.


    That was all he had to say.


    Nick leans in close to my ear and whispers, ¡°Enough.¡±


    ¡°Enough?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ve shown you enough.¡±


    ¡°Is there more?¡±


    ¡°Yes, much¡­but you¡¯ve seen enough.¡±


    Instead of going back the way we came, we continue to the door at the end of the hall.


    We go through it and up another set of stairs that leads back up to the main floor.


    I hear the music already and brace myself to go back out. Then my breath catches and I realize I can¡¯t go out just yet.


    I stop and tug him to stop too. There are too many questions floating around in my head.


    He doesn¡¯t like that I stopped but I have to know more.


    At least he releases me when I pull from him. The look he¡¯s giving me resembles how he was that first day we met. It¡¯s simr to the people we just left and I understand why he has that predatory look if he used to be a dom.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have questions. What am I?¡± I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll do if he says sub. I don¡¯t understand it but I know I don¡¯t like pain inflicted on me of any kind.


    The corners of his mouth lift into a sexy smile. ¡°You¡¯re Mia Chase.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s who I am, not what. I¡¯m supposed to be your personal waitress but I haven¡¯t done anything a waitress does. You want me to be yours but I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    He moves to me and cups my face. ¡°You know what I mean Mia.¡±


    He¡¯s right. I do know. I¡¯m being paid to have sex with him. That¡¯s what it boils down to.


    ¡°What else will I have to do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all. I won¡¯t share you with anybody, even if you want to be shared. I don¡¯t like or have the desire to share things that belong to me.¡±


    His eyes pierce into me and I can¡¯t look away. I belong to him.


    God¡­


    Belonging is a nice thought and as I look at him something reaches out to me that makes me want to ept the idea, even though my brain won¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a dom, Mia, and you aren¡¯t my sub. I told Marco you were because he respects their ways. He¡¯s one of the most dangerous men in Chicago and if certain people were to know of his presence in my club there would be hell to pay. He approached me because he wanted to buy you.¡±


    My heart stills right there in my chest. ¡°Oh my God.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I won¡¯t let anybody take you.¡± He steps back, dropping his hand from my chin and I catch my breath.


    ¡°How does it all work¡­ I mean everyone here looks sofortable.¡±


    ¡°Because they are. All kinds of peoplee here for the experience.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you have this ce?¡± I have to ask. I just have to. I¡¯ve never met anybody like him before. Never, not even close.


    A slow easy smile dances on his lips. ¡°The experience is one reason. The fantasy another. It¡¯s dark and alluring. I cater for everybody. I believe people should be allowed to live out their fantasies. Our fantasies are part of who we are.¡±


    Okay¡­ that¡¯s something I didn¡¯t think of. Living a fantasy.


    He smirks and continues. ¡°The masks make them morefortable to do it. They wear masks to cover who they are, and only take it off when they want to reveal themselves. The mene in and get a seal to pass to a person they want to invite for more than a dance. That¡¯s how it starts. How it ends is up to them.¡±


    ¡°What about the waitresses. Where are they?¡± I didn¡¯t see any.


    ¡°You saw them mingling with the crowd. Except they look like regrs. There¡¯s no real difference. In the billionaire¡¯s lounge upstairs, the guys can have their own waitresses and it¡¯s up to them what they want to do.¡±


    I release a slow breath. ¡°Is that what I¡¯ll be doing?¡±


    He touches my face. ¡°The man who can touch you is me. You wille here in the evenings ande find me. Then we¡¯ll take it from there.¡±


    I blink as I look at him. I¡¯m trying to process it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Want to do more? Isn¡¯t life hard enough as it is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well Angel Doll, let¡¯s not make it harder,¡± he drops his hand to mine and runs his finger up my arm and back to my waist. Leaning in close he whispers, ¡°dance with me.¡±


    His voice is a sexy rumble that makes my body flush with heat and anticipation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer.


    His lips arch into an easy grin and he pulls me closer to him so he can slip his arm around me again.


    When we go out to the main floor, the music changes to something more sensual, but upbeat. It¡¯s a mix of a song I really like. ¡®Touch me¡¯.


    I follow him as he leads me into the sea of bodies shing together. We start dancing. Me pressed up against him and him holding me, looking at me like he wants to devour me.


    It¡¯s then the lure of him truly entices me and I forget reality all over again.

 #4 Chapter 14

    Mia


    Nick moves behind me and slips his arm back around my waist.


    That force washes over me like it didst night and the other day.


    Passion.


    That¡¯s what it is.


    Tonight it¡¯s apanied by desire.


    It washes over me and over him too and it¡¯s like this song was made for us because we start dancing as if we¡¯d practiced.


    But, he¡¯s holding me against him so I can feel his erection pressing into my ass.


    His hands run down the length of my waist and smooth over it, right up to cup my breasts and I press into him. I press into him and hold his hands against me, wanting his touch. Wanting him.


    It¡¯s the effect of him.


    The effect he has on me. Making me want him.


    Making me want him so bad I forget all the reasons I shouldn¡¯t.


    I wiggle my hips and he grinds against me, dipping his head to my neck so he can trace a line of hot fiery kisses over my skin.


    We stay like this for the whole song, just moving against each other. At the end he turns me to him and I find myself smiling. He takes my face again and whispers into my ear when the volume of the music drops to change.


    ¡°Naughty girl¡­ you like me,¡± he breathes.


    I turn my face to him and brush against his nose. ¡°Maybe,¡± I whisper back.


    He cups my breast again and runs his finger over the diamond hard nipple. It¡¯s begging to be touched as bad as the rest of my body. If this were anywhere else I wouldn¡¯t be like this.


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    He takes my hand and ces it against the bulge of his cock pressing against his pants.


    He closes my hand over it and a little breath escapes my lips. He smiles the wicked smile, sinful in every way and holds down hard on my hand, encouraging me to rub up and down his length.


    I do, and continue when he releases my hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s how much I like you, Angel Doll.¡±


    Fuck¡­


    He¡¯s massive and seems to grow in my hands. Hees back down and captures my mouth for a hungry kiss while I rub his cock. When he pulls away, he takes my hand.


    ¡°Time to go,¡± he rasps out.


    The music gets louder but we head away from the dance floor. We pass all sorts of stuff happening, but all I see is him.


    All I want is him.


    He takes me back to the elevator, taps the button for the sixth floor, a floor I¡¯ve never been on.


    He reims my lips before I get the chance to ask where we¡¯re going. He shoves me up against the wall and we kiss like we¡¯ve always kissed like this. Like we¡¯ve known each other forever and not just a few days.


    It¡¯s been a few days and he¡¯s my boss.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    How can I feel this wild desire for a man I just met when I never felt like this with Chad?


    This is something more than I¡¯ve felt for anybody and I don¡¯t know how I should feel about that.


    My brain keeps fighting against the haze of lust to bring reality back to focus. Bringing the reason I¡¯m here back to my mind. Dad needs me, Beth needs me.


    What about me though?


    I¡¯m in need of so much and this man who I know is a mobster, is giving me what I need right now. When he picks me up I wrap my legs around him and he takes off my mask. All the while still kissing me.


    The elevator pings and the door opens. Motion sensor lightse on and I pause our kiss to look around me. Nick then carries me into a bedroom that looks like something from heaven.


    He sets me down on plush white carpet so thick my feet sink into it.


    The needy look has returned to his eyes but this time I¡¯m not wary of it. I want him to look at me the way he does.


    ¡°Baby¡­ take your clothes off for me,¡± he demands and looms over me, towering over me with his height. Even in my heels I only reach the top of his chest.


    Taking my clothes off this time feels like something I want to do for him.


    I slip down the little straps of the neglig¨¦e first, then pull the zipper on the side. It floats down to the carpeted floor pooling at my feet.


    His smile turns up when I undo the little butterfly sp on my bra and my breasts spill out.


    He moves close to y with my nipples while I take off my panties.


    ¡°Leave the heels on Angel Doll.¡±


    I straighten up and he returns to my lips, kissing me and moving back with me to the wall. Once he has me pinned against it, he devours my mouth and moves across to my neck to kiss me there.


    He sucks on my neck hard and we both know that¡¯s going to leave a mark.


    Nick moves down the trail of my neck to my chest, kissing, nipping, tasting. His hands circle over my breasts first and then his mouth follows. He starts his wild suckle and I moan, moaning into the wild pleasure that takes me.


    It feels okay now. So okay I forget who he is and why I¡¯m here and smooth my hand over his head to encourage him to continue sucking.


    It just feels so damn good I forgot. I flinch when I remember and he stops to look at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared to touch me baby. If you want me to suck your tits for you I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    God¡­ he¡¯s so sexy. This is so sexy¡­ wild and hot.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod, wanting him to continue and he does.


    He closes his mouth over my other nipple and sucks hard. He sucks and takes in as much of the flesh as he can. The sight is so hot it makes me wet. He sucks and alternates from one breast to the other, giving me wild pleasure beyond my imagination.


    This is just the beginning though.


    Nick takes the wildness to the next level when he slides his fingers inside my pussy and starts moving in and out. Sliding in and out. Slow at first then fast and faster, and faster until I cry out. He rubs over my clit and he must feel that I¡¯m close because the sinful look in his eyes is enough to give me that orgasm.


    ¡°Don¡¯te until I say, Angel Doll,¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°What?¡± God, I¡¯m so close. It¡¯s there.


    How can I hold it?


    He rubs over my clit and smiles up at me. ¡°You don¡¯te until I say.¡±


    I can¡¯t answer, his words turn me on and push me close to the edge.


    He crouches down and parts my legs wide then nuzzles his face between my thighs so he can thrust his tongue into my pussy. I don¡¯t know how he expects me to hold my release when he does that.


    I struggle against the pleasure he¡¯s giving me. I¡¯m struggling and I don¡¯t know how much longer I can hold back.


    Not when he¡¯s licking, and sucking on my clit the way he is.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± I cry out his name and he looks up at me with fascination at the fact that I called out his name.


    ¡°Not yet baby. Not yet.¡±


    I bend forward and he catches my right nipple in between his thumb and forefinger, tweaking the light pink tip then stroking over the flesh.


    He sucks hard on my clit and my knees buckle, turning to water beneath me.


    It¡¯s all I can take. I¡¯m going insane, I¡¯m almost at the brink of insanity.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± I moan with desperation and he lifts his head.


    ¡°Come for me Angel Doll. Come.¡±


    Like I¡¯ve been doing, I do as he says and Ie hard and violently. I throw my head back, arching into him as I cry out against my release.


    The luxuriating sensation washes over me, inside and out as Ie in his mouth and he drinks. He¡¯s tasting and drinking, feasting on me, licking and still stroking my clit, licking until he¡¯s taken everyst drop.


    I can¡¯t catch my breath and watching him licking my pussy is making me wet all over again.


    He back steps and rises to his feet.


    Like always I¡¯m left with the buzz of his touch but wanting more. I really hope he¡¯s not going to leave me again.


    Why would wee up here if he was going to do that?


    He stops my next thoughts with another kiss. It¡¯s scorching hot and burns me up from the inside out. It¡¯s like someone threw a match on a trail of gasoline and lit me up. Suddenly I¡¯m grabbing onto his shirt and kissing him hard too, kissing him like I need him. I pull hard on his shirt and the buttons pop. They fall to the floor and tter over the marble.


    I start to smooth my hands over his chest, touching his bare skin that¡¯s tight and ripped with muscles, but he catches my hand, shoves me back hard into the wall and pins it above my head. With his free hand he sps a hand around my throat.


    I suck in a sharp breath against the grasp. Fearnces through me as I¡¯m unsure of what he¡¯s doing.


    The only thing I¡¯ve figured with this guy is that every time I get close to him, like I¡¯ve stepped over the line, he does something to stop me in my tracks. Like now.


    He gives me a luscious leer and the corners of his sexy mouth arches into a wicked smile.


    ¡°Fear, and desire. I like it.¡± He continues to hold me in the lock and watches me. ¡°What do you want me to do to you Angel Doll?¡± His voice is hard yet soothing. It holds the air of need in it. ¡°What do you need me to do to you?¡±


    The question throws me.


    I hate that he can see how desperate I am.


    Not the desperate woman who came into his office days ago who needed a job. That woman was just thinking about her family. The me today is so different to her.


    Tonight I¡¯m desperate for him and he sees it for truth.


    Shame and embarrassment seeps into me. I feel shame because I¡¯m so needy. I feel shame because I want him and shouldn¡¯t.


    I feel shame in every essence, but desire is a much more powerful emotion. Desire mingled with passion is unstoppable.


    So, what do I need and want him to do to me?


    Exactly what I¡¯m here for.


    Except I thought that was more for him. Not me.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± the words fall from my lips on the edge of a breath.


    He advances close and presses his nose to mine. ¡°What was that, baby?¡±


    ¡°Fuck me¡­¡±


    ¡°Beg me for it. Beg me for my cock.¡± Darkness shes beneath his stare, mingling with captivation. He looks at me knowing I¡¯ll do as he says, because I want it. Need it.


    ¡°Fuck me¡­ please.¡±


    A menacing smile lights up his face. ¡°With pleasure,¡± he growls and releases me.


    I slump against the wall and watch him back off his jacket. He doesn¡¯t undo his buttons on his shirt. What I¡¯ve ripped is enough for him to pull it up and over his head.


    He whips it off and throws it to the side. My eyesnd on his body. His wide, powerful chest and bulging biceps. I¡¯m looking at the creative artwork of the tattoos going down the right side of his abs against the peaks and valleys.


    All Japanese characters.


    I¡¯m looking at a work of art, but mostly I¡¯m looking at the masterpiece he is standing before me like a vengeful god, ready to exact vengeance and power over me.


    He undoes his belt buckle and unzips his fly. As he does, his pants drift down his legs and he pulls down his boxers too, unleashing the length of his massive cock. He steps out of his clothes andes to me. We¡¯re both naked, standing together and it feels like the world fades away, leaving us here.


    My lips part and he grabs hold of my waist and turns me around to face the wall.


    I bend over and allow my hair to fall forward as he takes hold of both my hips and runs his hands over me.


    I look back because I want to see him. He takes hold of his cock and guides the fat head to my entrance.


    I look back to the wall as he teases my folds open and gasp when he rams into me and instantly starts moving inside me. I should have known he wouldn¡¯t be the kind of man to take it slow and inch in. He has too much power. He has far too much control over me and it feels like he wants to fuck me just as badly as I want him.


    I cry out from the impact as he fills mepletely and it feels so damn good to finally have him inside me.


    He starts fucking me instantly and because I¡¯m already ready for him, my body wees the wild thrusts he gives me, pumping hard, moving faster and faster.


    Faster, until he¡¯s rutting into me with a raw primal force that¡¯s carnal.


    I moan into the wild pleasure as my breasts bounce up and down with every powerful thrust.


    Another orgasm coils deep in my groin. It rises and rises and takes me again, like before, sending me right over the edge of reason.


    This is what I need. This is what I want. Him.


    The thought cascades deep inside me as his hard powerful thrusts rock my body and he slips his hand around my waist so he can speed up.


    ¡°You feel so fucking good Mia,¡± he growls against my neck.


    I can¡¯t answer. I¡¯m not sure there¡¯s an answer other than he feels good too.


    I cry out when the ze of my release pushes me to the pinnacle. Then he pulls out, turns me around and picks me up so he can settle me down on his cock.


    I wrap my legs around him and take him in, deep inside me. This position is just as good as the first, except it feels more intimate to stare into his eyes while he holds my face with one hand and presses me against him with the other.


    My breath hitches and for all I care, I could never take another breath for the rest of my life, just to have this moment.


    This moment with him looking at me the way he is. Those eyes, so blue, so bright, so light, staring at me and I see it¡­ the sparkle of something I want. It was a void of nothingness the other day. Now there¡¯s something there and it brings passion with it.


    It brings passion with pure sensuality and warms my heart. But just for a few seconds. That is all. A few seconds then the darkness filled with the wave of sines rushing back, and I realize I want that too.


    A bolt of firences through me, sending shivers of renewed arousal from his dominant forcefulness when he starts pounding harder. The tender moment is gone, but what he reces it with makes me crave more and I arch unashamedly against him.


    He shoves me into the wall again. It hurts but the pain feels good in tandem with the pleasure.


    He angles me against the wall so he can fuck me harder and deeper. I just grasp his shoulders, holding on, enjoying his insane movements jackhammering into me.


    I¡¯m moaning and gasping at the same time, then I start grinding against him as the madness possesses me and I lose control.


    My control has gone somewhere. I don¡¯t know where and right now I don¡¯t want it back. I don¡¯t want to care about anything, nothing besides right now and being with this man in this insatiable moment.


    He smiles that wicked smile as he continues to fuck me when he sees how bad I want him.


    ¡°Naughty girl, you want to fuck me too,¡± he growls reminding me of the predator again and pausing his thrusts so I can grind my hips against him. He catches my face again and the smile bes raw. ¡°Tell me what you want angel.¡±


    ¡°I want you,¡± I moan.


    My deration seems to drive him wilder than he already is and his next smile tells me he¡¯s not done with me yet.


    Then shit, before I know it, he moves away from the wall with me, and backtracks to the bed.


    He sits on the edge and adjusts me so I straddle him.


    ¡°Ride me baby, fuck me however you want,¡± hemands, giving me control.


    Nothing is sexier than the words that fell from his lips and it makes me really lose it.


    With his cock so hard inside me, searing the walls of my pussy, I ride him, moving my hips over him while he secures one confident hand behind my ass.


    The way he looks, so in control and powerful, fuels my movements. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m with a man like this.


    He enjoys all that I give him and moves closer so that my breasts can bounce in his face as I ride his cock.


    ¡°Fucking perfect. My turn,¡± he grabs my ass with both hands and resumes control.


    It¡¯s like what he does with everything. Takes back control, showing me he¡¯s boss. Reminding me I gave myself to him.


    Reminding me I¡¯m his.


    I get that feeling again, like he can read my damn mind.


    I¡¯m inclined to believe it now. There isn¡¯t exactly anything to make me refute it.


    Nick takes back control over me and starts pounding up into me in tandem with the movement of my hips. It¡¯s all him now, all him.


    I stop and just hold on while he gives me a faint smile, then it disappears from his face and the vein in his neck bulges at the same time his cock hammers into me.


    I¡¯ming again.


    I¡¯m there again at the edge of madness and he¡¯s right there beside me, with me, as our bodies p together and the echo fills the room.


    I scream into my release and he shouts his too and we both give in to mutual surrender.


    The hot spray of his cum spritzes into me and floods me, coating my walls. Pulsing in my core. It invigorates me and I draw in a deep breath while I still hold on to him.


    We¡¯re both breathing hard, trying toe down from the high we were lifted on. His eyes search mine as we look at each other.


    My heart¡¯s beating so fast I can¡¯t calm myself. Everything swirls in my head.


    But is he thinking?


    He always seems to know what I¡¯m thinking, but I find it difficult with him.


    He¡¯s the second man I¡¯ve ever been with in my life and I really hope after the mind-blowing experience we just had he doesn¡¯t just dismiss me like the waitress I¡¯m supposed to be.


    My heart pounds with worry, churning with it, then stills when he lifts my chin toward him. My nerves scatter in anticipation of what he¡¯s about to say and I cling to his gaze.


    ¡°Stay with me for the night, I need more,¡± he says on a hush. It¡¯s so different to how he usually is. To what I know he is. ¡°I need more of you. You will stay tonight.¡±


    The whole night¡­


    My God¡­ I¡¯m so d Dad and Beth are taken care of. I was just going to be home by myself.


    I¡¯m d because he isn¡¯t asking, he¡¯s telling me to stay.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agree.


    No was never an option.


    Even if I had an option, the word no never crossed my mind.


    I need more too.


    He snakes his hand up my back, sliding up my neck, pulling me down to meet his lips. I kiss him with reckless abandon and we tumble down on the bed.


    When he presses his cock into me, I feel he¡¯s already getting hard again.


    I know in that moment I¡¯m in for one long night.


    One long night I won¡¯t forget.

 #4 Chapter 15

    Nick


    Obsession¡­


    I¡¯ve heard about it many times and maybe in my life I can admit to being obsessed at one point or another.


    Never really over a woman though.


    It was more for power.


    I admit obsession over power and sess. Wanting more and more and never really being satisfied with what I have.


    It¡¯s not healthy. It can¡¯t be because you just keep going. Wanting more.


    That is how I feel for the angel.


    I¡¯m sitting on the window bay of my penthouse suite. My brothers and I each have a room here. I call mine The Hideaway for the simple reason that it¡¯s tucked away from everyone and everything.


    I¡¯m in my boxers smoking a cigar, watching and obsessing over the woman I¡¯ve only known for less than a week.


    I can¡¯t get enough of her. I want more of her, and every time I have her is just one more time and I can¡¯t wait for the next time.


    That¡¯s what it¡¯s been like all night.


    All damn night.


    I had the angel six times and still want more.


    I haven¡¯t had her yet in all the ways I want to. I haven¡¯t and I almost find myself aching to do it because as I watch her sleep she still looks like an angel to me. The ethereal beauty and cleanliness is still there.


    I dirtied her up every time I fucked her and had her screaming for more but she still looks clean.


    More delicate and vulnerable in her sleep.


    Sleep took her away from me.


    I learned long ago that I don¡¯t need much sleep.


    It¡¯s all the thinking I do. Takes up too much time.


    I can survive easily on some sleepless nights. I try to catch about six hours every other day. It makes good for times when I have a mountain-load of work to do at the office. Like tomorrow. Or, rather, today.


    It¡¯s four a. m. so it¡¯s now today.


    I¡¯m supposed to meet my brothers at the office to check out Tommy¡¯sputer. It¡¯s supposed to be another day of searching for answers and clues on Tommy.


    I¡¯m supposed to be doing that and ¡­ in the back of my mind I¡¯m listening out for that phone call from the hospital letting me know he¡¯s gone.


    I¡¯m listening out and the fear keeps building.


    Mia helps me to forget the fear and the helplessness.


    She helps me to forget that no matter what I do, I have no control over this situation. It will take whatever oue it¡¯s meant to take.


    I miss Tommy. I truly do and I know he¡¯d think I¡¯ve lost my mind with this woman.


    If he was okay I¡¯d either be on the phone to him now or he¡¯d be here. Marriage and the family life didn¡¯t stop him from being here for me when I needed him. Knowing that, I limited my time with him so he wouldn¡¯t have to feel like he needed to choose.


    It¡¯s the best friend¡¯s job to be respectful. I can do that. I did do that. It¡¯s why I made sure his girl and his baby have protection twenty four seven and all the money they need to look after them. I will take care of them now, and if and when something happens to him.


    The thought makes me flinch because I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll be then. I already want to kill every motherfucker who breathes the wrong way. I already want to burst into the Fontaine den and kill everyst one of them.


    I¡¯m not known for my patience and every day feels like shit.


    I draw in on the cigar and blow out the smoke through the window. I¡¯ve been sitting here, switching between watching the beauty sleep, watching the city go to sleep, watching people leave the club, and thinking.


    Now I go back to watching the beauty and focus on her.


    It¡¯s just the moonlight pouring into the room. It bathes her in its silver light, making her look like a goddess. Her hair is like liquid silver against it, her skin like cream. I know it¡¯s soft like it too because I¡¯ve been touching her all night.


    In the tangle of the silk navy sheets covering her up to her chest I see the outline of her perfect body. Long slender legs I had wrapped around me as I pounded into her shuffle as she stirs slightly, elegant arms that are swanlike move over the spot where Iy as she searches for me in her sleep and I actually smile.


    She searches for me and I even see the slight outline of her nipples against the sheet.


    As she rolls onto her back the sheetes away from her breasts, revealing the massive globes I got truly up close and personal with.


    Real, natural tits that look like pillows with pink tips. I like how big they are but they¡¯re still perky so when they bounce they¡¯re still firm.


    Women have all kinds of surgery to get that look, and there she is in my bed not knowing how beautiful she is, with everything natural. From the way her body is made to her wless skin.


    What I hate myself for, because this is the line I don¡¯t cross and shouldn¡¯t, is I like what¡¯s inside her. I like her and I shouldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to, and did not intend to.


    But like a drug, I crave her. I crave her body and soul. One without the other doesn¡¯t have the same effect.


    She¡¯s a girl I want to keep.


    What gets me more is that she fucking feels it too, that¡¯s why she¡¯s reaching for me again.


    The angel reaching for the devil so he can dirty her up even more.


    Don¡¯t worry beauty, I have a million more ways I can think of to indulge the wildest, dirtiest fantasy you could think of.


    My cock is already hard again just looking at her and thinking of what I want to do to her.


    I put out my cigar and make my way back over to her.


    I pull the rest of the sheet away and reveal the magnificence of her naked body. The movement wakes her fully and her eyes flutter open.


    She looks a little thrown when she sees me and looks about her, then back to me. Then I see realizatione back into her eyes as she seems to remember where she is. In the subtle moonlight the flush of her cheek catches my attention. It¡¯s a soft rose, almost red, and has the effect of watching a neo-noir film like ¡®Sin City¡¯ with the hints of red thrown in for effect.


    It¡¯s fucking beautiful, and majestic.


    A soft hint of a smile tips the corners of her lips as I move to her and the brush of her fingers on my jaw sends a ripple of desire through me.


    This is not good.


    This woman can¡¯t make me go soft. I won¡¯t go soft on her, or anybody.


    I¡¯m in charge and even if she wants me, I decide in what way I¡¯ll take her again.


    Before she can do anything else that resembles going over that line, I break the tender moment and remind her this is a business rtionship by flipping her on to her hands and knees.


    I almost feel her disappointment, and as I do, I nearly stroke her back to soothe her. But I¡¯m selfish.


    Her body makes me want to be selfish. More so when I slide my fingers over her pussy lips and feel how wet she is for me.


    Insanity grips me. She would have been thinking about me in her sleep. I wish I could see into that pretty little head of hers. It¡¯s fine though. I don¡¯t need to.


    I can guess she wants a rey ofst night. That works because I want that too.


    I wantst night again so much more than I can say. So much more than is good for me.


    I slide two fingers into her slick wet opening and move in and out of her tight wet cunt. I may be selfish but I want her to enjoy this too. I want her to enjoy me, it won¡¯t work otherwise. It won¡¯t work if I just fuck her and she doesn¡¯t want it. Then it bes something else, and I don¡¯t do that. Not like some of the sick fucks I know.


    She moans a mindless hum that falls from her gorgeous mouth and nces back at me as I speed up.


    ¡°Is that good Angel?¡± I ask on a hushed breath that carries my words.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s¡­ really good,¡± she stammers and moans at the same time.


    Our voices pierce the silence that has tangled with her moan and heightens the sexual tension you could cut with a knife. The air is filled with it and I¡¯m sure even from outside, you could tell we¡¯re up to no good in here. We¡¯re in a sex club. We couldn¡¯t be anywhere more risqu¨¦ than we are right now, yet this feels different to me.


    ¡°Do you want more baby?¡± I¡¯ve gotten used to alternating between Angel, Angel doll, and baby. I like all. They all seem fitting to her.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± she moans and does the most insanely hot thing by grabbing her breasts and squeezing. Her little nipples pebble at her touch, bing pointed and it¡¯s so hot watching her touch herself I have to take a moment to stop and watch her.


    And, fuck, I¡¯m like that fifteen-year-old boy I was when I first became acquainted with the female anatomy. I was fucking spying and could have had my ass killed for being the damn peeping Tom I was when I watched Anya De Luca strip off her clothes for Vincent in her attempt to seduce him. I was always spying on my brothers. All of them, and at fifteen I was in the height of it. The best part was they never found out.


    Vincent was the worst because he used to get up to all manner of shit before he got hitched to Sorcha. That guy had a different girl every day. He could have them all if he wanted and Anya De Luca was no different even though she was engaged to the capo of the Ri family.


    I remembered thinking of her as a goddess as I watched her perfect body. I¡¯ve been with many, many women in my years. Many.


    Mia, however is enough to rece the memory of every single one of them in my mind.


    Watching her massage those glorious tits of hers is definitely a sight to never forget. Feeling her grow wetter on my fingers is another experience, but damn was I never going to pass on the chance to touch her myself and give her the satisfaction I know she craves.


    I slide up to her and pull her against my chest even though my cock is rock hard and ready to ram into her. She settles against me and turns her face slightly, brushing over my pec. She¡¯s still squeezing her breasts.


    Covering her hands, I stop her and take over and she arches her back into me. Suddenly I don¡¯t feel selfish anymore. The obsession is back, but in a different way because it wants me to give her pleasure. It wants me to see how much I can make her moan and writhe into me.


    I caress her and rub my fingers over her tits slow and slower and she hums with pleasure.


    ¡°Is this what you need baby?¡± I whisper into her ear.


    ¡°Yessssss,¡± she groans in a half pleasure and half torturous moan.


    I press my face to her head, inhaling the scent of her. Sweet like honey, sexy as fuck, tantalizing with the wild buzz of sexual heat that¡¯s consumed us.


    I circle over the tips of her light pink nipples and tweak them. It makes her grind over my cock.


    I move one hand down the smooth t ne of her stomach and go down to her pussy to touch her down there and find she¡¯s soaked. That sweet nectar drips from her pussy lips and even as I touch her and squeeze her breasts, there¡¯s more toe.


    I tease the hard nub of her clit and that does it. A gasp escapes her lips and she cries out with ecstasy.


    I¡¯m not done yet though, not by a long shot.


    It¡¯s time to be selfish again.


    I turn her on to her back and she falls against the stack of pillows beside us.


    Her beautiful tits look ripe and ready to be sucked and she looks ready to be fucked.


    Before she can catch her breath, I close my mouth over her right nipple and start sucking hard. I know the contrast to the slowness I showed moments ago will have the desired effect I¡¯m going for. I know it will.


    And, it does.


    Her nipple in my mouth feels so good and I want to suck on it forever. I want to suck on it and give her pleasure, and take pleasure for myself.


    I move to her other breast and suck on that too, giving it the same attention.


    While I want control, I admit I love the moments when she shows me how she feels. What she is feeling.


    Like now, as she runs her fingers through my hair and urges me to continue sucking.


    I suck and give her what she needs.


    Then I kiss my way down her silky skin, right down to her pussy and drink.


    I drink andp up the nectar that¡¯s flowing from her.


    Parting her thighs, I nuzzle my face right in so I can get a good smell of her arousal. It drives me crazy and I lick harder. She reaches for my shoulders and arches into the pillow and then it alles. More nectar as the orgasm takes her.


    I pull away and see it in the moonlight, creamy and silver from the grace of the moon. I lower back to lick it all up and take what¡¯s mine. It¡¯s mine. It¡¯s all mine. All from her and what I¡¯m able to do to her.


    Lifting my head to look at her I see she¡¯s doing her best to steady her breath.


    She sits up and presses her hand to my chest.


    ¡°I want to taste you too,¡± she coos and runs her hand over my cock. I¡¯m already so hard and if I¡¯m not careful I could very well embarrass myself right in her hands. ¡°Nickoli, I want to taste you.¡±


    This woman calling me by my name is enough to make me do anything. That could be fucking dangerous. This is the third meeting I¡¯ve had with her and look at us. The way we¡¯ve been, no one would guess we¡¯ve only known each other in so little time.


    Now she wants to taste me. What woman asks if they can give you a blow job? The ones like this.


    Goddess.


    Angel and seductress.


    Yes¡­ I absolutely want her to fucking taste me.


    She doesn¡¯t know the power she has over me in this moment. It¡¯s power I rarely give. Me doing what she wants me to because she asked.


    She watches me in fascination as I back off the bed and shrug out of my boxers. She looks at me and over me like it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s seeing me, although we¡¯ve been like this all night. She gets off the bed to drop to her knees and mps one slender hand around the base of my cock and starts gliding over the length of my shaft.


    Those fingers on my dick look amazing, so is the captivated expression that¡¯s washed over her beautiful face. In the moonlight she looks like an erotic mermaid with her hair messy and wild from the night of being with me.


    This is the first time tonight that she¡¯s done this to me. I can¡¯t believe I never had her doing that first. Clearly my obsession with being inside her surpassed my fixation of having her mouth on my cock.


    She lowers and licks over the tip of the fat head and I hold on to the urge to explode.


    I remember now why we didn¡¯t do this, or haven¡¯t yet. It¡¯s because I knew I wouldn¡¯tst.


    Like fuck am I going toe in her mouth though. I want toe inside her but I want this too, because the only thing that¡¯s better than her fingers sliding down my shaft is her mouth.


    I was right. The fantasy was fucking right.


    It¡¯s confirmed when she takes my cock into her mouth and starts sucking. Slow then fast. I can¡¯t believe she asked me to do this, as if I¡¯d say no.


    She¡¯s the best idea I¡¯ve had all year. She¡¯s the best thing that ever graced the steps of this club.


    I can¡¯t contain myself as she starts licking over my balls and sucking on them too. Then she takes my cock back into her mouth and draws me in deeper. Deeper, making me groan. Me¡­


    The groanes from me and deep inside me.


    Fucking hell.


    I don¡¯t miss the sparkle of interest in her eyes. I didn¡¯t get to where I am by not paying attention. No, no. I did not. I didn¡¯t get to where I am in this world by pussyfooting around shit either. She likes that she¡¯s able to do that to me. I see it and she¡¯s sucking harder, deep-throating me and my cock arches painfully in her mouth.


    Shit. It¡¯s time.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    If she continues the way she is, I¡¯ll blow my load inside her mouth.


    I reach for her and she releases me.


    I don¡¯t have to say anything. She knows I need her.


    She knows damn well what she did to me and I need her. I¡¯m desperate for her. The tables have fucking turned and I need to be inside her right the fuck now.


    I usher her back on the bed so she¡¯s on her hands and knees and I climb up behind her and ram my cock inside her pussy.


    The first time I did that I know I hurt her. I like sex rough and ready. I like to fuck, not this pansy-ass easing in shit. Like the shock factor the club is, I¡¯m an attraction too. You get the chance to be with me and it¡¯s memorable. Not something you¡¯re likely to forget.


    She won¡¯t forget me. I¡¯m the second man she¡¯s been with and when she takes another, she¡¯ll still remember me long after, and I¡¯ll be the guy shepares everyone else to. What she won¡¯t realize is that no one will ever satisfy her the way I do.


    When I start pumping, her body wees me like it has all night. I grab those hips of hers and start to fuck. The impact makes her hair falls forward over her face like pure starlight.


    Like everything about her it¡¯s enchanting to watch, but I can¡¯t tear myself away from the rawness of being inside her.


    Nor can I tear myself away from the primal need that takes me and takes over my fucking mind as I pound into her. I can¡¯t do it and the cries that fall from her lips have me pounding harder. Jackhammering each thrust into her and fuck, does the tension coil in my balls.


    The skin-to-skin contact inside her is unreal, and I¡¯m so d she isn¡¯t one of those girls who can¡¯t follow instructions. I like it natural, balls deep, skin-to-skin and that is what we¡¯re doing now. Again.


    Again.


    This is the seventh time now that I¡¯ve had her and obsession has made me a mad man.


    She cries out, screaming as her orgasm takes her and like a vise, her tight pussy walls tighten over my cock. I might have gone on for a few more seconds, maybe a minute, but not after that. It¡¯s like someone grabbed my dick and squeezed everything that I was holding on to.


    I erupt into her, hot and virile, storming in like a hurricane and it feels like some of the life has left my body. That is the best way I can describe it. Like some of the essence has been drained from me.


    We copse in a heap and I actually feel exhausted. Like the nights of worrying over Tommy have caught up with me. It might be expected from having sex the way we have all night.


    She¡¯s breathing hard too and lying on her side.


    I move closer and pull her into my arms. When she turns in to run her fingers over my muscles I get that feeling again, like I want more. I want more.


    But I just had her.


    I just dirtied her up the way I said I would.


    I look down at her in my arms and see her skin¡¯s practically glowing.


    She¡¯s panting but caressing the skin over my left pec.


    I rest my head next to hers and gaze into her eyes.


    Those sea green eyes seem more alight than they¡¯ve been all night. They look lighter, like I could fall into them and truly forget.


    Forget how powerless I am.


    Reality threatens toe back in on that though, but looking at her keeps it away.


    It must be the exhaustion that makes me allow what she does next.


    Her fingers flutter over my cheek and she strokes the skin there.


    It feels like¡­


    An escape.


    She is the escape¡­


    She is the escape I want and need all at the same time.


    The angel proves that she can soothe the soul of a devil like me. I should warn her that she shouldn¡¯t like me, she mustn¡¯t. She¡¯s too good for the likes of a guy like me, filled with so much darkness sometimes I can¡¯t see for shit.


    I look at her and feelpelled to do it. It¡¯s like the other day when Ipared her to something hallowed. Except¡­ in her eyes I see something that stops me. I see she wants me. She knows what I am and she still wants me.


    Selfishness takes over and I close my eyes, savoring her touch.


    It felt like just a minute. It really fucking did, but when I open my eyes again it¡¯s morning.


    And she¡¯s gone.


    Gone, like she was never there.

 #4 Chapter 16

    Mia


    Okay¡­


    Afterst night I¡¯m not sure what I need.


    A priest or a psychiatrist.


    The priest would be great for confession for the way I behaved with a man I barely know¡­


    What am I saying? Barely know?


    Really Mia?


    Barely know is when you meet and you¡¯ve been seeing each other for a few weeks and you start to swap stories and share bits of information about each other.


    Favorite color, favorite animals, favorite movies, TV shows. Stuff like that.


    You get to know each other over something you might like. The TV shows always do the trick because everyone watches TV. Anyone who takes a look at me can tell I¡¯m a big girly girl who likes to look pretty but boy, do I ever love anything by Marvel or DC Comics, and anything Harry Potter.


    We¡¯d talk about stuff like that and only then, in the space of time that I¡¯ve known Nick that I¡¯m ssing as barely know, could I call it that.


    Three meetings isn¡¯t barely know.


    On the first meeting he told me to strip and he gave me the best orgasm I¡¯d ever had in my life. On the second meeting he had me begging for more, and realizing that the first meeting was nothing inparison to what he gave me. Then there wasst night, meeting number three.


    What can I callst night?


    I wasn¡¯t sure but what I knew was it was raw and carnal and unlocked something deep inside me that wanted him over and over again.


    It wasn¡¯t enough and when morning came and I woke up next to him, I really wanted to stay.


    But then¡­ reality came back. It came back and reminded me that he isn¡¯t supposed to be some guy I¡¯m into. The night we¡¯d had was the night he paid for.


    Even if it feels real with all the emotions, it isn¡¯t real. It isn¡¯t real and I don¡¯t know him.


    All I know is he¡¯s Nickoli Giordano, aged thirty-four, one of the owners of The Dark Odyssey. Part of the Giordano family and empire of what people knew to be one of Chicago¡¯s crime families. It was enough for me to run a mile at the very least, or run very, very far.


    So¡­ while a priest could bless me and tell me to do a million Hail Mary¡¯s for the scandalous way I¡¯d behaved with the manst night, what I probably needed was a psychiatrist.


    Someone professional to tell me I mustn¡¯t have feelings for a man like Nick. No matter how intense, and how he makes me feel, I need to get my act together and keep my head above water. That is for so many reasons.


    I can¡¯t get a psychiatrist yet. So I settle for the next best thing and call my best friend.


    One text went straight to her this morning when I got home.


    I simply said: I took the job. I really need to speak to you.


    Her reply came back straight away with:


    Meet me in the coffee shop in an hour.


    I did.


    I¡¯m here now, sitting in the furthest booth waiting for her. It didn¡¯t take me an hour to get here. I just left as soon as she messaged back and decided toe here and get myself a hot chocte.


    It¡¯s a good hot chocte with all the trimmings since I can afford it. I get marshmallows and chocte sprinkles. It looks like something a child would have. I¡¯m looking at the prettiness of it as I wait, trying to simplify things in my head.


    It¡¯s raining outside. People walk around with their umbres high. It looks like a parade of color, almost like the Vegas sky at night with the sh of luminous color and neon lights.


    Across the street I spot someone rushing with a bright pink umbre that looks more like a parasol thedies would carry in Georgian times in the South.


    It¡¯s Chloe. Even in the rain, she looks amazing. Stylish in her beige mac coat and ck Hunter boots.


    The door jingles when she pushes it open and she rushes inside.


    Her eyesnd on me and I stand to greet her as she makes her way over.


    She puts the umbre away and hugs me hard. I don¡¯t care that her hair is a little damp or for the speckle of rainwater that catches my cheek. The warmth of friendship envelopes me with love and I find refuge in her, the way I should if I were normal and didn¡¯t seek it in this man I barely know.


    That was it.


    I realize that was it somewhere in the middle of the night.


    The why question.


    When Nick touches me I forget everything and be this person I never knew existed.


    When he touches me I¡¯m not this version of myself who feels like a failure. Who¡¯s had life rough for thest few months but it feels like years.


    When he touches me I forget how helpless I am to what has been happening all around me.


    He makes me forget.


    ¡°Mia, you okay?¡± Chloe asks taking hold of my shoulders.


    I shrug. I don¡¯t want to admit that realistically I¡¯m not okay because it feels like it will take away some element ofst night that I don¡¯t want to forget.


    ¡°Is it okay if I say I don¡¯t know?¡± I raise my shoulders again and stare at her.


    ¡°Come on sit. Talk to me, tell me everything.¡±


    We sit, I draw in a deep, deep steady breath and as I exhale the words flow.


    I start talking and she listens.


    By the time I finish I think an hour or so has passed and we¡¯ve been there so long the baristaes over to ask us if she can get us anything else.


    I order two hot choctes. One for Chloe and another for me.


    The worry returns to Chloe¡¯s face when the barista goes away, but there¡¯s a hint of fascination. It¡¯s from the sex stories I shared. Not what I saw in the club. My own.


    Me with sex stories. It reminds me of when I told her I lost my virginity.


    Of course I was at Harvard at the time and I¡¯d just met Chad. I was neen.


    Miss Chloe however had lost hers at sixteen and it was to a guy who was ten years older than her. She would never reveal his name to anyone, except me, because he was her Dad¡¯s business partner. Of course she wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell anyone, also because it would havended his ass behind bars.


    She had this secret affair with him for close to two years and they ended it before she left for college. My petty story of losing my virginity was nothing inparison to that.


    My stories ofst night though make up for everything big time.


    ¡°Okay¡­ let¡¯s do this.¡± She brings her hands together. ¡°Before I bitch at you for not telling me what happened with Hector and your dad, let¡¯s talk about Nick.¡±


    I hang my head down. ¡°There¡¯s so much.¡±


    ¡°Yes there is and you know how I feel about the whole situation.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I blow out a breath.


    Sure enough the first thing she told me when I talked about Hector is I needed to go to not just the police but the feds. She only calmed down some when I gave her the reminder of the warning we got from Hector if we ever involve the police. He said he¡¯ll kill us. He said he¡¯ll kill Beth first and make us watch, then he¡¯d fuck me in front of Dad and kill me, then kill him.


    Never in all my life have I ever had someone speak to me like that. Never, and it was enough to put the fear of God in me and make me snap into action for the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you to go to the police again, don¡¯t worry,¡± she tilts her head to the side and purses her glossy pink lips together. ¡°The thing is, Carter owed the money and you¡¯re suffering for it. I hate it and I hate that you have to suffer because you deserve so much more. You shouldn¡¯t have to endure such shit, Mia. You shouldn¡¯t, and now this. I won¡¯t talk at you. What I want to hear is how you¡¯re feeling. You told me what happened and what you did but there was so much emotion there, I have to ask.¡±


    I dip my head and gaze at the table. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ I think I¡¯ve gone crazy Chloe.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s not normal to behave the way I didst night and feel for a man like that. I don¡¯t know him. I don¡¯t know him and I¡¯m concerned, quite honestly about this business rtionship we have. I feel like a slut. I acted like a slut. Something you just fuck and toss to the side.¡±


    She reaches across the table and takes my hands. ¡°Is that how he made you feel?¡±


    I shake my head again, quickly because that¡¯s far from the truth. ¡°No¡­ he didn¡¯t, but it¡¯s what I am. He¡¯s paying me to have sex with him. I¡¯m not a waitress Chloe, I¡¯m Nick Giordano¡¯s sex toy.¡±


    ¡°No. Mia don¡¯t do this to yourself. Don¡¯t do it. It¡¯s not true.¡± An ufortable look washes over her face and she releases my hands, then confidence returns. ¡°Remember when I went to that party after college and I said I was going on a break for a week?¡±


    I sighed and looked her over. What was she going to tell me now?


    Chloe has some very shocking tales to tell. But, college was a long time ago and since we tell each other everything I¡¯m surprised there¡¯s something she might not have told me.


    ¡°I remember.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Well. I got myself into so much debt before I lost my job at the marketing firm. I just thought I¡¯d have my job, then they went bust and busted my ass because I was in debt. Anyway, I got this invite from one of the investors that would solve all my problems.¡±


    ¡°Invite? To what?¡± I arch my brows.


    ¡°A party and then to be his for a week for a quarter million.¡±


    My eyes bulge. They bulge and I¡¯m not sure how they don¡¯t pop out of my head.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, Chloe.¡± My mouth falls open and all I can do is look at her. ¡°You did it?¡±


    She nods and gives me a little shrug. ¡°I did, and I promised myself that I¡¯d use the money wisely. I¡¯d never blow money again and get in so much stupid debt that I¡¯d be tempted to do something like that. Not everybody is like my investor friend. He just wanted to be with me but to most people it would look like I was some personal prostitute, but it wasn¡¯t like that. It wasn¡¯t like that at all.¡±


    ¡°Howe you never told me this?¡± I gaze deeply at her. When she purses her lips together and sighs I get my answer. She didn¡¯t tell me because it would have shocked me more than she already shocks me. And, more importantly, she knew I¡¯d be judgmental.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to think badly of me. Most people think I¡¯m a slut and I don¡¯t care. I really don¡¯t. But¡­ your opinion matters. It mattered to me and a part of me felt bad for what I did because I knew what it looked like. The thing was, if I was offered it I¡¯d do it again. Maybe not now that I¡¯m with Sal but back then, yes.¡±


    At the mention of Sal¡¯s name and the reference I feel happy for her that she¡¯s so into him.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you found Sal, Chloe. I am. I really wish you¡¯d told me though, about what happened with your investor friend.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have said anything. It was just one of those things I saw as a chance to fix my situation. I wasn¡¯t desperate like what¡¯s happening with you but I paid everything off. All my debt, and finished paying the mortgage on my ce. So there, that¡¯s me. So¡­ there you go, you got my story on what I did in the past to put me in that category of slut, or worse, me prostituting myself to pay my debt.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°Let¡¯s just drop that part by the wayside. Let¡¯s just agree it wasn¡¯t like that. It wasn¡¯t for me. I didn¡¯t feel like that. No matter what, I didn¡¯t feel that way at the time. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s okay to do it. No, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m saying that and it¡¯s not an option. Right now what I care about is you. I didn¡¯t want you to feel bad about yourself, especially when it doesn¡¯t sound like you should. I think you like him¡­ and I think any woman with eyes would like that man no matter what. I think it¡¯s okay you like him and I¡¯m going to ask you to keep your mind open, but¡­ more importantly be careful.¡±


    Be careful?


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much I could do with that warning, given the way I felt.


    ¡°Chloe, he¡¯s a mobster, and seriously ¨C I end a six year rtionship and the first man I¡¯m with in a year is a mobster who owns a sex club?¡±


    Sheughs a little but not because it¡¯s funny. It¡¯s far from it. She¡¯sughing because its incredulous and possibly because the words areing from my mouth.


    Me the shy wallflower in the group.


    ¡°Mia, we can¡¯t help who we have feelings for. You want me to tell you to stay away from him, or not to fall for him, or that you must have lost your mind?¡±


    I actually think she means it and I nod. ¡°Yes, I want you to tell me that. I want you to tell me exactly that.¡±


    She disagrees. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t be your best friend if I did. I would be no friend at all if I didn¡¯t tell you to be careful. Am I okay with it? No, not so much. Quite frankly I¡¯m scared and kicking myself for putting it in your head to go to The Dark Odyssey in the first ce. Trust me I am. I feel terrible. But I think it¡¯s toote to switch up now. If I had the money you need I¡¯d give it to you in a heartbeat. You know I would. It hurts me that the money I gave you wasn¡¯t enough, because I hoped you could find something in legal to do. But the question to ask yourself is this: if you had the money would that be it? Would it stop you from seeing him again?¡±


    She holds my gaze and I honestly can¡¯t answer.


    I¡¯m scared of what I might say.


    She gives me a little smile. ¡°Be careful Mia. I know how hurt you were after Chad and while you can talk to Miranda and be friends with her, close to how you used to be, I can¡¯t. They both hurt you and that was something you never expected. Be careful now because maybe you don¡¯t know what to expect with Nick, but the fact that you can¡¯t answer me gives me an answer. Please be careful.¡±

 #4 Chapter 17

    I heed her words and remember them all day. Although I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m supposed to approach this. Should I stop myself from feeling when I¡¯m with Nickter?


    Is that what I¡¯m supposed to do?


    Not feel?


    I don¡¯t know.


    I¡¯m thinking about Chloe¡¯s question even as I walk into The Dark Odyssey. I¡¯m early. I get there just before seven. Mimi hands me a red negligee this time, with heels to match.


    I can see the grouchy receptionist that¡¯s been here for thest few nights craning her neck to see what I¡¯m wearing. Her name¡¯s Jenna and I think she¡¯s had a thing for Nick, or with him. There¡¯s definite telltale signs in the horrible looks she¡¯s always casting my way. It definitely seems like she¡¯s jealous because she doesn¡¯t know me well enough to look at me like that.


    Back in college and high school I always got looks like that. People took one look at me and assumed I was a certain type. Blond hair and big tits always got attention in one way or another. Good and bad.


    What I learned was to be focused and true to myself. It was why I worked so hard to be awyer. I pushed past what people expected from me and shocked them in my wake.


    So this bitch can look at me like she hates me all she wants. I don¡¯t care.


    I don¡¯t allow her to bother me. People like that are just details you have to avoid and push out of your periphery to keep going.


    That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing tonight.


    In my angst-filled mind today, I decided I was going to pay off Hector as much as I can. I¡¯m going to do it.


    The money I get here is enough to take care of the house and pay Hector.


    What I¡¯m also going to do though is continue my job hunt for something in legal. Anything.


    I start work here at seven so there¡¯s nothing stopping me from getting a job during the day. I figured just something to keep me in the loop with the legal world. I¡¯ve already been out for far too long, with my eight months of job hunting. Being at The Dark Odyssey has taken off some of the stress of money so I don¡¯t mind getting any old thing now, or maybe something specific in a niche area that would help forward my career in intellectual propertyw.


    Whatever happens, I can¡¯t lose sight of my goals or lose myself.


    So that means potentially I could be out of here very soon.


    With my hundred grand a year, I get a sry of just over eight thousand three hundred. It means I can pay as much as I can and leave as soon as. Maybe even in six months, seven months. Whatever happens I¡¯m determined that next year is gonna be different.


    It¡¯s September now and I hope to enter next year with higher hopes than January when I first found out how bad things were and got the threats from Hector.


    I get dressed and do my makeup. Nick liked how I looked yesterday.


    Jesus, the red negligee is see through and doesn¡¯t have the coverings on my breasts that the gold one had yesterday. I¡¯m wearing redce panties so they cover me up but you can full on see my nipples and everything through thece.


    It¡¯s actually probably more coverage than I saw on most peoplest night.


    Onest look in the mirror at myself and I gear up my focus. I hardly recognize myself. I always look different when I go all out with my makeup. I look like how Chloe dresses every day. Like I¡¯m getting ready for a magazine shoot.


    I guess it fits being here as I make myself pretty for him.


    I put the heels on and leave the dressing room. Mimi told me to go to the same area I went tost night. The private VIP area.


    I put my mask on and head up there.


    I get to the VIP area and see Nick standing against a pir with his brothers. Last night it was just one. Tonight it¡¯s two. Him and the two brothers I saw in his office the other night.


    Nick¡¯s got a cigar in his mouth slinked to the side and he looks a little like Clint Eastwood in a western. Although I would figure him to be a little more like James Dean. He has the same vibe as any of those guys, except he has darker hair and is clean shaven. He¡¯s still just as sexy though, sexier because of that badass attitude that surpasses the Hollywood heartthrobs from the past.


    Nick and his brothers seem to be in some heated discussion and I can¡¯t help but wonder what they must be talking about.


    I hang back on instinct but he turns and sees me and he gives me the same look as yesterday.


    When our eyes lock, Chloe¡¯s questiones back to my mind.


    If someone gave me the money I need would I stille back?


    His brother from yesterday is saying something about meetingter, but Nick doesn¡¯t look at him. He walks over to me and my breath stills. I find it harder to breathe the more he looks at me.


    He¡¯s so close his aftershave tickles my nose, so close, I can smell his natural scent that¡¯s all masculine and raw just like him.


    He reaches out to touch my face and I lean into his touch. I lean in, submissive, like I¡¯m some obedient servant.


    I can¡¯t answer the question Chloe gave me because I¡¯m still scared of the answer. I¡¯m frightened of the answer.


    ¡°Nick!¡± Calls a voice that snaps us both out of the reverie and he turns to his brother.


    It was the one that wasn¡¯t here yesterday.


    ¡°Salvatore, not now. Not fucking now,¡± Nick tells him and there¡¯s an element of pain in his voice that reaches out to me. ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯m busy now. Do not disturb me.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    On that note he takes my hand in that same possessive manner asst night and leads me away.


    Instead of the dance floor we go straight to the elevator.


    The minute we get inside his lips are on mine and before I know it, I¡¯m naked. I¡¯m naked before we get out of the elevator and he¡¯s devouring me.


    He picks me up and I wrap my legs around him as the door opens. When we walk out into the suite, we pass someone who seems to be cleaning and they leave straight away.


    Unlikest night, I don¡¯t care that I¡¯m naked and someone saw me. And I don¡¯t care about anything besides him touching me.


    He sets me down on the bed and I practically drag off his shirt.


    I get lost in him and I forget.


    I forget it all once again and I can¡¯t see past him and the worst thing is, I don¡¯t want to.


    Hours pass and we¡¯re still like this, like each time we have sex it¡¯s not enough. We both want more.


    More and more and more.


    By the time the sunes up, I¡¯m so far down the rabbit hole I don¡¯t remember the way back. All I know is where I am.


    He¡¯s sleeping again, sleeping deeper than he was yesterday.


    I look at him in his sleep and he reminds me of a fairytale prince.


    He looks all perfect and stalwart just like one of them.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m with a man like this.


    I see beauty, I see light. I see something I crave.


    I also see something I can¡¯t have.


    The question Chloe askedes back to me full force.


    Would I stille here if the debt was gone? Would I still want him?


    That¡¯s more the question I think she intended. The answer is yes, and it scares me.


    Him, and all of this¡­ the wild emotion and the lure to forget¡­


    I can¡¯t have it.


    None of it.


    It¡¯s something I mustn¡¯t have because this isn¡¯t a fairytale. There is no happily ever after in a business rtionship like ours. He¡¯s not the prince and I¡¯m far from being a princess.


    What I am is desperate and this business rtionship we have is helping me out. It¡¯s saving me and my family.


    I¡¯m nning to be gone in a few months¡¯ time.


    Then this fantasy will be over.


    That¡¯s what it is. A fantasy. It¡¯s not good and it¡¯s not bad.


    It¡¯s something I can¡¯t quite describe.

 #4 Chapter 18

    Nick


    She left me again¡­


    I¡¯m not sure what I expected.


    The women I¡¯m with know to leave before morning. The same as her.


    Except it¡¯s different with her and it shouldn¡¯t be.


    She left and I woke up with that emptiness I felt all of yesterday, but fuck, I¡¯ve had a good sleep.


    This must be what it feels like to be normal.


    Sleep and wake up every day, instead of staying up all night watching my back and getting lost in my thoughts.


    The sleep was good but it didn¡¯t detract from the woman I was with.


    I¡¯m at the ountancy office now with my brothers and theputer hacker we hired.


    A fucking hacker. That¡¯s what it¡¯se to.


    Yesterday was a crock of shit. It started out with our tech guy not being able to decrypt the files on Tommy¡¯sputer.


    It started out like that and I lost my shit when I realized we actually had to take things up a notch and get a hacker.


    It fanned the mes of suspicion like hell, but jarred me at the same time.


    The guy we got was referred to us from the underground. His name¡¯s Jo. He does small time stuff but used to work in military intelligence.


    Salvatore is with him in Tommy¡¯s office now. I just stepped out with Gabe to get coffee at the little coffee shop outside the office. They make good coffee there,parable to Starbucks which is down the road. If I was feeling up to it I might venture down there but I can¡¯t be bothered. I don¡¯t want to go too far in case I¡¯m needed or the hacker hacks and he finds something. We¡¯ve only been here for an hour so it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been here that long. I¡¯m just anxious.


    I knew when Gabe followed me outside that he was going to ask about Mia.


    It was his reason for following. It¡¯s because ofst night. I could tell both he and Salvatore think I was acting weird.


    I nearly killed someonest night, when Salvatore told me he thought he was being followed. So far we haven¡¯t been able to locate the shooter or anyone we could even be suspicious over for shooting Billy a few days ago.


    It¡¯s all suspicious as fuck. Salvatore was trying to tell me to be ready to go to Vincent.


    That option is a big no for me because I know straight up that Vincent would lose his shit.


    That was the cherry on top of yesterday. So much happened through the whole day. From start to finish.


    The part that got me the most though was the call I got from Sherine.


    I could hear the baby in the background and I didn¡¯t know who was crying more. Her or the baby. She called me to thank me for taking care of her bills.


    She went to pay them and found everything was paid for. I simply asked if there was anything else she needed and she burst into tears. I wanted to tell her everything would be okay, that Tommy would be okay, I couldn¡¯t though. No one could.


    The best I could do was go see them. It¡¯s all I could do, and that was worse. She looked distressed and beside herself with worry.


    Gabe and I get our coffee and he looks at me when I move to sit down on one of the little benches.


    I just need five minutes of fresh air. That¡¯s all I need then I¡¯ll switch back to business mode.


    ¡°Talk, you look like you¡¯re sitting on ready. Ready to pop a bullet in anybody who looks at you,¡± Gabe chuckles.


    ¡°I am. I absolutely fucking am, Gabe.¡±


    ¡°Talk to me bro.¡± He gives me an encouraging look.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be this hard. Vincent¡¯s not getting anywhere and neither are we.¡±


    ¡°Nick, cool it, we¡¯ve only just started to really try. We¡¯ve only just gotten a lead we can work with.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s taking too long Gabe. It¡¯s taking too long.¡± The problem with things taking shit long was that the motherfuckers responsible had a head start. A jumpstart with the speed we were going. The longer it takes, the colder the trail.


    ¡°I know man. I know and that¡¯s why we¡¯re here. You have to keep it together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fucking shit. I¡¯m losing my mind. Losing my fucking mind and trying to keep myself distracted.¡±


    He sighs then he straightens. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so into this girl?¡±


    There it is, the question he¡¯s been dying to ask me.


    He¡¯s curious, more than Salvatore. He¡¯s very curious and I wish he wasn¡¯t because I prefer to keep her to myself and away from everyone.


    My brothers are like damn hawks, ready to steal from the nest when you aren¡¯t looking.


    ¡°Leave her alone Gabe,¡± I warn.


    ¡°Prick. You think I would take something that clearly belongs to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you fucking asshole, yes you would.¡±


    ¡°Shit Nick, you¡¯re still upset over the little Russian girl.¡± He chuckles.


    I shake my head. I don¡¯t even remember who he¡¯s talking about but that must have been one more girl I¡¯d been interested in that he got to.


    He¡¯s telling the truth though, he wouldn¡¯t go there with someone I¡¯m serious about. The thing about that though is he would have gotten to a woman I¡¯m interested in before I got serious with her.


    ¡°Like I keep saying. Gabe, be grateful you¡¯re my brother.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m scared of you Nick? Don¡¯t fucking push me.¡± He points at me like he¡¯s reminding me to watch myself. The problem we all have is that we¡¯re all alphas and if it came to it, we¡¯d all fight like animals and kill each other. ¡°I¡¯m just saying I won¡¯t go there with her but look at you, all worked up on big brother when I was just being nice,¡± heughs.


    Okay, maybe I was a little harsh. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m testy.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I huff.


    He raises his brows and smirks. ¡°Okay so back to the question. The girl?¡± Now he¡¯s looking on in anticipation and I know he wants me to borate.


    ¡°What do you want me to say? It¡¯s flowers and candy? I like sleeping with her.¡± That¡¯s a damn lie.


    It¡¯s not just that. It isn¡¯t and I actually feel like a piece of shit for saying that. For once I¡¯m d he can see straight through me.


    ¡°Prick¡­ you know it¡¯s not that. You have her checked out and offer her this ridiculous job that practically doesn¡¯t exist the way you dished it.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t. We do it sometimes, get a personal waitress, but it¡¯s only short term. I handed her a contract of employment and she can leave when she wants to, which I¡¯m guessing is when her debt is paid. I know I haven¡¯t thought this through but I¡¯m still fucking doing it.


    ¡°What happens when you get bored?¡± Gabe asks. ¡°It¡¯s in our blood to get bored easy. I get what you see in her and I¡¯ll say you¡¯re lucky you saw her first, I would have had her for myself. That aside, be careful Nick. Remember we keep women out of business for a variety of reasons. Don¡¯t get in too deep or over your head, we don¡¯t know where shit could lead us and people tend to end up dead if they mix with us and our enemies see they¡¯re important to us.¡±


    I know that all too well. Not from personal experience but what I know is enough. It happened to Salvatore. There was a girl he was sweet on and she was killed to send a message to him.


    His mistake was an ountancy deal that went wrong. The motherfuckers who hired him sent him her head in a box.


    That was the shit we dealt with in our world so I know to heed Gabe¡¯s warning.


    ¡°I hear you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to burst your bubble, but looks like we¡¯re entering dangerous territory again. It rubs me the wrong way that the Fontaines are involved with this Tommy thing. I don¡¯t like it. Things are testy enough as it is with them. It just feels like shit¡¯s about to hit the fan. When it does bro, you don¡¯t want a doll you care about getting mixed up.¡±


    It felt like shit was gonna hit the fan to me too. ¡°I¡¯ll just¡­¡± my voice trails off. I¡¯m not sure what to contemte on doing when ites to Mia.


    I don¡¯t want to let her go. He¡¯s right though. All that he¡¯s saying is truth I need to be aware of.


    ¡°Be careful¡­ that¡¯s all I¡¯m saying,¡± he leans forward. ¡°Word of advice, if you¡¯re trying to act like she¡¯s just a good fuck, try harder. Your eyes give you away. Anyone who looks at you can tell she¡¯s important to you.¡±


    Am I that transparent?


    How can I be after only a few days?


    Clearly it doesn¡¯t matter. The same as it doesn¡¯t matter that I want her for myself.


    He stands up and downs his coffee. I get up too and sip on mine as we go back upstairs.


    We get back in and Salvatore and Jo look like they¡¯ve made progress.


    ¡°Good, you guys are back,¡± Salvatore says and raises his thick brows when he sees me with my coffee. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have gotten me one?¡± He points at the cup.


    ¡°Sorry bro, wasn¡¯t thinking,¡± I reply. Gabeughs.


    ¡°I think I found something,¡± Jo announces. ¡°I¡¯ve decrypted everything so I¡¯m just going through files and emails.¡±


    Finally, something good.


    ¡°What have you found?¡± I ask and move over to him.


    He¡¯s tapping wildly at the keyboard and searching through emails.


    ¡°Here,¡± he stops tapping and points to an email that states it¡¯s from an undisclosed recipient. ¡°Thates up a lot from what we call a ghost IP address in the tech world.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck does that mean?¡± I¡¯m not technical and have no time for fucking jargon.


    ¡°Means whoever sent it is untraceable. It¡¯s like putting a no caller ID on your phone. The standard guy can¡¯t track it but someone like me can,¡± he nods his blond head.


    ¡°Go for it,¡± I smirk.


    Jo taps at the keyboard again and filters all the messages from the undisclosed recipient. The first one catches my fucking eye.


    ¡°Pull that up,¡± I order.


    He does and I actually feel the tension ripple around us.


    The email states:


    Tommy,


    We¡¯ve just thought of the very best way you can pay the debt you owe. We need you to arrange a time for us to use the shippingpany for the drugs. If you don¡¯t we¡¯ll take your pretty little wife and kill your baby.


    Message back so we know you understand.


    Your good friend


    Fuckkkkk.


    Tommy.


    Fucking hell.


    A debt?


    And, the shippingpany. Jesus Christ that¡¯s what this is about.


    Tommy owed a debt so he was being ckmailed into using the shippingpany.


    For a fucking debt. Why the fuck didn¡¯t hee to me if he needed money?


    I could have helped him. I would have helped him if I¡¯d known he was in trouble. Why didn¡¯t hee to me?


    ¡°Let¡¯s see the next ones,¡± I order again.


    Jo brings them up and fury flies through me. We look through and shit, it¡¯s clear after we¡¯ve read the tenth email that Tommy was in deep shit.


    He tried to get out of using the shippingpany but they, whoever they were, forced him. All the emails are about making arrangements. The date they were nning happened a little over two weeks ago. The fifteenth of August. He was gunned down on the seventeenth.


    Jo clicks on the next email in the chain. Ites after the arrangements were being made to handle a shipment, which I¡¯m guessing was the drugs. I see a name in thest paragraph that makes this so much worse.


    Snade.


    As in Snade, one of the leaders in The Triad.


    Fucking hell, what the fuck was Tommy involved in.


    It says in the email that Snade would hand over the instructions.


    That¡¯s it.


    It¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve seen enough to get the picture of what happened.


    I¡¯m guessing whatever was supposed to happen on the fifteenth didn¡¯t happen so he was gunned down on the seventeenth. That is my assessment.


    And still the question of who did it hangs heavy in the air.


    Tommy wasn¡¯t dealing drugs. The hook up was the shippingpany. He handled the arrangements for the exports and imports. He would have been very useful to a person who needed to smuggle drugs like Chrysanthemum out of the fucking country.


    I look at my brothers and it¡¯s the first time I want them to tell me what to do.


    Salvatore¡¯s face has ¡®talk to Vincent¡¯ written all over it and so does Gabe¡¯s.


    I can¡¯t go to Vincent and pussyfoot the way he¡¯s been doing. Sherine and that baby feel like mine and I have to do what I can.


    Fuck.


    This is so much bigger than what I thought it was.


    ¡°We should tell Pa, Nick.¡± Gabe says it first. ¡°Or Vincent.¡±


    Salvatore nods. ¡°Nick, we can¡¯t just go in for the kill on this. No fucking pun intended. This is the kind of thing Pa should know about. Doesn¡¯t take a fool to guess this undisclosed person must be from the Fontaines. We can assume that from what Billy said.¡±


    ¡°Or it could be Perez.¡± Gabe fills in. ¡°That¡¯s why we need to go to Pa, Nick. We don¡¯t know, can¡¯t be sure, and this isn¡¯t our territory. We¡¯re low level inparison to Pa and Vincent.¡±


    My blood boils and my temperature rises.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Man, fuck you!¡± I balk. ¡°Do I look fucking low level to you? Help me if you want, I don¡¯t fucking care. I¡¯m checking this out whether I have you or not.¡± I scowl.


    Their problem is they rely too much on Pa and Vincent. I had the balls of cosa nostra. Not some schmuck with shit for brains.


    How the fucking hell was I supposed to allow whoever to walk the streets and even reform their ns if need be, while we pass info down the production line?


    Nah, couldn¡¯t do that.


    Fucking fuck that.


    ¡°Snade. I need to find him,¡± I dere.


    ¡°Triad, Nick?¡± Salvatore frowns.


    ¡°Whoa,¡± Jo winces, holding up his hands. ¡°That¡¯s deep shit. Triad?¡±


    ¡°Just get me an address for Snade,¡± I balk.


    He¡¯s the link to connect everything. It¡¯s simple. Get to him and fill in the nks. Find out what happened. Find out who gunned down Tommy.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get you an address.¡±


    While I look on at Jo with eagerness, Gabe and Salvatore exchange worried nces.


    I knew this could go south but this was me and I¡¯d do what I had to, whether they help me or not.

 #4 Chapter 19

    Nick


    Days pass and we can¡¯t get an address for Snade.


    Fuck. It¡¯s all fucked up shit I hate.


    It¡¯s all a load of bull shit that drives me insane.


    I get stuck in a cycle of going from the office to the club as the default and checking in with Jo.


    I see Vincent in the mix and my parents. All they need to do is look at me and they can tell I¡¯m not just sitting around waiting on them to handle the situation.


    No one says anything and when suspicion lurks in, Gabe or Salvatore does something to throw them off my scent.


    They started getting like it when Pa was informed of the truth. When we told him what we found on Tommy¡¯sputer.


    Pa was livid. Absolutely fucking livid and I knew he felt the sting of betrayal from Tommy. What probably stopped him from goingplete ape shit, and continuing our pursuits is that he sees Tommy as one of his own.


    I¡¯m at least grateful for that because had it been one of my brothers I would be the same. I¡¯d still want to know who fired the bullet.


    We told Pa everything, but what we don¡¯t tell him is Jo is working endlessly to find an address for Snade. We keep that part quiet.


    I try to be patient and think of the situation in an objective way. That¡¯s what I try to do to be levelheaded.


    I try that by remembering who the Fontaines are.


    The only thing we¡¯re all in agreement with is that all of it, everything that¡¯s happened reeks of them.


    Perez¡¯ name might have been dropped in too but thinking objectively is how we agree that the only people who can get their hands on a drug like Chrysanthemum and a batch worthy of smuggling is the Fontaines.


    It fits that they¡¯d also be rubbing shoulders with the likes of Perez and the Cartel.


    The Fontaines started off in property development and investment banking, and hated that the Rossi¡¯s owned so much of Chicago. They hate it now too that udius inherited it. All assets andnd they want but can¡¯t touch.


    They¡¯re not fucking stupid though and they didn¡¯t decide to back down like the rest of us and take what piece of the pie they could get. They kept what they had and ventured into the highly illegal. Sex and drugs.


    They¡¯re very big on the sex trafficking scene and ck market prostitution. That¡¯s why they rub shoulders with certain notables in the government. The fucked up corrupt fucktards who fuel that shit.


    It¡¯s the reason why no one can touch them and why Pa and Vincent is pussyfooting the way they are.


    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do but the one option that scares me is them deciding to do nothing. If nothing happened with the shippingpany Pa may do nothing. They could dig around until they see there¡¯s no longer a threat and leave it.


    It¡¯s safer.


    Safer, but what I don¡¯t want. The only thing I hang on to that will make them keep on is that they know I won¡¯t stop looking, and they don¡¯t want another dead Giordano brother.


    They know I¡¯ll look until it kills me if that¡¯s the price I have to pay.


    At least I was right on some level.


    Tommy wouldn¡¯t have been dealing that shit. He¡¯s the little guy in the mix.


    I¡¯m guessing too that Billy knew about the shipmentpany. That was why he was shot. The Fontaines didn¡¯t want him telling us that part.


    So now we know all the shit.


    The disaster is twofold. On the one hand we know the Fontaines were trying to use us for their shit and on the other hand we know it went wrong somewhere and someone hired a hit on Tommy.


    Thetter is my only concern and why I want Snade. He was thest part of the puzzle.


    If I can¡¯t dig around the shit looking for which Fontaine is responsible for what¡¯s going on I can dig elsewhere. The fucking problem with digging elsewhere is moving further away from the people who know what went down.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    And if you¡¯re me you don¡¯t find shit. As if a man like Snade would be easy to find.


    Close to a week passes and everyday sees me like this.


    The only sce and respite I get it is with Mia at night. Last night was intense and fury filled me when I woke this morning and realized it was Saturday. Her fucking day off.


    Last weekend was shit. I wanted her but I let it slide. I decided I couldn¡¯t be an asshole and call her out on her day off. Weekend off.


    Today is different. I don¡¯t have the patience I hadst weekend.


    No, fuck that¡­ I didn¡¯t have patiencest week.


    I just wasn¡¯t as hyped up on fury as I am now.


    I¡¯ve hit rock bottom.


    The end of what I can ss as patience. That must be the only exnation for why I¡¯m parked outside Mia¡¯s house at one in the fucking morning.


    I got here an hour ago and I¡¯ve been watching her ce.


    She lives in a nice house. Very vani. It¡¯s one of those ssic suburban style homes that match the others on the road. There¡¯s a porch with a front board swing and long French windows that add ss to the exterior.


    There¡¯s a rose garden with hanging potted nts. The ce feels like her.


    It¡¯s not enough though.


    I don¡¯t want something that feels like her.


    I fucking want her. Her body, her submission, her mind, her soul.


    I want to fuck her tight pussy recklessly and lose myself in her.


    What I need is hot sex. Fucking hot sex that will distract the shit out of me.


    I could almostugh at myself.


    So many women want to be with me. I have options galore, more than I can count. Yet look at me.


    Nickoli Giordano looking for a good fuck from the one woman he can¡¯t get out of his head. I¡¯m outside this chick¡¯s house thinking about fucking her and holding off because it¡¯s her weekend off.


    I palm my erection as the image of my angel doll pops into my head and I decide I need her.


    I need her. I can¡¯t just sit here and look like some idiot. What happens when the sunes up? If that happens I¡¯ll feel worse like a fool and I don¡¯t need that on my head to add to the shit.


    I need her now.


    I don¡¯t fucking care what time it is, or what day. Time to call in on her punishment for not showing up to work that first night.


    I whip out my phone and text her:


    I¡¯m outside. I need to fuck. Let me in.


    I smile to myself as I imagine her reaction. I¡¯m not surprised when the light snaps on from what I guess is her bedroom.


    I get out of my car and make my way to her front door.


    A minuteter the porch lightes on and the door clicks.


    It swings open and she¡¯s standing before me, surprise filling her beautiful face. I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t expect her to be surprised. There¡¯s no way she expects me to be here at her home, and at this hour.


    I grin at her and take in what she¡¯s wearing. A light green tank top and a pair of silky pajama shorts.


    Fuck yeah, her tits press against the top and I¡¯m not sure if her nipples pebble because of the cold night air or the obvious sexual way I¡¯m looking at her.


    Her lips part. ¡°Nick¡­¡± at first she has that fascinated look that always fills her face when she sees me then it turns to apprehension. Now she looks like she¡¯s about toe up with some excuse.


    I shake my head stopping her, and her mind in its tracks. I¡¯m not taking no for an answer. Not tonight. I step into the house and advance toward her smoothing my hand up her long elegant neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I taunt and allow my gaze to drift over her gorgeous body. ¡°We¡¯re doing this.¡±


    ¡°My Dad¡¯s here and my niece.¡±


    ¡°But your contract tells me your body belongs to me. Then there was that issue of punishment.¡± I leer over her face.


    She doesn¡¯t like the reminder. I¡¯m not about to stop being an asshole of a prick from that look of disappointment thates into her eyes.


    I take a good look at her for a few seconds and run my fingers down to fondle her left breast.


    I don¡¯t fucking care who sees me, or for that pissed look on her face. I pull her top down and allow her breast to pop out. The rose tipped nipple is hard and ready to be sucked. I keep eye contact as I lower and take it into my mouth.


    All it takes is seconds for that look to fade from her face. I smile when I push my fingers up the leg of her shorts, slide over to her tight little pussy and find she¡¯s wet for me.


    Perfect.


    I move back up to her face and press my lips to her ear but I don¡¯t stop sliding over her slick wet opening.


    ¡°I need to fuck that tight little cunt of yours. Now.¡± I speak against her throat and a soft breath escapes her lips when I slide my fingers deeper inside her pussy and press hard on her clit. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± her replyes out like a breathy moan.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    She gets wetter. Good.


    I want it. She wants it. We should have it.


    I speed up and she pulls back out of my grasp, away from me.


    ¡°Nick, please¡­I can¡¯t out here. My little niece and my Dad¡­¡±


    I love how she¡¯s not saying no.


    It brings a cruel smile to my face and her eyes widen when I bring my fingers up to my lips and lick the taste of her off them. She taste so fucking good.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be quiet. Where¡¯s your bedroom baby?¡±


    She blinks to refocus. ¡°Upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Like the obedient doll she is she closes the door and turns to lead me up the stairs. Fuck yeah. I fucking love this. She¡¯s the best idea I¡¯ve ever had.


    My eyesnd on her lush ass as she walks up the stairs ahead of me and I reach for her hip, slowing her down so I can pull her body to me.


    She stops and I close the space between us, pushing my erection into that perfect ass of hers so she can feel me. I smirk at her when her cheeks flush and she nces around to look at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Angel doll, I promise you a dirty fuck but we¡¯ll be quiet,¡± I whisper and nuzzle my face into the crook of her neck. I run my teeth along the silky skin and squeeze her perfect ass.


    I want to fuck her right here on the stairs and she knows it. I suspect she¡¯d let me take her too if not for her dad and her little niece.


    I nudge her forward so she doesn¡¯t have to worry I¡¯ll do that.


    Her room is thest on the corridor. We walked by two other rooms and what I guessed was the bathroom.


    When we get inside her room and the door closes I¡¯m tempted to look around and see what makes her tick but the need to be inside her takes over.


    I need her. It¡¯s not a fucking lie.


    I need her so I grab her and cover her plump, soft, delicious lips with mine and she kisses me back with that yielding desire that¡¯s made her bend to my will.


    I deepen the kiss and suck on her tongue eliciting a needy moan from her that makes her melt against me.


    The fucking moan is all I can take. I need to be inside her right the fuck now. I squeeze her lush ass and pull away from her lips.


    ¡°Strip, now,¡± I order. ¡°Strip and get on the bed, on your hands and knees.¡±


    With that same obedience she does as I say. While I practically rip off my clothes she shrugs out of hers. The tank top and shorts pool at her feet and her breast bobble as she gets on her bed.


    Fucking hell she¡¯s perfect.


    I have to palm my dick when I watch her lift her ass into the air and push it out for me to take.


    Just like those perky tits it¡¯s firm and can take a hard pounding.


    Fuck yeah. I go over to her and climb up behind her.


    She looks back at me worried. Probably worried her Dad wille in here and find us.


    Selfishness takes over any thought to care. I¡¯m crass that way and wouldn¡¯t care if the old man came in and caught me fucking his daughter. Me the dirty mobster fucking his angel.


    We¡¯re adults, both a long way from being kids, so he¡¯d just have to deal with it. Put up and shut up until I finish fucking her.


    I run my hands over her slick wet opening.


    Her pretty pink pussy lips are dripping with her arousal. Time to own her pussy.


    I line up my dick over her pussy lips and m into her, burying so deep to the hilt my balls p against her and she moans out loud.


    ¡°Shhh doll, don¡¯t wake your little niece up.¡± I sound like a bastard and I don¡¯t give her feelings a second though when I start to rut into her.


    Her tight walls envelope my dick and beg me to fuck her so I do. I pound into her sweet cunt hard unleashing the beast within that wants to possess her.


    She has to grab the pillow before her and push her face into it to muffle her moans.


    I grab her hips with both hands and start fucking her rough and raw, untamed.


    Every thrust makes her heavy breasts bounce from the punishing movements.


    The sound of our bodies pping together fill the room and fuel me to continue. I start jackhammering into her and I know I¡¯m going toe any second.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± she whimpers. She¡¯s close too.


    Her raspy breaths and strained cries drive me harder.


    I pound relentlessly when she straightens up, giving me better ess to her body as I fuck her. Then I lose control as my climax boils in my balls, tingling at the base of my spine.


    That¡¯s when I lose myself in her. I¡¯m lost in the thrilling sensation that surges through me.


    It¡¯s been building. It¡¯s been rising. It is here and I¡¯ve only experienced it with this doll.


    Hot cum sprays from me into her cunt as I blow my load into her.


    I¡¯m breathing so hard from the insanity I can¡¯t catch my damn breath.


    I slow to anguid pace that allows me to calm the fuck down and eventually pull out of her.


    There¡¯s some tissues from her nightstand. I grab a handful and wipe off my dick, then look back to her as I lower to the bed.


    I swallow hard. She shuffles around and reaches for her sheet to cover herself. It¡¯s the difference of being in her home. It¡¯s awkward.


    It makes me wonder what her life must be like living here with her father and niece.


    She holds my gaze with expectancy.


    I should go. I don¡¯t belong here. It¡¯s her world, where everything is vani and normal.


    Just now was fucking insane and wild but the problems have returned. Theye back to my mind and I¡¯m exhausted.


    I¡¯m about to get up when her warm fingers reach for me and give me¡­ sce.


    Sce¡­ it¡¯s what I need. She gives it to me.


    She makes me forget.


    I want to fall into temptation again and take her but there¡¯s too much on my mind.


    Instead I get up, drag my clothes back on and leave.


    I leave her.

 #4 Chapter 20

    Mia


    The other night was the first time Nick made me feel like a slut.


    He came to my house like he was there for a booty call and left.


    Booty call?


    Is that really the right term for it?


    I¡¯m pretty certain those who answer booty calls aren¡¯t being paid to do it and they aren¡¯t reminded of the terms of their contract either.


    All the while I¡¯ve been sleeping with him, I never felt the way I did the other night when fucked me then picked up his clothes and left.


    Tonight is the first I¡¯ll see him since.


    I got here early as per usual and Mimi told me he¡¯s been away all day, but I¡¯m to go up to the VIP lounge and wait for him as per usual.


    I¡¯ve been here for thest fifteen minutes, just wondering around in my little negligee. I¡¯m not wearing a mask. There¡¯s no real point since I¡¯m alone up here and those who look up at me are on the floors below. It¡¯s mainly a few guys who look up at me.


    I started out sitting down waiting for him then I ventured closer to the balcony where you can see what¡¯s happening below better, and people can see me.


    I¡¯m standing on a wide tform and in a different setting I imagine people walking around at a ssy ck tie dinner party drinking cocktails and having fun.


    What¡¯s happening all around me is so different to what I imagine, and I still can¡¯t get used to it.


    The club is packed again. Every night it¡¯s the same. There¡¯s no night they call slow here.


    There¡¯s nothing slow about this ce and honestly it¡¯s like there¡¯s more people every night.


    Lots of people with wild fantasies.


    I see Rachel on the floor below me. She¡¯s a waitress here and one they consider a favorite because she doesn¡¯t mind having sex with the billionaires who book her, and her winning points are she¡¯s into threesomes and foursomes.


    So different to what my winning points are which don¡¯t fit in a ce like this. How stupid I must have seemed to Nick when I told him at my interview that I¡¯m used to dealing with different clientele.


    This below me is how you deal with different clientele at The Dark Odyssey.


    I see her now kissing two men. She¡¯s naked and so are they. None have on masks.


    It¡¯s Monday night andst week I must have counted her with ten different men. Two at a time over the space of three nights and here she is again.


    I¡¯ve met a few people now. She¡¯s one of the nice ones who always make an effort to say hi to me and see if I¡¯m okay. The other girls I¡¯ve met don¡¯t like that I¡¯m Nick¡¯s personal waitress.


    It¡¯s clear they want a position I have and I can¡¯t me them.


    Rachel has been super nice. I wanted to ask her how she disconnects her emotions when Ist spoke to her, but stopped myself because it¡¯s probably a foolish question and the kind that will give my feelings away.


    Each time I see Rachel she treats the guys the same and looks like she¡¯s enjoying herself from the way she touches them.


    I get lost in watching her now as the men both start sucking her breasts. One for each guy. They suck on her for a while then the guy on her left picks her up and sets her down on his cock in a reverse cowgirl position so he can plunge into her ass. She gasps and he starts moving inside her. The other guy moves in front of her and plunges into her pussy and begins to fuck her. I noticed big time that not many people use condoms here. It¡¯s all skin to skin. Like what I¡¯m watching now.


    The sight of them makes my skin prickle with heat and arousal and I find I can¡¯t look away.


    Chloe is known in our friendship circle for having threesomes. Mostly when she tells me her stories I¡¯m always shocked as per usual. Now I¡¯m seeing it happening to someone I¡¯vee to know and it makes me wonder what it would be like.


    What would it be like to have two men inside me the way Rachel has now?


    And how is she okay with going from one pairing to another so effortlessly?


    How does she separate her emotions, turn off her feelings?


    Maybe she hasn¡¯t met the one guy to truly bamboozle her the way I have.


    Arousal grips me as I watch the guy pounding into her pussy. He started to speed up.


    ¡°You¡¯re watching,¡± Nick¡¯s voicees out of nowhere and I jump, startled.


    He¡¯s standing paces away from me looking like he just stepped out of a dream in his white button down shirt he has rolled up his thick biceps. The ck cks he wears entuates his powerful, athletic legs.


    I never even heard him approach.


    My lips part and I feel a pang of guilt for being caught watching Rachel and the guys the way I have.


    ¡°I was just looking.¡± I answer and swallow past the lump that¡¯s formed in my throat.


    He smiles. It¡¯s that sexy easy grin that holds an air of menace and charm. It gets wider the closer he gets to me. His gaze sweeps over my body and when he gets up to me he lifts the hem of my negligee and scans over it, and over me.


    I look down at myself and question my earlier assumptions of myself. That I haven¡¯t gotten used to the ce. Looks like I have from what I¡¯m wearing.


    I have on a sheer see through yellow, baby doll type negligee. Anyone can outrightly see my breasts on show and the fabric covering my pussy isn¡¯t thick enough to really cover me.


    I can tell he¡¯s satisfied with what I¡¯m wearing. He likes my hair too.


    Nick lifts a lock of my hair which is bone straight tonight. I was trying for something different. For me. not him. The clothes are his doing, everything else is for me.


    ¡°You¡¯re watching¡­ watching without your mask. Must mean you¡¯refortable with that. Two men taking you. Is that what you want?¡± he asks and my cheeks flush.


    ¡°No¡­¡± It¡¯s true. I might have thought it but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my thing.


    ¡°Looked like that may be a yes.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure how to answer that so I decide to be clever and throw back the shit he dished me the other night. ¡°My contract states I¡¯m not to have any sexual rtions with any other man besides you. So it¡¯s a no.¡±


    Darknesses into his eyes at my answer. It washes over his face and sends a shiver down my spine. My heart stills when he inches closer and smooths his hand up my neck. My heart about stops beating when his fingers grip my jaw, and tighten.


    Wincing I try to pull away, but he holds me in ce showing his strength and dominance. All I can do is look at him.


    ¡°Fuck the fucking contract. If I wanted to talk about the contract you¡¯d know about it.¡± He snarls.


    I don¡¯t like this side of him. It reminds me of Hector and his thugs. It reminds me that I don¡¯t belong in this world and I shouldn¡¯t want this guy.


    ¡°Now answer me, properly, Angel Doll. Do you want to be shared?¡± When a flicker of what I peg as jealousy shes through his eyes it stuns me.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t,¡± I answer quickly and it seems to calm him.


    ¡°I will not share you even if you want to be shared. Remember¡­ I do not share things that belong to me.¡± His voice is like a whisper, but the cold edge that seeps into it grips me.


    Wild, carnal desire shes in his eyes now, holding me ce and the grip of his hand loosens around my throat.


    I draw in a steady breath to stop myself from shaking.


    Shaking from deep within from the splinter of emotion that races through me when I¡¯m with him.


    ¡°Belong¡­ I belong to you? What did you dost night?¡± Maybe I really have gone crazy to ask him that.


    He bares his teeth and the furyes back to his face. He knows why I¡¯m asking.


    He came to my house early Sunday morning to fuck me, then he fled. Did the same thing happenst night? Who did he go to?


    I shouldn¡¯t care and I¡¯m just asking for his rage with a question like that.


    ¡°Strip, now,¡± he demands and I glower at him.


    He wants me to take my clothes off out here?


    With everyone?


    ¡°Do it¡­¡± He tugs on my negligee hard showing me he¡¯s serious as fuck.


    I bite the inside of my lip and swallow my pride. The stupid negligee is hardly covering me anyway. I¡¯m practically naked.


    I push the straps down and step out of it, pushing my thong down too.


    When I¡¯m done he backs into the wall and ces his hands either side of me and moves right up to me so I can feel his erection stabbing into my abdomen and see the desire deep in his eyes.


    He leans close to my ear and lingers there. ¡°You asking me where my dick¡¯s been Mia? You asking me if my dick¡¯s been in any other pussy?¡±


    I don¡¯t answer. The mood he¡¯s in I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t like the answer he gives if I tell him yes.


    I can imagine him telling me who he¡¯s been with just to spite me and the thought makes the backs of my eyes sting.


    If he starts telling me about all the women he was withst night I know something inside me will break.


    I¡¯m so stupid. Why am I so fucking stupid?


    ¡°Answer the question baby?¡± He tenses his jaw.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply, biting the bullet. Him telling me yes with a rundown of who he was with will give me the wakeup call I need.


    ¡°Last night¡­¡± he begins and stops. ¡°Last night I got as far as your house then turned right around when I realized I can¡¯t fuck you properly with your dad and your little niece in your house. So I went home and imagined this.¡± He runs his hand from my neck down to the t of my stomach creating a buzz of energy that makes my nerves tingle and my bodye alive, yet, I¡¯m stuck on his words.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He sneers and intensifies his re on me. ¡°I went home, not to get pussy elsewhere and I imagined this body and me inside your cunt fucking you, and I fucking jerked off.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to say to him. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m supposed to answer but I feel like I should say something. I just don¡¯t know what.


    He thought of me¡­ me.


    I look at his lips. His full, kissable lips and answer the only way I can. I reach for him cupping his face and he moves to me too kissing me.


    The kiss turns wild and hungry within seconds. Wilder when I think of how I¡¯m naked for all to see pressed up against him.


    My body is on fire. It sets aze when he leaves my mouth and trails a line of hot kisses along my neck and down to my shoulders. Then working his way back up my neck, he stops by my ear where he nibbles on the lobe and sucks on the flesh.


    ¡°Spread your legs for me, baby.¡±


    I do as he says widening my stance.


    He steps back and undoes his pants, pushing it down with his boxers enough so his cock can spring free. He then picks me up so I can wrap my legs around his waist and presses me against the wall.


    I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re going to do this right here. People can see us.


    Yet ¡­somehow I actually don¡¯t care.


    The thought leaves my mind when he grips my hip and lines his cock up with my pussy brushing over the lips.


    He ms right in like he usually does, pushing right up into me, and I cry out from the insane pleasure. I cry out and start riding him as he pounds into me with a wild smile on his face.


    Each thrust coaxes my body to absorb everything he gives me. The raw wildness of him.


    ¡°Fuck. You feel so fucking good, Mia. Your tight little pussy is perfect.¡±


    God, I love his dirty mouth. I moan and pushed into him, taking him even deeper as he starts to fuck me harder.


    The music is low enough for me to hear our groans and moans along with the distinct sound of our bodies in the wild lock. It resounds all around us.


    I can see a few people watching us from below but again I don¡¯t care.


    My body is closer to the edge and I¡¯m teetering on the brink when he catches my face and holds me while he fucks me so he can stare into my eyes, into my soul.


    That¡¯s what it feels like. It feels like he¡¯s looking into my soul and I can¡¯t run away and hide.


    ¡°You are mine,¡± Nick growls and that¡¯s what pushes me over the edge of reason and Ie long and hard, never breaking eye contact.


    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± he mutters and hees too with onest deep thrust, spurting hot cum inside me.


    He still keeps that eye contact and his hand at my cheek as he slows down and kisses me rough and hard.


    He stops and looks at me, those eyes searching mine.


    Ie down from the high my mind has been on and I really wonder how I¡¯m supposed to stop myself from feeling for him.


    I can¡¯t do it.


    I know what I must do, what I can do, and what I can¡¯t.


    I can¡¯t do that.


    It¡¯s a price I have to pay. A very foolish price.


    He¡¯s looking at me and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. I¡¯mpelled to remember what he said to me on our first meeting.


    It was him who pointed out the insane chemistry. It was him who said we wouldn¡¯t ignore it. I feel it now again. I always feel it. I felt it right from hello.


    Does he feel it too?


    ¡°I need more,¡± he states cutting into my thoughts. ¡°More of you. More of you. I want you. Angel Doll. Can¡­ I have you?¡±


    It¡¯s an odd question given our business rtionship.


    It feels though like he¡¯s asking me for something else.


    Something I can¡¯t say no to, so I give the same answer I always give.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 #4 Chapter 21

    Nick


    Fucking two weeks¡­


    It¡¯s taken a whole two weeks to get an address for Snade.


    We¡¯re standing outside his mansion.


    It looks like he¡¯s brought the emperor¡¯s pce to Chicago.


    The ce is off grid and situated on the outskirts of the city. A little like my home, but hidden to the outside world with the Historical Society Museum set up at the front section of the grounds.


    Snade lives a mile away.


    The ce screams of wealth¡­ and danger.


    Being a Giordano gives me that fucking ability to smell danger. My brothers can sense it too.


    They¡¯re here with me, along with six of the guys who roll with us as backup. I have them mostly work at the club as security because we¡¯re there the most. Today they¡¯re with us and each of us has a piece, ready for trouble.


    Rest assured there will be trouble.


    Snade knows we¡¯re here. I had to make an appointment with him.


    We got here fifteen minutes ago and were ushered into the courtyard by a butler who looks like he was pulled from the set of a Bond film. Like one of the viins. A little like us, except he answers the door.


    That¡¯s when I smell the first sign of trouble.


    Although we¡¯re here and I made this appointment, I know Snade knows we¡¯ve been looking for him for thest two weeks. It¡¯s not hard to know these things. To look for someone you have to ask around, you have to look around. Finding him took more than Jo and his hacking abilities. It meant going back on the streets.


    A Giordano pack looking around for a member of The Triad is big news and he¡¯s not stupid. He must know why we¡¯re looking and why we¡¯re here.


    We go further into the courtyard, following the butler and see Snade sitting at arge conference style table at the end of the garden. Around the table are three women and ten men. The women sit next to him. I¡¯ve been told he keeps concubines. They¡¯re all dressed in traditional Chinese wear and when they see us they move to go inside the house.


    Snade smiles when his eyesnd on mine and I can¡¯t help but fixate on the nasty scar he has going over the center of his face that¡¯s taken out his left eye. All that¡¯s there is a mark over his eye and the eye is gray and lifeless.


    He looks like a nightmare and more nightmarish when he smiles wider.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Gabe hisses next to me under his breath.


    I really should value my brothers more. Neither of them wanted to be here.


    They¡¯ve had this thing about them right from childhood though, where they see me as their kid brother and won¡¯t allow me to walk into danger, no matter how badass I think I am. They won¡¯t allow it. They¡¯ll put their lives on the line for me, and me for them. They just do it more for me because I tend to get in trouble a lot.


    Fuck, today is one of those days. It fucking is, because the look on Snade¡¯s face is like a spider who just caught a bug.


    Predator and prey.


    And we¡¯re in his yground.


    ¡°Well, well, look at this¡­ not one,¡± Snade holds up one finger, ¡°but three Giordanos in my presence,¡± heughs and rises to his feet.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for information,¡± I dere. I want to cut the fucking bullshit and get the info I came here for. That¡¯s what I want to do. Cut the shit.


    He smirks. ¡°Thank you for rifying. There I was thinking you came for some jasmine tea.¡±


    His men rise and I gear up.


    ¡°My friend Tommy Ri was gunned downst month¡­¡± I say, ignoring his goons. This fucker isn¡¯t going to rattle me. He can show off his men and his wealth and whatever the fuck else he wants. I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s been a month and we¡¯re losing Tommy. I need answers. I need blood. ¡°I want to know why? Who did it? Who hired the hit on him?¡±


    That was the best way to start. We had the intel from theputer. The threats and the n. What we don¡¯t know is what happened next.


    ¡°Really? You expect me to just tell you? Really?¡± Heughs again.


    ¡°I¡¯m offering ten grand for information.¡± Ten g¡¯s is all he was going to get.


    Heughs again. ¡°You fucking prick¡­ I¡¯m offended. Do I look small time to you?¡± he balks, staring me down. ¡°Ten grand to a notable member of The Triad. Really, motherfucker?¡±


    Salvatore tenses next to me. I knew he was getting worked up. His temper was actually worse than mine. He just has a handle on it, unlike me.


    ¡°Want it or not?¡± Salvatore asks, taking over from me.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Snade throws back. ¡°A hundred grand at the least.¡±


    Wow, this guy is something else.


    ¡°That all?¡± I tease.


    ¡°A hundred grand and the property on the east side.¡±


    Now Iugh. He must have slipped and knocked his head. No way was he getting anything like that.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯re willing to offer¡­¡± I pause for effect. Gabe startsughing because he knows me. I pull in a breath. ¡°Ten grand and you get to keep your life. What say ye?¡±


    The look on his face tells me he¡¯s ready to breathe fire.


    ¡°No.¡± Comes his simple answer.


    As he snaps his fingers his men open fire, shooting at us as we dive out of the way. A cascade of bullets fly through the air. All meant to kill us dead if we didn¡¯t have the snipers ready for them.


    We have snipers equipped with rifles who¡¯d snuck on site thirty minutes before we arrived. They¡¯re positioned in the towers above.


    I did not travel light.


    I have two of them firing above while we fire below.


    Snade ducks for cover and starts shooting back. More of his mene on the scene and suddenly it¡¯s like war has broken out on the grounds.


    Onees at me with a knife and jabs toward me, but I dodge it and end the bastard with a bullet between his eyes. Another guy jumps me from behind and tries to take me down. I whirl around and take him down with a bullet to his neck.


    I pull my other gun from my back pocket and fire at anything that moves.


    Salvatore and Gabe hold their own and so do our security guys.


    From the look of the ce it¡¯s evident that Snade underestimated us. He absolutely fucking did, just like most people we know. He probably thought he¡¯d have the three of us dead on hiswn and could ship our bodies back to Pa with a ribbon. Fucker, let him try.


    Five guys rush at us ready to fight with some Kung Fu moves. I can¡¯t fight like that, but I can give as much as I fucking have, so I throw a mean fist at the first guy whoes for me and dodge the rest. In two seconds though, as the snipers take them out, all five of the guys are on the ground dead.


    More mene but we get them good. The snipers were a really good idea because the men on the ground can¡¯t tell where the bullets areing from and they can¡¯t shield themselves.


    There are about ten guys left now and I see Snade retreating to the house.


    On instinct I move and Gabe and Salvatore follow like we¡¯re all one unit moving together.


    Snade runs inside and we follow.


    Salvatore gets ahead of us and fires a shot just above Snade¡¯s head. A sword hanging on the wall above in disynds to the floor in front of him stabbing into the wooden flooring.


    He knows to fucking stop then and he does. Snade turns to face us and we aim our guns at him, ready to kill his ass if he does any more shit.


    I step forward, taking the lead again.


    ¡°Right, so no one has to guess whether or not that deal is still on the table. It¡¯s off,¡± I roar. ¡°But guess what? You fucking cunt, you get to keep your life if you talk,¡± I know how it works. Everybody does.


    I won¡¯t make the mistake of thinking we weren¡¯t being watched today somehow, someway.


    So people know we¡¯re here.


    Whoever they are. Fontaine scum.


    We¡¯re here and if we let him live, whoever he¡¯s working for will know he talked, even if no one says anything to alert them. The fact that he lives is enough to end him.


    I¡¯m not stupid either, I could kill him, but that would rattle Pa and Vincent.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of them. I just don¡¯t want to piss them off.


    I glower at Snade waiting for his answer. The bastard knows the ropes of the underworld. He can die now at my gun, or he can have a chance to get his ass somece far away before someone else kills him.


    I smile and he looks like he¡¯s ready to shit himself.


    ¡°Talk, we¡¯re waiting!¡± Salvatore yells.


    Snade¡¯s eyes grow wide when we pull the trigger back on our guns simultaneously.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He growls. ¡°The Fontaines needed a way to smuggle a shipment of Chrysanthemum offshore to China. It was a billion dor deal with an investor. They needed your shippingpany because you have arrangements with certain officials to turn a blind eye.¡±


    I tense as he exins.


    Fucking asshole, and fuck. We¡¯re not the only crime family with arrangements like that, but we do have certain privileges the others don¡¯t have. It¡¯s the transit route our ship takes. We have certain arrangements to get shit from A-Z without question.


    ¡°Continue¡­ there¡¯s more right?¡± I prod.


    He nods. ¡°Your friend owed the Fontaines a debt. A rather substantial debt for his drug problems. He got in trouble, so they paid it off for a favor,¡± he pauses and looks at me harsher when I growl.


    I growl because fucking Tommy could have stayed clean. He should havee to me. I really wish he had. Now I know why he didn¡¯t.


    Snade clears his throat and continues. ¡°He made a mistake and the feds got tipped off about the shipment and tried to seize it. Your stupid friend screwed with us all. With so much to lose, he had to pay.¡±


    This is the answer.


    I hate hearing it. I really do.


    It¡¯s confirmed that it¡¯s the Fontaines. Fucking confirmed.


    Fuck!


    They were trying to use our shippingpany.


    It¡¯s those bastards just like we thought. But who put the hit on Tommy?


    Was it Snade?


    He just said Tommy had to pay. He says ¡®we¡¯ and ¡®us¡¯. It shows he¡¯s in thick with the Fontaines. Pretty sure a notable member of the Triad wouldn¡¯t have worked for free.


    ¡°Did you put the hit on Tommy?¡± I demand tightening the hold on my gun. For a moment a surge of triumphes over me when I think I¡¯ve found the motherfucker who pulled the trigger on my best friend.


    ¡°No,¡± Snade shakes his head and the triumph fades into the ether. ¡°I¡¯m the link to the investor and that¡¯s all I¡¯m saying.¡±


    Fucking asshole.


    Fucking dog, so if it¡¯s not him, it is them. Of course it¡¯s them. The fucking Fontaines. They put the hit on Tommy.


    ¡°Which Fontaine was it?¡± I shout. This is crazy. All of it and it¡¯s above me. I can¡¯t go after the Fontaines no matter which one it is. I know that. I still want to know though. ¡°Who pulled the fucking trigger?¡± I demand.


    When I think of Tommy getting gunned down in is house and Sherine and the baby upstairs it all makes my blood boil. I want the person who fired the bullet. The guy who shot Tommy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you anything more. Get the fuck off my property,¡± Snade snarls.


    ¡°Fuck you, tell me right the fuck now who pulled the trigger!¡±


    Snade keeps his silence and we all hold our guns on him, not moving, so he knows we¡¯re serious.


    I¡¯m about to badger him when bullets start flying again. Theye our way from behind Snade.


    He pulls a gun and shoots at me but I get him. I fire two shots and he¡¯s down.


    I hit him both times in his head and I know what that means too as blood stters all over me. It¡¯s all over my face.


    Salvatore and Gabe pull me back and we leave.


    We leave and seriously, the shit just hit the fan.


    We get back to the office and it¡¯s clear we¡¯re all feeling the same.


    Of course we would.


    I just killed Snade, a well-known member of the fucking Triad.


    It¡¯s only a matter of time before word gets out.


    But what is worse is he was the link to the investor, so I¡¯ve just shit all over the Fontaine¡¯s ns, and whoever else was involved.


    ¡°We have to tell Pa,¡± Gabe says. He grabs a tissue from the box on the counter and dries off his hands. We all washed the blood off us.


    I open my mouth to speak but Salvatore cuts in. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking disagree Nick. This just became next level bad,¡± he points at me and he¡¯s more than enraged.


    ¡°I know and I¡¯m not disagreeing. I¡¯m not. I agree. You know there was no other way that could have gone right?¡± It wasn¡¯t like I had a fucking choice.


    ¡°Course not but the fucker is dead and all deals are sted to fuck because we killed him.¡±


    ¡°We? It was me.¡± I make sure he knows I¡¯m epting my me in this.


    ¡°Fuck you Nick, it¡¯s a we. Stop shitting all over the ce and calm the fuck down. Have tonight to cool off. We¡¯ll go to Pa tomorrow and talk to him.¡±


    Tonight?


    I want to go on the streets and look for the guy who pulled the trigger on Tommy. That¡¯s what I want to do right the fuck now.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out,¡± I dere. ¡°I can¡¯t chill while the fucker who put Tommy in the hospital is still out there running free. Fuck.¡±


    Gabe shakes his head at me. ¡°Nick, what the hell is wrong with you? You really think you¡¯re just gonna find the guy? The Fontaines don¡¯t even have hitmen. You know this. They get some random guy so it can¡¯t be traced back to them. We already know too much. We already know too much about their involvement, and fuck Nick, did you notice how Snade said the feds tried to seize the shipment?¡±


    Salvatore nods, joining him. ¡°Yeah, tried as in they never got it, so the Fontaines still have it. They don¡¯t want people to know and we know and we just pissed on their deal. What do you think is going to happen?¡±


    I growl and shake my head. ¡°The point of all of this was to find who shot Tommy. That was the point and I¡¯m going to find out. You guys can tell Pa what¡¯s happening but that is what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    They look at each other, exchanging pissed off nces. Pissed at me because they always follow me.


    ¡°Nick, you are a real fucktard you know?¡± Salvatore shakes his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯te with me. I mean it. Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t fuckinge with me.¡± It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever said that and he actually looks offended.


    ¡°Nick,¡± he calls after me when I walk away but I don¡¯t stop. ¡°Nicky.¡±


    That¡¯s what they used to call me when we were kids.


    I continue out the fucking door ignoring them. I¡¯m not their kid brother anymore.


    I¡¯m my own boss. I¡¯m grateful they had my back but now I have to work on my own.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I go somewhere where I can think and n. The only ce that I can genuinely do that is at The Dark Odyssey.


    I¡¯m really early. Early like that day when the angel first came on the scene.


    Because I¡¯m early I think of her.


    Because I¡¯m by myself I think of her and I want her all over again, even though I just saw her this morning. She bnces me.


    I don¡¯t want to rely on anybody and I shouldn¡¯t rely on her.


    Even I know it¡¯s not right, because one day the fucking bubble will pop and it¡¯s best I cut the shit before that happens.


    I walk up to my office and when I see the door¡¯s ajar, my spirits actually lift.


    I wonder if it¡¯s her inside although I know she wouldn¡¯t juste in here.


    Pushing the door open reveals it¡¯s not my doll.


    It¡¯s Jenna from downstairs and she¡¯s dressed in the same lingerie she had on months ago when we were together.


    Saying I got bored of her makes me sound more of an asshole than I am.


    She smiles when she sees me and moves away from the window, running her fingers through her dark hair. She looks like Jessica Rabbit in that get up and I probably hired her for the look too when we first met.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± I demand. I¡¯m in no mood.


    Now¡¯s not the time to mess with me or y with me. I saw her looking on at me the other night, probably trying to figure out what I¡¯m doing with Mia.


    I saw her and that¡¯s why she¡¯s here. That¡¯s fucking why.


    ¡°Checking in on you. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be here for another hour or so. Thought I¡¯d make the cefortable,¡± she glides over to me. ¡°Then I saw youe in and I thought I¡¯d undress.¡±


    I¡¯m really not in the mood for this, not one damn bit. No way.


    I don¡¯t want to look like a prick but I am one.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I decide I can¡¯t be bothered to be subtle or try to be nice.


    She smiles and moves closer.


    ¡°Upstairs baby? Yes let¡¯s go,¡± she takes another step and drops to her knees and runs her hand over my cock.


    I should want her. Only weeks ago she¡¯de up here after my meetings and we fucked around until opening time.


    I should want her but this feels wrong and I hate myself for it because I know somewhere along the line I lost control and her fingers on my cock feels like me cheating.


    I step back and she looks shocked.


    ¡°If you want to keep your job, fucking go downstairs and get on reception.¡±


    The shock on her face actually makes her skin go pale.


    She stands and walks to the door then stops to face me. ¡°You¡¯ll get bored of her you know?¡± She¡¯s talking about Mia. It¡¯s not difficult to figure that out. ¡°A woman like that¡­ that goody-two-shoes bitch won¡¯t satisfy you the way I can. I¡¯ll be back when youe to your senses.¡±


    I look at her as she goes out the door and I turn my gaze to the wall ahead of me.


    The nk wall with the red bricks.


    There¡¯s so much shit going on and women just add to it.


    I have no time for shit.


    Not Jenna.


    And¡­ not Mia.


    It fucking includes her too. In fact. It¡¯s actually about her. I hate how I need her. And Jenna¡¯s presence is because of Mia.


    Gabe was right. People can see she¡¯s important to me.


    Fuck¡­ it¡¯s the first time I admit it in my head and it feels true.


    It¡¯s not good for me and it¡¯s not good for her either.


    Tonight I need to change things up.


    I need to before I lose my damn mind over a woman I shouldn¡¯t have.

 #4 Chapter 22

    Mia


    It¡¯s the fifteenth of September. I managed to get through two whole weeks at the club, and Nick.


    Two weeks and I survived.


    I can¡¯t believe it.


    Two weeks and I feel like I could do it. I just have to take one day at a time. And, I also filled in some applications for junior associate positions at a feww firms.


    I¡¯m feeling hopeful and have my fingers crossed.


    There¡¯s one firm in particr I have my eyes on. They¡¯re called Sullivans and are as big as Silvermans in L. A.


    They have an assistant¡¯s position going. That¡¯s what I applied for because I figured maybe there would be room to work my way in further and up.


    I have my fingers and toes crossed.


    I¡¯m just cooking dinner for Dad and Beth before I get ready to leave for work.


    Apart from themunity nurse I hade here to check on Dad, I arranged an overnight babysitter. Her name¡¯s Kathy.


    The idea came to mest week. I figured having someone who could stay here overnight was ideal to not just look after Beth, but Dad too.


    She¡¯s already here and helping Beth with her math homework in the sitting room.


    That frees me up to make dinner and have some time to myself before I leave. It¡¯s five now so I don¡¯t really have that much time. I like cooking though and I want to make sure Dad gets all the nutrition he needs.


    Tonight I makesagna and add chopped asparagus and carrots with the mince beef.


    Dad hates vegetables. Simply loathes them and tends to just have a potato and a carrot because he ims they don¡¯t taste as vegetabley as the others.


    Doing it all this way ensures he gets some variety. It¡¯s always been the best way to get vegetables in the meal without specifically preparing them and putting them on the te. Cooking them with something that tastes nice.


    I¡¯m one to talk I suppose, since I¡¯m not really a fan of vegetables either.


    I¡¯m lucky I don¡¯t gain weight because normally I eat everything you¡¯re not supposed to on the regr.


    The regr as in before things got really bad.


    I love pizza and burgers. It¡¯s difficult for me to sit down and have a healthier meal, especially one I made myself. There¡¯s something about making it myself thatcks in appeal.


    Tonight I enjoy this though and I will have some.


    Dades into the kitchen carrying a newspaper. He smiles when he sees me and moves closer to the breakfast table so he can sit.


    ¡°Hey, my gosh that smells divine,¡± he muses, looking over the food.


    ¡°I¡¯m d Dad. It tastes good too.¡±


    He motions to the ends of the carrots I cut off to throw away. ¡°Is that vegetables I see?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is. You¡¯re having some so don¡¯t even try toin,¡± I giggle and he looks at me. He really looks at me long and hard and I see something form in his eyes.


    ¡°What? Is it the vegetables? I¡¯m being serious, Dad. The doctors gave you a whole nutrition n so I can make you healthy again.¡±


    He had the surgery on his heart but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re all out of the woods. It¡¯s like having liposuction and going back to eat all the fat in the world.


    We were told straight out that he had to change his diet and make things easier on his heart.


    ¡°No,¡± he shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. You¡­ look happy.¡±


    I look down at the granite worktop for a second and return my gaze to him.


    Happy?


    I actually don¡¯t intend to look that way. When I think of it realistically, nothing¡¯s happened as such to warrant such a strong word.


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy I have the situation under control. Hector can¡¯t bother us if we¡¯re paying. I don¡¯t want us to be in that situation again. I just want the payment made every month.¡±


    To do that I already told him I¡¯d make the payments, while he got the bills for the house. It was better to owe on the mortgage than owe Hector.


    He brings his hands together and looks at me with sad eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mia, I can¡¯t apologize enough for what happenedst time. It was stupid. Until now I don¡¯t know where your brother is. He promised me he¡¯d give the money back.¡±


    I won¡¯t bother to point out that this wouldn¡¯t have been the first time that Carter promised to do something and didn¡¯t do it. The fact that it was money meant we were never going to see hide nor hair of a penny of it ever again. Seriously.


    ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t tell you it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not. But what I¡¯m saying is, it¡¯s good we¡¯re dealing with everything.¡±


    Now he looks worried. ¡°Are we Mia? I haven¡¯t asked you much about this job but I¡¯m worried because of theck of information you¡¯ve given me. You got ten grand just like that and you¡¯re talking about paying off the debt. All our bills are up to date and we have this sitter thates and stays here while you go out to work. I¡¯m not stupid baby girl. What kind of job is it?¡±


    I sigh because I really wish he wouldn¡¯t ask me. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m helping some people who own a shippingpany. It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    His eyes narrow with the shadow of fear. ¡°What are you doing though?¡± he questions, brows etched with worry.


    He knows and I won¡¯t confirm it because I know that he¡¯d rather die than have me use my body the way I am.


    I can¡¯t exin that it¡¯s not what he thinks, because I can¡¯t even exin it to myself. I can¡¯t exin Nick because what he does to me when I¡¯m with him isn¡¯t about the business rtionship we have. It¡¯s something else.


    As I look at my father though, I know I can¡¯t pass off what I¡¯ve been saying again. I can¡¯t, but I can¡¯t tell the truth either.


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Nothing at all.¡±


    It¡¯s now he really looks worried. ¡°Mia, please for Christs sake tell me you aren¡¯t stripping or something like that.¡±


    At least I¡¯m not lying when I shake my head. ¡°No, Dad. I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯m far from stupid and I wouldn¡¯t do something I¡¯m notfortable with, or something I don¡¯t want to do. Where I am is¡­ I¡¯m just okay Dad, and I¡¯m dealing. I¡¯m okay,¡± I keep saying that. It¡¯s important he knows I have a handle on it.


    He hangs his head down, not really epting what I¡¯m saying.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m okay.¡± I assure him trying to smooth over his worry.


    ¡°Mia, is this a ce where I coulde visit you at work. Drop by with Beth one night and meet the people you work with?¡± He presses his fingers into the counter top while he continues to stare.


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head before he even finishes, but now he¡¯s rattled me. ¡°Dad, we are in trouble. Carter got us in trouble and I¡¯m doing what I can. Sometimes we have to make difficult choices. It doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s forever. When you decided it was okay to give Carter the money you should have paid Hector, I know you knew he wouldn¡¯t give it back. It¡¯s no surprise that you can¡¯t find him or whatever. This is not new. You put us in danger big time and could have gotten us killed. So please don¡¯t badger me on my choices. I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m okay and I am.¡±


    He bites down hard on his back teeth and nods slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mia¡­ I am. Please don¡¯t let me upset you. Don¡¯t. It¡¯s good to see you happy. I wish that I could have done something to fix this all myself and you could be happy for different reasons,¡± he gives me a little smile which doesn¡¯t reach his eyes. I can tell there¡¯s more he wants to say but he holds off. ¡°Understand how I feel. You¡¯re my little girl and I failed you. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing but I would prefer to die than hurt you.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not going to happen Dad.¡± Fear burrows into my soul and ws at my inside from the horrible thought of that happening.


    He reaches out and covers my hand with his. ¡°Please Mia promise me, if this gets dangerous or if something changes and you don¡¯t have a handle on this, don¡¯t do it anymore.¡±


    I hold his gaze and dip my head. ¡°I promise.¡±


    He smiles again and gives my hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m hoping to take on some clients next month. I made some contacts.¡±


    Hope fills my heart hearing that, it really does.


    It¡¯s something to look forward to but I don¡¯t want him to stress himself out.


    ¡°Dad, that sounds great. Please don¡¯t overwork yourself. Please take your time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You too.¡±


    I promise myself I won¡¯t, although what I¡¯m doing isn¡¯t exactly overworking myself.


    I get to the club on time. It¡¯s raining and my usual parking space is gone. I have to park a little further out than usual.


    I¡¯m notte, I just like to have time to do my makeup and feelfortable in myself.


    Thest few nights haven¡¯t been different to the initial nights when I started here. I just want to keep up appearances as one might say.


    It¡¯s weird that I rock up every day in my normal clothes and change into these seductive lingerie. I look like I¡¯m getting ready for a Victoria Secret¡¯s show. No one would believe me if I told them I do this.


    Last Saturday I had lunch with Chloe and the other girls.


    It was nice but it¡¯s still weird sitting together in a group. Miranda asked me how I was, in her usual manner like she¡¯s still either asking if we can still be friends or if she¡¯s still asking me how I¡¯m feeling in regards to her betrayal.


    I told her I was fine.


    We¡¯re good as we are and I don¡¯t n to be besties. I think I¡¯m more friends with her because I pity her and part of me feels bad she lost her baby.


    Another part of me can¡¯t help but feel bitter every time I remember how she was sleeping with Chad for years behind my back.


    It¡¯s time to push it to the back of my mind though, because even though I¡¯m not overworking myself, I need to focus.


    Mimi smiles when she sees mee out of the dressing room. I¡¯m wearing ck tonight. She always puts out all the clothes I¡¯m supposed to wear and lets me know if there¡¯s anything I have to be aware of.


    ¡°You okay?¡± she asks tentatively.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    She smiles but I sense that something¡¯s a little off.


    ¡°A little change to tonight¡¯s schedule,¡± she announces.


    I panic the minute she says that. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Nick wants you on the floor in the yboy lounge.¡±


    The minute she says those words, a stone drops in the pit of my stomach and the blood drains from me.


    ¡°He wants me on the floor? Not with him?¡± I ask. Try as I may I can¡¯t keep the quiver out of my voice.


    ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re going to be okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I breathe.


    We never went to the yboy lounge on my tour. Nick said I¡¯d seen enough when we got to the dungeon.


    Enough¡­


    Is that what this is? Enough? Maybe he¡¯s done with me.


    I don¡¯t know why, maybe it¡¯s the crass way it¡¯s been done, but this feels worse than finding out about Miranda and Chad. It¡¯s what it feels like to be tossed to the side. Cast away.


    Mimi takes my hands and gives them a gentle squeeze. I liked her the minute I met her. She has that good-natured personality that¡¯s actually too good for the ce but I worked out why she¡¯s here. She likes Gabe. It¡¯s that simple and while she¡¯s good natured, people like her add texture to everything they do.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay.¡± Her hazel eyes sparkle and when she nods the ends of her wild honey blond curls bounce with life. ¡°The yboy lounge is ¡­ interesting. If it helps you have the hottest men there. Denise called in sick today and she¡¯s a favorite, so I thought you could start covering for her.¡±


    ¡°Is that just for tonight?¡±


    Thepassionate expression she gives me tells me I need to stop asking questions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mia.. look, forgive me if I cross the line, I can see you¡¯re taken with Nick. It¡¯s not surprising but he¡¯s not really the long term kind of guy. He¡¯s ¡­ business.¡±


    I nod understanding and I know I¡¯m not supposed to feel like a slut but now I do.


    I absolutely fucking do. Again.


    ¡°Of course.¡± So now I must do the job I thought I was applying for.


    ¡°He might ask for you to do different things. Just don¡¯t get your hopes up¡­ or¡­¡±


    Mimi¡¯s voice trails off. As if on cue we both see Gabe across the atrium leading a woman up the stairs. His hand is on her ass. It¡¯s pretty clear what his intentions are for her.


    Mimi looks back to me, cheeks flushed and I can tell she¡¯s hurt, but she brushes it away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up,¡± she nods then hands me a fob device. ¡°This is for security. I hate to tell you this but you might have to go topless at some point tonight. Denise does a lot of that. If anything happens, press the button and someone wille.¡±


    God¡­


    I pull in a deep, deep breath and hold on to it.


    Did I just hear her right?


    Topless?


    Well¡­ Chloe did tell me. I just thought there would only be one man seeing me like that.


    But he doesn¡¯t want me anymore.


    Tears sting the backs of my eyes.

 #4 Chapter 23

    Mia


    Oh God¡­


    I¡¯m here. I¡¯m inside the yboy lounge and I¡¯m supposed to stand in the room until the billionairese in.


    Mimi gave me a little run through of what to do and sort of what to expect.


    This section is all private rooms that look like the VIP area of the club Nick and his brothers hang out in.


    She said that the men whoe here don¡¯t always like having sex in public.


    She said some of them juste to hang out with one of the waitresses of their choice.


    Hang out could mean anything I suppose and I¡¯m not sure what to expect.


    I guess now that Nick telling me that he wouldn¡¯t share me with anyone or let anyone touch me must have been a load of bullshit. I¡¯m so stupid.


    So very stupid. I im to have this extensive academic mind and I actually don¡¯t have the generalmon sense the average woman has.


    He was just talking shit and didn¡¯t even have the decency toe and throw me away himself. He got Mimi to do it.


    I feel so stupid.


    I suppose though this is what Chloe intended for me. Not on purpose and not because she was being horrible in any way or rude, it¡¯s just that this is the job she knew of.


    I¡¯m standing in a corner of the room near arge aquarium filled with tropical fish. I mentally decide I¡¯m going to look at that as much as possible and not make eye contact with anybody.


    Before me is a table with champagne and a few bottles of wine. There¡¯s also a decanter and a bucket of ice. Mimi said at the very basic level I¡¯m supposed to serve the mening in here their drinks.


    I hope that¡¯s all it is and I don¡¯t have to do it topless.


    I don¡¯t even know who Denise is but I give her credit for doing what she does because I can tell anyone right away, I¡¯m not going to be able to follow her act.


    The music starts ying in the overhead speaker. It¡¯s a subtle jazz tune I recognize by just the instrumental. I tense up, however, when I hear voices outside of the room.


    My nerves spike. It¡¯s a group of mening in. Shit. Shit. Shit.


    Calm¡­ calm down. I have to be calm. I have to be calm even though I can¡¯t breathe. I¡¯m so stupid. I thought I was going to see Nick tonight.


    What happened between the space of this morning and tonight?


    What could have happened?


    I didn¡¯t do anything. I didn¡¯t say anything out of the ordinary and I left like I normally do before he woke.


    The door opens and two mene in first. Their eyes when they see me areparable to a child on Christmas morning. They¡¯re all wearing masks but I can see their reactions.


    And fucking hell, another guy joins them and I swear to God it¡¯s the man from the first night. The dom. Marco Antone.


    He has on a standard mask tonight. ck and silver.


    It¡¯s his eyes I recognize.


    His eyes brighten the most as hees in.


    It¡¯s just the three of them. I try to find my voice to greet them. I really do. I can¡¯t though.


    ¡°Well hello,¡± Marco says.


    It is him. He walks in past the other two men andes right up to me.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I say barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Well it certainly is a pleasure to have Nickoli¡¯s sub serving us tonight.¡±


    I remember what Nick told me, that this man wanted to buy me. He told him I was his sub and he respected it. I don¡¯t know much about that lifestyle but I don¡¯t think the men would have their subs serving other men the way I am.


    ¡°I¡¯m here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± he says with fake sympathy, knowing what I mean. I¡¯m right, the men wouldn¡¯t just do that with their subs. I don¡¯t know their ways but deep down I admire the level of trust they have for each other. That bond. It¡¯s like they¡¯re sealed. Fated. I don¡¯t get that impression though from this guy. He reeks of something sinister and disturbing. Instantly I don¡¯t feel safe around him.


    ¡°Can I get you guys a drink?¡± I ask.


    He smiles and tilts his head to the side, looking me over. ¡°You may. How about you take your clothes off while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    He says it just as simply as though we were talking about the weather.


    The other two guys smile and take their seats on the sofa.


    This¡­


    This is the part I would have feared and I hate Nick so much right now for not even giving me a heads up.


    I hesitate and I know I¡¯m not supposed to.


    Mimi warned me at least. Biting down hard on the inside of my lip, I pull off my negligee.


    Underneath I¡¯m wearing a thong that matches my heels.


    So I¡¯m practically wearing nothing in front of this man besides my heels, a thong and a fucking mask.


    They¡¯re all looking at my breasts.


    Mimi said Denise calls the shots on what happens when she works. The rules are that they can¡¯t force me to have sex with them, but they can cop a feel of my breasts if they want. That¡¯s all. Nowhere else.


    As if that¡¯s fine, or like it¡¯s supposed to make me feel better.


    The asshole of course is well versed in the rules of this ce and reaches out to have a good feel of my breasts. When the other two guyse over and join in, I back away.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s enough,¡± I protest. ¡°No more.¡±


    Marco doesn¡¯t like that very much. ¡°We¡¯re allowed to touch you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m saying no,¡± I don¡¯t care what the stupid rules are. I crouch down and pull my clothes back on.


    I know I just acted out of the ordinary for them but this is ridiculous. It¡¯s ridiculous and I¡¯m not Denise, neither do I want to be.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I stand and try to regain someposure. ¡°Now I asked if you want a drink,¡± I¡¯m trying my best to sound like I¡¯m in control but I fail. I fail miserably.


    Marco looks at me and I can tell he doesn¡¯t like what I did.


    What was that Nick said about him being one of the most dangerous men in Chicago?


    Yeah. I remember he did say something like that so I¡¯m guessing Marco¡¯s not used to being told no.


    He looks at the other two guys and they nod.


    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re nning. Can¡¯t even guess, until it¡¯s toote.


    The guy to the left grabs me in one deft move. I scream but the other guyes for me and covers my mouth. They shove me hard against the wall and Marco moves in.


    He fills his palms with my breasts and I feel sick.


    ¡°You little bitch, you think you can tell me no?¡± he balks, getting up into my face. ¡°You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re messing with, do you?¡±


    He squeezes me so hard I scream into the guy¡¯s hand.


    I¡¯m guessing the girls here all do as they¡¯re told and what they don¡¯t want goes unnoticed because of the nature of the ce and clientele.


    I try to fight against the guys and to my horror Marco starts undoing his belt buckle.


    The fuck? No way. No way in hell am I going to end up getting raped after all I¡¯m doing. Something snaps in my mind. The instinct to survive and fight. I have to fight.


    I have to fight.


    He steps close and my foot flings up and kicks him in his balls with the heel of my stilettos jabbing into him. He doubles over and I use the moment to bite down hard on the guy¡¯s hand that¡¯s covering my mouth. I bite so hard I¡¯m surprised the skin didn¡¯te off.


    He lets me go and like a feral animal, I w the other guy in his face. The panic fob is on the inside edge of my negligee. I reach for it and press down hard. I hope like hell it does what it¡¯s supposed to because Marcoes at me and ps me with the back of his hand so hard, I fall to the ground and hit my face.


    Stars speckle my vision and I¡¯m so lightheaded I can¡¯t organize my thoughts. Everything switches between dark blotches and someone grabbing me. Another p in my face has me crying.


    I¡¯m aware now, the p brought me back to reality.


    Marco gets on top of me and rips off my panties. I scream when he covers my mouth with his and try to fight back, but someone¡¯s holding my hands and feet.


    He¡¯s about to hit me again when a gunshot echoes in the room.


    A gunshot!


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a gunshot¡­ but in here?


    Whatever it is makes Marco stop what he¡¯s doing and the guys holding my hands and feet release their hold on me.


    ¡°Get the fuck up!¡± Roars a voice I would recognize in my dreams. Except this guys shouldn¡¯t be in my dreams.


    He¡¯s a nightmare and I curse myself when my gazends on Nick and my stupid, stupid heart flutters.


    ¡°Nick, we were just having some fun,¡± Marco says, getting up. He stands and I shuffle away, cowering by the table with the drinks.


    ¡°Fun? Really? Didn¡¯t look like fucking fun to me,¡± Nick counters.


    Marcoughs. ¡°Oh please, what the fuck do you care? I take it she¡¯s one of your cast-offs.¡±


    Cast-offs¡­ so it¡¯s true. That¡¯s what I am.


    The tears fall harder at the confirmation.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Nick thunders and I look up at him.


    He looks so different to what I¡¯m used to and I¡¯ve never seen him with a gun before.


    ¡°Get out? I pay good money toe here,¡± Marco retorts.


    ¡°Money? Really? Your stupid shit money is no good here. You know me having you here is more beneficial to you than it is to me, Marco Antone. Fucking get out and don¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue, boy. I could have you killed right the fuck now.¡±


    On that Nick rushes him, ms him into the wall and holds the gun at his head.


    I¡¯m shaking.


    I¡¯m trembling from deep in my soul. The way Nick looks is like a killer looks. Is he going to kill him?


    Marco attacked me with his goons, but death¡­ it¡¯s so ¡­ I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t want any of this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare threaten me, Marco,¡± Nick warns. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. Get out and none of youe back. I¡¯ve killed enough for the day, don¡¯t want to end my night with blood on my hands.¡±


    I¡¯m listening. I¡¯m listening real good because I need to hear this. He said he¡¯s killed enough for the day and doesn¡¯t want more blood on his hands. That is what he said.


    Who am I kidding?


    I can¡¯t do this. I¡¯ve already degraded myself.


    I can¡¯t do this.


    I can¡¯t do it.


    Nick hears me whimpering, nces at me and steps away from Marco.


    The guys who came in with him leave first then Marco follows.


    It¡¯s just me and Nick in the room now. He¡¯s thrown me away so I expect him to walk out and leave me, he doesn¡¯t though. Hees over, crouches down and reaches for me.


    I¡¯m too shaken to pull away. I¡¯m too shaken to show how much I hate him right now for putting me in this position.


    I can¡¯t fight my heart that continuously betrays me when I¡¯m with him so as he pulls me into his chest, I go to him and allow the tears to pour.


    I¡¯m there and I hate that I feel safe with him.


    He holds me to him, pressing my head to his chest. Through my tear-filled haze I take note of the hammering of his heart


    Nick takes me home.


    We drove in silence and I just stared through the window of his ck Ferrari.


    It¡¯s nice, real ssy, the kind you see in the movies. I might have been more taken with it if the circumstances were different.


    When we pull up on the drive I get out. I don¡¯t say thanks or anything. I just get out. He follows but I don¡¯t stop to talk to him or anything.


    ¡°Mia..¡± he doesn¡¯t usually call me by name. It sounds weirding from his lips.


    It sounds normal.


    I take my keys out of my purse and open the door.


    Before he can say another word I go inside and m the door in his face.


    I don¡¯t care anymore.


    I no longer care. Tonight was absolute shit and I¡¯m still at the point where I know I can¡¯t do it, not any of it.


    Dades down the stairs and I fly into his arms and I start crying again.


    I don¡¯t tell him why though, or that I¡¯ve given up.


    Like I¡¯m his little girl, I cry for everything. Everything.


    He takes me upstairs and puts me to bed then sits with me until I drift off.


    I didn¡¯t mean to sleep but I think the worry and shock of the night has stressed me out.


    I wake early, at the crack of dawn and I get up to pull the curtains closer so the sun won¡¯te in. I decide I¡¯m sleeping in today and damn everything.


    Except I get to the window and stop in my tracks when I see Nick¡¯s car is still parked outside. Exactly where I left it.


    I narrow my gaze at what I¡¯m seeing because I¡¯mpletely thrown that he¡¯s still here.


    Why is he here?


    The tangle of emotion sends me downstairs.


    As I open the front door Nick sees me and gets out of his car.


    It¡¯s strange, to see him so early in the morning. He¡¯s always sleeping when I leave him and it¡¯s always a lot earlier than this. So early it¡¯s still dark out.


    The morning sun beams down on him as he makes his way up onto the porch. It¡¯s bright but not like it normally is at this hour. It¡¯s the slight shift in season and I guess that the next few weeks will be colder and mornings will get darker.


    Nick looks at me. I¡¯m bare-footed so I really look petite next to him. I¡¯m wearing a pink tank top and flowery pajama bottoms. I don¡¯t look like the woman he¡¯s been sleeping with.


    His eyes show the wealth of concern for me but it¡¯s lost on me.


    It¡¯s his fault.


    Last night was his fault. He put me in that position and the memory of it makes me hate him all over again.


    ¡°Angel Doll¡­¡± he breathes and I don¡¯t know whates over me.


    My hand takes on a life of its own andnds a p straight across his cheek.


    He¡¯s guy number two who isn¡¯t used to retaliation or the word no.


    He looks at me like he can¡¯t believe what I just did. It must be the opening of power but I raise my hand and p him across the other cheek.


    I pped twice and I¡¯m still alive.


    He deserves it.


    He keeps his gaze trained on me and I ball my fist at my side because I want to hit him again.


    Instead I move back into the house, getting ready to close the door in his face again, but he grabs me and shoves me hard against the wall.


    ¡°Let go of me, you asshole,¡± I cry. Thest thing I want is for Dad or Beth to wake up and see us like this, see him handling me like this. Nevertheless, I can¡¯t keep the rage out of my voice.


    ¡°Mia, I didn¡¯t mean forst night to happen,¡± he says quickly.


    ¡°Do you even care? No, you don¡¯t, so don¡¯t act like you do. Don¡¯t act like you care. You don¡¯t know me, in the real world I would never know you,¡± I throw back and I¡¯m crying again. ¡°In the fucking real world I wouldn¡¯t feel for you. I would never feel for someone like you who would just cast me aside with a message.¡±


    He tightens his grip on my hand and it¡¯s painful.


    ¡°Next time¡­ just kill me,¡± I cry. ¡°Just kill me because I can¡¯t pay you back and I¡¯m not going through what I didst night, ever again. Just kill me when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    It¡¯s the reality of the situation. My family owe Hector and I owe Nick.


    I haven¡¯t even worked for him for a month yet. People die for less. The other week Dad almost died for ten grand.


    He gets closer, face contorting at my words and I actually think he might hit me.


    I very nearly think he will because he looks exactly like a man I should be scared of, but instead he presses his forehead to mine.


    ¡°No¡­doll,¡± he says breathlessly and I hate the way his skin feels against mine. ¡°You¡¯re right. You wouldn¡¯t know me. Don¡¯t do it¡­ Don¡¯t feel for me. Don¡¯t.¡±


    Before I can answer, he moves away and leaves me.


    I stare after him and watch him drive away.


    The angst of everything has taken me whole. I¡¯m thinking of everything.


    Last night and everything.


    Don¡¯t feel for me¡­


    I shouldn¡¯t.


    I know that. I could write down a million things that all warn me away.


    The only problem with that is, it¡¯s toote.


    Last night happened with all its warnings but I¡¯m caught in a trap.


    It¡¯s toote.


    I shouldn¡¯t want him, but I do.

 #4 Chapter 24

    Nick


    The first thing I do, that I¡¯m not supposed to do, is ignore everybody¡¯s calls.


    It¡¯s a cardinal rule in our family to pick up the phone if any family member is calling.


    It¡¯s protocol and standard and we¡¯ve been doing that since forever, more so since Frankie¡¯s death.


    It makes sense to check in so those focused on a job don¡¯t have to split their attention to worry about you. The thing is, my family are used to me being the wild child. Or the wilder, reckless one in the bunch. They know that when I don¡¯t want to talk, I don¡¯t want to talk.


    Doesn¡¯t stop them from calling though.


    It started with Gabe, then Salvatore. Gabe again this morning when I left Mia¡¯s house, then Salvatore.


    By mid-day I had Vincent calling me. He called three times on the hour. Then by four Pa called me.


    Pa rarely calls me and I know when he does it¡¯s fucking important. His call isn¡¯t just to check in with me, it¡¯s because of yesterday. Snade.


    The call signals that he now knows the shit that went down and wants to talk to me.


    I ignore him just like I do the others and spend the day doing fuck all.


    My mind is too scrambled to think.


    Too scrambled to take a step by step motion to do anything at all but what I¡¯m doing, which is nothing.


    It¡¯s nothing because what I¡¯m thinking about is her.


    Mia¡­


    I¡¯ve been wondering around all day. I¡¯m in the park now, just sitting on a bench and I¡¯m thinking about her.


    I don¡¯t ever feel bad for anything. Not one damn thing I¡¯ve ever done. Reason being, I don¡¯t get close. She is different and her telling me she feels for me is the worst thing I¡¯ve heard today. It¡¯s bad because she shouldn¡¯t and now I know I want to stay away, but I want her.


    Of course, I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything less from an angel. Aren¡¯t they supposed to soothe the wounded, bring light in darkness, make you feel whole.


    That¡¯s her, it¡¯s her all over and I¡¯m in this funk because for the first time in my life, I crave something good. I crave her, and I could kick myself for what happened to herst night.


    That motherfucker, Marco Antone went after her because it was clear she isn¡¯t mine.


    I didn¡¯t know he was going to be there, and I felt the yboy lounge would have been the best ce for Mia to go to break this connection to me.


    For me to break the connection I have with her.


    I don¡¯t keep tabs on my patrons on the regr butst night definitely opened my eyes to what might go on in the club that I don¡¯t want. The way I saw Nickoli holding Mia down with his boys suggests he¡¯s done it before. It suggests he¡¯s fucking done it and the one thing I truly loathe is the abuse of trust. He should know better.


    I make a mental note to talk to Denise the next I see her, and some of the other girls who work the yboy lounge.


    Despite the funk I¡¯m in, it¡¯s my job to take care of my staff. We all make The Dark Odyssey what it is. The girls who work there trust us with their safety.


    That was one of the very clear things we talked about when me and the others set up the club. All five of us agreed that we¡¯d take action at the first sign of anything like that.


    That I¡¯m thinking about it now in rtion to my doll makes me want to kill. It makes me want to kill Marco. Cut his fucking dick off and make him suffer, then kill his ass with his dick in his hands.


    Bottom line is, it shouldn¡¯t have happened and I full on deserved the p Mia gave me.


    She seriously had some balls though. The doll was on fire and looked like she would beat me to a fucking pulp if she could. She even looked like she knew that on the regr, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed anyone to fucking p me once, let alone twice.


    Twice?


    Nah, fucking fuck that. That person would have been dead, dead, dead before they could get their hand within an inch of my face.


    Yet if she¡¯d sent that balled fist of hers into my face again I would have allowed her to do it, over and over again too, for the broken promise. I said I wouldn¡¯t allow another man to touch her and I wouldn¡¯t share her with anybody.


    Last night crossed the line.


    I gaze out to the little fountain ahead of me and watch the ducks swimming around. The receding sunlight casts a glow on them, making their feathers shimmer. Looking at them reminds me of days spent in Italy.


    My family live in Tuscany by the beach. All thatnd there with the sea, the vineyard, and the scendscape is ours. Giordanond. I haven¡¯t been in a while. It¡¯s stupid that I haven¡¯t. It¡¯s fucked up because the ce is like pure rejuvenation from the hectic lifestyle Chicago brings.


    Rejuvenation sounds like a dream.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen now. There¡¯s so many that want my ass and I just keep making it worse.


    Now I might have Antone to worry about too.


    He¡¯s dangerous but he can¡¯t touch me without the fear of me going to his family or his enemies. His particr tastes are not eptable in his fold. The Antones are very old school and they don¡¯t ept the modern. The man doesn¡¯t just have one sub, he has a harem and he¡¯s supposed to be married to one of the Manello sisters.


    Me bbing my mouth is enough to get him killed by his own people because the Antones and the Manello¡¯s have been thick as thieves since the dawn of time.


    My phone buzzes in my back pocket and I pull it out.


    It¡¯s Ma.


    It¡¯s her and I feel worse as I look at the phone buzzing in my hand and it stops then starts up again.


    I know when she calls it¡¯s because she thinks the worst has happened to me.


    She probably thinks I¡¯ve gone out and got myself killed. Or, that I¡¯m lying in a fucking ditch somewhere.


    I draw in a breath and answer the phone before it rings out again.


    ¡°Ma,¡± I say and because it¡¯s the first I¡¯ve spoken in hours my voice is hoarse.


    ¡°Nick, Jesus Christ,¡± she sighs and the line crackles on her breath. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? We¡¯ve all been calling you. You ignored your father¡¯s call?¡±


    The question is valid because nobody does that. Not even Vincent but really he¡¯s a brown-nosing asskisser when ites to Pa. Like he wasn¡¯t obviously going to be underboss and capo when Frankie was killed.


    ¡°Ma, I¡¯m just answering you to let you know I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay? Really?¡± She starts bitching at me in Italian, asking me if I couldn¡¯t have called her earlier and talked out my problems like I¡¯m some share-my-worries kind of guy. It¡¯s times like this when I feel sorry for her because she has four sons and she clearly needs a daughter to talk that kind of shit with. Shit that¡¯s not me and never has been.


    ¡°Ma, I gotta go,¡± I cut in.


    ¡°Nicky, your father knows about yesterday and he¡¯s not happy about it.¡± Now she tells me that part. We¡¯ve been talking for a good ten minutes with her sting me and she gets to the part that I need to worry about most when I¡¯m about to end the call.


    ¡°I figured,¡± is all I reply. ¡°Ma, don¡¯t ask me to exin myself. If you don¡¯t know me now you never will. It¡¯s been a month since Tommy was gunned down in his own home. His wife and baby were in the house. His wife and baby, Ma. He¡¯s in the hospital now fighting for his life. I¡¯m his best friend. I don¡¯t owe anybody an exnation for what I do, and while I¡¯m sorry Pa is pissed at me, needs must.¡±


    She¡¯s quiet for a few seconds. I know she gets it. I know she gets me. I know she knows I don¡¯t give a shit who wants to be upset with me, I¡¯m doing what I have to.


    ¡°Nick be careful. That¡¯s all we want. Consider this, the fact that this is still all unresolved means a lot. Means we have to be careful. We don¡¯t know what could happen next and the mes were fanned with Snade¡¯s death.¡±


    I heed her caution. I like what she says and I like that she knows.


    We keep women out of business as much as the average mobster but Pa has his woman right beside him. He does things a little different to most. In the hierarchy of who¡¯s who, she¡¯s his consigliere. His most trusted advisor. It doesn¡¯t make him weak. He says it makes him strong because of who she is to him. Maybe it¡¯s why she puts up with his shit with women. It is what it is and I don¡¯t try to understand it.


    ¡°Okay Ma,¡± I nod although she can¡¯t see me. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°When are we going to see you? We want you toe home tonight so we can talk.¡±


    ¡°No, not tonight, Ma. I have a few things I gotta do.¡± There¡¯s one ce I thought of checking out, then I¡¯m going to the club. I hope Miaes tonight. I hope shees back. I should be there regardless, becausest night was shot too and I have a heap of admin stuff to do.


    I don¡¯t want to go to the house and get the third degree or think about Snade.


    I need to localize the parts I have to worry about.


    Who pulled the trigger on Tommy? That¡¯s all. That¡¯s all I want to know.


    ¡°Okay, not tonight but soon. Check in with meter boy,¡± she tells me as a warning not a request.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She hangs up and I stand.


    It¡¯s nearly five.


    I¡¯m going to check out a bar most of the underground hang out at. There was something Gabe said yesterday that made me think. He was talking about the Fontaines and who they hire when they want to put a hit on someone. They¡¯re clever in the way they work because they don¡¯t have hitmen or enforcers that people can associate back to them.


    They outsource random guys that can do a job.


    I thought about it and came to the conclusion that I need to dig there. Find out who they might have hired in that short space of time from the deal going wrong to Tommy being gunned down.


    The problem is, who would talk to me?


    I¡¯d go there first and head to the club after.


    One bar fightter and I had something I never had earlier, or yesterday.


    It makes me feel a little more like I did something with my day.


    I grabbed a weasel who came at me with a knife when I asked a question and offered him his life in return for info. I do that a lot. It¡¯s my thing. At least I offer it, which is a lot more than I can say for most.


    He heard me asking around and thought I¡¯de for him.


    The motherfucker¡¯s name was Pablo. Nasty scar on his face, looked like shit.


    He said one of the Fontaine associates called up some of the guys who travelled with Perez. All part of the Cuban Cartel. The associates were looking for a guy to hire because they needed a hit on someone. Pablo dropped the name of Hector Ramirez. He said one of Hector¡¯s boys got picked for a job.


    What I know of the Fontaines is that the more low key the more desirable.


    That was all I could get. I got a name I could work with.


    That came after I got sliced with a mean-looking knife and actually had the shit beaten out of me by his boys.


    I kept the Giordano name alive though when I struck back, ended two of his best and left with my info.


    A name.


    Hector¡­ prick. God help him when I find him and his boy.


    Motherfucker.


    I get to the clubte. I¡¯m a mess, all ruffled and roughed up and I know there must be blood on my shirt but I decide I¡¯m going in just like this.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Although the tension has eased a little, I¡¯m still worked up pretty bad and I want to forget. I want to forget and I¡¯m not pushing pencils and paper tonight.


    I just want my doll. The way she was beforest night.


    I get up to my office though and could breathe hell fire when fucking Jenna¡¯s inside there again and this time she¡¯s not wearing lingerie.


    She¡¯s fucking naked.


    The woman is naked, sitting on my desk. She¡¯s the first thing I see as I walk in, and she parts her legs and runs her fingers over her pussy while she looks at me with seduction in her eyes.


    Fuck, that used to turn me on and it should.


    It would turn any man on but since I don¡¯t want her it does nothing to me, and for me.


    ¡°Hi Boss¡­¡± she coos in that sugary voice while she tweaks her nipples and continues to finger herself. ¡°You look like you need a break.¡±


    Clearly she doesn¡¯t follow instructions well because I¡¯m fairly certain I told her just yesterday not to do this.


    So many damn things happened yesterday it feels like there¡¯s no way it can be the same twenty four hours.


    ¡°Jenna¡­ I¡¯m gonna say this onest time,¡± I begin. ¡°Don¡¯t fuckinge and see me unless I send for you. Don¡¯t fucking do it.¡±


    Her answer is to give me ascivious grin and run her tongue over her bottom lip. Lashes fluttering with seduction.


    This woman¡­


    This is the kind of woman I¡¯m used to. Someone who tries to defy me because she thinks I¡¯m messing around and then by the time we take our clothes off, the only thing there¡¯s left to do is angry fucking.


    She slides off the desk and walks over to me, the smirk still on her face.


    It¡¯s clear as fuck she has no intention of listening to me because she wants me. She runs her fingers over my chest and her smile brightens.


    ¡°Well hell. It looks like you really need a break. Do you want me on my knees or riding your cock, Boss?¡± She muses.


    ¡°Get your clothes on and get out. That¡¯s my answer and I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡±


    ¡°Nick, you¡¯re so testy these days. I seriously thought you kicked the stupid princess to the curb by putting her in the yboy Lounge. You know, kind of like what you did to me. One day we¡¯re fucking and we¡¯re having a good time and by the next I¡¯ve been reced. I knew it from when she came in and asked for your name. You told me to do the same when I first started. It¡¯s like a code. It says it all. Anyone working reception wouldn¡¯t have thought to ask her anything else if she gave your name.¡±


    She¡¯s right. She¡¯s fucking right, but if she wants me to feel any kind of way, I don¡¯t. She knows what I am, and we were just messing around.


    What I pity is her desperation in this moment. Throwing herself at me when she knows I don¡¯t want her.


    Throwing herself at me when she suspects what everyone else does, that Mia¡¯s important to me.


    Jenna is here to cause trouble. I never promised her anything and she knew to never expect anything from me.


    I lean forward so I¡¯m eye to eye with her and scowl.


    ¡°Jenna, fucking around is exactly that. Do not piss me off. If you do, you won¡¯t work here anymore. This is the second time I¡¯ve had to warn you. Do not make me do it again. Get your clothes and get the fuck out of my damn office.¡±


    She looks like she gets the message. Fear is in her eyes. Fear of losing her job and fear because she knows I mean what I¡¯m saying.


    The shuffle of footsteps however sounds at the door and she smiles again.


    I turn to look at what the hell she could be smiling at and see.


    It¡¯s Mia.


    Mia¡¯s at the door and she¡¯s looking at me standing next to naked Jenna. We look like we¡¯ve been doing fuck knows in here, even with the door open.


    I see she¡¯s wearing a little puff sleeved blouse and a wrap over skirt. Not lingerie. She¡¯s not made up either. Her hair is in a high messy bun and she actually looks sexier than when I saw her in that ckce lingerie.


    The sight of her, angry as she is at me for having Jenna like this in my office, is what hardens my cock. Then I remember this woman always has that effect on me.


    Even before we spoke.


    One look at her and I want her.


    One look at her and I can see the wealth of hurt in her eyes.


    She feels for me and she thinks I¡¯m hers.


    I shouldn¡¯t be.


    Shouldn¡¯t¡­


    That fucking word is such an asshole. It¡¯s such an asshole because she¡¯s looking at me and I want to know what it would be like to be hers.

 #4 Chapter 25

    Mia


    Now what am I really supposed to do here?


    Jenna is smiling at me with that triumphant bitch I-have-your-man face.


    Except Nick¡¯s not mine.


    No one truly belongs to anybody. If there¡¯s one thing I know it¡¯s that.


    So I deserve to be hit with a shovel for a wakeup call because here I am standing at the door looking at them and the effect of the sight of them together is very clear on my face.


    He¡¯s looking at me, but I¡¯m looking at her, and she¡¯s smiling back at me.


    They¡¯ve all seen me as the weakling I¡¯ve been over thest few weeks and the problem is they don¡¯t know me.


    I¡¯m about to give both of them a taste of who I can be.


    The woman I want to find.


    ¡°Something funny?¡± I snap as she continues to smile. She looks thrown at the remark.


    ¡°You,¡± she informs me.


    ¡°Oh I see, I¡¯m funny. Well have a fucking goodugh because it¡¯s the only damn time you¡¯llugh at me, or smile at me.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how she does it. She¡¯s naked and sofortable in her skin she has no shame that I¡¯ve caught her like this and has no inkling to grab her clothes. She just sets her hands on her hips and stares me down.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re so special, don¡¯t you?¡± She throws back.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer and shock them both. But I¡¯m not special for the reason she¡¯s using me of. It¡¯s not for the reason either of them know. Just for one second I remember the girl I was when I got a schrship to study at Harvard.


    It doesn¡¯t matter where I am today. I know where I¡¯ming from and what I¡¯m going through now is a rough time, the kind of rough time that life throws at you.


    It¡¯s shit, and shit happens.


    Sheughs and Nick tenses.


    ¡°Jenna get the hell out of my office. I warned you already,¡± he intercedes before we can continue this shit pissing fight.


    Jenna really looks put out but she doesn¡¯t argue with him, she grabs her clothes from the sofa and storms past me without putting them on.


    As she leaves Ie down from my glory Harvard days and remember why I had toe back here tonight when I look at Nick.


    I need the money and I owe him.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, it¡¯s what I remind myself.


    I need the money but tonight I came with a special request. He doesn¡¯t want me anymore so I came straight to his office to ask if I can work somewhere else. I didn¡¯t stop by Mimi like I usually do. I came straight up here and walked in on the shit happening between Nick and Jenna.


    ¡°Come in and close the door,¡± he says, eyes trained on me. He¡¯s standing paces away and I¡¯m not exactly sure what he¡¯s thinking.


    I¡¯m not stupid, I know he¡¯s had sex with Jenna. Why else was she in here naked?


    There were several times I¡¯d ended up naked in here too and it wasn¡¯t to sit down and drink tea with him.


    I do as he says and walk in.


    I set my purse down on the sofa and he looks me over in my clothes.


    ¡°What the hell¡¯s that you¡¯re wearing?¡± He frowns and lingers on my little puff-sleeved top.


    ¡°It¡¯s called clothes,¡± I inform him. ¡°Made from cotton, and viscose.¡± There was no way I would have thought to smart mouth him like that a few days ago.


    It¡¯s very different to when I asked him where he¡¯d beenst Sunday night. My tone today is harsher and demanding.


    He gives me a tight-lipped grin that¡¯s not really a grin and rushes at me.


    There¡¯s no way I can dodge or move away, he¡¯s too fast and too strong.


    He shoves me into the wall and I cry out from the impact. I hit out at his rock hard chest and end up hurting my fingers. He grabs my hands with just one hand to stop me and with the other he rams a fist into the wall.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± I shuffle against him but he doesn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Fucking hell¡­ Mia! You fucking make me fucking crazy,¡± he growls, hitting at the wall again and again.


    He¡¯s saying that to me like he wasn¡¯t crazy before.


    ¡°You asshole, get away from me, and let me go.¡±


    Oh I don¡¯t know who told me to say that. It makes him more insane. Instead of knocking the wall, he grabs my top and tears it off me. The fabric just rips like paper and falls off me.


    I want to try and do something, anything, then his fingers brush over my stomach and make me crazy too. Crazy with need. Need for him.


    He senses it.


    Something changes in his eyes as he looks at me and now he gives me a maddening smile.


    ¡°If I wanted you to wear cotton and fucking viscose- whatever the fuck that is- I¡¯d dress you in it,¡± he rips off my skirt and tears my panties off too.


    I catch my breath and wince when he grabs me, pulls me over to the sofa and shocks me by bending me over his knee.


    I¡¯m too stunned to talk and when I catch my breath it leaves me right away when his heavy handnds straight on my ass.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I cry out from the impact and the shock. I¡¯m too stunned to talk. He just spanked me and I cry out once more when he does it again.


    And again, a tear runs down my cheek but something fades in the anger that boiled in me. Onest p on my ass and then he starts rubbing the area he spanked.


    I feel his fingers on my back then trail down the cheeks of my ass then I feel his lips. Kissing the skin better.


    I look back to him and we¡¯re both breathing hard. I didn¡¯t even realize that my hair hade undone.


    It¡¯s now cascading down my shoulders.


    He turns me around and pulls me to him, but sets me against the sofa.


    In all my years I¡¯d never experienced such turmoil of emotion in so little time. I should be enraged but I¡¯m not. The anger that roiled within me has sated.


    We look at each other for seconds then he ces a hand to the t of my stomach and stares me down.


    I know this game. He exerts his power and shows me what he wants and then I¡¯m supposed to follow his lead. It¡¯s like throwing a bone to a dog.


    The dog knows you have the means and takes the bone, they decide what happens next.


    When my fingers slink up to my bra and I snap open the little butterfly sp holding it together, he smiles. This smile is different. It¡¯s the one I¡¯m used to, it¡¯s him.


    He leans closer and covers my right nipple with his lips. He flicked the sensitive tip with his tongue while his fingers work the other.


    He sucks and I lean back, allowing him to suckle.


    We stay like that for a little while and I run my fingers through his hair while he sucks and gives me pleasure. By the time he slides his finger into my pussy I¡¯m soaked.


    He smiles when he sees that but he doesn¡¯t go down on me and eat me out like he normally would, he doesn¡¯t do that. What he does next is lean in closer and presses his lips against mine. Hard.


    It¡¯s not a fairytale kiss or even close to the kisses we¡¯ve shared before. It¡¯s a cruel punishing kiss that has the desired effect of weakening me, it absolutely does. It weakens me and makes me want him all over again.


    He ends it too quickly but keeps that eye-to-eye stare on me.


    ¡°Nothing happened,¡± he whispers. For a second I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about, then I¡¯m surprised when it dawns on me that he¡¯s talking about Jenna. ¡°Nothing. Happened. She was in my office when I got here. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I reply, and relief at the deration rushes over me.


    He undoes his belt buckle and pulls his cock from his pants. He doesn¡¯t take off his clothes though like he usually does.


    ¡°Get on your knees baby.¡±


    I roll over on to my knees and he moves behind me. My body wees him as he slides into my pussy and I moan out loud.


    I moan out loud and savor him as he starts thrusting inside me.


    He pumps hard then fast, tightening his grip on my waist so he can fuck me properly.


    Within minutes we¡¯re both groaning and gasping and the sounds of our bodies pping together fills the room.


    It¡¯s hot and insane and wild because moments ago we were fighting. Now he¡¯s fucking me on my hands and knees and I want more.


    He starts pounding into me, giving me more and my breasts bounce in front of my face like pillows with every savage thrust. My hair falls over my face and I can¡¯t see. I don¡¯t need to though. I don¡¯t need to see to feel. I feel it all and ultimate pleasure washes over me. It starts with a curl in my toes and works its way up through my body as he pounds into me.


    The cascade of fire ripples through my soul and I know deep, deep within myself that we¡¯ve gone past fooling around and having sex. We¡¯ve gone past this business rtionship. It¡¯s the way he touches me. It¡¯s the way he¡¯s touching me, how he moves inside me like he really wants me.


    So it begs the question¡­ what wasst night about?


    Why didn¡¯t he want to see me?


    He growls and his cock hardens inside me, pressing against my g-spot. Pounding against it as a vicious wave of pleasure scorches me clean from the inside out.


    Hees too but he jackhammers into his release and we both cry out from the intense call of passion.


    It weakens me after it ims us. Him too.


    It¡¯s a few momentster that he pulls out of me, after I¡¯ve milked him clean. His cum is warm inside me and the thought warms me all over.


    He moves away and I shuffle to see he¡¯s moved over to the table to grab some tissue. He cleans off his cock, fixes his pants and grabs more tissue. He thenes back to me and cleans me too.


    I look at him and I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯ll do next.


    He holds my gaze with an intensity that seers into me.


    ¡°Come home with me,¡± he breathes.


    ¡°Home?¡±


    ¡°Home.¡±


    As in the ce where he lives. Home. We normally go upstairs.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m with you I forget,¡± he states, shocking me.


    ¡°Forget?¡± questions flow into my mind and I know I shouldn¡¯t press, since he makes me forget too.


    I¡¯mpelled to encourage the questions but mostly, I want to forget too.


    ¡°I forget life.¡±


    ¡°I forget too,¡± I whisper.


    He takes off his jacket and I gasp when I see blood all over the right side of his shirt. No wonder he kept his clothes on.


    ¡°What happened to you Nick!¡± I gasp. I move to him and he catches me, holding me away from touching his shirt.


    He shakes his head and I see something I¡¯ve seen before in his eyes. It¡¯s a solemn expression of warning. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do it doll. Don¡¯t feel for me Angel.¡±


    I gaze into his eyes and take in the expression. I take in the warning that should fend me away. Instead of being scared, I smooth my hand up to cup his face.


    ¡°Toote,¡± I confess breathlessly.


    He looks at me like he equally wishes I hadn¡¯t said that, but like he wants it. Then he winces and presses his head to mine for a few seconds.


    Just seconds of the tenderness that almost seems wilder than the wild sex we just had.


    He moves back and puts his jacket around me to cover my nakedness. It swamps me but it does the job.


    He stands first and puts his hand out for me to take.


    I do.

 #4 Chapter 26

    Nick


    We get to my house an hourter.


    The ce has that unlivable feel about it, like when you go to view a new property. It¡¯s hollow and there¡¯s no sign of life.


    If I¡¯d juste to visit I would never have guessed that anyone actually lives here.


    The house is beautiful and deserves to have people in it to admire the workmanship. I¡¯m just hardly ever here.


    It¡¯s a waste, I know that. I know that most people would kill to live in the state of the art modern house I take for granted.


    I actually had the ce built from scratch. Bought thend when I made my first million and customized everything from the ground up with my next.


    It¡¯s worth millions now and all the money I put into it was legit, straight up dough I made from the club. It wasn¡¯t from shifting numbers around or business deals but my earnings from a wild idea I shared with my brothers and cousins when we set up The Dark Odyssey.


    As I walk into the hall with the doll and she lookspletely taken with the ce, I think back to what I thought when I built the house.


    I was obsessed with having my own homeparable to the one my parents have. Pa didn¡¯t build his house.


    The power of that man is unreal. He fucking won it in a bet. The whole mansion with the grounds, he won it. But that was back in the day when he was still working his way up. If that were now the man would have bought it straight up with cash from the change in his back pocket.


    I may have ignored his calls today and he¡¯ll probably skin my ass when he sees me next, but I admire him and Pa is king in my eyes.


    People say I¡¯m like him because of my temper, Salvatorees close. But both those guys have a handle on their emotions.


    Not like me who¡¯s been looking at the angel every chance I get.


    I did it all the way here, looking at her knowing she¡¯s naked under my jacket and the only thing she¡¯s wearing that belongs to her are her shoes.


    She walks further into the wide hallway that has a foyer-like feel for the width. I don¡¯t like narrow anything so I wanted the hallway styled the way they are in Italy.


    It¡¯s clear she wants to venture in and explore the ce but she looks back to me with worry in her eyes when her gaze takes in the blood all over my shirt. I knew I was messed up but I didn¡¯t know it was this bad.


    Shees up to me and presses her hands on my chest.


    ¡°Let me clean you up,¡± she offers.


    ¡°No I¡¯m okay baby.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look okay to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I don¡¯t want her fussing over me.


    I move to go but she catches my arm and tugs on it. ¡°I¡¯m going to clean you up.¡± She insists.


    I decide to be a prick and spoil this thing we have that we shouldn¡¯t have, as badly as I want her.


    ¡°Not in your contract to clean blood, Angel Doll.¡±


    ¡°Great to know except I¡¯m not at work,¡± she fires back. She¡¯s serious. ¡°So, where¡¯s your first aid box?¡±


    I look at her for a few seconds and find myself wanting to savor this.


    I¡¯m a fucking fool.


    What did I expect by inviting her here? I told her I want to forget life and I do.


    What I won¡¯t tell her is, she¡¯s the first woman toe into this house. The first woman who isn¡¯t Ma. I don¡¯t ever let women know where I live. I keep them at the club or we hook up at a hotel.


    This one sure did a number on me and she¡¯s acting like she should take care of me.


    ¡°Upstairs,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± she wiggles her fingers toward the stairs. I take her hand and lead her up there to my bedroom.


    The motion sensor lights snap on the minute we step inside and I actually feel that refuge of being home.


    That she¡¯s with me only highlights it. She looks around the master bedroom that I admit looks as breathtaking as the rest of the ce with the four poster wrought iron bed.


    I have a thing for anything that looks like it could be from the Renaissance or medieval period in any way. The whole room looks like it could be from that time, with the chandelier in the center and candles in pewter colored candlesticks all around.


    I also have floorboards in here and the windows are designed in tandem with everything else.


    I look to the angel and see she¡¯s really taken with the ce. She even pulls in a surprised gasp when her eyesnd on the painting on my wall of The Lady of Shallot.


    ¡°You like it?¡± I say, more of an observation than a question.


    She looks back to me and her eyes sparkle.


    ¡°I love it.¡±


    I can¡¯t help it, I reach out to her and run my finger over her cheek.


    She gives me a little smile. It¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve really seen her smile and it reminds me of happiness. I realize in that moment that I haven¡¯t been happy in years.


    Although nothing specific happened prior to Tommy to distress me, nothing¡¯s happened to me that I can say has made me happy. But the time that I think back to as I look at the angel isn¡¯t anything special. It¡¯s a memory.


    It was my twenty fifth birthday and Pa gave me my grandfather¡¯s watch. He gives heirlooms and things like that for special birthdays. All the other guys got stuff like rings and pens. Pa wore that watch every day. He gave it to me and told me to remember the people who¡¯d worn it and what they would do if they ever had a problem.


    I was so hyped up on the fact that he gave me the fucking watch, that he was the boss of everything handing me something valuable to him, that I didn¡¯t really heed what he was saying.


    I¡¯m actually looking at the watch now around my wrist as I touch the angel and both feel true to me.


    She steps out of my grasp and the seriousness returns to her face.


    ¡°First aid box Nick,¡± she nods.


    I move to my desk area, open the cupboard above and pull out the first aid box. Shees over and starts taking control. Mia then makes her way to the ensuite bathroom like she¡¯s been here before andes back with one of the little bowls I keep shit in and a rag. The bowl¡¯s filled with water. While she¡¯s fussing around sorting stuff out, I go to the wardrobe and dig around for something better for her to wear.


    I find one of my old college jumpers and a pair of yoga pants Ma must have left behind. My mother is almost as slender as Mia so I reckon they¡¯ll fit.


    When I get back to her she tries to bite back a smile when she sees the yoga pants.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t figure you for having women¡¯s clothes at the ready.¡± Her eyes glitter with sassy humor.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Girlfriends clothes?¡± she teases.


    ¡°You tell me?¡± I throw back and she blushes, catching my meaning straight away.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like mine.¡±


    ¡°Must be my mom¡¯s then,¡± I raise my brows.


    ¡°Oh¡­ must be. Silly me, I must have gotten confused again.¡±


    I smile. ¡°Yes, silly you, you must have gotten confused,¡± I y along and it feels damn good. I like the way she¡¯s looking at me. I hand her the pants and she takes them.


    I give her the sweatshirt next and she raises her brows when she sees the big old logo on the front.


    ¡°Yale?¡± She quirks her perfectly arched brows.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a thing. All the men in my family have to go to Yale. You?¡± I ask her like I don¡¯t know some background on her. I may know but she hasn¡¯t told me. It¡¯s different when you¡¯re told.


    ¡°Harvard. I won a schrship.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know that part, and now I¡¯m more impressed. Definitely more impressed.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    ¡°Well, it feels like another life.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± College feels like I was someone else back then. Honestly I just studied what I was told and did well because I was expected to. Who knows what I would have done if I¡¯d actually studied something I really wanted to do.


    She backs off my jacket, revealing her naked body and unlike when I look at Jenna, it takes less than a nanosecond for my cock to twitch, aroused.


    I reach for her but she backs away, yfully, and I like the way her breasts bobble.


    ¡°No,ter. I need to look at your chest first,¡± she insists. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    She¡¯s serious as fuck because she pulls on the sweatshirt and shuffles into the yoga pants.


    ¡°Okay Boss,¡± I smile at her.


    ¡°Take your shirt off.¡± She smiles.


    My how the tables have turned, with her telling me to take off my clothes.


    I undo my buttons and back off my shirt. The sense of yfulness goes from her face in an instant when we see the wound.


    Shit.


    It¡¯s a slice alright. Not deep, but it¡¯s a fucking slice. I didn¡¯t know it was so bad.


    ¡°Jesus Christ Nick, we should go to the hospital.¡± Her eyes dart from mine to


    the wound and worry washes over her pretty face.


    ¡°No, fuck. No hospitals, Angel. I don¡¯t do hospitals.¡±


    ¡°That looks like a knife mark.¡±


    Yeah, she¡¯s not wrong and I don¡¯t discourage the assessment.


    ¡°Nick, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Got into a fight.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt really bad. You have to go see someone.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m okay. This is bad, but you should see the other guy,¡± I chuckle.


    She frowns, grabs the rag and presses it to the wound.


    Fuck, it hurts like a bitch. I wince and curse under my breath. She dabs around the area and cleans it all up.


    ¡°It could get infected. What if it does?¡±


    I frown and nod my head. ¡°Okay Boss, I¡¯ll go to the hospital in the morning. How about we just patch me up for the night?¡±


    She seems satisfied with that.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going to the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°We.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t look back at me fully. It¡¯s more of a nce then she does a good job patching me up with the bandages.


    When she finishes, she takes my hand, leads me over to the bed and sits me down. I watch her take charge. She undoes my belt buckle and my fly and it reminds me of the first time she sucked my cock.


    She¡¯s not doing that now, but it¡¯s just as sexy.


    She takes off my pants and presses her hand into my chest to push me back against the stack of pillows when I try to get up.


    I¡¯m lying there watching her and I swear I believe we exist in this little bubble within an alternate universe.


    She walks over to the light switch and turns it off, thenes back to the bed to lie next to me on my good side. I pull her into my arms and she rests her head against my chest.


    I hold her and I¡¯m not sure when, but sleep takes me. It takes me and I realize that these moments when I¡¯m with her, I really do forget.


    It¡¯s the sun that wakes me up.


    The bright beams seems to have gotten brighter and shine down on me.


    I wake up and I¡¯m alone. She¡¯s not here and I¡¯m pissed.


    I know the unspoken understanding so far has been that she leaves before I wake. Still this was supposed to be different.


    Her leaving isn¡¯t something I factored in.


    I get up and make my way downstairs. Then the aroma of delicious food hits me just before I get to thest step on the stairs.


    Eggs, bacon, and something else. I get to the kitchen and see her in there, smiling as she flips a pancake.


    When she sees me the smile widens.


    She didn¡¯t leave. She¡¯s in here cooking for me.


    ¡°Morning,¡± she coos. ¡°I hope you like pancakes. I made a blueberry mix and I have fruit and syrup.¡±


    I just look at her because this all feels weird. She giggles and it¡¯s the nicest sound I¡¯ve heard in a long time.


    She settles the frying pan down, cuts a slice of pancake and walks over to me with it pierced onto a fork.


    She wants me to take it and eat it, when mostly I want to eat her. Instead of my sweatshirt, she¡¯s wearing one of my dress shirts and I can see her breasts pushing against the cotton.


    She gets to me and I oblige by lowering my head and taking the little piece of pancake she has ready for me.


    It¡¯s sweet but just the right amount of sweet. A little like her.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Really? You like it?¡± She seems excited at the thought.


    ¡°I love it, know what I¡¯d love more.¡± I grab her and bunch up the shirt but she swats my hands away.


    ¡°No, you need to eat.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I could have youter?¡± Iin.


    ¡°Yes,ter is still yet toe.¡± She runs her fingers over my bandage and concern wrinkles her pretty face. ¡°How does your wound feel? Are you in pain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Used to it.¡±


    ¡°Still going to the hospital though,¡± she nods.


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with me Nick,¡± she shakes her head at me and saunters back around to the stove and mixes some scrambled eggs.


    I watch her and again this feels weird, like I woke up in a dream within a dream where she¡¯s my girl. She¡¯s my girl taking care of me.


    That¡¯s what this feels like, exactly like that, like I know it¡¯s not real but part of me hopes it is and another part knows I can¡¯t keep running from reality.


    ¡°You gonna just y house with me or do I get to help?¡±


    She lifts her head and looks at me. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m ying house with you.¡±


    Maybe I¡¯ll let her.


    I¡¯m the one who wants to forget.


    I sit and watch her busy herself around the stove then she serves the food and brings me a te.


    She moves to go back but I catch her and pull her down into myp.


    ¡°Nick, I¡¯m serious,ter,¡± sheins .


    She¡¯s about to say something else when I grab the knife and fork and cut off a piece of the pancake to feed her. She looks momentarily stunned but like a little bird she opens her mouth and takes the food. I watch, watch her eat and swallow. She then smiles and grabs the other fork she set for herself and gathers up some of the scrambled eggs to give me.


    I take it and that¡¯s what we do, we feed each other until the food is gone and then I grab the rest and we finish that too.


    I¡¯m aware of the time and that she probably needs to get back to her family but I don¡¯t want her to go.


    Not just yet.


    I can¡¯t believe it. A badass mobster like me is busying himself ying house with this angel.


    She runs her fingers over my chest when we finish and I catch her hand. I decide what we¡¯ll do for a few more minutes then I¡¯ll take her home. For the first time since I¡¯ve known her my decision doesn¡¯t involve her being naked.


    I want the inside. I want what¡¯s inside her.


    ¡°Tell me about Harvard, schrship girl.¡±


    She smiles at that.


    ¡°I didw. I devoted my life to studyingw. I must have been twelve when I decided that was what I was going to be. Awyer. An intellectual property attorney. I even knew that too. I heard it in this movie and it was a female attorney and she was so badass with her knowledge, and a little like me. When people first meet me they assume I¡¯m soft and weak¡­¡±


    I¡¯m enjoying listening to this. ¡°Until you open your mouth.¡± I fill in and she chuckles.


    ¡°Yeah, probably. I¡¯m really good. I loved being at Harvard. It was amazing. I felt like I was in my element and the resources they had there blew my mind. Then there were all the people I met. I started my internship in L. A, got a little over half way through and then I had to stop.¡±


    Had to¡­


    That¡¯s what I¡¯m stuck on, what I focus on. That internship would have been recent and I¡¯m guessing that was at Silvermans.


    ¡°You had to stop?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been trying to apply for jobs for thest eight months but it¡¯s been tough. There was this one I really thought I had. I hoped I had it. It was at Barkers.¡±


    I smile. I know the firm she means. They¡¯re one of the familywyers


    ¡°It turns out there was somebody better than me for the job, as is always the case but I still have my fingers crossed.¡±


    She stops and I know it¡¯s because she¡¯s reached the point in her exnation that¡¯s more recent.


    ¡°Then what happened baby? What brought you to The Dark Odyssey?¡±


    She shakes her head and drops her gaze to my chest. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s best I don¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    I guide her face back up to meet my gaze. ¡°Tell me, tell me something. I don¡¯t have the passion for my career the way you do.¡±


    It¡¯s clear that she truly, truly wanted to be awyer.


    ¡°My family got into debt,¡± she begins. ¡°My father¡­ almost died. He¡¯s very sick. He was very sick. Not out of the woods yet but I nearly lost him, really he¡¯s all I have. My mother died before I was old enough to remember her and my brother is¡­ absent. He¡¯s not really around much. He has a daughter and we take care of her. They¡¯re my everything,¡± she raises her shoulders into a little shrug.


    ¡°Mia. Let me give you the money. How much do you ne¨C¡± she cuts me off by cing her finger to my lips and shaking her head.


    ¡°No. You¡¯ve done enough and you fixed a lot. More than you needed to. Doesn¡¯t matter what it cost me, I would have lost a lot more,¡± she nods.


    ¡°The other night¡­ what happened with Antone won¡¯t happen again,¡± I still feel disgusted with myself.


    The shine in her eyes falters. ¡°Why did you send me to the yboy lounge, Nick?¡±


    It¡¯s a valid question. One she deserves an answer to. Answering, however, feels like asking me to open up about all the shit that¡¯s happening. It¡¯s actually all part and parcel of the same thing.


    ¡°My life right now is very hectic. There¡¯s a lot of shit happening.¡± That¡¯s the shortest answer I can give. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drag you in too deep.¡±


    ¡°Is that where you want me now? Not with you?¡± I don¡¯t miss the quiver in her voice.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not. I want you with me, if you still want to be with me.¡± I must have really lost my damn mind. It¡¯s the question my heart wants and it¡¯s taking over.


    She holds my gaze and I find myself getting lost in the depths of those eyes of hers.


    ¡°I do¡­¡± she whispers, and fuck, it feels like a balm on my tortured soul to hear it. Her fingers glide up my jaw, caressing my cheek. ¡°What was the fight about Nick? What makes you want to forget life?¡±


    Here it is.


    The moment of opening up and sharing. It¡¯s difficult to talk about, but somehow she makes me feel like I can do it.


    ¡°My best friend ¡­ Tommy was gunned down in his home a month ago. His wife and baby were in the house at the time. Someone hired a hit on him. He¡¯s in aa now.¡± A pang of sadness creeps in as I speak. It spirals through my nerves like cold, icy tendrils of fear that knot my insides.


    Her lips part. ¡°What? Oh my God, Nick. That¡¯s awful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m looking for who did it. Yesterday was about that.¡±


    ¡°Nick please don¡¯t do something dangerous,¡± she pleads.


    This is the part where we differ immensely and it brings reality back to the table.


    ¡°Baby danger is my world.¡± I run my finger over her cheek. ¡°This is nice. Us¡­ I¡¯m a hotheaded ountant who loses his head on asion. You calm me down, make me forget.¡±


    ¡°ountant?¡± She looks fascinated.


    ¡°Yeah. What do you know? Thewyer and the ountant.¡±


    She smiles at that and reaches up to touch my face. We fall into a kiss. A kiss that calls for more. I¡¯m not one to turn away the chance for more so I pick her up, carry her back upstairs and devour her in my bed.

 #4 Chapter 27

    Nick


    We stay in that bed until close to midday and we only get up and out of the house because she drags me to the hospital to get my wound checked out.


    I knew I would need stitches before the doctors rmend it but I¡¯m d I get them because thest thing I need is for it to turn septic and take me out of the game before I¡¯m ready.


    I take Mia home after and instead of going back to my own ce like I probably should and sorting my ass out, I go to the hospital Tommy¡¯s at.


    Haven¡¯t been in a few days. Not because I don¡¯t want to go. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard.


    I get there and Sherine is at his side like she always is.


    She smiles when she sees me but pain flickers in her eyes. She looks thin and gaunt, like she hasn¡¯t eaten properly in weeks. I know that¡¯s probably not far from the truth.


    I go up to her and give her a hug. When we part, her eyes glisten with tears. In this whole month since this all went down there hasn¡¯t been a time that I haven¡¯t seen her cry.


    ¡°How you holding up, doll?¡± I ask.


    She shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s strange, I¡¯m sitting here talking to him and he¡¯s not answering and in my heart I know he probably won¡¯t answer me ever again.¡±


    I nce at Tommy. I know what she means. I talk to him too, but I know this is it. He¡¯s been in thisa now for over a month and he¡¯s not making any progress.


    ¡°Nick, the doctors talked to me today about his life support,¡± she covers her mouth and breaks down. Shoulders wracking as she sobs.


    I set my hands on her bony shoulders and steady her.


    ¡°Come on doll, let¡¯s go get some coffee or something. Ate lunch and we can talk.¡±


    She nods.


    We go to the coffeehouse that¡¯s five minutes away from the hospital. She doesn¡¯t want to go far from him and I don¡¯t me her.


    A weak smile fills her face as the waitress brings her a mug of hot chocte.


    I¡¯m d she¡¯s having something with a little bit of fat in it. She needs the sustenance. She really does look like she¡¯s about to wither away. Just looking at her drains me.


    I get a cappino. When I sip on it the jolt of intense caffeine does the job and I try to be strong for her.


    ¡°Thank you for being here through all this, Nick,¡± she says, wiping away another tear. It¡¯s like she¡¯s set to cry at intervals. I can¡¯t imagine how she must be feeling.


    ¡°Where else am I gonna be, doll? Do you guys need anything?¡± I¡¯m offering and I offer every time we speak and I give what I think she and the baby need. I know I can¡¯t give her what she truly needs though and that¡¯s for Tommy to wake up.


    Money can¡¯t buy things like that. It can¡¯t do shit and it makes me feel worse.


    A fucking tear stings the back of my eye when she shakes her head.


    It¡¯s funny, I remember when she and Tommy met. She¡¯s a good girl just like my girl.


    My girl¡­ fuck, when the fuck did I start referring to Mia as my girl?


    I do it so effortlessly I can¡¯t remember the exact point. Sherine reminds me of her though, because they¡¯re like creatures pulled from a fairytale set ced in a nightmare world. It¡¯s like Disney meets one of Tim Burton¡¯s darker films. Something like ¡®Sleepy Hollow¡¯. They just don¡¯t mesh or blend. They don¡¯t belong.


    Tommy was always worried about the darkness of our world. His family worked for mine and sometimes bad things happened. Sherine understood and epted there could be consequences.


    This is what is happening now.


    A consequence of being part of this fucked-up world.


    Over thest few weeks of knowing Mia I¡¯ve been like a fucking butterfly. Flittering here and there in emotion and desire. I go from wanting her to be mine to not wanting her to feel for me. It makes no sense and yet it does.


    It¡¯s good and bad fighting inside me, although I don¡¯t have a good bone in my body. It must be that knowledge though, that awareness that Mia is good and itpels me to take note of what could happen if she ventures down the path with me.


    I care¡­


    For the first time in my life I care. That says something because I had Vanessa. I haven¡¯t felt like this since her.


    Sherine straightens up against the chair and gives me a long stare like she wants to say something more.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? You look like you need to talk more than usual,¡± I thought I should ask to make it easier on her.


    ¡°Can I confide in you in something? I know there¡¯s so much more at work here and there¡¯s some stuff I know that I haven¡¯t said.¡±


    This is curious indeed. I want to hear it.


    ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    She looks ashamed. ¡°I think he betrayed you. In fact I don¡¯t just think it. I know. From what happened I know.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking Sherine?¡± Tommy must have spoken to her.


    ¡°He got hooked on drugs. Really badly. He did Nick, and it worsened after his cousin¡¯s bachelor party because¡­ he cheated on me.¡±


    My eyes almost pop out of my head. I go to tell her that Tommy would never do that, and since I was at that bachelor party I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t. But it¡¯s a fruitless thought. She¡¯s not saying she thinks he cheated, she¡¯s telling me he did.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sherine, I swear I didn¡¯t know,¡± I¡¯m apologizing by default. I hope like fuck she doesn¡¯t think I knew and didn¡¯t tell her.


    I guess though, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have told her because it wouldn¡¯t have been my sin to confess.


    ¡°I know,¡± she gives me a weak smile. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t know and if you did, I wouldn¡¯t be mad at you for not telling me. I wouldn¡¯t be anything. It¡¯s just one of those things. But, anyway, he was high at the party and he says he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. I love him enough to ept that and believe him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not right Sherine,¡± I don¡¯t know why I say that. I¡¯m already worked up enough over Tommy, this just adds to it. High or not, if memory serves me right and it fucking does, she was heavily pregnant at the time.


    How can you cheat on your pregnant wife?


    Even in my fucking twisted brain I know that¡¯s fucked up shit you don¡¯t do.


    ¡°I know, I know Nick and I¡¯m willing to bet you¡¯d kick his ass for me if you knew and he wasn¡¯t in the condition he¡¯s in.¡±


    ¡°Fucking right I would,¡± I vow.


    She nods. ¡°I know. That is however when the trouble began. First it was the woman he slept with trying to ckmail him. She wanted money to keep quiet. To not tell me. She must havee back on the scene after the baby was born because he just got worse. He told me what happened eventually but the not knowing what was up with him and having a new baby and being a first time mom was so hard on me. It¡¯s still hard,¡± she pauses and presses her dry lips together. Seeing how hard this is on her, I set my mug down and cover her hands on the table with mine.


    ¡°Sherine, you don¡¯t have to talk about this. It¡¯s painful. It¡¯s all painful.¡±


    ¡°I need to talk Nick. It¡¯s all eating me up, you know? It¡¯s eating me up and I just want to get it all out. I want you to understand that he didn¡¯t set out to betray you, it was like he wasn¡¯t himself.¡±


    I feel worse because none of what she¡¯s saying is anything I recognize. I never saw any sort of weird behavior to suggest anything was wrong with Tommy.


    I guess though she would know more than me since she lived with him.


    ¡°Okay, tell me. I¡¯m listening,¡± I give her hand a gentle squeeze and she continues.


    ¡°He went to the Fontaines just to get a loan for the woman. She wanted half a million. He said he didn¡¯t go to you because of the drugs. The money was given to the woman and I found out. I found out first then he told me what happened. I was going to leave him Nick but I realized I love him too much and he needed help. He just kept going back to the Fontaines because of their link with the drugs. He got addicted so bad and wouldn¡¯t admit he was suffering. Then they got to him with the shippingpany. He let that slip and that¡¯s how I know. I don¡¯t know any more though. I figured it out as the weeks have gone by that something went wrong. Something in rtion to the shippingpany. Is that right?¡±


    I nod but that¡¯s all I do, all I will do.


    Women out of business.


    I¡¯m definitely heeding that reminder. She doesn¡¯t need to know anymore. Honestly, what she knows is more than enough and if she¡¯d told me this weeks ago I would have had some direction.


    She did say however, that she figured it out as the weeks went by.


    ¡°Thanks for telling me. I just really wish he¡¯de to me.¡± It would have made everything so much easier.


    ¡°Me too. I really wish he did. The shooter, I didn¡¯t see him. I wish I had though.¡±


    ¡°No, no doll. Be grateful you did not,¡± if she did she wouldn¡¯t be alive.


    See a face and be allowed to live?


    No way.


    This all just makes me want to find the asshole even more. Not just him though, all of them.


    The whole Fontaine n.


    That¡¯s the bigger picture and I know trouble is on the way.


    I stay with her for another hour then Vincent calls me, summoning me to the house.


    I get there around seven and everyone is there waiting.


    They¡¯re all in the hall were we gather for family meetings.


    Pa sits at the head, on therge throne-style chair with Ma at his side. Salvatore, Gabe, and Vincent are here too on his other side.


    The guys don¡¯t look at me fully which expresses the extent of trouble I¡¯m in.


    It¡¯s not good, I know this. I know when Pa just stares at me that he wants to beat the shit out of me.


    Vincent is the first to move. He takes off his jacket then his watch and rolls up his sleeves.


    I get to the center and as he rushes at me I duck and he rolls over me. My reflexes are excellent but he¡¯s a demon when ites to fighting.


    He rolls over and springs back up,nding a fist in my face that cracks my jaw.


    It should have sent me down but it doesn¡¯t. I go for him and throw a one-two punch he dodges and sends a kick to my stomach.


    Fucker, he¡¯s not holding back and neither am I.


    All the while everyone watches.


    This is how we deal with someone who falls out of line. And shit, I only just remember that I didn¡¯t check in with Mast night.


    I can¡¯t spare the second to look at her. Vincent will mess me up. He absolutely fucking will.


    Hees at me again with both fists and I get him this time. It gets real now, as we give blow for blow like we¡¯re going to kill each other.


    That¡¯s how it works. Giordano men are like the Spartans, they fight dirty even when, like this, it¡¯s brother against brother. It doesn¡¯t matter. He won¡¯t stop until he has me on the floor and I¡¯ve learned my lesson. I won¡¯t give him the pleasure of doing that to me.


    I give him a left hook and he stumbles and falls backward but springs up andnds a right in my stomach. He gets my side too, where I got sliced up yesterday.


    Boy have I seen a lot of action this week. Apart from the fight at Snade¡¯s, this really gives me a run for my money because Vincent is one of the most feared capos on the street. He¡¯s no pussy and neither am I.


    He grabs me, circling around my neck and the fight gets worse. Out of the corner of my eye I see Ma tense and ce her hand on Pa¡¯s arm, signaling him to tell us to stop but he shakes his head. I see that as Vincent pounds into my face again and again.


    I use my weight and lunge backwards, taking him with me. I¡¯ve had enough of this shit. It¡¯s enough and I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.


    As I go down, I pull my guns from my back pocket and aim them at him, but¡­ this is the testament of us. I have my guns on him but he has his on me too. We both pulled them at the same time on each other.


    We¡¯re kneeling and facing each other, him with blood running down his nose and me ¡­ I can taste blood in my fucking mouth and the back of my throat.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Pa yells. We both look at him then back to each other.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Vincent orders me. It¡¯s the first he¡¯s said anything since I got here. It¡¯s crazy to think we spoke on the phone before I arrived and this is what happened next.


    I stand and I¡¯m still pointing my guns at him. He doesn¡¯t even flinch. The thing is we¡¯d both probably end up killing each other. After all it was him who taught me how to fight.


    He stands too. ¡°Nickoli, you fucking prick,¡± Vincent balks.


    Pa walks up to us.


    It¡¯s only then we lower our guns on instinctual respect.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡± Pa asks me. ¡°Word on the street is that you went on a blood rage. What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I got a name, Hector Ramirez,¡± I reply.


    Pa smiles. ¡°Wonderful. However, son your journey ends here. No more of this shit. You are to stick to the books and your little club. We will deal with everything else, part and parcel. From Fontaine to Hector to the bugs they squish on their soles.¡±


    ¡°Pa ¨C¡± I don¡¯t get to say another word. He backhands me and I shut up but ball my fists at my side.


    ¡°No, just no¡­¡± Pa points at me. ¡°Snade¡­ that shouldn¡¯t have happened Nickoli. You fanned the mes and in a big way. Snade was the Fontaines¡¯ link man and they will be pissed as fuck at us. Don¡¯t cross me again boy.¡±


    I nod understanding, although I scowl.


    I nce at Ma who looks as shaken as she always does when we have these disagreements. This one is bad though, it¡¯s probably the first since Frankie that shit¡¯s gotten real.


    I look at Gabe and Salvatore, they look sympathetic toward me but no one says anything.


    Knowing there¡¯s nothing left to say I walk out.


    I just get outside the door when Vincent calls me. I stop and re at him.


    He marches up to me and throws a punch in my face and then another and shoves me so hard I fall over.


    He looks like he¡¯s going to kill me. I would retaliate but I see fear in his eyes.


    ¡°You fucking asshole. I told you to let me deal with it. You think I want another dead brother fucktard?¡± He screams and gets up in my face. ¡°What the hell is the matter with you? Want to get yourself killed?¡±


    I get up and spit blood from my mouth.


    ¡°Message received loud and clear,¡± I seethe. ¡°Message received.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me, Nicky. What the fuck is the point of having me around if you¡¯re just going to go off by yourself and do these things? The Fontaines are not people to be messed with or handled in any old way, Nick. Things were already bad. Now they¡¯re worse. Promise me you won¡¯t interfere anymore.¡±


    I hold up my hands. ¡°Like I said, message received, Vincent.¡±


    ¡°Watch your back Nick, watch your back and anybody close to you,¡± the way he says that means he has some inkling about Mia.


    I know what happens in situations like this. When our enemies can¡¯t get us, theye for those close to us.


    Her. She¡¯s close to me.


    I bow my head for a curt nod and I walk away.


    As I drive away I think of her. Maybe now¡¯s the time to stay away from her.


    I¡¯m danger. I¡¯m dangerous. I really should stay away.


    How can I though?


    I¡¯m acting like I need an excuse to be with her.


    War on the horizon is reason enough.


    She¡¯s mine.


    That makes her mine to protect¡­

 #4 Chapter 28

    Mia


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised to see Dad waiting for me when I walk inside the house.


    I¡¯mter than usual. Boy am I ever. It¡¯s just gone midday and I usually get here around eightish. Nineish.


    Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s been hiking up for thest few days. Could be a little over a week. Maybe a little more.


    He¡¯s not used to meing inter than I said I would or falling out of habit.


    I never gave him the trouble most teenaged girls give in those core years when you¡¯re trying to explore and date.


    I always had my nose buried in aw book and in my spare time I¡¯d be shopping with the girls. He always knew where I was and like clockwork I¡¯d be in on time.


    That¡¯s not me now and I know he would have seen Nick one or two times when he¡¯d brought me home.


    Like just now and we were kind of kissing on the porch.


    Kissing a little too scandalous for our suburban neighborhood with peeping Toms looking for the next item of gossip, or worried sick fathers who want answers.


    I close the door and Dad quirks a brow.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I say trying to sound bright and chirpy. Then I remember it¡¯s not morning. I keep doing that.


    Dad nces over his shoulder at the clock on the wall which counters my brightness and answers for him as it shows it¡¯s twelve fifteen.


    ¡°If you say so. I don¡¯t mind pretending it¡¯s still morning, though.¡± Dad smiles and runs a hand through his light blonde hair he¡¯s allowed to grow out over thest few weeks.


    ¡°Oh, um¡­ I know I¡¯m a littlete. I just¡­¡±


    He holds up a hand and shakes his head. ¡°Mia no¡­ you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Just send me a text so I don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s all. A text if you¡¯re going to bete, or um¡­ busy with your friend.¡±


    At first I think he means Chloe, but in an instant I know he¡¯s not talking about her. He totally saw Nick and me on the porch.


    My skin flushes and heat creeps up my cheeks.


    ¡°Friend?¡± I should say a little more about Nick. It¡¯s not right that I don¡¯t talk about him if people are going to be seeing us kissing the way we were on the porch.


    It was different when we weren¡¯t doing that.


    What do I say though?


    What do I say Nick is when I¡¯m still not sure myself?


    ¡°Yes, guy with the Ferrari who seems to be the cause of my daughter¡¯s happiness. I¡¯m guessing for thest few weeks? Gonna tell me who he is?¡± Dad smiles.


    Here we go¡­


    I pull in deep a breath, set my bag down and walk closer to him.


    ¡°He¡¯s from work.¡± There that was a good start and probably where I should leave it, but Dad looks at me like he wants me to continue and borate. ¡°His name¡¯s Nick.¡±


    ¡°Do I get to meet friend Nick?¡±


    I stare at him and think about it. I think about what that kind of meeting would be like. Dad thinks this is normal, like I know Nick under normal circumstances. I know he¡¯d be so shocked and probably ashamed of me if I tell him the truth.


    What is truth though?


    This is so confusing. It¡¯s all so confusing and as I think of how I¡¯m supposed to exin myself it confuses me even more. But¡­ I know how I feel.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I decide to say and he smiles and takes my hand. He takes both my hands into his and dips his head.


    ¡°Maybe is a good word. Means there¡¯s something. Something to be happy about, even in the dark.¡±


    That makes me smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°So, since we¡¯re pretending it¡¯s morning should we make pancakes?¡± he suggests.


    I chuckle. ¡°Yes, pancakes would be nice.¡±


    He puts his arm around me and ushers me into the kitchen.


    He said ¡®we¡¯ but he starts making them just like he used to when I was little and he even does smiley faces with the chocte syrup and uses blueberries and strawberries to make the face on the pancakee alive.


    I smile like the kid I used to be, fascinated with her father¡¯s magic.


    ¡°I love it,¡± I bubble.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I hardly want to mess it up by eating it.¡±


    ¡°Eat it you know you want to.¡± He grabs the whip cream and covers the top for the hair. It looks a little like an Elvis up do.


    I grab the knife and fork and cut in with a smile while he starts to decorate his pancake.


    ¡°So, I have some good news¡­¡± he begins after a few seconds of us eating.


    I straighten up to hear it. ¡°Good news?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been trying to get more clients and I have, but I was thinking the other week that it would be better to get bigger clients and work on fewer, maybe more intricate projects than getting smaller projects and more people.¡±


    ¡°That sounds better. Especially healthwise Dad.¡± God I¡¯m always so worried about his health. I think about it all the time. Mostly I wish we could be in the position where he didn¡¯t have to work, or work because he just wants to keep in touch with what he enjoys.


    ¡°My thoughts exactly, baby girl. So, I contacted some biggerpanies and it turns out Equity Finance are looking for someone with my expertise to redo their mainframe systems to amodate their increased number of clientele. I got in touch and they said a big fat yes, along with an offer of a six figure sry.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God.¡± My mouth drops open and I gasp. That is amazing and definitely the sort of thing I want for him.


    Equity Finance are an investmentpany and they are huge so I can just imagine that they would need a massive database for their clients. I feel so proud that my dad will be doing that for them.


    I get up and fly over to him to give him a hug. ¡°Oh my God Dad, that¡¯s fantastic. It¡¯s just fantastic.¡±


    His face breaks open into a warm smile.


    ¡°It is and I¡¯m happy. They want me to start in January though.¡±


    I rest my hands on his shoulders. ¡°January is fine Dad.¡±


    It¡¯s mid-October now. January is fine. He¡¯se such a long way and I feel bad that he had to get better fast because of the problems. I guess though that it¡¯s almost good I didn¡¯t have a job before now because I was able to be there for him and Beth.


    ¡°So long away when I just want to get started now. They want to create a back system and I¡¯m gonna be going in once a week at first to do that and help their technicians with that then once that¡¯s done and I do my assessment of what they need I¡¯ll be able to create it.¡± He looks proud of himself as he should.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect Dad and trust me January is fine.¡± I drop my hands and bring them together. ¡°It gives you time to get stronger and stable.¡±


    He needs that. He¡¯s supposed to stay away from stress and he¡¯s supposed to be on bed rest so his heart can get better and repair itself after the extensive work that¡¯s been done on it. He needs that. No matter what is happening he needs that as a priority.


    ¡°I worry about you. You¡¯re job hase at a great time and it¡¯s good not dealing with Hector. What¡¯s not good is that you aren¡¯t doing something legal.¡±


    ¡°It wille Dad. I know it will. It has to. After all I went to Harvard. Maybe people are a little intimidated by me.¡± Iugh. You have to find the funny sometimes. I got another rejection the other day. Over qualified. That was their reason.


    The position was junior to what I actually need and they needed a junior who will stay. Not someone like me who is looking for a stop gap and move on at the first chance of something bigger. I get it. It makes perfect business sense. It does, and I would probably do the same thing if I were them. I remember now why I always aimed high. It¡¯s exactly for that thing of being overqualified.


    Dad gives me a grin. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you Mia. I really am. I agree too that they¡¯re most likely intimidated by my girl.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Dad. I love your good news. It¡¯s made my day.¡±


    ¡°Good news?¡± Carries a voice behind us. A voice that stabs me to my soul and drains my life force all at once.


    Dad and I both turn to see Carter, standing in the doorway.


    I never even heard hime in.


    He holds up the spare keys and smiles wide. He looks a lot like Dad when he smiles. And me. We look so simr we could be twins even though he¡¯s five years older than me.


    ¡°You know you guys really shouldn¡¯t keep the spare keys were all can find it. Under the flower pot is so obvious.¡± He walks into the kitchen and jingles the keys as he gets up to us by the end of the counter. ¡°Gonna tell me the good news too?¡±


    Neither Dad nor me are saying anything. I haven¡¯t seen Carter in years.


    I actually haven¡¯t seen him in a little over six years, and when Ist saw him it was when he came to ask Dad for money at Christmas.


    He came on Christmas day and they talked outside because he gave some bullshit excuse about not wanting to confuse Beth. It wasn¡¯t that though. He didn¡¯t want to see her. It was a simple as that. He didn¡¯te inside because he didn¡¯t want to see his daughter who was two years old at the time.


    I remember looking at him as I am now and feeling disgust. The only difference between then and now is that back then I glowered at him through the stained ss window in the living room while I held Beth. She was miserable because she was about to cut a back tooth.


    He looked every bit the asshole he is standing in front of me now.


    Why the hell is he here?


    ¡°Carter, you don¡¯t usuallye into the house,¡± Dad says ignoring his question about good news.


    ¡°d I did though. Got to see my little sister. How long¡¯s it been little bit? A year or two?¡±


    Little bit¡­


    That was what he used to call me growing up because I was so little and stayed short for a very long time. I¡¯m still short and next to him at six feet six, I look like a dwarf.


    ¡°Over six years Carter. It¡¯s been over six years,¡± I answer. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re talking. There¡¯s actually a lot I have to say to him. A lot . There¡¯s been so many times when I wanted to cuss him out and hand him his ass. There¡¯s been multiple times just this year alone.


    ¡°Damn,¡± he scuffs. ¡°No wonder you look so pissed. But didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so mad at not seeing me. It¡¯s not like we meet up and share stories or eat together. Shit like that.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± That¡¯s all I want to know. I¡¯m not interested in whatever shit he has to say and all the extra shit thates out of his mouth.


    He angles his head to the side and stares at me. He onlyes to ask for money so I don¡¯t know why I bother to ask.


    ¡°Need to speak to Dad.¡± He looks over to dad now and straightens. ¡°Can we go outside and talk?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the money I lent you?¡± Dad answers and shocks me. He¡¯s never been one to argue with Carter or ask a question like that. ¡°Hector came here and nearly killed me. He threatened to take your sister and sell Beth. It¡¯s more than a littlete Carter.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even look fazed. Which infuriates me.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m d that never happened.¡±


    That¡¯s it. That¡¯s what he says. Wow. No sorry or any form of apology. Just a fucked up answer we¡¯re supposed to ept. And he still hasn¡¯t answered the question of the money.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s all you can say.¡± I take him on and step away from Dad.


    ¡°What else am I supposed to say? It¡¯s fucking bad, but it¡¯s not like I can do anything about it. I am d he didn¡¯t kill Dad, take you and sell the girl.¡±


    ¡°The girl? You can¡¯t even say her name. She¡¯s your daughter. Don¡¯t you care at all what happens to her or anything?¡±


    ¡°Oh God, you know what? Fuck this shit. I¡¯m out of here.¡± He frowns and makes a move for the door but I follow him. I¡¯m not about to let him just waltz out when he¡¯s done so much wrong and doesn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself,¡± I wail. Ites out like an anguished cry.


    He whirls around and faces me, scowl deepening and face contoured like some feral animal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking talk to me like that. Think you¡¯re hot shit because you¡¯re awyer? You¡¯re shit in my eyes, nothing so don¡¯t fucking talk to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you whether you like it or not.¡± I counter and it throws him. the past would have seen me backing down. Maybe it¡¯s being with Nick that¡¯s given me an extra pair of balls to deal with my asshole of a brother.


    ¡°Not listening. Going now.¡± He spits.


    Dades out and carter looks over at him.


    ¡°Call youter Dad.¡± He calls over my shoulder. Dad doesn¡¯t answer, but that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t be taking the call.


    Carter storms out and ms the door shut.


    I stare at the closed door seething, wanting nothing more than to scream, shout, cry, all of it.


    Carter is the source of the shit that¡¯s been happening to us and Dad facilitated his behavior. It¡¯s about to happen again.


    I look back to Dad and remember in an instant when I see his face what he said to me at the hospital. He¡¯d said Carter is his son and he can¡¯t turn his back on him.


    Even if Carter would sell us to the devil if it meant he gets what he wants, no matter how small. Could be a cheeseburger or as big as a house. He¡¯d do it.


    ¡°Dad¡­ when he calls, please don¡¯t give him any money,¡± I beg. ¡°Rememberst time. Remember please. I was so scared. I was so scared Hector was going to kill us.¡±


    His eyes darken. ¡°Mia. I¡­¡±


    It that look in his eyes that gets me. The look that tells me he¡¯ll help him. He¡¯s going to take the call and help Carter.


    Fuck!


    I think of Hector and all the horrible things that happened here.


    Not even a foot away from where Dad¡¯s standing was where Hector held him and Beth at gun point then beat him.


    That man has used every opportunity to touch me in some kind of way I don¡¯t want. And what he said on our first meeting will always burn a hole in my mind.


    Hector told us right here in this room that he¡¯ll fuck me in front of Dad and kill me.


    No one could know how I felt when he said that. No one could imagine it unless they¡¯d had a simr experience. No one could know how scared I¡¯ve been that that could happen to me.


    And here¡¯s Dad¡­ looking at me with his eyes brimming with sadness because he can¡¯t turn his back on his son.


    How am I supposed to feel now?


    How am I supposed to be okay with this bull shit?


    It¡¯s his fault too why our life is shit.


    Carter¡¯s right for once. I am nothing. I¡¯m nothing to the people who are supposed to take care of me.


    If Nick wasn¡¯t Nick and I had to do the jobs the waitresses do at The Dark Odyssey it would destroy me. I would be nothing because there would be nothing left of me.


    The wonderful moment of hope we had in the kitchen with Dad¡¯s good news is gone. It¡¯s been spoilt.


    I can¡¯t stay here. I¡¯m too upset.


    I head to the door and he calls after me.


    ¡°Mia please don¡¯t go.¡± He¡¯s saying but I ignore him. I don¡¯t want to hear it.


    I don¡¯t so I grab my bag and leave.


    I walk down the road at first wishing I had my car. It¡¯s parked at the club because Nick took me home today. I don¡¯t know how I end up doing this but I call a taxi and I go to Nick¡¯s house.


    In my state of woe and anguish it¡¯s usually Chloe that I run to, but my heart brought me here and I hope he¡¯s there. We¡¯de straight from the club and he¡¯d said he was going home to change.


    It¡¯s when I get on his doorstep that I realize I¡¯m crazy. I am.


    What am I doing here?


    I shouldn¡¯t be. I don¡¯t belong here.


    I¡¯m at the door just standing there looking at the oak wood and the grooves in the pattern.


    I¡¯m panting and trying to hold back tears. I¡¯m so stupid.


    This is¡­


    I have to go.


    I take one step to leave but the door swings open. Nick¡¯s standing on the door step in his dress shirt. A few buttons are undone and his hair is damp. He looks like he was busy getting ready for something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t be here. I¡¯m going,¡± I say quickly and turn to go again but he catches my arm and pulls me back to him.


    ¡°Angel, what happened?¡± he asks.


    I gaze deep into those eyes of his. In the bright sunlight they¡¯re so much brighter. It¡¯s not hard to remember what sent me to him in the first ce. I don¡¯t mean this visit.


    The first, and more so the second visit.


    What sent me to him is part of the same problem Carter created. I¡¯m thinking of all of it now and I can¡¯t stop. The images and fear floods my mind.


    When Nick cups my face and touches me the enchantment to forget seeps into me and lures me to him. I¡¯ve never been able to quite exin it. How could a man who¡¯s both shocked me and thrown mepletely outside of my element enchant me at the same time. How does that work?


    He runs his finger over the skin of my jaw as the tears start flowing down my cheeks.


    I look at him through the tears and I see someone else. He feels like something more to me. I feel it and I know I mustn¡¯t tell him what happened or what is happening. I mustn¡¯t tell him because I¡¯m not supposed to involve anyone.


    I¡¯m not supposed to say anything to anybody.


    I told Chloe because I know she can¡¯t do anything other than support me. I know she physically can¡¯t do anything even though she¡¯s encouraged me to go to the police. She told me that a lot in the beginning because she freaked.


    Telling Nick wouldn¡¯t be the same thing. Look what he did to Marco Antone.


    I feel like it would be worse so I shake my head, cover my mouth and break down. He would be worse and then what would happen.


    My life wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. I did so much to make sure I got to live a certain type of way. Not to have drug lords threatening to kill me and my family or me running to mobsters for help.


    Then¡­falling for mobsters.


    A mobster.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± he breathes and cups my face with both hands. this is the first time he¡¯s been like this with me. ¡°Tell me what happened. Is your father okay?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not him.¡±


    ¡°Then what Mia? What happened to you? I don¡¯t even think I¡¯ve been away from you for a whole hour.¡±


    I look at him and see the concern in his eyes. He really wants to know. he really does.


    I decide to give him a half truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I whisper.


    Something dark shes in his eyes that reminds me of the darkness in him. ¡°Who? Who made you scared?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just¡­ it¡¯s everything. Everything.¡±


    He sighs and touches his forehead to mine briefly then moves back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared anymore, baby. You don¡¯t have to be. You have me.¡±


    That¡¯s the best thing I¡¯ve heard in my life and I want it. I want him.


    ¡°Do I?¡±


    He smiles in that dark, wicked way. ¡°You¡¯re here aren¡¯t you? If you didn¡¯t know you had me, you wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    His words are like a realization that dawns on my soul.


    He¡¯s right and it sends a shiver through my being.


    He releases me and waves his hand toward the door.


    ¡°Come in, we¡¯re staying in today.¡±


    I walk into the house doing as he says like I always do. It¡¯s so funny that all this time he¡¯s been giving me permission to do what I want to do.

 #4 Chapter 29

    Nick


    It¡¯s the first night in a while that I haven¡¯t been at the club.


    Even when she¡¯s been off I¡¯ve always gone in to work and do what I do with my brothers.


    Tonight we stay in at my ce.


    Of course there¡¯s no way I¡¯m having her at my house and not have her the way I want, so instead of going to the ountancy office like I was supposed to I stay in bed with her all day.


    In bed, in the shower, on the table and back in bed.


    Just inside her, anywhere I can be with her and as often as possible.


    By ten she conks out asleep and is a pretty sight to behold as I watch her.


    Just like always she makes me forget¡­ everything.


    This time it¡¯s everything.


    Thest few days have been shit and saw me at the hospital more than I wanted to be.


    Again I had to remind myself that it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be there, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard. Thest few days have been harder because Tommy¡¯s strength is failing him and the doctors are having to do more. The conversation came up again of switching off the life support.


    That just crushed Sherine. So I did the thing I hope my best friend would do for me and step up. Yesterday I told her I¡¯d do it. I told her I¡¯ll do it if ites to that, so she won¡¯t have to deal with it. I even went as far as doing all the paperwork so the doctors will just contact me if ites to that stage.


    That if, is starting to look more like a when.


    I was so distressed by the time I saw Mia.


    One kiss made me push it all aside for the night.


    Being with her today has been some rejuvenation for me. Now that she¡¯s sleeping I¡¯m thinking about what sent her to me.


    It was something that happened at home. The fucking debt no doubt.


    I¡¯m watching her and it all feels wrong. She¡¯s more than the woman who was waiting outside my club weeks ago, nervous to ask for a job. She¡¯s more than the woman I wanted to make my ything because I was so fascinated with her.


    She¡¯s more than the angel, I was so taken with dirtying up. Having her on her knees or tied to my bed.


    She¡¯s just more and I want to know what happened to her. I wish now that I¡¯d checked more into her and get the full story. If I do it now it will feel like prying and I don¡¯t want to spoil this. What I want is for her to tell me.


    I want her to tell me what her situation is, and I want to change what we are now.


    I sit by the bedroom window and watch her for a good half an hour before I get a call from Gabe.


    He¡¯s outside. As in he¡¯s here.


    I let him in and we sit out in the garden smoking Cuban cigars.


    He¡¯s here to check on me. They all think reckless Nicky¡¯s gonna fly off the handle again and do something more to make the situation worse fucked up than it is.


    He¡¯s alone because they think it¡¯ll look suspicious if Salvatorees along too and I¡¯ll figure out they¡¯re checking up on me. They hardly realize that I already had them figured out.


    This is Ma¡¯s doing. I can imagine her gathering the boys and trying to organize shifts on who¡¯ll look in on me.


    It¡¯s been a week and a half since Vincent and I fought it out and since then my family have been trying to reach out to me in whatever way they think they can.


    ¡°So, we just gonna sit here while you pretend you¡¯re here for a chat?¡± I ask Gabe who smirks at me.


    ¡°Nick, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t act like I wouldn¡¯te find you if you don¡¯t turn up at the club.¡±


    ¡°So Ma didn¡¯t do her usual round of check-on-Nick routine?¡± I draw in the harsh smoke, hold on to it longer than he ever could and blow it out slowly for effect.


    Heughs both at my question and my pissing contest. He draws in from his cigar too and holds on to the smoke just as long as I do before he blows it out.


    With a cruel chuckle he sighs and rests back against the white wicker chairs.


    ¡°She¡¯s just worried Nick. Understand. Understand too that she¡¯s already lost a son. The way you¡¯re going is enroute to six feet under.¡±


    I don¡¯t reply. I don¡¯t have ament or an answer because they¡¯re allpletely correct. I just don¡¯t give a flying fuck what happens to me in my pursuit to find the guy that put my friend in the hospital.


    I want to not give two fucks since I¡¯m the guy who has to switch of my friends life support should ite to it, but I don¡¯t want to make things worse for everybody else. That is what is stopping me.


    This past week has seen me calm down some because I don¡¯t want to make things worse. I got the direct orders from Pa to keep my nose out of the shit so I¡¯m doing it.


    ¡°Gabe, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m not getting my ass in trouble or dragging you guys into more shit. I¡¯m here and I¡¯m staying out of it, even though I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Pa has the guys working overtime on it. They¡¯re looking with a fine toothb.¡±


    ¡°Looking and not finding anybody.¡±


    ¡°Think you can do better?¡± He throws back. It stops my next words. ¡°It¡¯s the Fontaines Nick. Sneaky motherfuckers. Breathe the wrong way and it¡¯s war? We have to cut around the edges to preserve order.¡±


    I hear him and I get it.


    ¡°Any word on Hector?¡± That¡¯s the part of interest to me.


    ¡°No¡­ No word. Nick¡­ it¡¯s all shit because it¡¯s taking so long and we¡¯re not known for being patient, rest assured we¡¯re working on it though. We are. There¡¯s just other things that we need to factor in. Haven¡¯t you noticed the quiet. There¡¯s been no retaliation since Snade. It¡¯s suspicious as fuck.¡±


    I¡¯m ashamed to say I haven¡¯t thought of it. Thest few days with Tommy has jarred me and I haven¡¯t thought of anything besides what I have to do.


    ¡°What do you think¡¯s happening?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Pa¡¯s called in secret squad to check things out.¡±


    I widen my eyes. We only call on the squad when danger is on the horizon. Our guys go by a number. No name. Only my parents know their identity.


    The fact that Pa¡¯s involved them means he¡¯s serious. Something else must have happened to give him the push.


    ¡°What else is there? You telling me everything?¡± I give him a curious stare.


    Gabe tenses and I know in an instant there¡¯s more.


    What I know too is that my brother won¡¯t lie to me or pussyfoot around shit I¡¯m supposed to know. That could be the other reason for his visit tonight.


    ¡°Pa got a message in the mail.¡±


    Message?


    Only someone with balls of fucking steel would dare do such a thing.


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°A pair of eyes. Zivelle¡¯s.¡±


    I tense right up. Zivelle is one of our enforcers who lead the guys who go on the look outs. This is not good.


    ¡°What else is there? What else did the message say?¡±


    ¡°There was a note in the package. It said mind your own business. We don¡¯t know who sent the message but that day Zivelle was sent to spy on some Fontaine guys.¡±


    I ball my fist. ¡°Fucking hell.¡± When the enemy start sending messages it means we¡¯re all in fucking danger.


    ¡°They¡¯re trying real hard to protect their drugs. They don¡¯t want us or anybody screwing with their ns, or finding out where the drugs are. Shit¡¯s getting real now.¡± Gabe sighs. ¡°And for the record Ma might have organized her own rounds of watching you but I¡¯m here on my own ord. We¡¯re not just brothers Nick, we¡¯re friends. I feel I reach you more than the others and you for me. I¡¯m here to reiterate the warning to keep your head out of it. We¡¯re all being watched.¡±


    I put my cigar out. I¡¯m about to answer when I see Mia at the door. She has that look on her face again when she sees Gabe. She looks like she¡¯s interrupted.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she apologizes quickly and backs away to go back in.


    ¡°Babye back here,¡± I call out to her.


    She¡¯s wearing those yoga pants again and one of my shirts.


    Gabe looks shocked to see her and it¡¯s the first time he hasn¡¯t looked at her like I see every man at the club who¡¯s seen my girl without her mask.


    She looks nervous as she pads over to me. They¡¯ve seen each other before and he knows her name, she knows his and knows of him and Salvatore. For the very few times she¡¯s seen Christian and Georgiou she knows them too. Never been introduced though.


    When she gets to me I slip my arm around her tiny waist. She¡¯s swamped in my shirt and has her hair up in a high bun. She has that Disney look again. Like one of the little fairies in Peter pan or something. Tinkerbell.


    ¡°Baby this is my brother, Gabriel, we call him Gabe.¡± I¡¯m talking like she¡¯s my girlfriend I¡¯m introducing to the family.


    Gabe still looks shocked, but it¡¯s intensified now because he knows what it means for her to be at my house.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he says standing up and being gracious enough to shake her delicate hands. ¡°We¡¯ve met before, I won¡¯t act like we just met. Salvatore might though when Nick introduces you to him so humor him.¡±


    Good. He¡¯s cool with her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that.¡± She looks back to me. ¡°Do you guys want me to get you anything? I could get drinks, or something?¡±


    We both look at her now. Such a simple question, but it fucking scares me.


    I have this house and it¡¯s like she was the missing part of it to make it feel like a home.


    ¡°Or¡­ not.¡± She says when we don¡¯t answer. She mistakes our silence for a no to her question.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Angel Doll, you go back to bed. I¡¯ll be up in a little while,¡± I tell her.


    She nods and looks back to Gabe. ¡°It was good to meet you properly.¡±


    ¡°Likewise doll,¡± Gabe answers, tipping his head with the same reverence and respect he shows the wives in the family.


    We both watch her go back inside. He turns back to me and I already know what he¡¯s thinking.


    Yes it¡¯s true.


    We aren¡¯t just brothers we¡¯re friends. Tommy is like a brother to me and my best friend, but the person with the strongest connection to me is Gabe.


    He even knows what I think or what I¡¯ll do before I do it.


    ¡°Nick,¡± he breathes. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not happy for you. She¡¯s here in your home. I don¡¯t have to ask you more than that.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I nod. ¡°Yeah well, I guess my damn little game blew up in my fucking face right? Met my match and I don¡¯t know what to do about it.¡±


    ¡°The only thing you need to do now is be careful. That¡¯s the only thing that matters. Do not think the Fontaines won¡¯t know it was us three who killed Snade. They¡¯ll know he talked too. Sure as shit they¡¯ll know. Those guys are evil bastards. They won¡¯t fuck around to teach any of us a lesson. I don¡¯t have anybody who can get burned when the shit hits the fan¡­ You do.¡±


    I was listening and heeding.


    Understanding. Understanding with dread that if we were being watched they¡¯d know about her too.


    ¡°Be careful Nick. Keep your friends close, your enemies closer, but your woman right next to you.¡±


    I for damn sure would.


    I absolutely fucking would.

 #4 Chapter 30

    Nick


    I thought about it all night¡­


    I made ns.


    I nned to not get involved like I was warned but not until I had to.


    So I thought of a legit way to keep Mia with me as much as possible or just more within my reach.


    This idea came to my mindst week when she told me aboutw and her pursuits but the guy I needed to speak to was away on business.


    Today was his first day back in the office. I called asking to speak to him, was told he was block booked until the end of the month, then I gave my name and suddenly there was room for me.


    One hourter I strolled into Barkers and Peter Barker is actually waiting for me.


    He looks nervous.


    I¡¯ve never been here under other circumstances which saw him worried for his life or scared to do something we were telling him. We don¡¯t have any qualms as such, it¡¯s just we¡¯re not the kind of people who¡¯d stop over for a chat.


    Thest time I saw him Vincent was with me and it wasn¡¯t a good visit. One of the workers at the shippingpany thought they could be clever and sue us for unsuitable working conditions when it was them who was sabotaging equipment.


    Peter not only dealt with the case but also very kindly handed our worker friend aw suit of our own and beat his ass in court.


    It was the kind of case where you needed a goodwyer to dig deep in the shit so you came out on top. We wiped the floor with the man and he¡¯s still trying to pay us back.


    ¡°Mr. Giordano, it¡¯s a pleasure.¡± He smiles putting out his hand to shake mine. I take it and sit in the seat in front of him.


    The smile on his face is genuine but I¡¯m certain it¡¯s not a pleasure to see me. He¡¯s tense because he has no idea why I¡¯m here.


    Honestly, the fact I¡¯m here and the reason I¡¯m here shocks me too.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Well,¡± I begin and cross one leg over the other, leaning on to his desk like this is my office and he¡¯s here to see me, not the other way around. He¡¯s staring in anticipation. ¡°A few weeks back you got an application from Mia Chase.¡±


    I don¡¯t actually expect a man like him to know who I mean. He¡¯s the boss and he has roughly five hundred members of staff in Chicago and God knows how many in the other branches. Applications muste in all the time and he¡¯s not going to remember one person who applied for a position and never got it.


    It shocks me to shit though when he looks like he does. It took him less than a second to realize who I meant and then another second to get the question in his eyes of why I¡¯m here about her.


    ¡°I remember her. It¡¯s not a lot of applicants we get here that stand out. She did. I wrote back to her myself because her application was impressive. Didn¡¯t know she was associated with you.¡± He looks me over with the same question in his eyes and I smile.


    ¡°She is.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess¡­¡± he sighs. ¡°You want me to give her a job.¡±


    I lean forward. ¡°Mr. Barker, I respect your work. I¡¯m not gonna force something on you. If she was shit you¡¯d have to dig around to jog your memory on who I¡¯m talking about. What happened? Why isn¡¯t she working here?¡±


    He raises his brows a little surprised by my answer.


    ¡°Budget. There was another applicant who had fifteen years of experience and came with a niche area of intellectual propertyw I couldn¡¯t refuse. So I had to make a decision. She¡¯s good though. I just don¡¯t have the budget. Two of my partners pulled out a few months back and took their clients. Let¡¯s just say they were the high paying, high profile ones. It¡¯s just me now. So, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t take her on.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard of shit like that happening to a lot of people. It always dealt a blow.


    ¡°So, you would have taken her if you had the budget?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. There¡¯s no doubt I would.¡±


    Perfect. ¡°Well now you have the budget. Get your people to draw up a contract and I¡¯ll invest.¡±


    He looks taken aback. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. I said I¡¯ll invest. So you hire her like you would have and I¡¯ll provide the backing for the sry and anything else you see fit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awfully kind of you¡­ This is not going to be one of those things that ties me in to doing what you want or I get killed or someone for me gets it, is it?¡± His brows pinch.


    ¡°No, I assure you it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is very unexpected. You people are not known for your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Watch it.¡± I point at him and he chuckles. He might be scared of me but he knows how to handle himself.


    ¡°You know what I mean. Look I can only offer her part time hours. I can¡¯t take from the guy I hired. I don¡¯t have that much work on the books with the absence of my partners.¡±


    I nod. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Get your people to contact me and contact her as soon as possible.¡±


    I may be an asshole but I feel that she needs something to give her hope and renew her self-belief. That something isn¡¯t working for me or agreeing to be mine.


    This is for her.


    I stand up and he gives me a nod.


    It¡¯s just after six when I get the contract details emailed over to me from Peter.


    I sign it and wire over the money he¡¯s requesting. He¡¯s done it clever by asking for an amount equivalent to a sry. Just thirty grand for part time work and then an investment of two grand per month. I like that because it feels better. I get back a percentage on their yearly profits but I¡¯ve already decided I¡¯m not taking it.


    I¡¯m just fixated on this girl who¡¯s clearly worked some spell on me.


    Mia¡¯s waiting for me in the office when I get to the club. I¡¯m a littlete. She¡¯s all dressed up for me but likest night I take her home.


    She ends up in my bed again. The more shees here the more she feels like she belongs. She drifts off to sleep and I watch her until I fall asleep too.


    Once again the sun wakes me up but instead of opening my eyes and looking over at the window, it¡¯s her I see. She¡¯s dressed, sitting on the bed, trying to look upset with me and failing when I reach for her. She swats my hands away and backs off the bed so she can ce her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Nick, it was you wasn¡¯t it?¡± she asks and those green eyes of hers stare into me.


    I smirk, guessing Peter¡¯s made contact.


    ¡°Me what me, baby?¡± I narrow my eyes at her. She shows me her phone. There¡¯s an email from Peter alright offering her a part-time job.


    ¡°This is great doll.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously going to act like you had nothing to do with this? A man like this doesn¡¯t suddenly change his mind.¡±


    ¡°Has he met you?¡± I tease and slide off the bed to reach for her. She giggles and jumps out of my reach. ¡°Has he seen you? That would exin why he changed his mind then I¡¯d have to go put him in his ce and inform his ass you¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°Nick.¡±


    I grab her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It was you.¡± She stands on her tip toes and nts a kiss on my chin. ¡°It was you and I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    Her lips on my skin is like fire. Fire that burns and you want to back away but it holds you in ce and you can¡¯t move even if you try. I don¡¯t even want to do that part.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I look down at her and see the twinkle in her eyes that should fucking warn me away. It should make me run a mile.


    This was supposed to be a game. The angel and the devil.


    The angel¡¯s supposed to resist temptation, yet she smooths her fingers over my chin and lures me into the temptation of her.


    I answer the call of passion that ims me the minute my lips touch hers and I find myself not wanting to let her go. Ever.


    She pulls away from me with excitement. Her skin glows with it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy right now,¡± she bubbles. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t say it was me doll.¡± I continue to y.


    ¡°Okay, tell me it was you.¡± She ys back with a little giggle I love.


    It gives me an idea. A selfish one. Because I hope that she¡¯ll still be with me even with this job. I hope my unusual kindness won¡¯t take her away from me. I guess I¡¯ll see. I reach for her and pull her closer.


    ¡°Go to dinner with me.¡± I can¡¯t remember thest time I asked, or rather told a woman to go to dinner with me.


    Shock registers on her pretty face and she searches my eyes like she¡¯s checking I¡¯m not messing around with her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Go to dinner with me. Tonight.¡±


    ¡°Is that tasks for tonight Boss?¡±


    She knows exactly what to do to make me crazy. She¡¯s doing it now.


    ¡°You fucking know it¡¯s not.¡± I tighten my grip on her arm but there¡¯s no effect except for a saucy as fuck smile that dances over that pretty mouth of hers.


    The smile teases me showing she¡¯s not scared of me anymore. It makes me want to fix that, but I¡¯m more afraid to lose her.


    Me afraid. It¡¯s odd.


    ¡°It sounds like a date,¡± she says.


    ¡°Because it is?¡±


    ¡°What? You couldn¡¯t have just asked me out before?¡± she challenges.


    She says that but I bet a girl like her would run a mile from me under normal circumstances. No one can tell me that when they look at me they don¡¯t see danger. It¡¯s there. I see it myself. I put it there.


    ¡°I like my way better.¡±


    ¡°So I could see your special tastes first.¡± She chuckles.


    I nuzzle my nose against hers. ¡°Special tastes? I haven¡¯t tied you to my bed yet, Angel Doll.¡±


    I¡¯m not joking. Not one fucking bit and she knows it. The thought of tying her up and making her bend to my will is mind blowing.


    Her eyes widen a little and those thick ckshes framing her jade gaze flutter.


    It stirs that element of satisfaction inside me that wants to shock her and show her she may have loosened up some around me, but I¡¯m still in charge.


    ¡°Dinner with me, Mia. I promise it will be something to remember.¡± I make it clear from the tenor in my voice that I¡¯m not just talking about dinner. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t break you, too much. What say ye, Angel?¡±


    I need her to say yes to me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Good¡­

 #4 Chapter 31

    Mia


    Excitement fills me all day.


    It started from the minute I woke up and saw the message from Peter.


    It certainly fills me now as I leave his office. I start working for him in two weeks and I¡¯m so excited I¡¯m practically skipping to the boutique down the road to meet Chloe.


    I told her about my date tonight and of course my best friend insisted on shopping.


    Today has just been amazing. One of the best days I¡¯ve had in a very long time. Very, very long time.


    I don¡¯t know what Nick did but I know it¡¯s him.


    Peter offered me a part time junior associate position helping out the intellectual propertywyer he hired a few weeks back.


    I don¡¯t care that it¡¯s part time it¡¯s what I want and it¡¯s part time with a view to being full time as soon as he gets more clients on his books. That¡¯s good enough for me and the sry is what I got in LA. for fulltime hours.


    It¡¯s perfect and takes me right back to the question of Nick.


    Over thest few days I know stuff has happened to him. I see it on his face and in his eyes.


    He doesn¡¯t have to tell me it¡¯s to do with Tommy. I know. There¡¯s some things you just have the intuition of an this feels like one of those times.


    I can¡¯t imagine how he must feel and I often want to ask him about it. I figured I¡¯d just be there and we could forget about life together.


    It¡¯s at that stage though where it feels like we can¡¯t do that anymore.


    When I meet Chloe she¡¯s so excited to hear my news and to be shopping for a date that it¡¯s like it¡¯s her news and it¡¯s her date.


    We spend hours out which is great because I don¡¯t want to go home just yet.


    I¡¯m not really speaking to Dad. Haven¡¯t since we saw Carter.


    I say the bare minimum to him. Good morning and hello. My goodnight¡¯s are saved for Nick.


    I¡¯ve hardly seen Beth too which I don¡¯t like. I¡¯m just her aunt but she¡¯s like my little girl and I can sense when she needs me. I n to take her to the movies next week and we can have some quality girl time.


    Chloe and I end our day in the ice cream parlor. I ate so much ice cream while we talked about Nick. Jesus, I pray I fit into my dresster. Chloe insists on me wearing a body con. I can¡¯t disagree since the dress I got looks drop dead gorgeous.


    I know it¡¯s crazy.


    I¡¯m crazy and I¡¯m encouraging crazy to take me. I don¡¯t know how I ended up at the point where I¡¯m excited about a date with Nick and just not thinking.


    Not thinking about anything, or the things I should because I¡¯m wondering what it¡¯s like to be tied to his bed. Or, for him to break me.


    Shit¡­ it should appall me. I should be ¡­ anything besides excited. Something, not curious.


    I¡¯m thinking about it so much I¡¯m barely paying attention to anything.


    Then suddenly¡­ the sensation that someone is watching me spikes my nerves. I get a distinct impression as I walk to the parking lot outside the mall.


    The sensation is so strong I whirl around to look, expecting to see someone but everyone around me is going about their own business, not really paying much attention to me.


    I turn around and gaze over to the water fountain and see a guy walking up the road by the book shop. He nces over his shoulder once and I¡¯m sure he looks at me.


    Am I imagining things?


    Chances are I am. It¡¯s just the prickling sensation that rushes through me I don¡¯t like.


    The guy looks like rough stuff though in his leather jacket and sharp buzz cut. From this distance I also make out a knife scar on his neck. He disappears around the corner by the alley.


    I¡¯m inclined to think I¡¯m being silly but the scatter of nerves fills me with apprehension. Maybe I¡¯m toofortable. I rxed too soon or something. Hector¡¯s been getting his payments, but I know he wants us to fail. He¡¯s sick and twisted that way.


    Shaking my head free of the thought I jump in my car and head home to get dressed.


    It¡¯s stupid of me to create more things to worry about, especially when I have a handle on the problems. I have a massive handle on the situation and I won¡¯t lose touch.


    Things are going to get better. They will. They are and I ¡­ well. I¡¯m fascinated by Nick, even though I shouldn¡¯t be.


    It¡¯s a messed up situation that doesn¡¯t make sense. Somehow though I don¡¯t want it to.


    I get back home and I¡¯m d to find I¡¯m alone.


    It gives me a chance to truly take my time and get ready. I have a nice long bath and do my hair and makeup in a way I haven¡¯t in a while. It¡¯s not the way I get ready at the club. Tonight I use my curling wand in my hair and really go all out for my date.


    Dad sees me before I leave and does a double take. Beth gasps and brings her hands up to her little cheeks.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    They¡¯re watching a movie. I smile when I see it¡¯s thest Harry Potter film.


    I figured I¡¯de and say goodbye before I left.


    ¡°You guys okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We¡¯re okay.¡± Dad stands and his eyes hold a sheen of pride that reaches out to me. ¡°You look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Beautiful? You look more than beautiful,¡± Beth bubbles rushing up to me. Her little blond ponytail bobbles as she bounces.


    ¡°Thank you. Both of you. I¡¯m going on a date.¡±


    Dad looks like he wants to ask me more but holds back.


    ¡°Be careful, and have fun.¡± His lips arch into a warm fatherly smile.


    ¡°I will, do you guys need anything before I go?¡±


    He shakes his head and holds my gaze.


    He wears the same expression he has been since life took its¡¯ turn for the worse for us. It¡¯s one of remorse.


    I know he helped Carter and that¡¯s what irks me. I would hug him normally but I don¡¯t. I hold back. Sometimes you need to let people know when things are not okay. If you keep facilitating the situation like I have nothing will change.


    I haven¡¯t even told him about Barkers. It can wait.


    All of it can wait, because I don¡¯t want my good news to be taken to mean that there¡¯s more room for freedom in helping Carter.


    He looks hurt as I turn to leave.


    I decide to push it all out of my mind.


    Tonight I don¡¯t want to think about it.


    I get to The Bouise at eight on the mark and the concierge greets me.


    I¡¯ve never been here before.


    I¡¯ve only heard of the ce in magazines or on tv. It¡¯s a three Michelin Star French restaurant reserved for the wealthy. Chloe told me earlier that the waiting list for the standard seats is six months.


    It excites me more because I know Nick would have booked at some point today.


    He messaged while I was out with Chloe letting me know where to go.


    The concierge leads me through the restaurant and it¡¯s as ssy as I imagine it to be.


    The French d¨¦cor is stunning and has the European feel to it that is rxing and breathtaking. I like it.


    I realize though that what I see around me is nothing.


    The main attraction is where I¡¯m being led to. We get to the terrace and the whole area is lit by candle light. Against the night sky and the moonlight it looks like a scene handpicked from a fairy tale. There¡¯s a lone table by the balcony and Nick sits there gazing on at me.


    Describing him as handsome doesn¡¯t seem adequate enough. It doesn¡¯t. It feelscking in every way.


    His eyes as always are the first thing I see because of the vibrancy and tonight they¡¯re as silver as the moon.


    He wears a suit jacket with a white button up shirt. He sits forward when he sees me and I absolutely love the way he¡¯s looking at me.


    He smiles with a cocky easy grin that heats my body up all over and his gaze rakes boldly over me the closer I get.


    Nick stands when we approach him and he takes over from the concierge who leaves us. He slips his arm around my waist and turns me around in a circle, looking me over in my dress.


    The white bodycon hugs my frame and the stones sshed over it sparkle as I turn. In true Nick style he runs his hand over the t of my stomach and over my ass, touching me and doesn¡¯t care who¡¯s watching us.


    It¡¯s just us up here and to our left is a bar. A bartender stands behind the bar counter and there are two waiters waiting toe over to us.


    It¡¯s all very romantic but I¡¯m so taken with the man touching me that I can¡¯t pay attention to anything else.


    He straightens as I face him and I lean forward to kiss him, but he nts a finger on my lips when I get close.


    ¡°No, not yet.¡± He grins, smooth and sexy. He closes the space between us by pulling me to him and pressing his lips to the crook of my neck. ¡°If I kiss that gorgeous mouth of yours angel doll you¡¯ll end up naked on this table, and I¡¯ll be feasting on that sweet pussy of yours.¡±


    The dirtiness in his words make me wet in an instant. I imagine him feasting on my pussy. He smooths his face over my cheek and presses his nose to mine, and I¡¯m embarrassed when I realize he knows I¡¯m not adverse to the idea.


    ¡°Bad girl, you want me to do that, don¡¯t you?¡± A deep chuckle resonates from his chest and he runs his fingers over my breasts.


    ¡°What if I do?¡± I hear myself say, because his fingers stroking my nipples feels so damn good.


    ¡°Later. I want this.¡± He steps away from me and it¡¯s like heat has left my body.


    He pulls out the chair for me to sit and I smile.


    When I sit, he returns to his seat and we stare at each other.


    ¡°Good day?¡± he asks.


    I don¡¯t know why but his question makes me smile. It has a feel to it like we¡¯re a real couple.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I had a good day. I met up with Chloe and probably pigged out a little too much.¡±


    He chuckles. It¡¯s because I talk about Chloe a lot.


    ¡°What did you and Chloe get up to this time?¡±


    ¡°We ate the whole ice cream parlor.¡±


    ¡°Baby I swear to God I don¡¯t know anybody who likes ice cream more than you.¡±


    Iugh and start to ask him how his day was but stop myself when I think of his friend. Things may be getting better for me, but I doubt they are for Tommy.


    I should say something. It¡¯s one of those situations where you know talking is difficult but it¡¯s right to at least ask how the person is doing.


    ¡°Nick, how is your friend?¡± I ask tentatively.


    He rests his elbow on the table and brings his hand to his chin. There¡¯s a definite shift in his mood and seriousness washes over his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to think in memories. Maybe it means I¡¯ve said goodbye and I¡¯m going through the motions. Just walking around in a shell of a person I used to be. That¡¯s my long winded way of saying he¡¯s not good.¡± The sadness in his eyes grips me and I want to sooth it away.


    I can¡¯t help myself, I get up and walk around to him, then lower to sit in hisp.


    He slips an arm around me and appraises me with that admiring stare I love.


    It¡¯s the kind that makes a girl weak kneed. It¡¯s the kind that makes this girl melt.


    ¡°Talk to me,¡± I whisper grazing over his chin. ¡°I look at you every day and see you aren¡¯t happy and we just keep forgetting life when we¡¯re together.¡±


    He breathes out a ragged breath and pain speckles his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s gonna die Mia¡­ He¡¯s gonna die and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    He presses his lips together and that harshness fades from his eyes, like a shield dropping to let me in.


    ¡°Maybe he won¡¯t. Maybe it will work out.¡± I try to sound hopeful.


    He shakes his head. ¡°I hoped, but it¡¯se to that stage where I have to be realistic. He¡¯s been in aa for nearly six weeks and the talk now is about turning his life support off if he doesn¡¯t improve. He¡¯s just getting worse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I reach for his hand and smooth my fingers over his skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I appreciate it. It¡¯s weird¡­ it just doesn¡¯t feel real. I don¡¯t have a single memory that doesn¡¯t include him. Not a damn one at all. I¡¯ve known him forever and it feels like I just stepped into some alternate dimension where I can¡¯t do anything besides watch what¡¯s happening before me.¡±


    I¡¯m listening.


    I¡¯m totally listening up because this is the first time he¡¯s ever opened up to me and talked to me like this.


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s like that. You just have to ¡­ see what happens. I know it¡¯s not the same thing, but I felt like that when my Dad got sick. I was in L. A when I got the call that he¡¯d had a heart attack and had to have emergency surgery. On my flight back I wondered if I¡¯d make it. He never told me how sick he was.¡±


    He squeezes my hand. ¡°How is he now?¡±


    ¡°Better, much better. The down time did him good.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m sorry too that happened to your Dad. My Dad¡¯s a tough boot, and loves to hand me my ass on the regr, but even I would be worried if he¡¯d had a heart attack.¡±


    Jesus, I realize he¡¯s actually talking about his father, an actual mafia boss. He¡¯s also telling me more about his family. Although it¡¯s nice it brings in that sh of emotion that reality tries to warn me about.


    It reminds me Dad¡¯s health is the least of my worries. It was and I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m d he¡¯s better but with Carter the way he is, I feel it¡¯s only a matter of time before something else happens. This is just the worse time, and I noticed how there was no talk of fixing our current situation that I¡¯m paying for.


    Me, I¡¯m paying for Carter¡¯s mistakes. I¡¯m sitting on Nick¡¯sp like I¡¯m his girlfriend, but I¡¯m not that. I¡¯m here because of Carter.


    Nick cups my face and I¡¯m pulled from the thought.


    ¡°Hey, what trouble just entered that pretty little head of yours?¡± His lips quirk.


    I rx my shoulders and give him a little smile so I can carry on the fa?ade that I¡¯m okay.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ just thinking about stuff.¡±


    He straightens and pulls me closer and the shieldes back into his eyes, blocking me out again. The shield is clouded over with desire.


    ¡°See this is why we don¡¯t talk about shit when we¡¯re together.¡±


    ¡°If the shit¡¯s worrying you, I want to know,¡± I tell him. Maybe that¡¯s too forward. It surprises him. I mean it though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the shit in the way when I¡¯m with you Angel doll, and it¡¯s already cut into our date. Our date which we will be enjoying. Humor me, I don¡¯t get out much.¡±


    I actuallyugh. He must be joking. I¡¯m sure men like him are always out.


    ¡°What the hell¡¯s funny Doll?¡± He smirks.


    ¡°You trying to act like you don¡¯t go out. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m just tonight¡¯s woman.¡± I¡¯m not stupid.


    I¡¯m not. I won¡¯t make the mistake of thinking he¡¯s only with me. The look he gives me though makes me question that.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re tonight¡¯s woman?¡± he counters and raises his hand to his temple like he¡¯s in deep thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°Who was I withst night? And the night before and the night before, And the night before?¡±


    He was with me.


    ¡°There are the mornings and lunch time.¡±


    ¡°Like fuck. It was you who was in my bed all those times and all the other times I had to make a cameo at work and rest my dick.¡±


    I burst outughing and he smoothes his hand up my chin. That kiss he said he couldn¡¯t give me is nted on my lips and a st of electricity washes over me.


    I don¡¯t know how I could feel like it¡¯s the first time we¡¯re kissing.


    How could it feel so invigorating and arousing?


    Our tongues tangle and he runs his hand down to my breasts and squeezes, then right down to my hips and my thighs where he pushes up the hem of my dress so he can get between my legs. Instinctively I part for him and forget where we are.


    The world could have faded awaypletely when he slipped his finger under thece of my panties and pushes straight inside my pussy.


    It doesn¡¯t take much for me to get wet. He stills on my lips and looks at me for a few seconds while he fingers me.


    We¡¯re behind the table and people shouldn¡¯t be able to see what we¡¯re doing but I¡¯m certain they can guess. They would have seen him grope me.


    ¡°Oh fuck, baby¡­ you¡¯re wet.¡± He groans.


    I try to stifle a moan but it¡¯s difficult with his fingers working me.


    ¡°Push your hair to the side.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do it,¡± hemands.


    The minute I flick my hair over to my right I see why he told me to do that. It covers me and shields us. Insane wild sexual desire takes over and I don¡¯t flicker an eye lid when he pulls the top of my dress down so my left breast pops out.


    The cold night air hardens the nipple, puckering it toward him and he bends his head down to suck. I stroke his head and enjoy the soft suckle for the few seconds he tastes me, still enjoying the slow stroke of his finger inside my pussy.


    This is so unlike me, but I like it.


    He lifts his head, fixes back my top, and pulls his finger from inside me.


    His face is stern and there¡¯s a wildness in his eyes that I fully recognize.


    ¡°We have to reschedule our date doll,¡± he announces and pulls his wallet from his back pocket.


    ¡°Reschedule?¡± I can¡¯t hide the slight disappointment in my voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I need you. Now. Time to truly start the evening activities I have nned. You ready?¡±


    I think of being tied to his bed and excitement races through me at the crazy thought. Me tied to his bed and him doing ¡­ well that¡¯s just the thing.


    I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what this man has in store for me but I want it.


    I answer him with a kiss. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    He pulls a few hundred dor bills from his wallet and ces them on the table for the nothing we had. Then he takes my hand and leads me away.

 #4 Chapter 32

    Mia


    We get to his car.


    Then a nce at the buildup of traffic on the road before us makes him reach for me. Nick pulls me on to hisp and fucks me right there in his car.


    Thank God we were in the back of the parking lot and away from everyone. Nick had me practically naked with my dress around my waist riding his cock as he pounded into me. We were there for at least half an hour.


    By the time we get inside his house it¡¯ste. I don¡¯t know what time it actually is, but it¡¯ste.


    We burst through the front door kissing and he¡¯s carrying me with my legs wrapped around his waist.


    He takes me up to his bedroom where he sets me down on the ground and steps back to look at me.


    I smile and he reaches for me again, cupping my face.


    ¡°Enjoying me, Angel doll?¡± His voice is like a purr.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I hum in response. My eyes half-shut, lost in the luxuriated sensation of his touch.


    His fingers flutter over my cheek and my nerves dance with the flurry of excitement. He¡¯s like a drug to me and like an addict I want more. I don¡¯t want him to stop touching me.


    ¡°Good, baby.¡± He moves to nt a fiery hot kiss on my neck then traces his tongue down my skin to my jawline and over the corner of my lips.


    By the time our lips meet it¡¯s with an intense need that weakens everything inside me. The reckless abandon in which I kiss him back is frightening. I need him and want him all at the same time.


    He pulls away too soon and the wicked smile on his face shows he knows what he¡¯s done to me. He knows how much I want him. Nick knows most importantly that I want him to im me.


    ¡°Are you mine Mia Chase?¡±


    The question throws me and brings reality back to the table.


    Weeks ago I agreed to be is. Since then I¡¯ve been giving him my body. Every


    night.


    Now we¡¯re here and in my head I think we¡¯re a couple. It feels that way and we went on a date tonight.


    This feels very much like a rtionship. A rtionship, and he feels like my boyfriend although I know he¡¯s not. It¡¯s not real. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be.


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to go down this path. A path I never sawing.


    What he¡¯s asking me is work rted and something heavy tugs on my heart at the reminder that I work for him. I work for him, but ¡­ I want him to be mine too.


    He smiles and assesses my response. ¡°Does your silence mean no, Mia Chase?¡± He brushes his finger over my jaw.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. I just¡­ thought we weren¡¯t working tonight.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not¡­¡± His gaze clings to mine. I want him to be clearer but he won¡¯t. I see it in his eyes. He won¡¯t say more about what he means, just so I¡¯m left wondering.


    It keeps him in control.


    ¡°Answer the question.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m yours,¡± I say and as the words fall from my lips it¡¯s like I relinquish everything I hold to protect my heart.


    A satisfied smile fills his face. It¡¯s that predatory smile again. Devilish and dark, sexy and alluring.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll allow me to do whatever I want to you?¡± he croons.


    I press my lips together and try to tamp down the thrill of what he means.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already?¡±


    ¡°No, no, angel. Here¡¯s where things get darker and we truly forget. We go down a path that takes us over the edge together. You go over the edge and I watch you, but¡­¡± He lingers on the word and gets close. ¡°You have to trust me to catch you when you fall.¡±


    Trust¡­


    Trust him to catch me when I fall?


    It feels like I already have.


    I know he¡¯s not talking about the same thing I¡¯m thinking. Doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s true. I haven¡¯t known this man long, but he¡¯s saved me from falling. Falling away and losing myself.


    He presses his forehead to mine and I reach up to press my hands on his chest, running my fingers over the hard muscle.


    ¡°I trust you,¡± I murmur.


    He moves back again with an easy grin. ¡°You trust me to take you as I wish?¡± His hand moves down my waist and lifts the hem of my dress, pulling it up slowly.


    My pussy clenches at his touch.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± I tell him again. The suspense is killing me. It¡¯s not like this is the first time we¡¯ve been together. This just feels darker, dangerous.


    Ominous. Thrilling.


    He slides his hand between my legs and cups my pussy tightly at my response. The heat from his hands ignites the fire in my stomach, making it so hot I can barely breathe. His smile widens and he slips his finger inside my pussy. He strokes over and between my lips then along my slit, covering his finger in my juices. In and out he moves, but stops when I¡¯m about to close my eyes.


    ¡°Your body belongs to me Mia. It¡¯s mine tonight.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Yesss,¡± I whisper, eyes fluttering as he started to move his finger inside me again.


    He chuckles. ¡°You¡¯re so perfect. So fucking perfect my Angel Doll.¡±


    He growls crouching down so he can nuzzle his face between my thighs. On instinct I part my legs to open myself for him.


    His sexy tongue trails along my slit, right over the sensitive lips and then he thrust his tongue deep inside me. I have to steady myself by resting my hands on his wide shoulders. He thrust deeper and deeper tasting me and I gasp, folding over him, my body automatically curling in on itself.


    A mindless moan falls from my lips when he starts licking hungrily.


    Then Nick does the most insane thing by curling his tongue around my clit so he can press up higher and suck on it.


    Fuck. That feels so fucking good. I groan and clench my fingers, gripping tighter to his shoulders . It takes everything inside me to keep myself from falling over.


    I¡¯m nearly at the edge. I can feel myself going over from the insane pleasure. My pussy walls tighten against his tongue and that¡¯s all I know before I crumble and cry out from the wild orgasm that makes my knees shake.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± I moan, fingers digging into his skin. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m gripping so hard it¡¯s going to leave a mark, but he¡¯s grinning up at me.


    He grins and returns to my pussy top up the rest of the juice that flows from me. Licking into my pussy like it¡¯s hisst meal.


    I can¡¯t catch my breath. He rises to his feet and ims my mouth in a deep kiss. The taste of me in his mouth makes me hungrier for him .


    ¡°That was just the beginning baby,¡± he says. His eyes hold mine, dark, and darkening, with the promise of the thrill in the glint that flickers deep within them.


    My body is still vibrating from the wild orgasm he just gave me so I breathe deeply, it¡¯s the only thing I can think to do.


    His smile widens. ¡°Your safe word is red.¡± His sharp gaze traps me.


    This time my heart leaps with anticipation and a mingle of fear, which I¡¯m sure like everything else he can sense.


    Safe word¡­


    Since when did I need to use such a thing? Me the quiet little bookworm.


    Safe word¡­ red¡­


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. He¡¯d said he was going to tie me to his bed. The man owned a sex club and I¡¯d seen the sex dungeon.


    This isn¡¯t my life, it¡¯s different and I¡¯m shocked to shit that the thrill excites me.


    ¡°Angel Doll, say it.¡±


    ¡°Red.¡± Fuck¡­ I¡¯m doing this. whatever it is he¡¯s going to do to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s important you understand the word. You trust me that when you use it I stop.¡±


    I get it. I understand and nod my head in submission. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He watches me closely. Studying me. Assessing me.


    It reminds me of the first day we met.


    I feel that same thrill, that same dangerous thrill and my pussy tightens as I imagining all the things he might do to me.


    ¡°Take your clothes off for me Angel Doll.¡±


    How funny it was I was thinking of that first day. It¡¯s almost like a rey of the moment he truly shocked me. Questions first to make sure I understood what I was getting myself into. Then action.


    I strip my clothes off and stand before him naked. He reaches out to fill his palms with my breasts and rubs his thumbs over my diamond hard nipples. I smile at the satisfaction on his face and arch into his hands.


    He starts rolling my nipples between his thumb and forefinger. The pleasure builds again, rising like a crescendo. The rolling turns into kneading and short-circuits my brain. The tension building pulls at my insides and makes my pussy drip with need. The need for him to be inside me. He lowers to suck on my right breast but just for a few seconds then straightens up.


    ¡°Get on the bed baby, lie down for me.¡±


    I dip my head to respond and like an obedient servant, I climb onto the bed, and lie on my back, resting against the coolness of the navy silk sheets. I look up at him watching me.


    His eyes crawl over my body like he¡¯smitting me to memory.


    ¡°I¡¯m deciding what I want to do with you first,¡± he says, continuing that bold rake over my body. I can¡¯t deny how the heat in his gaze arouses me. I love the way he looks at me.


    The hiss of fabric ripples through the air when he backs off his jacket and is shirt slips to the floor. Like always his body is a sight to behold.


    Masterpiece.


    A work of art that I want for myself. Ripples of muscle on muscles catch my attention. What holds me transfixed in the wonder of him is the fantasy like way he shrugs out of his pants and boxers and lets his cock spring free.


    I flick my eyes down to look at the incredible length, and I can¡¯t wait for him to be inside me.


    Nick smiles a slow,zy smile as he crawls on to the bed over me and lust glitters his gaze.


    I reach out to touch him, wanting desperately to touch him but he catches my hand and kisses my knuckles.


    ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Everything baby. Take you to my darkest fantasies and dirty you up Angel Doll.¡±


    I want to go there and I want him to do whatever everything means.


    I do.


    He moves my arms out to spread them either side of me then goes to the nightstand where he pulls out a ck bag. The clink suggest metal is inside. I don¡¯t have to guess too long because he pulls out a set of chains.


    My lips part.


    This is it. The thing I¡¯ve been fantasizing about all day.


    Our eyes lock when he takes hold of my right wrist.


    ¡°Red yet, Angel doll?¡±


    I shake my head and notice he¡¯s different. He has control but he¡¯s showing me it¡¯s me who¡¯s in charge. The thought is exhrating.


    He smiles and gives me a brief kiss on my lips.


    He wraps the chain around my wrist and the bed then does the same for the other. I watch in true fascination as he slides down my body to spread my legs wide while he binds my ankles to the bed.


    Oh my God¡­ I¡¯m actually bounded with chains. Nick has me in a spread-eagle position before him. I¡¯m naked with no control. I¡¯m at his will and beck. I tug gently against the chains just to see what I can do, then I look back at him. him with that smirk on his face. Teasing me.


    I¡¯m actually shocked my eagerness for him to do this to me robs me of feeling nervous. I should at least feel nervous, but I don¡¯t and it dawns on me that I¡¯m not because I know he won¡¯t hurt me.


    The man has me right where he wants.


    It¡¯s right where I want to be too.

 #4 Chapter 33

    Mia


    ¡°I want you¡­¡± Nick growls and trails a finger between the deep valley of my breasts.


    ¡°Take me,¡± I say breathlessly, like a mindless puppet on a string, ready to do whatever he tells me.


    I remember how I freaked out when he told Marco Antone that I was his sub. Right now I¡¯d be willing to be whatever he wanted me to be. anything for him to touch me. Just like this.


    It¡¯s just like wearing the mask at the club.


    When you put the mask on it gives you freedom to hide yourself but also to see without restriction. The chains are the same. I¡¯m tied up but I¡¯ve never felt more in control in my life.


    I can¡¯t exin it other than that.


    His finger traces over my skin, tracing every inch of me. Nick leans in and reces his finger with his lips and kisses the t ne of my stomach.


    He¡¯s so gentle and his so tender. It¡¯s the opposite of him, unlike him, but I know he knows what he¡¯s doing.


    I watch in bliss as he kisses his way down to my pussy. Oh how I love his mouth tasting me and eating me out.


    He¡¯s the stuff wild fantasies are made of, and look at him.


    Fuck¡­


    I don¡¯t know what to do with myself. Not that I can do anything much at the moment besides enjoy him.


    Thesh of his tongue holds me prisoner to desire. His tongue tantalizing and teasing is stroking, licking, petting my clit just like he did before but the binds of the chains makes it more thrilling. His questing, conquering tongue starts a feast of sucking and it feels so damn good.


    Pleasure shoots through me at his touch, rippling and sizzling through every part of me.


    I can¡¯t believe I feel another release brewing. I start to pant when he alternates between sucking and a burst of short flicks over my clit.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± I moan.


    ¡°Does that feel good baby?¡±


    ¡°Oh God ¡­ I¡¯ming.¡± I pull against the chains and they rattle.


    ¡°Don¡¯te,¡± he says. ¡°Don¡¯te until I say.¡± The authority in his voice grabs my attention.


    ¡°Oh G¡­o¡­d.¡± I pant. ¡°I can¡¯t hold it.¡±


    ¡°You will hold it,¡± he orders and I suck in a sharp breath to try.


    I hold it. I try my best and its torture. More so when he returns to lick my pussy and adjusts himself so he¡¯s massaging my nipples. Tweaking them and rolling.


    My body jolts in response.


    Shit!


    He feels too fucking good. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m fighting off my release. I don¡¯t know and it feels like the pleasure is ripping at my skin from the inside out.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± He squeezes my breasts hard and I gasp. ¡°Please,¡± I pant. ¡°Please, please ¡­ Nick.¡±


    I want to grab him like I did before but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m bound in chains and


    writhing against his hard body. Lost in the throes of passion and raw ecstasy.


    It¡¯s cascading over my body in waves.


    ¡°Nickoli ¡­¡± I scream and then he looks up releasing me with a wide fascinated sinful grin.


    ¡°You maye, Angel Doll.¡± Hemands and it feels like I let go. I allow the buildup to slip and I cry out with absolute pleasure, my body shuddering with the liquid fire that sweeps through me.


    His eyes darken and prate my thoughts and the wildness of the orgasm he gave me.


    That handsome face of his looms over me. Sexy as fuck in my vulnerable position. Desire pools in my stomach, and my pussy aches for him to do something more. When his smile darkens, to a sinful smirk I know he¡¯s about to take me to the next level.


    Hot fingers tease the taut skin of my waist and I notice his cock is perfectly aligned with me in the position he¡¯s ced me.


    Bending to kiss my corbone, he breathes and tantalizes my skin.


    ¡°How badly do you want me Angel Doll?¡± he taunts me.


    ¡°Extremely.¡±


    ¡°Good, then all you have to do for this part is lie back and let me fuck you.¡± The power in his voice sends tingles down my spine. ¡°Let me fuck you and give you the wildest pleasure imaginable. You¡¯ll see how much fun being restrained can be.¡±


    Holy hell.


    He didn¡¯t have to convince me. I was there and ready for him. My heart races in the anticipation and my nerves dance all over my body.


    He moves back and his cock, perfectly erect, juts towards me.


    I arch into the bed when he takes my right nipple into his mouth. He sucks hard and I pull against the restraints wanting to bring him closer to take me deeper.


    He scrapes his teeth across to my left breast and sucks, then flicks his tongue over the peak working the tip to life.


    He goes purposely slow and I writhe against him and the chains.


    His tongue traces down to my belly button, and down, down, down until he¡¯s back to my aching pussy.


    Everything takes me higher and higher. He¡¯s licking and then he starts nipping, biting around the skin of my mound.


    I wince from the jolt of pain that ripples through me and he smiles.


    ¡°Pleasure and pain baby. Trust me, you¡¯ll like it.¡± He promises and I believe him.


    He bites me again. This time on my inner thigh and smiles.


    ¡°You scared Angel Doll?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± It¡¯s not a lie. I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯m excited.


    ¡°Fucking perfect,¡± he beams, and takes a grip of my hips so he can thrust his fully erect cock into me.


    The pleasure now spikes through me, rocketing from my core, spiraling and spreading over me like wild fire.


    I grasp at the air and tug on the chains as he fills me up. Filling me up sopletely.


    ¡°Oh God, Nick,¡± I wince.


    He smiles wide and starts to fuck me like he promised. I¡¯m so wet that I don¡¯t need time to adjust to take him. I¡¯m all ready for him to do what he wants to me.


    His balls p against my ass as he thrusts in again and again, and all over again. With a wicked smile he begins to truly fuck me hard.


    Every grind of his hips and thrust of his cock burns me up from the inside out.


    I moan and prep for another wild orgasm.


    I can¡¯t think. I don¡¯t know who could.


    Pleasure builds and ites and it¡¯s all I know. Scandalous and powerful.


    His relentless thrusts are so wild it brings out something primal in me too and I want to fuck him just as much as he fucks me.


    The rawness of my needse out in full force and my body starts moving against him too. The chains on my wrists be painful, but I don¡¯t care.


    He likes it.


    He loves it.


    The blue silver of his eyes turn to a molten heat watching mee undone beneath him.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve gone fucking crazy and I can¡¯t stop. The climax that takes me has me screaming. I throw my head back and scream, feeling drained


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± I cry.


    I can¡¯t catch my breath. I just can¡¯t and I gasp as I try. He slows and I realize he didn¡¯t climax with me. I¡¯m not sure how.


    He pulls out of me, his cock coated with my cream and I see he¡¯s still erect and looks like he¡¯s not done with me yet.


    He chuckles deep and low when he sees me watching, then lowers to nt a kiss on my lips.


    ¡°You okay baby?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ am. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Red yet, Angel Doll?¡± He¡¯s actually asking me if I want more. My body takes control and my head shakes even before my brain can process the question.


    I want more. More.


    He wants me to want more. Everything. I haven¡¯t gone over the edge yet and I want to.


    ¡°I want more Nick.¡±


    Sliding off the bed again he stands and moves over to the closet. My eyesnd on his ass and I take in how perfect he is. My mouth waters at the sight of his rock hard muscles and his thick cock.


    He makes his way into the walk in closet and emerges with another bag. This one is velvet. Purple. It¡¯s one of those drawstring bags.


    Nick pulls it open and takes out a ck silk cloth. Hees back to me, sets the bag on the nightstand and smiles.


    It¡¯s a blindfold. My nerves spike.


    Lord, I¡¯d only ever heard of things like this. And I had Chloe. She¡¯d told me stuff, but never delved into details because she knows how squeamish I am.


    Look at me now.


    ¡°You trust me,¡± he reminded.


    ¡°I trust you,¡± I confirm and he wraps the blindfold around my forehead.


    I can¡¯t see anything, but I sense him. I feel him near me. It¡¯s not like the mask.


    Not at all. The exhration of the unknown heightens my other senses.


    I¡¯m listening to his steady breath and feeling his fingers flutter over my skin.


    The flutter stops and I hear his footsteps then there¡¯s nothingness ¡­ then a spark. Like someone flicking a lighter.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening and I¡¯m more confused when I smell burning. I guess he¡¯s lit a candle from the rose fragrance that tickles my nose. It reminds me of the Yankee Candle rose water collection I like which is great but this is a little torturous because I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing.


    Footsteps sound near me again and I turn my head in the direction. I sense his presence close then my body jolts when dripping heat falls onto the t of my stomach.


    I cry out and realize in an instant that it must be candle wax. The recognition makes me arch off the bed, and clench my teeth.


    ¡°Nick!¡±


    As soon as I hiss his name he ces cool kisses along the path heid the wax, and my God does that feel amazing.


    ¡°Ohhhh¡­ ahhhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Massage candles, so don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to burn you. Pleasure and pain¡­ baby,¡± his voice low and sexy is right next to my ear.


    The minute I getfortable in the feeling he does it again. The wax first dripping all along the line of my stomach, then his tongue. His hot, sexy, magical tongue cooling and licking the skin.


    Oh God. I pull against the chains, moaning at the thrilling sensation and he gives me pleasure beyond my wildest imagination.


    It¡¯s exactly as he promised and the man does not disappoint.


    Thebo of heat and coolness captivates me.


    All over my chest, all over my breasts, all over my nipples as he covers me with the heat of the wax. The flutter of his tongue, the scrape of his teeth .


    Backwards and forwards, sucking and tasting, pleasuring me like the sex god he is, Nick truly makes me his and I¡¯m wet all over again.


    He heightens the sensation with the feathery touch of something else and I realize that¡¯s exactly what it is, a feather.


    ¡°Bad girl, you like it too much.¡± He states. I love when he calls me that.


    ¡°I do,¡± I confess.


    Another deep chuckle resonates from his chest and he licks over my clit.


    ¡°Ready for the next part?¡± he asks retracing the feather over me.


    I answer with a hum from the peace I feel.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Footsteps sound again and there¡¯s a clink and my anklese free. I half expect him to undo the chains on my wrists too but he doesn¡¯t. Nick slips his arm around me and flips me around so that I¡¯m kneeling on my hands and knees.


    The chains are long enough so that my hands reach the bed but don¡¯t meet, and I can¡¯t see. He¡¯s left the blindfold on and I¡¯m just feeling and listening my way through this.


    I have to admit being blindfolded and chained up on my hands and knees with my ass up in the air feels a little more exposing and vulnerable than lying on my back.


    My body tenses with anticipation. Different to the peacefulness that graced me moments ago.


    I know he¡¯s near, and I can only imagine he¡¯s looking at my ass.


    I feel a warm tickle of his warmth near my clit and flicker of his tongue over my pussy lips. Then out of nowhere a blow to my ass from his heavy hand makes me cry out.


    He ps me again across my ass and in an instant the sensitive skin starts throbbing.


    It¡¯s like the other day at the office when he spanked me. Different though because that felt like some kind of punishment. This is painful but the pleasure that shudders through my body is so unreal I forget to breathe.


    One more p and then another a little bit harder this time makes my hips jerk and my body shudder. A tear falls down my cheek.


    ¡°Red yet¡­ Angel Doll?¡± he asks. He must see the tears.


    Red¡­


    I should say red. My ass hurts like a bitch.


    The skin¡¯s sore, battered, and aching.


    Yet¡­ I want more.


    I can¡¯t exin it. I think it¡¯s to do with the powerlessness, and knowing he¡¯s pushing me to the limit and if I fall he¡¯ll catch me.


    He is in control, but I¡¯m in charge. I say when he should stop. I¡¯m the boss of me and what he does to me. Not the other way around. So I want to go over the edge. I want him to push me over. It¡¯s a ce I¡¯ve never been. All my life I¡¯ve travelled the safe roads. Nick makes me want to see what¡¯s on the other side.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I breathe.


    He growls and I tense waiting for more.


    Another pnds on my ass and more tearse. I can sense he¡¯s not trying to hurt me, just giving me as much as I can take although it hurts.


    It¡¯s¡­ pleasurable and freeing all at the same time. I cry and there¡¯s a release of the pressure and burden of everything that¡¯s been weighing heavily on me. Everything loosens as I let it out.


    Another p and then¡­no more.


    Instead I feel his lips kissing the soreness away from my skin. His sweet sensual lips brush over the sore spot, kissing me.


    Pain and pleasure.


    ¡°Ready for the next part?¡± His voice is a rumble, a deep, husky caress against my skin .


    My breath hitches and I wonder what more there could be. But it¡¯s like that drug filled sensation takes me again. The addiction to wanting more.


    Seeing what more he can give me.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I tell him.


    He runs his hands over my ass and I arch my hips toward him. The pure desire that washes over me is insane after the madbo of pleasure and pain he gave me.


    The air is pregnant with the tightness of wild sexual pleasure and expectations.


    What ising next?


    What could he be nning? I¡¯m getting wetter just thinking about what he¡¯s going to do next. I can certainly say hand on heart that I¡¯ve done more with this man than I did with Chad, and what I¡¯ve done with Nick is not something Chad would have ever dreamed up, much less thought of .


    I push that prick out of my head, and promise myself that¡¯s thest time I think of him.


    I can feel Nick¡¯s eyes on my body. I can feel him, although he isn¡¯t touching me.


    A few seconds pass then the fat head of his cock brushes over my pussy, skimming over my slit, and I smile. Yes I want his cock. I want his cock inside me again. I get excited at the thought of more fucking.


    He chuckles and runs his fingers over my pussy¡­then he goes up towards my ass and circles over the tight rosette of my asshole.


    I think he¡¯s just touching me there then my eyes snap wide open beneath the blind fold when he pushes his fingers inside.


    My jaw drops when he rubs his cock against my ass, up and down my asshole and between my cheeks.


    Oh my God¡­ I know what he wants to do to me.


    ¡°Did that asshole of an ex take you here Angel Doll?¡± His voice pierces through me and I forget to breathe again.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The chucklees again and I swallow hard. Everything we¡¯ve done so far has been new to me. But it feels like stuff I can deal with. What he ns next is¡­ well I just don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Red yet, Angel Doll? You know what I want to do to you.¡± He brushes my hair and I feel it fall forwards over my face. ¡°I want to be the first in your sexy as fuck asshole. You can say no,¡± he adds. His voice hot like fire on my skin as he leans close to my ear.


    I¡¯ve lost my mind, I know it because I can¡¯t say no.


    ¡°I want to. I want you to fuck me.¡±


    ¡°Bad girl¡­¡± he growls and that¡¯s it.


    I gasp as he slides his cock into my asshole. It¡¯s not like the way he goes into my pussy. He inches in a little at a time. I wince and pant at the painful and pleasurable feeling.


    He pushes the length of his massive cock into me and then his hips buck against mine, signaling that his cock ispletely inside my ass. I can¡¯t believe it and it feels wild and wilder when his cock starts a slow pump in and out of me.


    He speeds up to a rhythm we both get lost in building a little faster each time and I gasp and moan as he does.


    Then suddenly he starts fucking me, balls pping against my pussy lips with every pound.


    It¡¯s too much. There¡¯s too much pleasure.


    The greedy orgasm that roils within me feels different like everything else tonight.


    I can¡¯t control it.


    My entire body vibrates in response to his relentless thrusts, melting into him.


    ¡°I¡¯ming Nick!¡± I scream.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As I do he pulls out of my asshole and plunges into my pussy, spearing me with his length to rut into me with animalistic need.


    Awash with ovepping waves of earth-shattering pleasure, my body bows to the sensation and the force of him.


    ¡°Come for me baby. Come for me,¡± hemands and I do. Ie, and Ie and Ie. Toes curling, back arching, everything spinning then me falling over the edge. My knees give but he catches me.


    Again I can¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Fucking hell, ¡± he groans and pants against my ear.


    He holds me to his chest and we stay there for a few seconds until he pulls out of me and removes the blindfold from my face.


    Nick cups my chin and looks me over, checking me like he¡¯s inspecting me for injuries.


    ¡°You okay, baby?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I grin and try to move to him to kiss him but the chains are still on my hands.


    He takes them off and I¡¯m free to touch him.


    I grin and kiss him. We could easily go again from the hunger fueling the kiss. Easily. He pulls back though and looks me over again.


    ¡°Doll¡­ that didn¡¯t scare you?¡± he asks.


    What a question to ask me. He seriously tied me to his bed ¨Cchained me. There are bruises around my wrists and my ass feels like it¡¯s on fire.


    I should be scared. I think I should but I¡¯m not.


    I shake my head. ¡°No.¡±


    No I¡¯m not scared.


    It could be that I¡¯m kinkier than I thought I was, or maybe I like to be dominated and be a sub.


    Maybe it¡¯s him though. Maybe I like to be dominated by him and be his sub.


    Maybe I just like him¡­ and that¡¯s the scary part.


    I feel for him, but I don¡¯t know what we are.


    Whatever it is, we¡¯re a long way from what we started out to be.


    That¡¯s the scary part indeed.


    He scoops me into his arms and holds me cradling me against his chest.


    Like always his touch makes me forget.


    Tonight though I long for more.


    More of him.

 #4 Chapter 34

    Nick


    Jesus Christ, I¡¯ve lost my damn mind.


    I know I have.


    It¡¯s not a wonder. It¡¯s fact.


    A simple observation.


    I¡¯ve lost my damn mind and lost myself in her and I know it¡¯s neither good nor bad.


    I¡¯m looking at her asleep in my bed, again.


    Angelic.


    Still fucking angelic and the moonlight beams down on her like heavenly rays of starlight gracing her in that ethereal glow.


    She fell asleep hours ago and I¡¯ve just been thinking and watching.


    My little tie up session took it out of her but I still got another three rounds out of her before sleep took her.


    I¡¯m sitting at the window in my boxers, smoking a cigar.


    I haven¡¯t smoked so much in a long time but like her it soothes me. It stops me from thinking too much and sometimes feeling too much.


    As I watch her I¡¯m not sure if the effect I get from it is working the way it usually does, but this doll has sure done a fucking number on me.


    The situation is shit but what did I expect?


    Thest time I was this fascinated with anyone I ended up in the fucking shit with my heart crushed in so many damn ways it was irreparable.


    Mia was supposed to be a game. A distraction but she ended up being the boss of me.


    Same as Vanessa but she didn¡¯t start of being a game.


    And what frightens me is the distinct fact that if some motherfucker thought they could take Mia I¡¯ll fight for her.


    I won¡¯t fucking care if every crime family came to get me, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll fight for her and I won¡¯t allow anybody to take her no matter what debt is owed or whatever it is.


    I will do it because she¡¯s mine.


    And not because of the past where it happened before. That¡¯s what scares me.


    What scares me more is the lingering fact I have over me that I don¡¯t want to ept yet what she means to me.


    That means more.


    It means so much more, because I¡¯ll have to change things up.


    She stirs and her gorgeous breasts bobble when she rolls to the side and reaches for me.


    I¡¯m an ass because I love watching her do that. She¡¯s been doing that every night she¡¯s been with me.


    Like every night I watch I go back to her in our bed.


    Our¡­


    Yes ours¡­


    I have lost my mind.


    I slip in next to her and I hold her. That¡¯s all I want to do tonight because I know she¡¯s exhausted. I am too and sleep takes me in a few seconds. I notice how I haven¡¯t had any sleepless nights since being with her.


    We work and we y hard and she makes me forget.


    She keeps me grounded and she keeps me alive.


    It¡¯s true. That part is true. She¡¯s keeping me alive by just being with me.


    The reality of the situation is I¡¯m like a pressure cooker waiting to explode because there¡¯s no news of what¡¯s happening with the Fontaines, and I know people are watching me.


    Watching us.


    It¡¯s too quiet.


    Far too quiet¡­


    I wake from the sunlight beaming through the window and the aroma of deliciousness in the air.


    It smells like Christmas mornings as a child.


    Ma¡¯s cooking. She always makes a big breakfast big enough to serve the family we have and anyone else visiting for the holidays.


    When I open my eyes properly I see the angel¡¯s left my bed and I pray it¡¯s her down stairs and not Ma. Not that I wouldn¡¯t enjoy seeing Ma. I just want my doll right now. That¡¯s all.


    I make my way downstairs and there she is in the kitchen.


    Just like the other day she has her hair in a messy bun and she¡¯s wearing my shirt.


    No yoga pants. Just my shirt and she¡¯s moving around the kitchen like she knows where everything is.


    She moves around like she lives here.


    She knows where I keep everything. What goes where and I notice over thest few days and times she¡¯s been here that she has her own set up. Like the seeded bread near the bred bin she likes for breakfast and the nutty peanut butter.


    She likes hot chocte a lot and in the cupboard above the giant sized tub I got her is an assortment of marshmallows and chocte ¡®this and that¡¯ she insists on covering one poor mug of chocte with before she deems it as suitable to her liking.


    She¡¯s made a feast for us, but I want to feast on her.


    Look at this beautiful girl in my kitchen. She bobs her head to some old jazz music ying on the radio in the background. It¡¯s old like neen forties. I recognize it as something my grandparents listened to.


    She turns around and jumps at the sight of me.


    ¡°Morning,¡± she beams. Bringing her hand to her chest she smiles and I see the hint of the bruises around her wrists fromst night.


    I hope I didn¡¯t hurt her. That was ying and pushing to the edge. She enjoyed it. I just hope I didn¡¯t get carried away, hurt her, and she¡¯s not saying.


    She moves over to me when I don¡¯t answer and presses her dainty hands to my bare skin. Her touch wipes my brain clean of everything.


    ¡°I made you a French feast to make up forst night,¡± she adds.


    I look at her and I don¡¯t know what to say. I should say thanks but it feels like I should say something more.


    ¡°You¡¯ll like it. I have toast and I made your favorite eggs with a dash of siracha peppers to give it a kick, and I did the herby sausages under the grill so it holds the herbs and ¨C¡±


    I stop her with a kiss.


    That¡¯s what I do because it¡¯s the more I feel I should do. I can¡¯t say it. I feel it. I feel for her and it frightens me but not enough to stop me.


    She kisses me back with the hunger we usually share but the cup of her face and the way I stroke the skin there tames the hunger to something more sensual.


    She feels it too.


    Like most things I can tell she feels it. It¡¯s obvious because she backs away from me with a jolt like someone¡¯s zapped her with electricity.


    Her chest rises and falls and her wide eyed stare confirms my thoughts.


    She presses her fingers to her lips and the soft plump flesh parts as she stares at me.


    ¡°I ¡­should tend to the food.¡± She rushes back to the stove and I move over there to her and switch off everything.


    She watches me, stunned.


    ¡°No,¡± I tell her. ¡°I want you.¡±


    ¡°So you can forget life?¡± She throws back.


    I shake my head and it feels like it¡¯s the first time in weeks I embrace reality and the present. And I¡¯m not thinking about Tommy.


    I¡¯m thinking about her as in right here and now and how she fits in my life and how she feels like she belongs there, and everywhere I am and everywhere I go.


    ¡°I want to remember,¡± I dere, stunning her. ¡°I want to remember¡­ you.¡±


    As the deration slips from my lips again my mind goes right along with it and I allow myself to fall.


    It¡¯sughable since this was my game. My plot to use the angel and break her. She¡¯s the one who broke me.


    She broke that damn control I strive to keep and as she moves to me I know I want nothing more than this woman in my arms forever.


    A flutter of her fingers over my chest as she presses her palms to me sparks my heart and soul. I can¡¯t remember thest time I felt this way. Or, if I ever did.


    I lower to kiss her and she moves to me too.


    The kiss starts with a brush of my lips against hers and it sends a scatter of electricity through my nerves.


    I caress her face to gaze into her eyes and I know I want her, and she wants me too. She kisses me back and then we fall into passions call. It takes us and ims us. The only thing I think to do is pick her up and carry her back to bed. Back to the ce we exist in the lure of passion. Back to the ce where I im her and truly make her mine.


    Iy her on her back and pull the shirt off. It¡¯s then that she doesn¡¯t look like the angel. She¡¯s more. She¡¯s the goddess. She¡¯s the goddess of my heart.


    I step out of my boxers and plunge into her hot wet pussy, immersing myself in her body as it wees me.


    As I pump into her over and over again I feel it. I feel the thing I¡¯ve been fighting. I feel it take me and it fuels my moves.


    I¡¯ve had sex with this woman more times than I can count, I¡¯ve been with enough women to know the difference between sex¡­ and love.


    What I¡¯m doing is not having sex, and the passion filled look in her eyes as she writhes beneath me shows she knows too.


    The need to be closer to her takes me and I lower to press my forehead to hers, entwining my fingers with hers. It¡¯s then the ultimate sensation of us takes over and I get truly lost in her.


    I make love to her.


    I make love to the angel and it doesn¡¯t stop there.


    That¡¯s just the first time.


    Days pass and we¡¯re in the house, we rarely leave the bed.


    She calls her father and tells him she¡¯s with me, and I check in with my family.


    It¡¯s been days since I did anything called work and in the time I do work it¡¯s just to answer a few emails here and there. I don¡¯t venture to The Dark Odyssey either. I¡¯m too wrapped up and loved up with my doll to do anything that¡¯s not rted to her.


    The only break of sorts I have from the bubble we¡¯ve created is my calls to Sherine. I check in on her to see what¡¯s going on with Tommy. I promised to visit on Saturday.


    It¡¯s Thursday now and I¡¯m giving myself until Saturday to change things up. Whatever that means.


    It¡¯s a n of a sketchy variety.


    I only know the first part and it¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking about now as we sit in the bath tub together.


    I must look like some kind of king, smoking my cigar with my doll sitting between my legs resting against my chest. I have my cigar in one hand and my other arm wrapped around her.


    We¡¯ve been in here for over an hour. The water was hot, now it¡¯s cold.


    We talked about Italy then silence took over and the question of what next hung in the air.


    She starts working for Peter this week and my what next involves that. I just don¡¯t know how to tell her.


    Mia shuffles against me and rests her head back on my chest. The dampness from her hair tickles my skin. I take a draw on the cigar and blow it out. She hums as I do and uses her finger to make a ring around the smoke.


    ¡°What are you thinking baby?¡± I ask. My voice pierces the silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ I¡¯ve ¡­been here for over a week. I should go home, but I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    I nt a kiss on her head. I don¡¯t want her to go either. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± I ask yfully


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯m looking at us and I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    Across from us is a floor to ceiling mirror that captures the image of us. It looks scandalous and forbidden. I look like a dark haired demon, with the goddess in my arms.


    ¡°We look like a ssic Hollywood picture.¡± She giggles. ¡°Something cool and sexy. I feel like Marilyn Monroe.¡±


    I chuckle, it¡¯s so different to what I thought. ¡°Angel doll, don¡¯t you darepare me to JFK. I¡¯m not presidential material.¡±


    She lifts her head and shakes it. ¡°No, you¡¯re Clint Eastwood or James Dean. Or, Al Pacino.¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking.¡±


    She holds my gaze and I think of that fairy like presence she has again. I could get lost in her beauty. The beauty inside and out.


    ¡°What are you thinking Nick?¡±


    I continue to watch her in the mirror and decide to go through the door that question just opened for me.


    Time for action.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking I love that you¡¯re working for Peter and it¡¯s where you need to be. I¡¯m thinking I like the idea of you being here far too much, and it fits that you don¡¯t want to leave me. I don¡¯t want you to leave either. I want you to be my girl. I¡¯m thinking I don¡¯t want you working at The Dark Odyssey anymore. If we go there its¡¯ for fun, nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    There¡­ I said it.


    That¡¯s what¡¯s on my mind. And¡­ she looks exactly like how I imagined. Except maybe a little more shocked.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She straightens up and shakes her head. ¡°I can¡¯t. I have to work for you.¡±


    I tense up but I know now¡¯s not the time to be a control freak. I need her to tell me what¡¯s going on with her.


    ¡°No you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I do Nick.¡± She rises to her feet and I almost allow myself to get suckered into her body but I tamp down my emotions and focus.


    She steps out of the bath, grabs the towel and wraps it around herself.


    I put out the cigar and do the same, following her into the bedroom and grabbing her arm before she can get to the clothes she was about to put on.


    It¡¯s time to talk.


    ¡°I could put a million dors in your ount now,¡± I blurt and her eyes sh with indignation.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Not many chicks would turn away a million dors.¡± I had a point in thement and she just proved me right. ¡°Why are you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°Howes, you clearly came to me desperate. You went to a ce you would never go to. A sex club. A fucking sex club. Mia you¡¯re off the charts intelligent and youe to my sex club to apply for a waitressing job. Now I offer you a million dors and you won¡¯t take it. Why the fuck not?¡±


    ¡°Because I love you.¡± She cries and brings her hands up to her cheeks the instant the words fly from her lips.


    I¡¯m not shocked to hear it. Not as shocked as she is that she said it.


    I felt it.


    I felt the start of it weeks ago and I felt the fruition days ago when love came to im me. She tries to break free of my grasp but I pull her to me.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± I say and it¡¯s then she stops wriggling and gazes at me stunned. ¡°I love you too Mia.¡±


    Those aren¡¯t words I say all the time. I¡¯ve said them one time only to a woman who wasn¡¯t my mother.


    ¡°You ¡­do?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I love you too and I want you to be mine. Not some damn contract where I pay you. I don¡¯t want to feel like I¡¯m paying you to be with me.¡± That¡¯s what this will be if we continue as we are. That is what it will be, but the fucking poor sap that I am will take it if that¡¯s what I have from her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ It¡¯s not that at all Nick. I am yours and I don¡¯t want to feel like you¡¯re paying me to be with you either. I just ¡­need the money.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I figured. So here¡¯s the question I should have asked you weeks ago.¡± I stare at her and show her I¡¯m serious as fuck and I want an answer. ¡°Are you in trouble Mia? You must be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not anymore.¡±


    ¡°But the worry can¡¯t be over if you¡¯re saying you need the money. Let me pay it for you and you can forget the problems.¡±


    She¡¯s shaking her head even before I finish. ¡°I can¡¯t. You mustn¡¯t. You mustn¡¯t. It¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°Is it your dad? Is he in debt.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯splicated Nick. Please let¡¯s just leave it here.¡±


    The fear I see in her eyes now snaps my attention right up and I start thinking all sorts of shit.


    ¡°Do you owe money?¡± I prod.


    ¡°Nick please¡­¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell, Mia, I don¡¯t know if you realize who I am but I could find out whatever shit it is you¡¯re in in a heartbeat, but I¡¯d much rather do it this way. With you telling me. Tell me what¡¯s going on. Tell me something¡­¡±


    Her hands shake and I release her but only to take her shoulders to give her some reassurance.


    ¡°It¡¯s my brother. He owed some really bad people money and my father had to pay them so they wouldn¡¯t kill him. We ran out of money so that¡¯s why I came to you.¡±


    ¡°Who are these people baby?¡± What she¡¯s saying sound very close to my world, so I know now it can¡¯t be some fucking run of the mill debt. I gave her twenty grand and she still had to work for me and she¡¯s talking about needing more money.


    The fear in her beautiful eyes enrages me because it¡¯s now that I know things are more serious than I thought.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you Nick. It will make things worse. That¡¯s the part I can¡¯t tell you. That¡¯s the part.¡± A tear runs down her cheek and I catch it.


    ¡°Mia, tell me who it is. Baby, is it mobsters?¡± Jesus, I swear to God if she says yes I¡¯ll lose my shit.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not. Nick, it¡¯s one of those situations ¡­ where it¡¯s bad and it could get worse, but I have a handle on it. I do. I have it under control. Telling you could make it so much worse. Whatever way I look at it, my brother owes the money. We got dragged in and someone has to pay. It doesn¡¯t matter who the people are. What matters is who gets paid.¡±


    I look at her and I feel like an idiot for not asking her about her situation sooner, and I feel like a fool for epting the answer she just gave me.


    It¡¯s as she says, there are things that are bad and things that could get worse and it¡¯s dependent on what you do. I¡¯m not known for my patience, but maybe this is one time I need to cool off. But¡­ within reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m paying the debt,¡± I dere.


    ¡°No,¡± she shakes her head.


    ¡°Like fuck, I don¡¯t care if you turn me away. I¡¯ll go talk to your father, and tell him I¡¯m crazy about you and I¡¯m paying the fucking debt. Then I¡¯m bringing you here to live with me.¡±


    She looked stunned before, now her skin is pale with it and tears run down her cheeks.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me Mia. You know me now and I always get what I want. You can go home tomorrow and spend some time with your family and we¡¯ll talk about money over the weekend. That¡¯s what we¡¯re doing.¡± I couldn¡¯t help the control freak inside me. It wasing out. ¡°You¡¯reing to live with me.¡±


    ¡°Nick¡­ don¡¯t you think we¡¯re moving too fast? I don¡¯t want you to-¡±


    ¡°I love you, and you¡¯re mine,¡± I interrupt. ¡°That¡¯s all you need to know. Fast and slow don¡¯t fuckinge into it.¡±


    ¡°Oh Nick¡­¡± her hand covers her mouth and her shoulders tremble as she breaks down.


    I see it all now. She crumbles and I feel like shit because I wished I¡¯d seen it before.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    All I can do is hold her. I hold her and promise her I¡¯ll fix everything and I hope she trusts me to.

 #4 Chapter 35

    Mia


    We spend the next morning together and Nick takes me home.


    Home to Dad.


    I know Dad¡¯s not here because his car isn¡¯t on the drive and the house looks empty.


    Nick walks me up to the door and kisses me.


    It¡¯s the kind of kiss I coulde home to every night.


    I can¡¯t believe what¡¯s happened to me. What¡¯s happened to us.


    This part feels like some kind of dream and I don¡¯t care about fast or slow either.


    I want him.


    ¡°I should move you in with me now Angel Doll. Best time to go is when there¡¯s no one around.¡± He chuckles kissing me again.


    I kiss him back and swat his hands away when he squeezes my breasts.


    ¡°Nick you are crazy. You can¡¯t touch me like that here. We have nosy neighbors.¡±


    ¡°So I should bend you over the porch swing and fuck you. That will give them something to talk about.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh my God.¡± The glint in his eyes tells me he¡¯s serious. ¡°Nick, you can¡¯t do that. We have a pastor who lives across the road.¡±


    Pastor Jefferson is sweet, his wife however is the nosy neighbor I¡¯m referring to. And, I can just bet she¡¯s watching us now.


    Nickughs and shocks me by lowering to suck my breast through my top.


    ¡°I hope he saw that.¡±


    I step away from him before he gets anymore bright ideas.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go now.¡± I grin at him.


    ¡°And pack?¡±


    ¡°And pack.¡± And talk to Chloe. I had to. My best friend was going to be so very shocked with me. She truly, truly was.


    ¡°And pack. See you tomorrow, you call me if you need me, or juste home to me baby.¡± He chuckles and gives me another kiss.


    Home.


    Oh my God, that has such a great ring to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re too much.¡± I smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see just how much I can be.¡± One more kiss and he backs away.


    I watch him drive away and it feels like I should be going with him.


    Except I know he¡¯s going to the hospital. He told me he was going and I was d to hear it because I knew how worried he was.


    I¡¯m still standing on the porch watching although I know there¡¯s nothing to look at.


    The open space before me is exactly that, open. I¡¯m suredy Jefferson got a good look in on us and is still watching me now.


    I don¡¯t care what she thinks, or anybody. Hector himself coulde for me with his shit and it wouldn¡¯t burst my bubble not one bit.


    For the first time in forever I feel hope. I don¡¯t even have the what-the-hell-am-I-doing moment that should hit me for telling Nick Giordano that I love him. I¡¯ve told him several times since the first time I said it and every time I do it feels freeing.


    Things have moved fast but they feel right. Mostly, I can¡¯t believe the nightmare of Hector will be over soon and I thank God I had the good sense to keep Hector a secret.


    I knew as Nick tried to get me to talk that I¡¯d make it worse by telling him the truth.


    Mobsters and drug lords. It spelled disaster and it frightens me that worse could happen.


    I sigh and go inside the house.


    I n to pack a few thingster once I speak to Dad and Beth. He¡¯s been okay with me being away. He¡¯s managed and done everything that needs doing.


    The house is spotless which also tells me that Kathy was a definite great choice.


    I go up to my room and call Chloe. She answers on the first ring, eager to speak to me. It¡¯s lunch time and she¡¯s been waiting on my call. I tell her everything and we both go from gushing over Nick to questioning how crazy the situation feels but how happy I am.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Sheughs. ¡°How do you feel though?¡±


    It¡¯s a good question. I¡¯m buzzing and I can¡¯t bring myself down from cloud nine just yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy. Chloe I¡¯m happy and I just want to be free to be happy. Everything has been shit for so long.¡±


    ¡°I know sweetie. I know,¡± she sympathizes. ¡°It¡¯s gonna get better now. I¡¯m happy about you and Nick, but I think the part I¡¯m happy about the most is getting rid of Hector. Mia you should have told Nick about Hector. The money is unreasonable. It really is. It doesn¡¯t sit well with me that you¡¯re just paying it. Carter didn¡¯t even owe that much.¡±


    She¡¯s right, but shit¡­ questioning that part will just open up the mouth of hell. What was I supposed to do? Go to Hector and try to negotiate?


    I think I¡¯d end up very dead.


    ¡°I know. But I¡¯m scared enough as it is. I¡¯m frightened of these people and I just want it gone. What doesn¡¯t sit well with me is Nick paying. He shouldn¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Sweetie can you me him? He loves you and he sees you¡¯re in trouble and need the help. This is a good thing. I just don¡¯t like it because people like Hector just uses a situation to make more money. It¡¯s bull shit.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to tell Nick when you talk about the money?¡±


    I straighten up. ¡°I¡¯m just going to talk about that part straight up. There¡¯s nothing to hide there. I don¡¯t need to hide that part. I know it may sound stupid to keep Hector out of it but Chloe, you¡¯ve never been here when the man unleashed on us. It was horrible, truly horrible and I can imagine him killing someone out of spite if I talk.¡±


    That¡­ that was what could happen. I would never be foolish enough to think it couldn¡¯t.


    Nick is who he is, and look at what happened to his friend. The point is it¡¯s stuff that can happen to anybody and if it does there¡¯s not a damn thing anyone can do about it.


    ¡°I get it. I do. Let¡¯s just be d it¡¯s gonna be over soon. Then we can talk about more fun stuff.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we certainly can. I¡¯ll tell you about how Nick chained me to his bed.¡±


    She sucks in a breath and Iugh. ¡°Holy shit, Mia¡­ that¡¯s not the kind of thing you drop on me while we¡¯re on the phone. You guys did that?¡±


    ¡°We did.¡±


    ¡°Did you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± she gasps andughs. ¡°Okay, my turn. Sal asked me to marry him and I said yes.¡±


    I jump off the bed and squeal. We both start shrieking with the excitement. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s kept this news to herself and we¡¯ve been talking for about forty minutes.


    ¡°What the hell Chloe¡­ oh my goodness, why didn¡¯t you tell me that first?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to hear about you and I kind of wanted to tell you in person. But it felt like I should till you now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you did.¡± I tuck a lock of hair behind my ear. ¡°I¡¯m really d. Congrattions Chloe. This is great news.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m excited. Of course I¡¯m asking you to be my maid of honor.¡±


    ¡°And I ept very dly. I¡¯m so happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s good news, but let¡¯s celebrate you my dear friend. We have plenty of time to swoon over me. Let¡¯s be happy about you and your guy.¡±


    It feels good to hear that.


    My guy.


    It¡¯s been a long time since there was one of those, and this doesn¡¯t feel like it didst time. Chad was never really mine. He doesn¡¯t feel like Nick. He doesn¡¯t even feel the way Nick feels to me.


    ¡°Thanks Chloe, I appreciate you.¡±


    ¡°You too. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow for breakfast to celebrate.¡± She giggles. ¡°This is totally a hot chocte moment with lots of fattening pastries with cream on top.¡±


    ¡°I agree wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Knew you would. Speak soon sweetie. Well done.¡±


    ¡°And congrats,¡± I add.


    Weugh and I end the call.


    I sit for a moment looking around the room. I¡¯ll miss it here, but honestly I won¡¯t miss it that much. I need to get my life back on track. I¡¯m happy for the chance to do it with Nick.


    I hear the front door open and close then movements downstairs.


    Assuming Dad is back I make my way down and gear myself up to talk to him.


    I get down to the bottom of the stairs but there¡¯s no one around. Just a faint smell of¡­ weed?


    What the hell?


    Why the hell does it smell of weed in my house?


    I wrinkle my nose and turn to go into the kitchen but stop short when I see Cartering out of the sitting room.


    Shit! There¡¯s the answer. The weed smell must be him.


    What is he doing here? I hate him being here and he must know Dad is away.


    ¡°Sis,¡± he coos.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t a brother juste by and see his family? Or, maybe the better question is can¡¯t a brothere by, see his sister, and she doesn¡¯t look pissed at him?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe this shit. Is he for real?


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you? You waltz in here and expect everyone to be peachy with you, like everything¡¯s fine. Newssh, it¡¯s not.¡± I ball my fists at my sides and he justughs at me. How I hate that. He used to do it a lot in the past. Laugh at me like there¡¯s something funny about me.


    ¡°Ballsy. You certainly became some ballsy bitch. Must be the very interesting friends your keeping.¡±


    My nerves scatter at the remark, and the way his gaze darkens.


    He has to be talking about Nick.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to do with you?¡± I retort.


    ¡°Turns out a lot little sister, a lot. You just became coteral. My ticket back to Hector and a job with the big fish.¡±


    I shake my head not knowing what the hell he¡¯s saying. ¡°Carter, you¡¯re on drugs. Clearly.¡±


    ¡°No, not today.¡±


    ¡°I can smell it.¡±


    He shakes his head slowly and footsteps sound behind me.


    I twist but not quick enough. Someone grabs me from behind and holds me so tight I think I may break. I scream and nce up to see a guy with a knife scar across his face and neck.


    Holy hell! I recognize him straight away. It¡¯s the guy from the other day. The guy I saw at the mall when I thought I was being followed. It¡¯s him. I never got this close but I remember his face and the knife scar. He really was following me.


    But for Carter?


    It doesn¡¯t make sense.


    He stinks of weed and beer.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I cry but the guy tightens his grip andughs the same way Carter did.


    ¡°Zeke, I told you to spray yourself before you came in the house,¡± Carter taunts in a sing song voice.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± I scream at Carter.


    What the hell is he doing? This is insane.


    What shit is this now?


    What is it?


    He walks up to me and taps his head. ¡°You think you got all the brains. No sis. Not just you. I want in with the big boys, and by George I got it good this time. I got it good. Let¡¯s see how clever you are¡­ The Fontaines need the Giordano¡¯s to do something for them, Nick Giordano¡¯s newdy love happens to be my sister. I give the Fontaines you and they get what they want, I get in tight with one of Chicago¡¯s baddest. Not only do I get back in with Hector¡¯s crew but I be an associate for the Fontaines. Money galore.¡± He snaps his fingers in front of my face andughs deep and hearty.


    ¡°How can you do this!¡± I wail.


    ¡°Sweet Jesus, what kind of question is that? The Fontaines will give me ten g¡¯s just for handing you in, another five once all is said and done. Needless to say I¡¯m a very happy man right now.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe my own brother would do this to me. I can¡¯t believe what he¡¯s saying to me.


    I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so in thick that he knows people after Nick.


    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯m your sister. How can you do this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. I use the same hatred you have for me and I just don¡¯t care. You¡¯re money to me. Shit. Just shit and nothing until I can use you for serious coins. Thanks for paying Hector. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll arrange something with Dad in your absence.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill him!¡± I wail.


    All Carter does is shrug. He doesn¡¯t care. He never did.


    ¡°You are pure evil.¡±


    ¡°No sis, evil was me shooting up Nick Giordano¡¯s best friend while his wife and baby were asleep upstairs in their house. That was evil.¡±


    My jaw drops and shock suffuses my being.


    Jesus Christ!


    It was him?


    What?


    Oh my God! It was him.


    Hearing that deration just made everything so much worse than it already is. Things are more twisted than I thought.


    ¡°You¡­ you did that?¡± My voice shakes and bile rises in my throat.


    ¡°Hmmm hmmm. Got twenty grand for that. Turns out that running with Hector¡¯s crew has it¡¯s perks. You get opportunities you wouldn¡¯t havee by otherwise. You hear things on the grapevine. Like how Joey Fontaine was looking for someone to teach a guy a lesson. Someone skilled and unconnected to him. I was perfect. The gold bars just practically fell in myp though when I found out my sister could help me more than she already was.¡±


    That was what happened.


    God. I can¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t¡­


    He was the person who shot Tommy. Carter, my brother.


    ¡°Take her!¡± hemands.


    I scream but hands cover my mouth with a cloth. The smell on it is acrid and it hits my brain.


    Darkness fills the space around me before I can process what¡¯s happening.


    Trouble¡­ I¡¯m in trouble.


    Nick¡­ I need to tell him¡­


    That¡¯s myst thought.

 #4 Chapter 36

    Nick


    I thought I¡¯de to the hospital today to touch base.


    The weekend seemed too far away.


    Sherine was at Tommy¡¯s side when I got here and she left to give me some time with him.


    I sit next to him for a while and watch, noting how peaceful he looks.


    He doesn¡¯t look like Tommy anymore.


    He¡¯s lost weight and his face is gaunt. His features are almost skeletal but there¡¯s a peacefulness on his face that reminds me of the day he got married.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever forget it. I was his best man and I was the worst of the bunch on the bachelor party trip to Vegas.


    I ended up sleeping with three strippers and woke up in a barn in the middle of nowhere.


    He said to me when we next met up that one day I¡¯d find a woman to tame me. I never believed him because I¡¯d already lost Vanessa. I just thought he was talking some loved up shit.


    ¡°You were right.¡± I say out loud, like we¡¯re talking and continuing the conversation from years ago. ¡°Her name¡¯s Mia. You wouldn¡¯t believe how we met. I was an asshole to her.¡±


    Suddenly I find myself telling him about the angel and I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m talking like we used to. It feels strange that he¡¯s not answering back but I talk anyway.


    ¡°I found the girl Tommy and I¡¯m not letting go.¡±


    Out the corner of my eye I notice the twitch of his finger. It¡¯s brief but I notice it and I jump. It¡¯s the first movement he¡¯s made in the two months he¡¯s been here.


    ¡°Tommy!¡± I gasp.


    Hope fills my heart. I just want him to wake up.


    God, I just want him to wake up.


    Hope soars through me when I see the twitch again, but hope fades away in the same moment when the machines go crazy.


    The heart monitor starts beeping and I don¡¯t know what that means because it doesn¡¯t make sense.


    The monitor looks like he¡¯s tlining and the rm goes off. The door bursts open and a team of doctors rush in. Sherine is right there. One of them holds her back as she screams and cries.


    I¡¯m pushed out of the way while they do their work.


    Work¡­


    Defibritorse down hard on his chest and there¡¯s so many people around him. The monitor is what I¡¯m looking at though. It¡¯s still a t line. No beeping. His heart isn¡¯t beating¡­


    Tommy was always the one with heart.


    He has a wife and child. He loves them both. He told me so, he wanted more kids. He loves Sherine with all his heart. He told me that too and I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d turned soft on me.


    Why isn¡¯t his heart beating? He has so much to live for.


    He has a wife and child. A child who needs him. He has to see his little boy grow up.


    The sounds around me all scramble into one. There¡¯s too much going on.


    Sherine is screaming louder.


    Four minutes pass.


    The line doesn¡¯t move and the doctors have stopped trying to get his heart to beat again.


    They shake their heads and it¡¯s Sherine¡¯s soulful wail of pain that grabs me and snaps me back to reality.


    Someone is holding her up.


    That¡¯s my job.


    Instinct moves me to her and I hold her as she cries from the depth of her soul.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡± Someone says.


    I don¡¯t know who it is.


    All I know is reality.


    Tommy just died.


    I just watched my best friend die.


    I look at his face and the peaceful look is still there.


    It hasn¡¯t changed, but everything else has.


    I stayed with Sherine until her parents came.


    I only left when I thought she needed her space and time to breathe.


    After Frankie¡¯s death I realized that different people offered different kinds of support.


    I would always be there for her and there when she needed me but her family was who would give her strength.


    As for me¡­


    I was just tamping down my rage and trying to keep myself cool while I was around the people at the hospital.


    Eight fucking weeks and nothing.


    No one could tell me this was eptable. Pa could talk out of his ass for all I cared, and Vincent could kill me but no one couldn¡¯t tell me that when I took things in hand we saw more action.


    No one could refute it because it was true.


    I may have been wrapped up in Mia but I wasn¡¯t fucking sleeping to the situation. I had a name weeks ago and nothing came of it.


    I wouldn¡¯t even bother to go to Pa. I was going on the street again to see what I could find out about Hector Ramirez. To do that, I needed my serious weapons.


    I made my way to the ountancy office. We had a room in the back with ammo. It¡¯ste so I don¡¯t expect anybody to be there. Christian and Georgiou work sporadicte hours but they¡¯re supposed to be both away on business.


    Gabe and Salvatore are meant to be at the club. So who the fuck is inside?


    There¡¯s lighting from Tommy¡¯s office and the sight pisses me off beyond measure.


    I kick the door in and it flies open crashing into the wall.


    I go in but stop fucking short when I see Joey Fontaine sitting on the edge of Tommy¡¯s desk.


    Fucking hell.


    Fuck¡­


    I feel like shit just got real.


    So here is the answer to which Fontaine was involved.


    ¡°Nick Giordano,¡± Joey booms.


    We¡¯ve never spoken before. We¡¯ve never met. Someone of his level would note and speak to me. He¡¯s a boss like his three brothers. Of the three, Joey is the youngest. Badass, and in thick on the drug scene.


    It¡¯s him.


    He hired the hit on Tommy.


    Why the fuck is he here?


    ¡°Joey Fontaine, to what do I owe the pleasure?¡± I ask in a nonchnt manner.


    Heughs and raises his brows. ¡°You think it¡¯s a pleasure seeing me?¡±


    His eyes crinkle in the corners revealing crows feet. He¡¯s twenty years older than me but carries himself like he¡¯s the same age as me. He¡¯s one of those tough guys who don¡¯t age.


    I can take him down easy though. I know I can but even in my angered grief stricken state I know not to be hot headed and stupid.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± That is the right question.


    He smiles a coolzy smile and runs a hand through his silver streaked hair. ¡°I think you¡¯ll appreciate me cutting to the chase out of the interest of time.¡±


    ¡°Yes I would.¡±


    ¡°Great. I love getting to the point. You and your little family been busy,¡± he taunts.


    Motherfucker¡­ listen to him belittling us. Little family.


    ¡°No more than usual,¡± I answer in the same casual manner. It¡¯s so different to the war raging inside me.


    Heughs crude and cold. ¡°You know what people say¡­ don¡¯t underestimate the little guys. They¡¯re right. I made that mistake and it created one big mess. Your fucktard friend Tommy had one simple job. One. Simple. Job. He couldn¡¯t even do that. His stupidity cost me big time and let¡¯s just say I¡¯m mad as fuck. His slip up with the feds was shit. But¡­¡± he holds my gaze and stands. ¡°Snade¡­ you and your brothers made a big mistake killing my link to one of the biggest investors I¡¯ve ever had. Dys cost money. Dys mean certain people get alerted. Dys mean loss. The shit that you and yours have put me in means loss for me and I haven¡¯t been able to fix the mess. All these long weeks, months and I haven¡¯t been able to fix the mess. Nothing panning out the way I want. Know why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, humoring him.


    ¡°The little guys have what I want. The little guys have always had what I want. Simple. Oh so damn simple. You have the fucking means to smuggle anything you want with your little shippingpany. You can smuggle anything from shit to bodies. Simples. The little guys have the means to what I want and at the price I want. So I¡¯m right back at square one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a real shame.¡± I grit my teeth and re at him.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t fuck with me,¡± he shouts. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking do it. Here is what you¡¯re going to do. You¡¯re going to pay up.¡±


    ¡°Pay up?¡± If he was someone else he¡¯d be very dead by now. Very dead telling me to pay up for shit.


    ¡°Pay up. You will arrange my shipment to China. You¡¯re going to do this today.¡± The power in his tone infuriates me. ¡°You¡¯re going to arrange it today.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how the fuck I manage to remain so calm.


    This is because the Giordanos have been ying nice for far too long.


    We only think we¡¯re badass. Guys like this motherfucker sees straight through the shit and think we¡¯ll take orders from him. He thinks I¡¯ll roll over like a little bitch and do as he says.


    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing ordering me around?¡± I lose it and I¡¯m ready to pop a bullet between his eyes.


    He smirks and looks me over with disdain. Pulling out his phone he taps the screen and holds out an image to me. White blond hair captures my attention straight away.


    Fuck!


    No.


    No¡­


    Noooo. It can¡¯t be. It¡¯s not true.


    It can¡¯t be her.


    My Mia?


    The blood drains from my body and into the ether when I get a closer look and confirm it¡¯s Mia.


    I¡¯m such an idiot. Why else would he show me if it wasn¡¯t her?


    They have my girl. My Mia and she¡¯s battered and bruised.


    She¡¯s chained to a post and sitting on the floor.


    Her face is ck and blue, blood is all over the white cardigan I bought her yesterday when we decided to go out after that talk of ours. That¡¯s all she¡¯s wearing and her panties. Blood covers her legs too.


    What did they do to her?


    They have my girl.


    My angel.


    I swallow hard and ball my fists at my sides, trying to keep it all in.


    My gaze flicks back up to him. He¡¯s smiling and the backs of my eyes sting with wrath and tears.


    They have my girl.


    Joey gets closer, right up in my face, well past my personal space. ¡°Nickoli Giordano, you lost one friend today.¡± His voice is so cool and calm. The deration of Tommy¡¯s death is to highlight that we¡¯re being watched. ¡°I think this girl will show you how serious I am. Very beautiful. If you cross me, I¡¯ll make sure I pass her around to all the boys and when we¡¯re done I¡¯ll send you her head in a box. That¡¯s just the start. I¡¯lle for your family next. Your mother, your weakling of a father, everybody. And your businesses. That little sex club you take such pride in will be no more¡­¡± heughs and taps my shoulder. ¡°Eight o¡¯clock tonight. That¡¯s when you¡¯lle to me. The girl for the arrangement. Come to the old factory.¡±


    His gaze darkens then he walks away leaving me.


    I stand there long after he goes through the door, just looking ahead of me , wide eyed and shitting myself.


    I was a fool.


    I came here to get my guns to go on the street. This just got above me. It became well above me.


    Tommy is dead.


    I can¡¯t bring him back.


    Mia though¡­ my actions dictate what happens next to her.


    I¡¯m not a patient man, I hate relying on people, but worse of all I hate being taken for a fool.


    So I do the only thing I can. The most sensible thing I can think of because I know this means war. It means war but I can¡¯t fight a war by myself.


    Half an hourter sees me standing before my parents and Vincent.


    They were meeting together. Deep in discussion when I walked into the hall.


    I know not to disturb them when they¡¯re talking like this, but this is an emergency.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Pa takes one look at me and knows the shit has hit the fucking fan.


    I just hope he¡¯ll do more than he has over thest two months.


    I have their attention now.


    They¡¯re all looking at me. The three of them.


    The clock behind them is big and bold, showing it¡¯s five p. m., and like an hour ss it holds the time I have left.


    Joey is not stupid. He knows I¡¯ll do one of two things, or both.


    He must know I¡¯ll do this. I can make the arrangements with the shippingpany to do what needs to be done for him with or without Pa¡¯s consent. He knows the ropes. But we¡¯re enemies and you don¡¯t go to a Giordano and make a threat like the one he just gave and not expect the boss to find out.


    So he expects me to go to Pa. He also knows what Mia means to me, which means I¡¯ve been watched a lot more than I think I have. Most likely at the club.


    It¡¯s why he came to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Joey Fontaine,¡± I dere. My voice sounds hoarse with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s the guy you want. He has my girl and Tommy is dead. I can¡¯t do anything about Tommy. But I can¡¯t let him kill my girl.¡±


    A fucking tear runs down my cheek. ¡°He wants me to arrange the shipment for him, or she dies but not before they fuck her up first. That is the situation.¡±


    Ma¡¯s face hardens, Vincent looks pale, Pa is the only one who looks the same as he did when I first entered.


    I continue to fill them in on all Joey said. All his threats because he threatened all of us.


    The words flow from me fueled with rage.


    I hope they realize this is happening because of the fucked up slow as shit way that we do things.


    Pa stands and he approaches me. His face hardens before he gets to me and darkness shes in his eyes.


    ¡°What time?¡± he asks gritting his teeth. I¡¯m looking at him and it¡¯s like I¡¯m staring at the mirror with an older version of myself. I just hope the older version of myself knows when to change things up.


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock, Sir,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°The old factory.¡±


    He bears his teeth and a low rumble stirs from him. He nces over to Vincent.


    ¡°Vincent, contact udius and tell him we need back up,¡± Pa calls over his shoulder. I actually feel heat flush through my body at the mention of udius¡¯ name. Pa¡¯s serious as fuck. We¡¯ve never called on udius Morientz before. Not like this. I know what it means.


    ¡°Doing it now.¡± Vincent grabs his phone.


    ¡°War has begun,¡± Pa deres. ¡°The fucking Fontaines think they can piss all over us and make demands like we work for them. Fuck them, all of them. Time to show them who we are.¡±


    For the first time in weeks I feel invigorated.


    I just hope I¡¯m not toote.


    They have my girl.


    My angel.


    I should have kept her with me.


    They have my girl.

 #4 Chapter 37

    Mia


    I gaze out the window at the faint light in the sky.


    It recedes at the onset of evening.


    It¡¯s at that stage where the light is just fading. It¡¯s still there, but just holding on to keep it¡¯s presence. Stay alive.


    That¡¯s how I feel.


    That¡¯s how I feel right now and I¡¯m not sure what I should be thankful for most.


    That I wasn¡¯t raped over and over again like they threatened?


    That I wasn¡¯t beaten senseless?


    Or, maybe I should be thankful I¡¯m alive?


    Yes that would make sense. Most would be thankful for their lives and that they weren¡¯t dead. I know I¡¯m alive because they need me to be. So that part is good.


    At the same time what if the life you have was just given to you to prolong the game. Prolong the fun and see how long you canst, or how much torture you can bear?


    My brain is void of reason and I¡¯m losing my mind along with the will to live.


    There¡¯s a tangle of a mess and it¡¯s because of Carter again.


    Carter¡­


    I knew he was vile, but I never knew how truly evil he could be.


    Footsteps echo on the concreate floor. I don¡¯t know who ising now.


    I¡¯m chained to a post in the corner of a room that looks like where you¡¯d keep old junk. Attic like but not. I get the sensation that I¡¯m in a factory because there¡¯s machinery in the corner and I know I¡¯m up high.


    There¡¯s a stairs across from me and men have beening up and down it.


    Thest guy got a good feel of my breasts before Joey Fontaine came in and he stopped.


    I cried the whole time. I woke up with my pants gone and my legs bare so I don¡¯t know what they did to me while I was out of it.


    I¡¯m not sore like I¡¯ve had sex.


    That is how I¡¯m thinking and the onlyfort I give myself because I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if that happened. I know it¡¯s on the table however and it terrifies me.


    The footstepse up the stairs and I see Carter¡¯s menacing face appear in my view. The guy with the knife scar who took me is the one who brought me up here and beat me up when I woke up.


    All the while Carter watched in glee and taunted me. He kept saying oh how the mighty Harvard grad has fallen.


    I can barely look at him now¡­ my eye is swollen but that¡¯s not why. I can barely look at him because he¡¯s supposed to be my big brother.


    ¡°Aw, look at you. Look at you.¡± He shakes his head, mocking me and tears run down my cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll either live or be remembered. One of the two.¡±


    ¡°Fucking prick,¡± I hiss. My voice so weak and frail I barely recognize it.


    He just looks at me and twiddles his thumbs with that satisfied gloat on his fucking face.


    As I stare back at him I just wish I could fade away like the daylight and just cease to exist. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m the same woman from this morning. I was so happy with Nick. I was so happy.


    I should have known not to be because every time I allow myself some happiness, something happens to take it away from me.


    Look at me now indeed.


    I am the mighty Harvard grad who fell and realistically do I expect Nick toe for me?


    I¡¯m aware of the threat these people have made. Joey Fontaine gave me the rundown of the situation. My situation.


    They want Nick to make some arrangement with his shippingpany. He has toe here and agree to it. Then I¡¯ll supposedly be released.


    I won¡¯t hold my breath for that to happen. Not any of it.


    I love Nick. He told me he loves me too, but this is more than that.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m supposed to be the eldest and supposed to be the one who has it together, but you¡­¡± his voice trails off and he moves closer to crouch next to me. ¡°You were the favorite. The rising star in the family. I was the ck sheep and Dad just didn¡¯t have the heart to cut me loose. That¡¯s what happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± I snap.


    ¡°Fuckkkkkkk! Yes it is.¡± He screams. He snaps the way a vicious animal would and pulls a gun on me making my soul shiver.


    I gasp and hends the end of the gun across my cheek. I scream as the pain sends a jolt through my body.


    Heughs.


    ¡°Yes it is. All those times I wanted things but Dad invested his time in you because you were the ace. The grade A student. All those times when I wanted help, he helped you and it became clear to me that I had to find my own path. You know I wanted to go to college too? I wanted to do engineering at Columbia. Guess what? Dad told me we couldn¡¯t afford it. Then I stumbled on something. Know what it was? A college fund for you. He was saving up for precious Mia because you had more potential than me.¡±


    I¡¯m surprised to hear that. I truly am because I never knew Carter even wanted to go to college much less that Dad had anything saved for me. At the time I recall business just getting steady.


    Carter clears his throat and continues his speech. ¡°I was eighteen years old and I had a n too. He told me to take my student loan and try for somewhere near home to see how I¡¯d ir out.¡± Heughs. ¡°That¡¯s what Dad did. Put simply he didn¡¯t want to invest in me. He saw me as the failure. The screw up. Loser. You though, yes. He reserved everything for you.¡±


    It exins a lot. It exins a lot of why Dad helps him no matter what.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault.¡± I croak. ¡°You think I deserve this because I was helped. Look at me, you know what they¡¯ll do to me before Nick can get to me.¡±


    He chuckles deep and hearty. ¡°No¡­ I think you deserve worse than this. I really do. I truly do. I hope they do all that they said they would and by the time your boyfriend gets you, there¡¯ll be nothing left of you.¡±


    I manage to shake my head. I didn¡¯t know he hated me this much.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    What a fucking mess. A web that just knotted into a stifling mess. I¡¯m still trying to wrap my head around the truth that it was Carter who shot Tommy.


    What a coincidence.


    What a fucked up coincidence.


    I feel so vile. I¡¯m his sister.


    Carter got himself in shit with Hector, I ended up having to deal with that so Hector wouldn¡¯t reign death on Dad, me and Beth. I went to The Dark Odyssey as ast resort and met Nick.


    Carter found out about Nick and now I¡¯m here as leverage. Held captive.


    Fuck!


    Fucking hell.


    The truth stings me the more it sinks in. It grips me and rips into me. It hurts.


    Nick¡¯s friend¡­ Tommy.


    It was Carter who shot him.


    It¡¯s Carter all over again.


    I was right. This is worse for so many reasons.


    Christ.


    The tears pour from my soul. They flow, but who I seeing up the stairs next makes my soul scream and shriek away.


    It¡¯s Marco Antone and he has a big smile on his face.


    ¡°So this is what you really look like,¡± he says. ¡°Without your mask.¡±


    Things just got worse. Things actually got worse


    Why did this have to happen?


    Why did this happen to me ?


    I tried so hard to fix everything and it just came back to bite me in the ass.


    It just came back to hit me.


    If that man touches me I just might die,st time was bad enough but then I had Nick to save me.


    What will happen this time?


    Carter stands and beams at me. ¡°I was evil when I shot up Nick Giordano¡¯s best friend. Probably evil too to hand deliver my sister as ransom. But everything makes me wicked. It makes me fear itself. It makes me the devil.¡±


    Heughs and leaves me, and in the same moment that bastard Marco Antonees over to me leering.


    He crouches down in that animalistic predatory way and inches toward me. I start bawling my eyes out when he touches my breasts.


    ¡°Guess what my pretty? I get youter, dead or alive is fine. I just like this body of yours with your big titties. I just put a deposit on you. It¡¯s fair that you know Nick Giordano won¡¯t get you back at all.¡± He taunts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I scream.


    He answers me with the back of his hand to my face.

 #4 Chapter 38

    Nick


    The air is thick with tension and the thirst for blood.


    We¡¯re at the old factory and we badass this invite in a way I¡¯m sure Joey will never imagine.


    What I think he thought would happen is me running to him like the little bitch he thought I was, maybe with Pa at my side like I¡¯m some school boy.


    That¡¯s not what¡¯s happening now.


    Not. At. Fucking. All.


    What is happening is this.


    In the thick darkness is a host of the meanest guys in Chicago.


    They¡¯re all around me.


    They¡¯re the distraction that just came on the scene two minutes ago. Not enough time for whoever¡¯s inside the factory to prep or do whatever the fuck it is they would normally do when wares to their doorstep.


    War¡­ that¡¯s what this is.


    Joey¡¯s threat was the straw that broke Pa¡¯s back and sound the war cry for blood. Blood for fucking blood. That threat of Joey¡¯s was a very big mistake.


    I¡¯m on the roof with my brothers.


    We¡¯re the rescue team, while everyone else is the armye to y dirty.


    Around us are snipers hidden on the surrounding rooftops. The closest one to us has eyes on Mia. She¡¯s in the attic.


    He¡¯ll give the all clear to Vincent and we¡¯ll follow his orders to move.


    I¡¯m not far from where she is but I wish I could see her. I wish I was in charge of this operation. This is best though. It¡¯s all I can do.


    Down below on the ground Pa stands with udius Moritz and all the men. Over a hundred strong. It really is like an army. All the alliances we have called in to battle.


    Blood will flow the streets this night.


    I nce at my watch. On the herald of eight o¡¯clock, Pa takes a step and the men follow as one, looking like a nightmaree to life.


    That¡¯s it. It¡¯s time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Vincent shouts.


    Me, Salvatore and Gabe follow him running toward the door that will take us inside. The men below might look like demons, but we look like we came straight out of the darkest corners of hell. Devils.


    I pity the fools who think they can mess with us.


    I pity anyone who thinks he can mess with me.


    These motherfuckers have my girl, they won¡¯t get away with what they¡¯ve done. I¡¯m primed to kill anything and anyone who moves in front of me fucking dead.


    When we crash through the door, I hear war break out around us and bullets piercing the night sky.


    We each have a task based on what we¡¯ve been told. Pa had the ce checked out first so we could n properly. No point barging in guns zing and they spite us by killing Mia.


    The guards are below us on the first floor. That gives us the clearing.


    Vincent, Gabe and Salvatore will take care of them and cover me while I get Mia.


    I run down a set of wooden stairs with my brothers and we split off in two. Gabees with me as I rush along the path leading to the attic. Vincent and Salvatore continue together down the stairs leading to the first floor.


    It¡¯s all smooth sailing until two idiots rush us.


    ¡°Keep going,¡± Gabe cries to me.


    I listen and continue my pursuit.


    Pulling my long reach knife, I hack off the head of the thug who came for me. Blood sprays as his head rolls and his body slumps down but I keep going.


    The little set of stairs leading to the attic is just ahead of me.


    I race up them and kick the door in only to see that fucking piece of shit Marco Antone in here with Mia.


    He has her naked. She¡¯s crying. Her face is beaten so badly I can¡¯t recognize her. The fucking asshole looks to me, and I see his fly¡¯s undone like he was getting ready to pull his dick out. Shock suffuses his features and he¡¯s about to pull his gun on me when I end him.


    Bullet to the head blowing his fucking brains out.


    Mia screams as blood stters all over her, and her gaze snaps to me. It snaps right around to me and I see the light in her eyes past the bruises.


    ¡°Baby,¡± I shriek and rush to her.


    ¡°Nick!¡± She pulls against the chains and tries to reach for me. ¡°Nick.¡±


    I hold her still and shoot the chain down from where it loops to the metal hoop on the wall.


    I drag off my jacket and cover her nakedness then hold her close to me as she cries.


    This is my fault. The darkness of my world came to get her.


    I dragged her in simply by loving her. This is what happened to the angel.


    ¡°Come we¡¯re going home. We¡¯re going baby.¡± I hold her closer.


    ¡°No, wait¡­¡± she tugs back shocking me.


    What the hell would make her want to wait? I want to take her out of here right the hell now. There is nothing here for us to wait for.


    The sounds of death on the floors below make that clear.


    ¡°We need to leave Mia,¡± I say with urgency.


    ¡°My brother. It¡¯s him. He shot Tommy. He¡¯s the guy who did it. My brother.¡± She breaks down.


    I freeze up.


    Freeze right up at the revtion and first I¡¯m not sure what the fuck she¡¯s actually telling me, and what the fuck to think.


    I couldn¡¯t have heard her right. There¡¯s no way.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the hell are you saying to me Mia?¡±


    ¡°My brother, was working with Hector Ramirez,¡± she blurts and I shake my head. That name. That name I had that name all along. Hector Ramirez. She knew it and I never knew. ¡°He¡¯s the man we owe the money to. My brother used us. He knew by doing the job for the Fontaines by shooting your friend would get him back in with Hector, an alliance.¡±


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± I breathe and my hands slip from her.


    I¡¯m stunned and shocked.


    Tommy died hours ago.


    Tommy died.


    Her brother shot him.


    Mia¡¯s brother.


    I can¡¯t process it.

 #4 Chapter 39

    Mia


    ¡°Nick, I didn¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t know,¡± I shake my head and allow the fresh bout of tears to take me.


    I¡¯ve been through so damn much.


    Too damn much but what is on my mind is him.


    The minute I saw him I knew I had to say something. I knew no matter what happened to me or what would happen next I had to say something.


    Nick is looking at me dumbfounded and I don¡¯t know what to think other than he can¡¯t love me anymore.


    The situation that brought us together is the same that looks like it will tear us apart.


    Next to me is Antone, dead in a pool of blood.


    He¡¯s dead and it feels like redemption to me. As I look at him I¡¯m not sure if I should be grateful again.


    His mouth was all over me. I¡¯m supposed to be grateful he preferred to tastes me everywhere for hours to get me good and ready like he said before he could fuck me and pass me around to his friends.


    That was what was going to happen to me.


    So I¡¯m supposed to be grateful he¡¯s dead.


    Nick killed him only to get a bomb dropped on him about Carter.


    ¡°Just leave me.¡± I speak the words , not looking at him. I can¡¯t.


    I¡¯m shocked when I feel warm fingers on my cheek. My cheek that¡¯s on fire from the amount of times I¡¯ve been hit.


    Through my swollen eyes I look at Nick and he shakes his head.


    ¡°No,¡± he mutters.


    ¡°My brother shot Tommy.¡±


    ¡°Tommy is dead, and I won¡¯t lose you too.¡±


    I suck in a sharp breath. Tommy died¡­ I feel so much worse. Nick went to the hospital today. Is that what happened?


    ¡°He died?¡± I can barely say the words. saying it is just as bad as looking at him and feeling the guild sweep through me.


    ¡°He died.¡±


    ¡°My brother killed Tommy,¡± I gasp, covering my mouth. The chains clink against my wrists. Chains¡­ It¡¯s so unlike what we did together the other night.


    ¡°My brother killed your friend.¡± I can¡¯t stop saying it.


    ¡°Jesus¡­ this is so fucked up,¡± shouts Carter¡¯s voice. It carries across the room and Nick rises to his feet when hees into view.


    Carter¡¯s carrying a gun and holding it at Nick.


    ¡°Sis, you had to go rat on me. Come on now. It¡¯s just like you though. Miss goody two Harvard.¡± Carterughs and points the gun between Nick and me. ¡°You must know about that right. You been fucking around with my sister. You must know she went to Harvard. She¡¯s a nerd. Didn¡¯t think mobsters would go for nerds.¡±


    Nick doesn¡¯t say anything. He doesn¡¯t pull his gun either. That doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t end Carter.


    It doesn¡¯t mean that.


    Nick has death in his eyes and he has every right to kill my brother.


    Kill him. That would be the end and he would deserve it. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m thinking that. What else can I think though?


    Nick looks like he¡¯s weighing up his options. He¡¯s deciding what to do.


    ¡°You¡­ you are responsible for all of this?¡± Nick asks.


    Carter raises his shoulders into a shrug like it was nothing but child¡¯s y to him.


    As I look at him, I find myself shaking my head at his uncaring attitude.


    It¡¯s so fucked up.


    I can¡¯t even say I saw thising.


    I never did.


    ¡°What you gonna do to me?¡± Carter throws back in a sing song voice andughs. ¡°It was so easy to break into your friends home. The man was high on shit. I shot his ass and would have fucked that pretty little wife of his, but I had to take a leak.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    For someone who imed to have brains a few hours back he just did a very stupid thing. Not that his end wasn¡¯ting. He just elerated it.


    Nick growls and lunges forward. Carter fires a shot from his gun but it doesn¡¯t stop Nick in the least. He¡¯s not afraid. I can see too that he¡¯s more than what I¡¯ve seen in the time I¡¯ve known him. He¡¯s not just the ountant with a club.


    That¡¯s the cover he must use so people make the mistake of underestimating him. If they are clever enough they go with his name, not his job. I did that and I¡¯m still shock at how he moves.


    A fist to Carter¡¯s face knocks him back and he¡¯s on the floor.


    Nick jumps onto him and they start fighting. The gun is between them and I know this can only end one way.


    One of them will get shot. I sense it.


    One of them is going to get shot. I try to move to do something but my legs give from beneath me.


    I¡¯m so weak from the day I¡¯ve had and fear cripples me.


    Carter flips Nick onto his back and aims the gun at him ready to fire. I think this is it, but I¡¯m wrong and quickly realize Nick wanted him to do that, so he could grab the gun from him. Nick makes quick work of beating the shit out of Carter.


    He¡¯s going to kill him and it¡¯s not going to be with the bullets from the gun. He¡¯s going to beat him to death.


    I didn¡¯t realize I was crying and screaming. The sight of the two of them is so awful.


    None of this feels real.


    It just doesn¡¯t. No part of it feels real to me.


    How can it be?


    Nick stops beating Carter and points the gun at him. Carter is lying on the floor near me, motionless with blood all over his face.


    ¡°Motherfucking asshole. I should make you pay!¡± Nick roars.


    I¡¯m stuck on the word should.


    Nick nces over to me and holds my gaze, a question in his eyes. It¡¯s because Carter is my brother. He¡¯s hesitating because he¡¯s my brother.


    I can¡¯t quite exin the type of shock that flies through me. I can¡¯t.


    Nick is not the kind of man to showpassion and I know what it means to him to have the person responsible for Tommy¡¯s death right in his grasp. I know what it means. Yet in his eyes I see he¡¯s torn between the love he has for me and the reality.


    He gives me a tortured re then Carter a cold hard stare.


    A tremor ms into me and surges through my body when a fierce growl falls from his lips and Nick rises to his feet, leaving Carter on the ground.


    He leaves him right there andes over to me, lifting me up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± His eyes, so blue, so bright, so light¡­ yet dark are filled with the torment he must feel. It¡¯s etched in his voice and tightens his shoulders.


    I open my mouth to say something because this isn¡¯t right.


    Laughter, however, steals my words.


    Cartersughter.


    We both look around just in time to see him pull another gun from his side pocket.


    Carter beams at me in triumph as he releases the trigger.


    Click-ck. Boom¡­


    I already know before the bullet pierces my body that the target is me.

 #4 Chapter 40

    Nick


    ¡°Noooooooo!!!!¡± I shout from what feels like the deepest part of my soul as the bullet ms into Mia.


    Terror stabs into me.


    It splinters my mind and crashes into my soul.


    ¡°Noooo!¡± I wail again when her beautiful eyes widen, her lips part, and she grabs on to my shirt. ¡°Nooo.¡±


    This can¡¯t be happening.


    And yet theughter continues. Her brother¡¯sughter. In that fraction of time, the split second I hear another click- ck from his gun, ruthlessness takes over.


    Ruthlessness whips my hand around and I fire a single shot.


    One bullet to her brother¡¯s head end¡¯s him.


    It was my mistake to spare him. I spared him for her.


    No one would know what it meant for me to do that.


    Now look¡­ look what I did.


    Mia¡¯s hold on me tightens and blood pours from her side. Iy her down and look her over. There¡¯s so much blood. Too much.


    Too much.


    ¡°No,¡± I shout over and over again.


    Gabe and Vincent rush up the stairs and over to us.


    ¡°We have to get her to a hospital,¡± Gabe cries.


    I hear him but it¡¯s all a messy disconnection of his words and his movements.


    I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from Mia.


    Tears stream down my cheeks and she reaches for me touching my face.


    ¡°I love you¡­¡± she whispers. Against the dark bruises on her face, I see the paleness take her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about Tommy, Nick¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you, don¡¯t you dare leave me. Don¡¯t.¡± I shout and look to Vincent. ¡°Help me, please¡­ Vincent, help me.¡± I plead with him.


    He opens his mouth to speak but no wordse out. I¡¯m not even sure what the fuck he could say to me. He drags of his jacket and ces it to her side in an attempt to contain the blood but within seconds his jacket is covered.


    Mia is covered in blood and we¡¯re both just looking. We can¡¯t do anything.


    Gabe is on the phone talking to the paramedics.


    The stab of terror pierces my heart. It clutches my insides and ws its way through me as I realize I¡¯m losing her.


    I¡¯m losing her.


    The tears pour from my eyes and I can¡¯t see. I can¡¯t breathe.


    I just can¡¯t anything.


    ¡°Mia!¡± I wail.


    The slight hue of blue on her lips is enough to let death take me too.


    She deserved so much better than me.


    So much better than this.


    This is my fault, no matter the connections with her brother. I dragged her into the darkness and this is the result.


    ¡°My angel¡­¡±


    I¡¯m a shadow of a man, grief stricken with pain and cursed with memories.


    It¡¯s too much.


    Everything that¡¯s happened is just too much and I can¡¯t bear it.


    I stand with everyone who came to the cemetery today and gaze on at the coffin.


    It¡¯s the standard mahogany, glossy and eerie.


    I hate funerals to no end.


    Hate them because while others may say they show a certain respect to the person you love. For me it¡¯s goodbye. Goodbye as in goodbye forever, and ever.


    Noing back.


    All you¡¯re left with is memories of how that person came into your life and how they changed you.


    I watch the coffin lower into the ground and tears fall, including my own.


    It should never have happened. None of it and I wished I had the power to turn time back to fix things. I knew if I had power like that so much would have been done differently.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The loss hangs in the air and I¡¯m helpless again. Nothing I can do to fix it, or change it.


    There¡¯s not a single memory in my mind that doesn¡¯t have Tommy there. I never thought I¡¯d be at his funeral, watching his wife grieve for him while his parents hold his baby.


    I¡¯m torn and broken. I can¡¯t find my way back to me.


    That one day two weeks ago changed everything.


    Tommy died and Mia very nearly did too.


    Nearly?


    I sound like I have hope. How dare I have hope here? She¡¯s in aa at the hospital.


    She walks the line between life and death and like Tommy I don¡¯t know what fate will decide.


    Aa again, and I¡¯m in the same ce I was in weeks ago.


    Helpless.


    The next hour goes by in a blur.


    I¡¯m at the cemetery. I talk, I say things, I say goodbye, I tell Sherine I¡¯ll be there for her when she needs me, I promise to check in on her. I leave.


    Vincent drives me to the hospital. I¡¯m so cut up I can¡¯t think and I just resume the thing I¡¯ve been doing since Mia got shot.


    I take my ce at her bedside and wait no matter who¡¯s there.


    When I arrived it was her father. He¡¯s barely left her side too. Her friend Chloe is the same, although it¡¯s me who¡¯s here day and night.


    I don¡¯t want to leave just in case something happens.


    The bullet wound was two millimeters away from her heart. That was how close I came to losing her. That close.


    She lost so much blood. That alone caused thea. And the wound, although it didn¡¯t get her heart, was near fatal. When she came into hospital, she had surgery straight away and then the doctors managed to stabilize her. She¡¯d been in thisa since, healing.


    I watch and I wait and I keep my fucking eyes peeled to the monitor that keeps check of her heart and vitals. I watch and wait and hope.


    She looks so helpless, but not desperate anymore. Not desperate at all.


    Since I knew her family situation would be the thing she worried about the most I took care of that.


    Took care of it big time.


    Hector Ramirez was found indeed. Him and his crew. Vincent dealt with them, tried to reason with them but fuckers like them don¡¯t reason with anybody.


    One bullet to the headter and the problem was solved. Vincent got all the money back that Mia and her father paid Hector and gave it back to her father.


    As for the Fontaines¡­ that night two weeks ago alsoid down thew and make a stand when Joey Fontaine was shot multiple times. One of the Fontaine brothers dead was sure to cause a ruckus, except it didn¡¯t.


    Not yet anyway.


    Not yet.


    The rest of them hadn¡¯t made their presence yet, but we all knew that didn¡¯t mean shit. They were just nning I¡¯m sure, but I don¡¯t care about that.


    What I care about is right in front of me.


    I decided, or rather I promised myself that if she wakes up, I¡¯ll say goodbye.


    I¡¯ll say goodbye to her and leave her to live a normal life.


    She doesn¡¯t belong in my world and who knows what will happen next.


    The problem with a war like the one we let loose is the aftermath.


    So I must say goodbye.


    She doesn¡¯t have to worry about anyone ever againing for her and she should live her dreams to be who she¡¯s supposed to be.


    She was supposed to be thewyer. She told me she devoted her life to studyingw. I don¡¯t know anyone who talks like that about their career. It¡¯s who she is though. Ites from deep within.


    Angel¡­ doll.


    She still looks like that to me. Hallowed and sacred¡­ a dream and a wish my heart wants but mustn¡¯t have.


    I just want to see her wake up.


    In my wild imagination though I allow my mind to take over and imagine what I wanted for us.


    The image fills my mind for the millionth time and it makes me smile. Even as I look at her pale skin and my beautiful girl attached to tubes.


    Night fell an hour ago and the moonlight outside reminds me of all the times I watched it grace her. Like God himself lent me one of his angels.


    I reach over the bed and take her hand. Her dainty little hands.


    ¡°I wished we spent more time talking. I should have spent more time talking to you,¡± I say to her still form. She has that peaceful look on her face Tommy had and while it freaks me out I don¡¯t allow it to get to me.


    ¡°I was so caught up with you and so damn into you that I couldn¡¯t think straight. I just wanted to touch you, every day, all day. I don¡¯t even know what your favorite flowers are. I bought you lilies. Ca lilies. They remind me of you. Sweet and delicate and I have this wild fantasy of you having the garden full of them. I make this pond for you at the house and you love it.¡± Now here¡¯s where the fantasy gets crazy. ¡°You worry though that our kids will fall in the pond because while it¡¯s not that deep, it¡¯s deep enough because we have coy carp there and the babies love watching the fish. We have a dog too, like the one you liked so much when we went walking that time. I bought him for you as a wedding present.¡±


    It was a ck Labrador that reminded me of the dog Tommy had as a kid. Mia loved the one we saw and it loved her. Of course it would. The lucky bastard was just as helpless as me when the angel touched him, stroking his fur.


    My hands shake when I look around the room and see all the lilies I bought her. Maybe its best I stop thinking, and talking. I¡¯m caught up in the vision of her though, so I continue the wild imagination of the couple I see in my mind. The people I wanted us to be.


    ¡°You were so shocked when I asked you to marry me, I¡¯m not sure why though because you were always it for me¡­ I thought I was in love once. I won¡¯t deny I was. I won¡¯t knock it either because it happened and I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t let lovee for me again. Then you came along. The difference between then and now is that I¡¯d move heaven and hell to get you back. Fuck, I¡¯d move heaven and hell to have the future I want for us. When I look at you I see forever.¡±


    Fuck¡­ I really am a little bitch. A tear rolls down my cheek and I can¡¯t stop the next.


    I start to bring my hand holding hers up to my face but the grip of her fingers stops me.


    She grips my finger, my index finger and groans.


    Part of me thinks I¡¯m imagining things; the other part remembers what happened with Tommy and I freak out.


    This can¡¯t be it.


    Her eyes, however, flutter open and tell me otherwise. My lips part when the angel looks at me with her sea green eyes and gives me a weak smile.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± she breathes my name barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Mia!¡± I practically shriek and bolt to my feet.


    ¡°Nick¡­ I ¡­ love you¡­¡±


    All I can do is stare at her. I¡¯m staring. She¡¯s just woken up and those are her words to me.


    ¡°I love you too¡­¡± I pant, I¡¯m trying to think. I have to get the doctors. Have to get them but I don¡¯t want to leave her.


    The weak smile widens and she looks around in a daze.


    ¡°Baby I¡¯ll be back,¡± I promise.


    ¡°You¡¯lle back to me?¡±


    I nod feeling ted, but also deted.


    She¡¯s awake.


    She came back, but that means I have to say goodbye.


    I lower to kiss her lips and rush to get the doctors.


    I only stay for a little longer, just to see its real that she really did wake up and that wasn¡¯t part of the dream.


    When her father and Chloee I go.


    Onest look and I leave.


    It¡¯s my goodbye and my heart shatters.

 #4 Chapter 41

    Mia


    It took me awhile before I realized Nick wasn¡¯ting back.


    It was thatst kiss and the look in his eyes that made me give up the hope.


    I just knew it.


    All the while I¡¯d been in that dream filled state I heard his voice when he spoke to me. It was weird to describe to anyone. I felt like I was stuck in the dream trying to wake up, being too weak to wake up and push through the barriers that held me there.


    In the darkness and mingle of voices I clung to his presence.


    His presence, there with me to catch me if I fell.


    Then I woke up and he stopped being there.


    He stopped and it was like a disconnection.


    Dad told me all the things Nick did for us and I¡¯m grateful. His absence though is something that crushes me.


    I¡¯m told he calls to check on me but that¡¯s it. He doesn¡¯te to see me.


    No one has to tell me that he¡¯s purposely staying away.


    No one has to tell me the reason either.


    I already know why and it¡¯s thebo of the mess.


    Carter might have killed Tommy but Nick mes himself for what happened to me. That¡¯s why he¡¯s staying away and thest time I saw him was meant to be goodbye.


    I just refuse to ept it, or believe it¡¯s over.


    I can¡¯t ept we¡¯re over.


    It¡¯s the aftermath of the darkness. I don¡¯t know how anybody could begin to heal from the tangle of a mess we were cast in. Dad looks like a shell and I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to feel. Carter is dead.


    Carter who shot me, nearly killing me.


    His funeral was a week ago. No one talked about it other than to mention the date.


    Carter did so much wrong, but he was my brother and no matter what, I didn¡¯t want things to end the way it did.


    I got caught in a trap, ced in a situation based on independent variables that suddenly came together and ended in disaster.


    I was in hospital for another four weeks because of the lengthy recovery. There was the healing from the surgery and it took a while before I could walk around without feeling like I was going to break in half.


    I was released home yesterday and Dad, Beth and Chloe milled around me like my personal team of health care professionals.


    I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll have a fit when they realize I¡¯ve left the house.


    I¡¯ve been awake since before sunrise and I can¡¯t wait any longer.


    In my state of recovery I promised myself that I¡¯d see Nick the first chance I could.


    That is now.


    It¡¯s seven in the morning on a Saturday and as I stand in front of hisrge oak door I hope he¡¯s home. I got a taxi here and told the driver to wait just in case Nick isn¡¯t here.


    Whether he¡¯s here or not I¡¯m going to find him today.


    Today. It has to be today even if I have to ride that taxi all over Chicago, or to the ends of the earth and back.


    I¡¯m going to find him today.


    I ring the bell and wait for a few minutes, then ring it again when there¡¯s no answer.


    I¡¯m about to give up when I notice the side entrance to his garden is open.


    Deciding to make my way in through there I go in and see him off in the distance sitting on a bench.


    Gazing on at him I remember thest words he spoke to me when I was still taken by thea. He spoke of the future. A future I would have loved.


    It¡¯s the vision and beauty of what he spoke of that kept me going all these weeks. It kept me hoping.


    It kept the belief that we could still be.


    Where he¡¯s sitting is exactly the ce for a pond.


    He sees me as I approach and rises to his feet, those eyes of his fixed on me in sheer surprise.


    I walk right up to him and stop a breath away.


    We stare at each other and I remember with perfect rity how I felt when I first saw him and the first time he made me feel for him. The first time I realized I loved him.


    I¡¯m not sure what I should say first. I know what I want to talk about, but I don¡¯t know what to say first.


    Nick reaches out to touch my side.


    His fingers lightly run over the area I was shot and pain shes in his eyes as he focuses there.


    The wealth of guilt in his eyes makes me reach out to him. I ce my hand over his and savor the feel of his skin beneath my fingertips.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± he says my name on the edge of a breath and his eyes climb up to meet mine.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± I tell him.


    He shakes his head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. Angel Doll, you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    I¡¯m not ready to delve into all the reasons he thinks I shouldn¡¯t miss him, so I home in on the familiar sensation to forget reality. It¡¯s the effect of him. In all the time I¡¯ve known him, one touch was enough to lure me away into the beautiful but wild rtionship I have with this man.


    Beautiful and wild is the best way to describe it.


    It¡¯s just like him.


    He promised to catch me when I fall. The thing about that was I was always holding on to him. He¡¯s in control but I¡¯m in charge.


    I decide when I let go, and it¡¯s not yet.


    Not yet. Not until he tells me he doesn¡¯t want me, and means it.


    I wave my hand over the patch of grass and look back to Nick with a smile.


    ¡°Lilies would look good here. So would the pond.¡± I nod and gaze at him with the hope that sent me here. I hope that talking about this will help and show him I want that future with him too. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted coy carp. They look pretty in the sunlight.¡±


    He sighs as realization fills his eyes. ¡°You heard me.¡±


    ¡°I did, and I love lilies, anything from you would be my favorite thing though. The rest of that vision sounded beautiful. What happened to it, Nick? Why did you stay away?¡±


    He holds my gaze and shakes his head again. ¡°I can¡¯t have it, Angel Doll. You should have that life with someone else. Not me. I can¡¯t have that vision with you¡­ It was just a dream.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be a dream. If you want it and I want it , why can¡¯t we have it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Everything is too dangerous. I¡¯m too dangerous. Look what almost happened to you.¡±


    ¡°My brother shot me Nick,¡± I point out.


    ¡°Baby, that¡¯s just one thing that happened. One bad element. He was just one person of many that could have gotten to you. It doesn¡¯t matter who he was to you, or the part he yed. None of that shit actually matters. What matters is, none of it would have happened if not for me.¡± Remorse echoes in his tone.


    I understand what he¡¯s saying. I do, but I still can¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You make it sound like you dragged me into danger.¡±


    ¡°I did¡­¡± he ces his hand to his heart and gives me a firm nod. ¡°I did, baby, and now I have to put things in perspective. I was always the devil. He¡¯s not meant to have a happy ending. If I truly love you, I have to let you go. That¡¯s the answer.¡±


    I stare at him and again I can¡¯t let go.


    ¡°What about me? Don¡¯t I get a say? What about what I want?


    ¡°Mia, there are just somethings that are just best left alone. You don¡¯t touch them. They¡¯re too pure and good. That is you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you too,¡± I cut in. ¡°It¡¯s you too. Please, don¡¯t ask me to give up the best thing that ever happened to me.¡±


    Shock fills his face.


    ¡°Mia¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t tell me all the reasons why I shouldn¡¯t be with you when I¡¯ve already chosen you. You asked me if I was yours, you never stopped to notice that you became mine too.¡± He holds my gaze and more strengthes to me. I touch his face and smile up at him. ¡°You are mine Nickoli Giordano and I love you. I love you enough to let you go too, but only if that is what you truly want. It¡¯s simple, but don¡¯t you dare lie to me. People have screwed with me my whole life. Lies and secrets, all kinds of shit. If you tell me you don¡¯t want to be with me, it needs to be the truth.¡±


    That is my ultimatum.


    The thing I thought of to bring the crux of the situation to the forefront.


    A tear drifts down his cheek and he continues to stare at me. ¡°Angel Doll, that¡¯s not fair. I¡¯m trying to do what¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m trying to do what¡¯s right too, and maybe I¡¯m being selfish because I want you and I don¡¯t want to be with anybody else.¡± I wave my hand over the grass again and a tear drifts down my cheek. ¡°I want the pond, the fishes, the lilies, the dog, the babies. Mostly I just want you. Words can never express how terrible I feel for what my brother put you through and I pray that maybe we can move forward. Right now all I want is you. So¡­ what¡¯s your answer Nick? Do you want me?¡±


    He nods slowly. ¡°You¡¯re the only thing in this world that I want.¡±


    ¡°Then take me¡­ I¡¯m here.¡± My voicees out like a plea.


    He reaches out and touches my face, slipping his fingers through my hair as he brings me to him.


    ¡°Angel¡­¡± he whispers holding me. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you. I don¡¯t¡­You deserve so much better than me.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± The words feel like a relief on my soul. ¡°Nick¡­there¡¯s no better than what your heart wants. My heart wants you.¡±


    He presses his forehead to mine and holds me closer. ¡°My heart wants you too. It wants you too, it wants to love you.¡±


    ¡°Then stop fighting it Nick. Stop fighting.¡±


    He nods and I smile up at him.


    When he lowers to kiss me I finally feel like I have everything I ever wanted. The safety of his heart soothes me and allows happiness in.


    True happiness I feel in abundance.


    And love.


    True love.


    Love I never thought I would find.

 #4 Chapter 42

    EPILOGUE


    Mia


    Two yearster ¡­


    Chloe startsughing as she watches Nick with Tommy ying in the garden.


    I just gaze on at them through the window and shake my head.


    My husband and my one year old are having a st with Porter, our Labrador.


    Every time I look at them I wonder if this is really my life.


    ¡°Do they ever stop?¡± Chloe asks.


    Nick has Tommy on his shoulders and he¡¯s running away from Porter.


    I shake my head. ¡°No, they¡¯re like that all the time. All day, every day. Every second of every hour that the man will allow me to hold the baby and the dog, and when he¡¯s not holding me. That¡¯s what he does.¡± I chuckle.


    I sound like I¡¯mining but I¡¯m so in love I could burst with happiness.


    Chloe nces at me and smiles. She and Sal have been talking about kids.


    They got married a year before Nick and me and spent time travelling and doing all these exciting things Chloe always talked about.


    ¡°It worked out Mia, didn¡¯t it?¡± She rests her hands on the kitchen counter and beams at me.


    ¡°It did. Look at us married.¡±


    ¡°Married and career women with men who love us to no end.¡±


    ¡°We certainly are that.¡± I nod.


    Married career woman with men who love us to no end and on a path that feels like we had to push through some of the darker aspects of life to get here.


    She stands and gives them onest look. She¡¯s been here for a few hours visiting.


    We had everyone here for dinner.


    Dad and Beth were here earlier but left an hour ago because they¡¯re leaving for Ennd first thing in the morning. Dad has business there with Equity Finance and Beth is ecstatic to travel. That¡¯s what they do now during school vacations.


    It¡¯s good. Everything worked out for everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go,¡± Chloe chuckles again when Porter jumps through the air to catch a frisbee Nick threw to him. Just watching them makes me tired. ¡°Sal wants me to help him pick out a car. You good for dinner on Sunday?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I grin giving her a hug. It¡¯s her turn to have us for dinner this weekend.


    Onest smile at my boys and she leaves.


    I make my way outside to join Nick and Tommy. Since they¡¯re so engrossed in ying they don¡¯t see me so I hang back and watch them. Sometimes I like to watch and appreciate.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    We named Tommy after Nick¡¯s best friend.


    It was my idea from the minute I found out we were having a boy. I knew he would appreciate that and he did.


    It feels like we started our lives together after that day when I came back to him and told him he was mine.


    We just did everything we wanted for our future and it worked out.


    I knew my life would change being a Giordano but it was something I saw as part and parcel of being with Nick.


    He still does the ounts and books for his family and runs the shippingpany, and we go to The Dark Odyssey together. Not as much as we used to but enough. It¡¯s our guilty pleasure that¡¯s wild when we¡¯re there.


    It¡¯s the fun thing we do.


    I¡¯m a senior partner at Barkers now. I head the intellectual property division and work with the intern college team. As alumni for Harvard I work directly with the student career team too and I absolutely love it.


    It¡¯s definitely where I saw myself heading and more.


    What I love more than that is all that I have with Nick.


    I continue to watch him ying with our baby and our dog, and love him more than I did just seconds ago.


    I love that we took the leap of faith to be together and I love that it worked out for us.


    He sees me standing over by the pond and makes his way over. Tommy is giggling and starts his cute littleugh when Nick sets him down to y with Porter.


    Nick then picks me up and swings me around.


    ¡°Angel Doll, I¡¯m as obsessed with my kid as I am with you.¡± He beams nuzzling his nose against mine. I kiss him, loving the feel of his lips.


    ¡°We¡¯re obsessed with you too, you know that right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, hmmm.¡±


    Something wicked and sinful shes in his eyes when I kiss him again.


    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m taking you away for the day, and night,¡± he proims.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I press my lips to his again.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll start at the club¡­¡±


    The minute he says that I know what kind of adventure this will be. ¡°The club?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Then I want you in my bed wearing nothing but that sexy smirk.¡±


    ¡°I can arrange that no problem.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ I think we should test out what we¡¯re doing when Tommy takes his nap.¡±


    I nod and smile from ear to ear. ¡°I think that¡¯s a very a good idea.¡±


    He lowers to my lips and kisses me.


    It¡¯s the kind of kiss you relish forever and I do.


    Nick


    I can¡¯t take my eyes off her.


    I just can¡¯t.


    Everyone loves her. My parents are thrilled I found someone like her and so are my brothers.


    They all love her, and I do too, except I¡¯m obsessed with her.


    Obsession never left me.


    It fills my soul with life and vibrancy. Hope and everything good. Obsession is her.


    Mia Giordano¡­my wife.


    Years ago when I looked at her and thought she was the long term I was right. She really is that.


    She¡¯s the woman who loves me.


    She¡¯s the mother of my child.


    She¡¯s the woman I wanted and needed.


    The woman who exist in my dreams and my reality.


    She¡¯s my forever and I can¡¯t believe a devil like me found some redemption in her. The angel.


    It¡¯s Gabe¡¯s birthday so we¡¯ve thrown him a party at The Dark Odyssey.


    All these people are around me, but I¡¯m just looking at her.


    She and Chloe are both talking it up in the corner by the long French windows and the function room is packed with friends and family.


    It all looks normal, the way a masquerade party should look. Without the sex.


    That¡¯s happening downstairs in the rest of the club.


    Gabees up to me and hands me a ss of wine.


    He nces at me and gives me that smirk because I¡¯ve been over here watching Mia. I know he thinks I¡¯m some poor sap but I don¡¯t mind it.


    ¡°Go on say it.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Nothing Nick. Nothing to say at all. I¡¯m just jealous.¡± He notes and I see he looks off like something happened.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing I should be thinking of.¡± The minute he says that I know what¡¯s wrong with him.


    He¡¯s thinking of Charlotte. It¡¯s been ten years since he lost her and I can¡¯t me him for thinking of her because they share the same birthday.


    I feel bad because I forgot. He wasn¡¯t like thisst year, or maybe he was and I didn¡¯t notice. At the time I would have been engrossed in love with my wife and my newborn. A little like Tommy was before he died. That was me now with a wife I loved more than life itself and the baby.


    It¡¯s understandable why Gabe might feel left out.


    ¡°Gabe, do you need to talk?¡± I ask.


    He shakes his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m good.¡± He slurs. I can see it in his eyes that he¡¯s not really okay at all. ¡°It¡¯s stupid right? All these people are here for me. You¡¯re here for me and I¡¯m happy things worked out. I just can¡¯t forget her. Ten years and I still remember.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you just forget.¡±


    He smiles off key. ¡°I knew you¡¯d get it. We¡¯re friends. Always been friends and brothers. You know what I¡¯m thinking, even when I shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Gabe, you will move on. I did.¡±


    He taps my shoulder and shakes his head. ¡°Little brother, you were never in love with Vanessa. You loved her, yes. I didn¡¯t doubt that. No one did. But¡­ you weren¡¯t in love. You see that woman over there¡­¡± He points to Mia and she looks over at us. ¡°She is love for you. No one would dare take her from you. She¡¯s your soul mate. Charlotte was mine and I feel like a coward every year on this day for not doing more than the nothing I did.¡±


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡±


    He shakes his head and smiles at me. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you little brother.¡± He motions to Mia as she approaches and he bows his head.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re enjoying your birthday.¡± Mia smiles.


    Instantly my attention is on her. I love the silver and green mask she¡¯s wearing. It reminds me of her eyes.


    ¡°I am.¡± Gabe always shows her that respect because he knows what she means to me. He always did even before I told him. ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy it more if I know my brother and my sister inw are having fun.¡±


    She nods. ¡°We are.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then I¡¯m happy.¡± He smiles but I know he¡¯s putting on a show. ¡°Enjoy the rest of the evening.¡±


    Another bow of his head and he leaves us. I would follow but I know what he¡¯s like when he¡¯s in that funk.


    He won¡¯t say any more than he has tonight. So there¡¯s no point forcing the issue. He used to be like that a lot when the wound was fresh then it was sporadic like tonight. I¡¯ll try tomorrow.


    Until then I have the woman in front of me providing the distraction I need.


    She look sexy as fuck in her gown that hugs her hips and entuates her breasts.


    ¡°Is he okay? Something didn¡¯t seem quite right with him.¡± Mia gazes on at Gabe as he joins Salvatore at the bar.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay. He¡¯s just remembering stuff.¡± She knows what I mean. I¡¯ve told her everything.


    ¡°Oh. Are you sure you shouldn¡¯t go talk to him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. There¡¯s something else I need to do.¡± The look I give her says it all.


    I don¡¯t need to say anything more. We had a wild weekend herest week and this is going to be another.


    We got a babysitter again this weekend because we knew what was going to happen the minute we stepped in the club.


    Her cheeks flush when I take her hand and lead her away.


    There¡¯s only one ce we¡¯ll be going. The ce we always go when we¡¯re here.


    Our room. The hideaway.


    The maskse off and I can have her to myself over and over again.


    She¡¯s mine, she always was.


    It¡¯s an honor to belong to her too.


    She thinks I¡¯m the one who saved her.


    It¡¯s the other way around.


    It¡¯s her who saved me.


    Thanks so much for reading.


    I hope you enjoyed Nick and Mia¡¯s story.


    If you loved Nick, you¡¯ll love his brother Gabe too.


    They were cut from the same masterpiece GQ cloth.


    Get Gabe and Charlotte¡¯s story in Taunt Me.

 #5 Chapter 1

    PROLOGUE


    Gabe


    Sometimes I wonder if I would have been able to forget her if we didn¡¯t share the same birthday¡­


    I wonder if that would help.


    I press my head against my pillow and gaze up at the swirly patterns on the ster of the ceiling.


    Honestly¡­I¡¯m not sure anything can help me.


    Today reminds me that it¡¯s been ten years since Ist saw my girl.


    My girl¡­ my goddess¡­ Charlotte Revello.


    It hurts just to think her name. It hurts to recall what she looked like.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte Revello with her long velvet hair, delicate features, autumn colored eyes and porcin skin. She looked just like a living doll.


    She was a goddess, her body wless, made for loving. Her beauty inside and out was always intoxicating. A balm on my soul.


    Only she could tame the beast in me. The ruthlessness and rawness that was already encoded in my DNA.


    Ten years.


    Tomorrow is the day. The ten year marker.


    Ten years ago I allowed another man to take her to pay her families debt.


    Fighting for her would have started a blood war.


    Everybody I knew would have been killed.


    My parents, my brothers, family, friends. I was threatened their lives.


    It¡¯s a reason I should ept, but I can¡¯t.


    I still can¡¯t.


    Grief ws away inside me. Grief still clenches my chest and knots my spine. Grief courses through my body. It haunts me and keeps me frozen in time with guilt.


    Ten fucking years have passed and I¡¯m still a mess.


    My heart is still screwed like it was when she was taken away and I knew¡­ I knew I was never going to see her again.


    My girl, who was my everything¡­ gone.


    Thest time we were together we were in this very room.


    We were happy.


    Right here in this room at The Dark Odyssey where I made her mine and imed her for myself. The club is about living your wildest fantasies everyday if you want to. I¡¯m a hypocrite because I¡¯ve been stuck in the rey of thest time I saw her.


    I¡¯m not sure if she knew I wanted her here because she was my living fantasy.


    I started this club with my two brothers and my two cousins. The wild bunch.


    While othersbel it to be the doorway to all kinds of debauchery and temptation-and, they¡¯re probably right- we believe we sell people their wildest fantasies and dreams.


    She was mine.


    I try to forget her. I do. I try so damn hard to move on but I can¡¯t.


    I¡¯m an idiot because I fell into love¡¯s trap and allowed it to take me. When I told her I loved her I meant it.


    I haven¡¯t said those words since to anyone.


    Haven¡¯t felt for anyone that way since. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m always with whores and sluts.


    Women who help you to momentarily forget.


    Like the two I¡¯m in my bed with now.


    I¡¯m lying here, and they¡¯re all over me.


    It¡¯s the same two women fromst night. There¡¯s always a woman in my bed.


    Every night a different one, sometimes two. It¡¯s fucked up shit I was going to cast aside to have the one woman I wanted to be with forever.


    Forever¡­


    Charlotte was supposed to be my forever girl. Nothing mattered when I was with her. Ten years have passed and I can¡¯t forget.


    She¡¯d be so ashamed of me now.


    It¡¯s our birthday.


    I¡¯m thirty eight and she¡¯s twenty eight. It should be special yet I¡¯m in my suite at the club, drunk out of my mind with two women in my bed who aren¡¯t her.


    No one is her.


    No one¡­


    Cora and her friend Brittany weren¡¯t Charlottest night and they sure as shit aren¡¯t her tonight.


    Both have their hands all over me and I allow it, like I¡¯m on autopilot doing what I always do.


    Beautiful women like them should satisfy me. They¡¯re both beautiful with the kind of bodies made for sin and I¡¯ve been sinning with them all night since I left my birthday party.


    The acrid smell of too much wine  loiters over us, and the mess of the room with clothes and sheets everywhere is confirmation of the wild night I¡¯ve had with them.


    I should feel like some kind of king with them but I feel nothing. Nothing at all.


    Just the hollow that I was left with when I lost Charlotte.


    It¡¯s the kind that a ruthless bastard feels when he¡¯s told he can do nothing and he knows he can¡¯t do shit.


    I¡¯m not the kind of man to sit down or back down and do nothing when troublees knocking on the door. Worse if ites for someone I love.


    I belong to the Giordano family. Our name precedes us and we¡¯re not known for pussyfooting around shit or being told what to do. So I can¡¯t help but feel a certain type of way when I¡¯m made to do nothing, no matter how much time passes.


    I was made to do nothing.


    Forced to do nothing. Like binding my fucking hands behind my back with chains.


    Cora runs her hand over my cock and I feel the tug of tension in my balls. Her wild dark curls drift over my stomach and her bright blue eyes tells me she wants more.


    I¡¯m supposed to do something, anything¡­ even leave.


    Leave and walk away from the siren¡¯s ws on me, luring me to forget the shit. Leave and find myself. Leave and stop trying to rece problem for problem. leave and stop trying to rece my goddess with whores and sluts.


    I¡¯m just too drunk to move.


    God knows how much I had to drink tonight.


    Fucking hell. I¡¯m right to leave it to God, because only he knows how hard I tried to forget Charlotte. Especially today and every birthday for thest ten years.


    This day is always worse.


    It¡¯s a renewed reminder that I can¡¯t forget her. I¡¯m cursed with the memory of her, and why she¡¯s not with me.


    A gust of wind blows open therge French doors that lead out to the terrace and I gaze out to the night. Stars fill the sky like diamonds sshed over ck marble. I remember her saying something like that.


    She loved poetry and made me love it too. She used to read me poems.


    In my head jingles a familiar a verse of something my heart remembers. Like an old song ying in the back of my mind.


    Be near me when my light is low,


    When the blood creeps, and the nerves prick


    And tingle; and the heart is sick¡­


    In Memoriam¡­ Tennyson. I remember. That was her favorite.


    I¡¯ve always been a badass mobster, but I was for damn sure going to remember my girl¡¯s favorite poem, especially on her birthday.


    I wished I could have seen her onest time. I never realized thatst time we were together was going to be thest time I saw her.


    I can¡¯t forget her.


    It¡¯s myst thought and then nothingness.

 #5 Chapter 2

    CHAPTER ONE


    Charlotte


    10 years ago¡­


    Yesterday was my birthday¡­


    I turned eighteen and I lost my virginity to Gabriel Giordano, the man I love.


    I gave myself to him.


    I wake slowly¡­nguidly, remembering the night before.


    I¡¯m tangled in his sheets, my body feels deliciously sore and an equally delicious shudder shoots through me at the thought of him.


    Pleasure pulses through my veins at the memory of how he made me his woman.


    The magnificent view through the floor to ceiling ss windows boasting the Chicago skyline, and the bright sunlight spilling into the penthouse suite fits the vibrancy of my mood.


    I shuffle against the cool, blue satin sheets that caress my skin and it reminds me of his touch. I turn unto my back, gaze up at the high ceiling and get lost in the decorative swirling in the ster.


    I feel different.


    I feel like a woman, and I want to take the little time I have to relish and rememberst night. For all the shit my family have been through over thest few months I¡¯m going to allow myself the time to savor something good.


    When I hear him moving around in the kitchen I sit up and my long brown hair curls about my shoulders.


    Resting back against the stack of pillows, I pull the sheets closer to cover myself and frown when I see the time. The clock on the wall says it¡¯s way past time for me to have gotten my ass up and found my way home. It¡¯s ten and my parents are definitely going to be wondering where the hell I am.


    They¡¯d both have a heart attack if they knew I spent the night with Gabe at The Dark Odyssey, his sex club.


    How does one break such news to your overprotective parents, or any kind of parent?


    It was wild though and so unlike me. It¡¯s all so unlike me. The shy school girl who always has her nose buried in a poetry book.


    Me Charlotte Revello, dating a mobster. One of the super-hot Giordano brothers.


    Gabriel Giordano, the hottest of them all at twenty eight years old. Yesterday was his birthday too. He¡¯s ten years older than me and the sexiest man I¡¯ve ever met in my life. He has women falling at his feet and could have any woman he wants, but he¡¯s with me.


    My grandmother, my Abuelita, made me a little box of wisdom two years ago for my sixteenth birthday. She believes the ages sixteen to thirty six are the most important in a woman¡¯s life to set you on the right path so she made the box for me.


    It contains twenty little envelopes that hold her messages of wisdom. One for each birthday for the next twenty years. Words of wisdom is what they are supposed to be but people always ssed Abuelita as some kind of psychic. Or if you¡¯re in Sovana, the Tuscan vige we¡¯re from in Italy, the word more fitting for her is ammaliatrice ¨Cwitch.


    I don¡¯t disbelieve it because Abuelita is never wrong. Her first message told me I¡¯d meet the man of my dreams and I did.


    I met Gabriel a weekter. I met him and everything changed. I took one look and knew he was it for me. Pa hired him for a job and Gabriel came to the house to meet him. That was how we met and that was the day I decided he¡¯d be mine.


    My birthday message yesterday was this:


    You will be with the man of your dreams, but be careful- darkness is just around the corner.


    I was so thrilled to read the first part of the message that I pushed aside thetter, thinking it had to mean the dark storm life had sent my way recently.


    Pa¡¯s investmentpany went bust and it means we could lose everything.


    Everything gone just like that. Pa lost millions. I don¡¯t know the full details but it¡¯s not good. It was on the news two nights ago. For something to make the Chicago main news it¡¯s big. Deep shit.


    Like most Italian families our business is family run. My father and my two older brothers, Freddo and Tony, all work together.


    Pa was however, getting so many clients he needed extra help, so he hired Mandrake and that was where he went wrong. Mandrake set up some borate scheme to steal millions and wipe us out. Now Pa owes money to clients who won¡¯t bepassionate or understanding of the situation. Mafia families.


    I smile when Gabe appears at the door and try not to drool at the sight of him wearing just his boxers.


    He stands there resting on the door frame tall at six four, always and ever the Italian stallion. With his sleek, thick muscle and untamed pride, he has the kind of hard body a warrior would have. The kind that radiates raw and primal strength like a fantasye to life. The Japanese dragon tattooed on the right side of his hip just add to the vision of him.


    A wildbo of lust and warmth steal over me as his dark brown eyes, cool and maic caress me with invisible fingers.


    ¡°Morning Goddess.¡± He gives me his trademark cocky grin.


    Goddess.


    I have to try hard not to melt every time he calls me that.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± My skin is¡­ God it¡¯s still on fire fromst night.


    Wrapping the sheet around me, I slide off the bed and pad across the plush white carpet to him.


    He gives me a kiss that tastes ofst night and pulls me into hisp as he sits on the edge of the bed.


    We continue to kiss and I¡¯m lured to the wildness we shared just a few hours ago. We had sex six times and I have a vague recollection of screaming into another orgasm before I fell asleep.


    Pulling back, he looks me over with a twinkle in his eyes. A twinkle but there¡¯s a spark of something that I know means he¡¯s worried.


    ¡°Baby, what did you tell your family?¡± He searches my eyes. ¡°You spent your birthday with me. It¡¯s not the same as sneaking out.¡±


    I sigh and look down at the hard wall of his chest. ¡°I told them I was going to a party.¡±


    He quirks a brow. ¡°And they believed you?¡±


    I bite the inside of my lip. ¡°I told Ma.¡±


    Because my mother is far from stupid she knows I went to see Gabe, but she doesn¡¯t know where I am. Pa would go crazy and I¡¯m certain if things hadn¡¯t gone bad financially, he¡¯d have me shipped off to Italy. He threatened that very thing when he caught me and Gabe together and told him to stay away from me.


    ¡°Christ¡­¡± He sighs and presses his head to me for a few seconds then pulls back.


    ¡°What?¡± He has that expression again. The one that washes over his handsome face when he wants to tell me something about us being together.


    It¡¯s wild being with him. Maybe that¡¯s what draws me to him. The wildness of us. I¡¯ve been sneaking around seeing him since I was sixteen. I love him. It¡¯s as simple as that.


    ¡°You¡¯re eighteen. You should be going to a party. And I¡¯m this crazy mobster who can¡¯t fucking get you out of my damn head.¡± He winces like that¡¯s supposed to be a bad thing.


    ¡°Then keep me there,¡± I put in.


    ¡°That¡¯s just the thing, Goddess. I don¡¯t think I can take you out even if I wanted to try.¡± He holds my gaze. ¡°I ¡­need to change things up Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Like how?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about going away to college.¡±


    I want to be an English literature teacher. I hope to teach high school kids.


    I had my heart set on Brown University until I met Gabe. Of course now I was worried about going away and leaving him.


    ¡°I was just worrying about going far¡­ away from you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± he deres and my mouth drops.


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°Baby, I¡¯ming with you. That¡¯s the answer. I will go with you. I¡¯m an ountant. I got my career. You need to get yours so I¡¯ll make sure that happens.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d leave here? The Dark Odyssey?¡± I know how much he loves the ce; the club earns a nightly fortune.


    ¡°I will leave here,¡± he says with deep conviction.


    ¡°For¡­me?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± He says the words I¡¯ve wanted to hear for so long and a tear falls down my cheek.


    Of course I think of Abuelita¡¯s message. It said I¡¯d get the man of my dreams and look at me. My heart is filled with love and awe. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    He smiles wider. ¡°Well¡­ that works great then right? We¡¯ll do this and no one will stop us. I want to give you everything.¡±


    ¡°I want to give you everything too.¡±


    He ces a hand to my heart and nods. ¡°You already have. You¡¯re mine now Charlotte.¡± He says and it sounds like a promise. ¡°Mine.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    We fall into a kiss that seals his words.


    I am his and I will always be his.


    I get home after lunch, slipping in through the side entrance so I don¡¯t alert anyone to my presence.


    I don¡¯t want to talk to anyone yet. No one to burst my bubble of bliss I shared with my man who most assuredly made me his again before I left his arms.


    I keep a diary and I just want to log today¡¯s entry before I get back to reality.


    When I rush up the stairs, I see my door¡¯s ajar and fury instantly takes me.


    Only one person goes into my room when I¡¯m not here. My sister, Cordelia.


    She had a thing for Gabe and has always had it against me for being with him. It¡¯s not like I stole him from her. It¡¯s because he told her outright that he didn¡¯t want to be with her and she was to stop trying to get with him, that¡¯s why she¡¯s always a bitch to me.


    Sure enough it¡¯s her in my room. And, the air leaves my lungs when I see she¡¯s sitting on my bed, feet up, reading my diary.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She hasn¡¯t even flinched on seeing me.


    ¡°Did you fuck him?¡± she asks crude and crass.


    She raises a brow and her face contorts with jealousy.


    My entry in the diaryst night was about me spending myst hour as a virgin.


    ¡°Why are you reading my diary?¡± I counter and fold my arms under my breasts.


    ¡°Nothing better to do I guess. So, did you fuck him?¡± She straightens up so she can glower at me properly. ¡°We¡¯re sisters right? We¡¯re supposed to talk about this shit, even when you steal a guy I¡¯m into. I gotta say your diary is very colorful, blow jobs and shit, wow.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have read it. Give it to me now.¡± I rush to her and she jumps off the bed backing away toward the window. Sheughs because she knows I can¡¯t catch her.


    Cordelia is taller than me. That¡¯s the only thing she has over me. I¡¯m not going to be a bitch like her and admit that she isn¡¯t as pretty as me. People used to tease her for her height and her gap tooth. Her response was always that Madonna never changed her appearance so why should she. If Cordelia looked like Madonna I¡¯d be inclined to agree with her. She doesn¡¯t though.


    ¡°Give it to me now!¡± I yell as she holds the diary over my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving this to Pa. He should know what his fucking little princess has been up to. Bitch, you ¨C¡±


    A gunshot steals her next words and we both look to the door when a scream pierces through the house. Another shot and another screame. Then angry voices.


    I¡¯m about to get up when two thuggish men barge into the room.


    Cordelia and I both scream as the men take hold of us. Another twoe and hold me so I can¡¯t move. All I¡¯m doing is screaming and trying to wriggle free of their grasp.


    They take us downstairs into the living room and my eyes bulged in fright when I see Freddo lying in a pool of blood on the living room floor.


    I scream louder and louder as my gazends on Tony not far from him, gripping his chest as blood pours from a wound.


    By the fire ce six men are standing over my parents and Abuelita, who are kneeling before them on the floor.


    Cold terror grips me in its icy embrace as I recognize the man standing closest to Pa. Everybody knows him and everybody knows to be wary of him. His name is Antonio De La.


    The De Las are considered something of royalty. The only other family who are as revered as they are feared are the Antones.


    The sight of him is enough to put the fear of God inside me. It¡¯s more than enough and I can¡¯t even begin toprehend or ept what is happening around me.


    Freddo¡­


    Oh God. Freddo. I think he¡¯s dead. I think he is and I dare not look back to check.


    ¡°You owe me Donny Revello. You fucking owe me big time,¡± Antonio roars and his voice makes my soul shiver.


    ¡°Please just give me time,¡± Pa begs.


    ¡°Please?¡± Antonio asks. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You¡¯re so sure of yourself you give a fucking guarantee and then this happens.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    Antonio hits Pa with the back of his gun and he falls back howling from the pain. Ma and Abuelita are crying as much as me.


    ¡°Not your fault! My brother killed himself because of youuuuuuuu!¡± he thunders.


    I start sobbing as he sends a kick to Pa¡¯s stomach and blood spurts from his mouth. Antonio looks to me as he hears me and the smile that washes over his face now tells me the nightmare has only just begun.


    It¡¯s only just started.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do¡­¡± Antonio deres and without a flicker of an eye he shoots Tony in the head.


    I bawl as blood stters and Ma starts screaming, holding her stomach in agony.


    Antonio walks up to me and runs his hands all over my face.


    ¡°She¡¯lle with me. The beautiful daughter.¡± He ces his finger over my lips and lingers there. His touch makes my skin crawl. ¡°You are so beautiful, bellezza. You¡¯lle with me to Italy and be the new Mrs. De La.¡±


    His words are like darkness falling over me. ¡°No, please, no¡­¡± I scream.


    I can¡¯t marry him. I love Gabe.


    I¡¯m in love with Gabe.


    This can¡¯t happen.


    No.


    ¡°No? My pretty.¡± He taunts, leering over me. He kisses my face and the men hold me in ce as he fills his hands with my breasts and starts squeezing, churning my stomach.


    I flinch, recoiling and manage to knock his face away with my forehead and he scowls deeply, eyes zing.


    ¡°You will pay for that,¡± he growls, baring his teeth.


    I expect him to shoot me, instead he backhands me and painnces through my body making me dizzy with it.


    Abuelita screams out and Antonio answers by aiming the gun at her.


    My world stills as the next second passes. It still to slow, slow motion as Antonio fires the bullet and it goes to her head .


    I watch it take her life.


    Everything I hold dear shatters in front of me and I can do nothing but watch, paralyzed as a bellowing sound pours from me. It¡¯s not crying. I¡¯m not wailing, it¡¯s the sound of my soul tearing apart.


    Abuelita¡­ just yesterday we spoke and I read the message she had for me for this birthday.


    I will be with the man of my dreams, but be careful, darkness is just around the corner.


    My Abuelita now lies before me in a pool of blood. So much life and love gone just like that.


    All gone, all gone and lost.


    Ma is screaming so much she can barely contain herself.


    Antonio stalks back to her and grabs her neck, gun held at her head.


    It¡¯s more than fright and terror that takes me, it¡¯s a freezing of my soul. My soul is frozen in the agony of despair and I will do anything to save her.


    ¡°Take me!¡± I wail, blinded by tears. ¡°Take me!¡±


    I can¡¯t allow him to kill my mother.


    I can¡¯t.


    With that maddening smile he drops her to the floor andes back to me.


    He grabs me by my neck from the men holding me and looks back to Pa.


    ¡°This debt has only begun its repayment,¡± he announces. ¡°I will contact you to discuss this further, the girl wille with me aspensation and assist you in whatever way she can to repay the debt. Cross me and all of you are dead. Involve anyone and they¡¯re dead too. Them and their families, everybody. Dead. Fucking dead!¡±


    Pa is shaking. Shaking and crying.


    Doom fills me as Antonio walks away and the men follow with me. I look back and see Cordelia staring after me.


    We¡¯d always been at each other¡¯s throats but in that moment I watch as the men release her and she reaches out to me with panic.


    I¡¯m too grief stricken to do anything more than let the tears fall.


    Fear and terror cascade through me.


    We go through the door and Cordelia¡¯s face is thest I see, and my mother¡¯s and father¡¯s cries are thest I hear.


    Darkness really was around the corner.

 #5 Chapter 3

    CHAPTER TWO


    Gabe


    Present day¡­


    Something bright pierces my eyes.


    Fucking sunlight pouring through my window.


    I¡¯m still in my bed and still alive. My head aches like a mutha.


    I open them and see a figure standing before me.


    Wild honey blond curlse into view when my vision starts clearing and then a face of beauty.


    The face of beauty of a woman I could be with, but I¡¯m not because I¡¯m an asshole and she can do much better than me.


    Thank fuck she knew that and stopped sleeping with my ass.


    She might not be sleeping with me anymore but Mimi is still pissed as fuck with me.


    She folds her arms under her breasts and res at me as I continue toy there.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± I ask.


    Now those brown eyes of hers sh with fiery indignation.


    ¡°The sluts?¡± Her hands fly to her hips. ¡°I threw them out. Fucking hell Gabe, you need help.¡±


    I roll my eyes at her and pull the sheets over my head. I don¡¯t want this shit today. Not today or any other. They all think I have a sex and alcohol addiction.


    Well everybody except for Nick. He¡¯s too loved up with his wife to see for shit.


    The sheets pull from my face and Mimi is standing over me staring me down like she¡¯s ready to beat the shit out of me.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I smile and think of something that should get rid of her. Quick.


    ¡°Doll, either you get in this bed and let me fuck you or you leave me the fuck alone.¡± I smile.


    One p across my cheek makes me bolt upright and by the time I sit she sends a fist smack in the middle of my face and another before I can recover. Her fist balls at her side and she glowers at me like she¡¯s not done yet.


    The thing about it is, I could probably let her continue ¨C just to feel. Just to make me feel. Feel something more than what I do, or don¡¯t, feel.


    I feel bad I hurt her when she was probably the second woman in my life to love me and Ipletely fucked that up.


    I¡¯ve known Mimi since I was twelve. She¡¯s eight years younger than me and I swear to God she loved me right from we met. The thing is, I knew. I knew how she felt all that time and that¡¯s why I feel like such a prick. I don¡¯t want to see her today either.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I breathe deciding to take on a different strategy, but the anger doesn¡¯t leave her beautiful face. In fact she looks more angry with me if that¡¯s possible. ¡°Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ because you aren¡¯t. You don¡¯t know the meaning of the word, sorry. You don¡¯t know I¡¯m stupid enough to continue to be a friend to you after you screwed with my head. You don¡¯t know I still love you enough to worry over your stupid ass, you fucking prick.¡±


    Fucking hell, she¡¯s on fire.


    ¡°Mimi I ¨C¡±


    Another p to my face shuts me up. She¡¯s lucky she¡¯s not a guy. No guy who thinks he can lift a hand to touch me has lived.


    ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m talking.¡± It¡¯s only now that her face softens. ¡°You need to either stop this shit with all these women, or get help. I came in here this morning and found the women going through your stuff. One of them had a grand in cash in her purse. I know money is nothing to you, but think about what else could happen. Someone could kill you Gabe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s better.¡±


    She reaches forward and cups my face. Her fingers on my skin are cool, and soothe the area where she just pped.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t want you to die.¡± She shakes her head and a tear runs down her cheek. ¡°Charlotte wouldn¡¯t want you to die, and neither do I. Please, stop this shit Gabe.¡± She releases me and the door opens.


    I frown when Salvatore walks in.


    Nothing like big brother to add to the shitty way I feel. Salvatore is one year older than me and thinks that gives him some level of authority to tell me what to do.


    I guess I should be d though that Vincent isn¡¯t here.


    The thought barely registers in my head when Vincent walks through the door.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I growl and Vincent tenses up like he¡¯s ready to breathe fire.


    Vincent, my eldest brother is underboss and capo to our family. Seeing him is as bad as seeing Pa. Pa who¡¯s like the fucking Godfather.


    Why are they here?


    Mimi backs away from me, casts a nce their way and walks through the door. I don¡¯t miss the look Salvatore gives her as she goes. It lingers and tells me he¡¯s not just worried about her, he cares more than he¡¯s shown.


    It¡¯s interesting and if I was feeling up to it or even like the man I was a few years back, who was just coping, I¡¯d call him out on it.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask them both. ¡°Can¡¯t you people just leave me alone? I¡¯m entitled to be wasted after my birth night.¡±


    ¡°You were supposed to meet us with Roberto this morning, did you forget?¡± Vincent asks.


    Oh fuck, of course I fucking forgot. Roberto is a main investor, Vincent another, for the hotel development business idea I was setting up with Salvatore. We wanted to buy property and start a chain of hotels in the Caribbean. We have the money it takes to get it up and running but having Vincent and Roberto on board would have taken our ns to the next level.


    ¡°Shit, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I ball my fists and shake my head. I can¡¯t believe I forgot all about the meeting. I don¡¯t even have a recollection of needing to remember.


    ¡°Yeah you will be. Look, Gabriel¡­¡± Vincent face is stern and I know he¡¯s not shitting around with me. He doesn¡¯t ept shit like I¡¯m grieving for a girl I lost ten years ago. He also makes a point of calling me Gabriel to show me he¡¯s serious. ¡°We worked this morning out but the deals off if shit like this happens again.¡±


    ¡°Come on man, fucking hell.¡± I bare my teeth at him. The fucking business idea is the only thing that¡¯s been keeping me going. I can¡¯t lose it.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ I don¡¯t know what the fuck you think this is but I¡¯m done with the shit. You have this ce and I have my own ventures. I don¡¯t exactly need a piddly hotel developmentpany. We meet tomorrow at nine. If you don¡¯t show, I¡¯m out.¡±


    That¡¯s his final answer and I know not to try to talk him out of it.


    He cuts me a crude stare and leaves. Salvatore stays behind. He¡¯s the loyal brother who lingers, always there for everyone. Always there for me. The heart forck of a better word? Because the man is just as ruthless as me with a temper worse than mine.


    He¡¯s looking at me with the same angst Vincent showed.


    ¡°You gonna leave too?¡± I ask, breaking the silence because several seconds have passed with him probably deciding if he wants to hack off my head or not.


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m done too Gabe if you shit all over the ns tomorrow. It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve screwed with me, but it¡¯s the fuckingst.¡±


    He¡¯s right. I lost him a million dor deal a few months back, so fuck yeah the man is right.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show tomorrow,¡± I promise.


    ¡°You better, if you don¡¯t I¡¯m done with you.¡± That¡¯s much stronger and harsher than what Vincent said. Done with me.


    I¡¯ve always been close to Nick, but that¡¯s probably because he¡¯s my kid brother and we¡¯re watching out for when he loses his temper and gets himself in shit. Salvatore is the brother that has my back.


    When he frowns I feel something else again. It¡¯s his disappointment. His disappointment that somehow gets to me more than Mimi¡¯s rage.


    ¡°I get it Gabe. I fucking get why you¡¯re acting up like this. But it¡¯s time to get over it. It¡¯s well past time to get over it or you¡¯re gonna lose everything including the people around you.¡± Salvatore shakes his head then leaves me.


    I watch him go, wanting to say something but nothinges to mind. Everyone¡¯s right and losing everything is a scary thought.


    I thought that happened already. I lie back and stare at the ceiling. I need to let her go.


    I need to.


    I just do because even now ¡­ even now, no one can touch her.


    Even after ten years , if I were to do something, it would still start a blood war.


    That is still the situation and the warning I got loud and fucking clear.


    I just need to let her go.


    It would help if I knew she was okay.


    But I know she¡¯s not.

 #5 Chapter 4

    CHAPTER THREE


    Gabe


    10 years ago¡­


    She was supposed to meet mest night and she didn¡¯t show.


    That¡¯s never happened.


    No answer to her calls either.


    Nothing. Not my messages, not my calls, just nothing.


    The panic took me this morning when I woke up and saw there was nothing from her.


    I¡¯m a crazy son of a bitch and I won¡¯t stand for any shit from her father. If he wants to fight I¡¯ll fucking fight.


    That is what I¡¯m gunning for when I get to her home.


    Donny can¡¯t keep me from seeing Charlotte. Even if I have to take her and leave this fucking ce I¡¯ll do it.


    I pull up on her drive ready for war. But¡­something about her house looks off. The feeling grows stronger when I step out of my car. There¡¯s a weird vibe about the ce. Feels like something happened. The windows are all open, so is the door.


    The front door is wide open. And fuck, is that a bullet hole in the door?


    I run inside when I see that, run right in and hear sobbing. Not crying¡­ sobbing. Wails of destion are probably more the correct words.


    It¡¯sing from the living room. When I get there I see Donny and Marie, his wife, both kneeling on the ground holding each other and crying.


    Cordelia is sitting in the armchair just staring into space. Her face is puffy and swollen. Her eyes red and blotchy.


    I walk into the room and they look at me but no one says anything. I open my mouth to speak but my eyesnd on a massive stain on the carpet.


    Blood.


    That¡¯s blood.


    ¡°What the fuck happened here?¡± I demand.


    They just look at me. Donny looks like he can¡¯t say shit and Marie is inconsble.


    Cordelia is just staring with a slight part to her lips like she¡¯s trying to talk but can¡¯t.


    ¡°Guys! Fuck, tell me what the fuck happened!¡± I bellow.


    I move to Cordelia because she looks like my best bet for finding out something.


    She flinches when I crouch down before her. The re I give her tells her I¡¯m serious as fuck and she knows better than to keep me waiting for an answer.


    ¡°What the hell happened? Where is Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°De¡­ La. Antonio De La.¡± She mummers and fear races through me.


    That name. It¡¯s enough. Antonio De La. It¡¯s a bad as Antone, worse because it¡¯s old school La cosa nostra and everybody knows Antonio De Luca is a man not to be fucked with. None of his family are people you fuck with.


    ¡°What about Antonio?¡±


    ¡°He took her¡­¡±


    Fuck!


    Charlotte¡­


    No¡­


    ¡°No, what, what are you saying to me? Why would he do that? Why would he fucking do that?¡±


    ¡°A debt. He killed my brothers and Abuelita for a debt. Then he took my sister.¡± Her voice is so small. It¡¯s like a whisper of what remains of her soul. It¡¯s so faint it¡¯s ghostly, not real and I shake my head because I refuse to believe it¡¯s true.


    It¡¯s all bad. All of it and I guess linked to Donny¡¯s financial situation. I just never knew he was foolish enough to do anything with Antonio De La.


    I whirl around and stare at Donny who is now standing. I rush him and throw a punch straight in his face. He stumbles back to the ground, holding his face as blood spurts from his nose. Marie screams and Cordelia starts crying.


    ¡°Fucking hell Donny¡­ fuck¡­ fkkkk you,¡± I cry. ¡°I should fucking kill you.¡±


    ¡°I never meant for any of this to happen. That bastard took my little girl.¡± He puts up his hands to shield himself and cowers away from me. ¡°I never meant for it to happen. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    The fucking wrong thing he did was his involvement with Antonio. Any of it at all would have been bad.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    ¡°No one called me!¡± Of course they wouldn¡¯t. He told me to stay away from Charlotte.


    I look at Marie as a tear streams down my cheek. Her eyes, although tear-filled speak to me. She knew that night so long ago when her husband must have summoned some type of bravado to threaten me that I had no intention of stopping anything I had with their daughter.


    She also knows what I¡¯ll do now.


    It¡¯s the only thing that I can do.


    I walk out without another word to any of them and call Frankie. He¡¯ll get Vincent in to help and the others. Frankie is the eldest and he¡¯s Pa¡¯s right-hand man. Capo to our family. He¡¯ll help me no matter how crazy fucked up I may be in thinking I can get Charlotte back from Antonio De La. I have to try.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I have to.


    One hourter and we¡¯re outside Antonio¡¯s house but nobody¡¯s there. He lives in Glencoe in a grand mansion that looks more like a pce but there¡¯s no one here. No sign of life, like he never existed.


    It enrages the fuck out of me.


    I¡¯m here with Frankie, Vincent, Salvatore and Nick and while we look as badass as we always look when we¡¯re together, the guys are worried because of who Antonio De La is.


    No one has to tell me we¡¯re asking for shit to follow us just by looking for him. I know this and I also know that if Frankie wasn¡¯t crazy we probably wouldn¡¯t be here at all.


    None of my brothers are a hundred percent for this but they¡¯ll help me. They¡¯ll help me because they know how much I love Charlotte and if they don¡¯t help me I¡¯ll go off by myself and probably get killed trying to find her by my lonesome.


    They¡¯re by my side to back me up if there¡¯s trouble.


    We leave the house and look around the ces we know are linked to Antonio ande up with nothing.


    It¡¯s clear there¡¯s more to this than I thought. He¡¯s left Chicago¡­


    Why?


    We¡¯re standing by the docks now, at a warehouse we know he uses. When we got here the workers just kept quiet. No one wanted to talk to us. A pack of Giordanos asking questions about anybody is a serious thing. If a Giordano asks you a question you better answer if you value your life. What takes precedent over that is if you¡¯re warned to shut the fuck up by a De La.


    Worse if that guy is Antonio De La, practically head of the family for his ruthlessness.


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡± Frankie says after we step outside the warehouse. The look on his face tells all.


    I know we¡¯vee to a fucking dead end and maybe it was a dead end to begin with.


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡± He says again and I give him a long hard stare as I steel my spine to stop from crumbling.


    ¡°Please let¡¯s just keep looking,¡± I say. ¡°I can¡¯t allow that bastard to take her. I can¡¯t.¡± I hate begging. It¡¯s not me, not my style, but I¡¯ll beg my brother for her.


    I look at all their faces and they must see my desperation. Salvatore is always quiet so I don¡¯t expect him to say anything. Vincent however thinks he¡¯s boss so he¡¯s always the one giving arguments of reason and restraining the madness we get up to.


    Nick is the wild child and I¡¯m sure when he first heard what happened he would have grabbed his jacket and his piece. He¡¯s a balls-to-the-wall kind of guy like me who¡¯d die in a fight because he doesn¡¯t stand for shit. Any kind of shit.


    Even he¡¯s not saying anything though.


    Vincent steps forward and rests a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep looking.¡± He nods and his words surprise me. He looks back to Frankie for confirmation and Frankie tips his head, giving it.


    Frankie¡¯s about to say something when his phone goes off.


    He answers and I can hear the low timbre of Pa¡¯s voice from here.


    The call is brief and the dark look thates into Frankie¡¯s eyes is a tell that the call wasn¡¯t a good one. Maybe it¡¯s gotten back to Pa that we¡¯ve lost our minds looking for Antonio, a member of what we call an assassin family. That¡¯s the best way to describe it.


    ¡°That was Pa, he wants us home. Says it¡¯s urgent and we¡¯re toe now.¡± Frankie exins.


    ¡°Urgent? What the fuck? Pa never makes calls like that,¡± Nick surmises.


    ¡°He sounded off, like he didn¡¯t want to talk on the phone. We need to get home.¡± Frankie¡¯s face is stern and his dark brown eyes are filled with the edge of concern.


    We all have our own houses but home is the house we grew up in with Pa and Ma.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go home ande back out, get the rest of the boys on the street to help us look,¡± Frankie assures me, and I give him a grateful nod.


    I hate feeling helpless. I hate feeling like shit. I hate feeling useless as fuck.


    The minute we get home I see things are definitely not right. There are three ck Sedans parked on the drive and two on thewn. It¡¯s a minor thing but Pa is very particr about thewn and anyone visiting would never park on his grass. There are also skid marks going over it.


    I already know that whoever is here is not a friend.


    Sure as fuck, they¡¯re foe.


    We get inside the house and I see I¡¯m right. There are two men at the door holding machine guns. Men I know aren¡¯t our guys in my father¡¯s house that is usually heavily guarded.


    There are two more ahead of us at the entrance to the grand hall we hold meetings in.


    Frankie leads the way and we follow. It feels like I just walked into someone else¡¯s house. Not my parents¡¯.


    As we step into the hall I see it now.


    The situation.


    Antonio De La is standing next to my parents and all the maids and servants who work in the mansion are lined up against the wall to their left.


    ¡°Fantastic, fucking fantastic. Everyone is here.¡± Antonio booms. He straightens up with an element of power I definitely don¡¯t fucking miss but I¡¯m not stupid. Pa wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to do this to him if he didn¡¯t know the consequences of retaliation.


    So I tamp down any rage I feel and home in on my sense of reason.


    ¡°Heard you boys have been looking for me on the streets,¡± Antonio continues with a broad smile on his horrible face. He¡¯s a sick fuck and looks like one with that knife scar going across his cheek. I wonder who could have gotten close enough to him to do that. Maybe it was one of his own, or someone worse than him.


    Frankie looks to me, it¡¯s permission for me to speak.


    I step forward ahead of him and stare Antonio down like I¡¯m death itself.


    ¡°You took my girl. I want her back,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Ohhh yes,¡± he taunts. ¡°I thought this whole shit would be about a girl. Very pretty girl. Perfect spoils of a business deal gone wrong with that perfect body of hers. I¡¯m definitely going to enjoy fucking her.¡±


    I pull my gun on him in an instant. I don¡¯t care who he is. He¡¯s talking about my doll that way. I¡¯ll shoot his fucking dick off before he can think about fucking.


    ¡°Motherfucker, tell me what the debt is and I¡¯ll pay it. I¡¯ll pay it whatever it is.¡± I know for him to get all worked up like this the debt has to be millions. That¡¯s the kind of money Donny shifts around in those investments of his. That¡¯s what I heard was stolen from him by his business partner. Millions. And I know De La is not the only guy that got screwed when things went south.


    Heughs andes closer to me but stops in the center of the room.


    Then without any kind of warning he fires a shot at Jono, our butler. It gets him in his head and he goes down. All the others scream and Ma starts crying. Pa puts an arm around herforting her.


    ¡°No¡­ this is the kind of debt that can¡¯t be repaid. It can¡¯t. Not with money anyway. Not with a dime of your cash from your sex club or your shippingpany,¡± Antonio says. His brows pinch together and he almost looks human. ¡°You see my brother was the one who instigated the business rtionship with Donny Revello and I backed him up. We¡¯re stinking rich but the loss of ten million is enough to dent the pockets and lose trust amongst the highly valued. It¡¯s also enough to push a man over the edge, especially when that money belonged to a few people you don¡¯t want to mess with. People who were promised double their sum of investment because of Donny Revello¡¯s words of guarantee.¡± He stops to take a breath and looks around the room at everyone.


    ¡°My brother has been suffering with depression for years because he tries these business ventures and somehow they don¡¯t work out. This one knocked him for six. He took his life two days ago. One bullet to the head with our grandfather¡¯s gun took my brother from me. All because of Donny Revello and his fucked up way of doing things.¡± Antonio holds my gaze as he speaks and he steps closer but doesn¡¯te near me. Pain fills his eyes now. Understandable pain, and while I get it and I can understand his motive, I don¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Your loss is very unfortunate. I am sorry that happened to you and your brother. Let me give you the ten million.¡± I have it. Fuck I have more. The Dark Odyssey has been open close to a year and we were rolling in it.


    He snarls, twists around and fires another shot, this time taking out Sariah, our chef. She¡¯s been with us since I was a boy. These people have worked for my family since we were children and they are like family to me too.


    I try to keep in my remorse and hold it together. Don¡¯t show that I¡¯m affected, even though I¡¯m tearing up inside. Two deaths because of me.


    And what did I do?


    ¡°Insolent fool! You think money will fix it and bring my brother back?¡± He roars, his voice carries over the hall and so does the boom of another bullet. He just killed Tim, the gardener. There are seventeen people left at the wall.


    I search my mind for something to say but I don¡¯t know what. I don¡¯t know what to say that won¡¯t piss him off even more than he is.


    What the fuck can I say?


    What the fuck can I do? He won¡¯t take money.


    Who refuses money like that? I offered him ten million.


    Fuck¡­


    My Charlotte, what am I going to do?


    I have to save her.


    De Lucaughs and waves the gun at me. ¡°I¡¯m keeping the girl, Gabriel Giordano. This visit of mine is to tell you and yours to back the fuck off. Don¡¯t fuckinge for me unless I send for you. Don¡¯t do it. I¡¯m here to leave asting message in your mind.¡± On that he turns to the wall with all our workers and fires a series of shots that take them all out. They try to flee but don¡¯t make it.


    And there¡¯s nothing we can do.


    Nothing I can do.


    He stalks back to my parents and draws another gun from his back pocket and pulls Ma from Pa¡¯s arms so hard I think he¡¯s going to rip her arms off.


    ¡°Julian!¡± Ma cries reaching for Pa.


    Tears sting the backs of my eyes.


    What¡¯s he going to do?


    Pa fucking reaches for his gun and I know he won¡¯t care if he gets killed because he won¡¯t let this son of a bitch take his girl too.


    I see Frankie¡¯s hand on his pocket, reaching for his piece. He won¡¯t allow Antonio to kill our parents and neither will I.


    Mene up behind us, ten of them with machine guns but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll back down. We¡¯ll all die in this room together if need be.


    Antonioughs.


    ¡°Look at you all¡­ It won¡¯t end here. You won¡¯t kill me today,¡± Antonio sneers and then I see redser l dotted lights hovering over both Pa and Ma.


    I look to where the lights areing from and realize that there must be snipers outside.


    ¡°Put the gun away Julian, or she gets it,¡± Antonio warns. ¡°She¡¯ll get it in her heart and her head. You won¡¯t be able to kill me and my men will end your boys. All of you will be dead before you can release the trigger on your guns.¡±


    Pa puts his gun back in his pocket.


    Defeat fills me. This became next level bad from the minute this man entered my family¡¯s home.


    Antonio whirls around and looks at me. ¡°Here¡¯s what you¡¯re all going to do.¡± He releases Ma and she runs back to Pa. ¡°That there ispassion. It¡¯s the thing you get for pissing me off today and dying my ns. You must note for me again, Gabriel Giordano. You must not cross me again. If you do, your parents die, your brothers die, your whole family here and in Italia die and so does everybody they know. Your alliances will get it too. So¡­ let your girl go. Let her go.¡±


    Let her go?


    Let her go.


    I¡¯m numb and a hollow takes residence inside me as he walks to me and moves past us in the wide archway.


    He gives me a crude stare and I¡¯m watching.


    That is all I am doing.


    I¡¯m fucking watching as he leaves the house. I watch him until he disappears around the corner.


    I don¡¯t realize I¡¯m still standing there holding my gun until a firm hand rests down on my shoulder. I turn to face Pa. He shakes his head and gives me a look of sympathy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry son. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    I can¡¯t answer because I¡¯m sorry too.


    I¡¯m sorry Charlotte¡­

 #5 Chapter 5

    CHAPTER FOUR


    Charlotte


    Sicily, Italy


    Present day¡­


    ¡°Blessed are the peacemakers for they shall be called the children of God,¡± Father Rossario says with fervency and smiles at me, holding my gaze.


    It¡¯s the smile he gives the congregation on Sundays.


    He does it just like that after a bible verse, pausing for effect so you can think about it. Ponder it.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say with a nod of conviction. ¡°That is true.¡±


    Father Rossario is one of the most revered men in the vige.


    People look to him because he gives them hope. Always hopeful with his influential sayings.


    Faith can move mountains, nothing is impossible when you believe in God, blessed are the pure in heart for they shall have the kingdom of God.


    The words and the passion he says it with are so gripping that they all believe him.


    I did too.


    He tilts his head to the side and his pale blue eyes twinkle. ¡°Do you know how hard it is to be a peacemaker, Charlotte? What it consist of? All the work, all that work to love others and try for them, even when you know there is no hope.¡±


    ¡°Must be hard, Padre Rossario.¡± I smile at him, just like I know I¡¯m supposed to. Just like I was told to.


    He nods and smooths his hand up to his cor to remove it. I watch, keeping my eyes on him. He doesn¡¯t like it if I look like I¡¯m not paying attention.


    Disinterest is just as much a sin as any other because if you miss the principle you won¡¯t understand anything. That was the message he gave me the first time I met him.


    The cor falls to the floorboards and a gust of breeze from the long windows makes it drift over to the fan palm tree in the vase.


    I only see it out the corner of my eyes because I need to be good and pay attention.


    ¡°I believe the peacemakers deserve some kind of reward for their hard work. Don¡¯t you?¡± His voice takes on a low timbre and he runs a hand through his silver hair before he starts undoing the buttons on his cassock.


    ¡°They do.¡±


    ¡°I have you. That¡¯s why I have you. You are my reward for my hard work each week.¡± He dips his head and an ease smile inches across his thin lips.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agree, again recalling my first meeting with him. He said something simr and says it often, like an affirmation of his rights to have me.


    Antonio is one fucking asshole of a prick, but the first thing he insisted we did when we got here was go to church.


    We went that Sunday when I first arrived and sat through the whole sermon Father Rossario gave and I confess I experienced some level of hope. It was something to hang on to.


    Like most things I was proven wrong.


    That same night Father Rossario came to the house and I found out very quickly why we went to church.


    It was to show me off, and the way that I was to help my family pay back the debts owed to Antonio.


    Father Rossario came to the house and paid five grand to have me for the night. He had me and has done so every Sunday since. His reward for being a good peacemaker.


    Our Sundays start with us at church sitting on the front row so the other men can see me and they end with father Rossario balls deep inside me. Sometimes when I have what Antonio calls a free night, father Rossarioes then.


    Like tonight.


    His cassock drifts to the floor revealing his naked body and I can¡¯t look away because I¡¯m supposed to pay attention. If I don¡¯t or piss him off in any other way someone could die.


    It was my birthday yesterday and I spent it the same way I have for thest ten years, as a prostitute for my husband who makes a pretty penny from all the men who keep booking their nights to fuck me.


    ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± Father Rossario mutters.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I¡¯m supposed to answer and smile. I¡¯m supposed to do as I¡¯m told or someone will die.


    Breathe the wrong way and someone will die.


    I always fear that will be my parents or, God, even Cordelia. Ten years have passed and I¡¯m thinking of a stupid feud over a man I had with my sister. It stopped mattering a long time ago.


    What matters is the now. It matters now that I do what I¡¯m doing. This is my forever. Thest time I made the mistake of crossing Antonio he killed Benita, the only friend I managed to make here.


    I didn¡¯t smile when Father Rossario came to be with me. Heined to Antonio and he threw her into the crocodile pit he keeps out back. He did that and made me watch. That was a year ago. Benita was the person who took care of me when I got here. That was what Antonio did to her and cast his threats on me.


    Benita has a son and daughter who work here too, here in the castle-like structure I live in.


    I smile when Father Antonio pulls the straps down on my negligee and pushes it down so my breasts pop out.


    ¡°Yes, so pretty. Your pretty titties are always so perfect,¡± he says filling his palms with them.


    Ten years ago when he first did that it shocked me to shit. He was forty five at the time. Now he¡¯s fifty five and just as vile.


    I shuffle on the bed so he doesn¡¯t have to kneel. He sits next to me with his cockpletely erect and covers my left nipple with his mouth.


    I sit and smile while he sucks. I¡¯m not supposed to do anything else until he tells me to.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He alternates from one breast to the other in his usual way and I smile down at him every time he looks up at me. I¡¯m required to act like I like it. I¡¯m required to look like I¡¯m enjoying it like the good little pet I am, sex ve or whatever the fuck it is they want to call me.


    Pet is a more fitting word I think. But pets tend to get better treatment than I get here. People love their pets. They adore them sometimes and what I am is more of an attraction.


    Bile rises in my stomach as I continue to smile down at this fiend.


    Bile is rising and I actually feel it burning. I don¡¯t know how I don¡¯t vomit in his face when his disgusting tongue flicks out and starts licking over my nipple. It¡¯s not the first time this man has done this to me and it won¡¯t be thest. I just feel sick every time it happens.


    ¡°Spread your legs wide for me beautiful,¡± he coos.


    I lie back on the bed and do as he says. His cold fingers run over my thighs and he gets on the bed, lowering to start cing kisses all over my legs. He likes to take his time. He¡¯s normally here for a little over an hour. Sometimes longer if he wants to fuck me again.


    This is the part where I think of my favorite things to block out what is happening to me. It¡¯s the best I can do. It¡¯s all I can do.


    And while I think of those things I dare not think of Gabe.


    He¡¯s still in my heart but I can¡¯t go down that path. I can¡¯t contemte what could have been ten years ago.


    I can¡¯t cast me on anybody because I know what kind of man Antonio is. Feared by everyone not just in Italy but the States too, that¡¯s how big he is. The De Las are an assassin family and nobody messes with them. Antonio was hot shit ten years ago, but my wonderful husband got upgraded to boss a few years back and became king.


    I knew nobody woulde for me and I don¡¯t expect anyone to try, let alone Gabe.


    I have a ce in my heart that will always belong to him but my heart withered away long ago along with any hope I had left of leaving here. ¡®Til death do us part.


    So every night I¡¯m forced to endure this torture and curse of beauty while I think of what gives me my escape.


    I love poetry.


    Anything by Browning or Tennyson. The Romantics fantasized about the time they lived and the Post Romantics tried to hold on to the past. They escaped in their writing by highlighting the beauty of the past, the medieval and Arthurian times. Poems about knights and damsels, fairdies and their gentlemen-in-waiting.


    It was all the beauty I wanted to share with my students.


    At least Antonio gave me that but it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to give me anything. The women in his family are required to study and look intelligent, especially the younger wives who don¡¯t have children. My days at the start were filled with studying at the University of Catania, then I moved on to teach at the local secondary school. I did that for seven years, studies included. Then it ended when I identally broke a tea cup.


    It was a tea cup that belonged to Antonio¡¯s brother, Francisco. The one that killed himself because of Pa¡¯s mistakes. I haven¡¯t taught since.


    I¡¯m not even allowed to read. I¡¯m not allowed to do anything besides eat and exist. Oh¡­ and go to the doctors for my weekly check to make sure I¡¯m clean so his special clients can fuck me without a condom. Like Father Rossario here.


    The stories¡­ the poems are all in my head. All the stories are in my head, sealed in my mind forfort.


    I wonder if Abuelita in all her wisdom saw any of this happening to me.


    I¡¯ll never know. My little box and everything I owned was left in Chicago. When I was taken we left for Italy two days after. I never saw my family again and I can only imagine what must have happened to Gabe.


    A man like that would have forgotten me.


    Ten years have passed. There¡¯s no way he would remember me.


    Father Rosario pushes my legs wider and in that second we hear a loud bange from downstairs. It¡¯s a gunshot. I¡¯ve heard enough of those in this house to recognize the sound.


    The noise¡­ that noise, the sound reminds me of the day so long ago when everything changed.


    Another gunshot sounds and Father Rosario straightens.


    Who has Antonio killed now?


    I pray it¡¯s not Benita¡¯s children. There were two shots fired.


    Footsteps sound on the stairs and the door bursts open.


    Who I seeing through instantly makes my soul shriek away with fear.


    Tobias Antone.


    That¡¯s what his name is. The only other people who are as fearsome as the De Las are the Antones. This guy here is a sick fuck who paid Antonio two million dors to sleep with me repeatedly over the span of a month. Like some sort of all-ess monthly pass.


    ¡°Father Rossario.¡± Tobias smiles and booms in a hearty voice. ¡°I expected you to be at home prepping for this week¡¯s sermon or at the very least in a confessional.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Father Rossario spits back.


    I shuffle back on the bed and look at the two men.


    Father Rossario is butt naked and hasn¡¯t even thought to cover himself.


    Tobias has long blond hair that stops at his shoulders. He looks normal and has the disguise of innocent eyes to fool you. He wears a long ck leather jacket and looks like something out of a video game.


    He sighs and looks from me to Father Rossario. I keep looking to the door expecting Antonio toe rushing up the stairs. I don¡¯t know what is going on but it feels very ominous to me.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m a motherfucker, an absolute sick fuck. People call me psychotic. They¡¯re right to because I like torture. I also like eating my victims on asion.¡± Tobiasughs and nces at me licking his lips.


    My breath stills as our eyes lock. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve had that man inside me. I can¡¯t believe he actually touched me. A demon like him.


    Fear grips my insides, holding me in ce. I can¡¯t bear to look at him. My time with him was awful and vile. It all feels like rape to me, being raped over and over again and I just want to die. With him though I wished I never existed.


    I say nothing as he continues to stare at me. I say nothing.


    He smiles and looks over to Father Rossario. ¡°Sorry padre it¡¯s the end of the line for you. End of the fucking line. Should have stuck to your prayers and been the man of God you were supposed to be.¡±


    Before Father Rossario can answer Tobias fires one shot to his head and another to his neck. Blood is everywhere.


    My lips part to scream but nothinges out, nothinges out at all.


    I¡¯m ready for death when Tobias looks at me. I am. It¡¯s been a long timeing. A very long timeing.


    I flinch when hees on the bed and moves up to me.


    ¡°Present for you downstairs bellezza. You can thank meter, best to keep this one between us shhhh.¡± He presses his finger to his lips and smiles a twisted smile that makes my body flush.


    Flush, not with heat, but cold. Arctic cold fear is whates over me, that and the smell. The scent of him, it smells like death.


    It¡¯s like a moldy, distinct smell that can¡¯t be masked with his aftershave. That is what I remember about being with him, feeling like death and the scent of it hanging in the air.


    I¡¯m shaking and trembling. It¡¯s so bad I can¡¯t focus.


    It only stops when he moves away and smiles at me. He walks through the door whistling and I stay where I am, watching. Watching and wondering what the hell is happening.


    What the hell just happened?


    Finding my strength to move, I slide off the bed. My feet connect with the wooden floor and the coldness from the room seeps into my soles.


    Present for me downstairs¡­


    What could that be? I don¡¯t have anything like that here. Anything that could be deemed as a present. No, there¡¯s nothing like that for me in Italy at all let alone in this house.


    I take a few steps to the door and listen out first before venturing down the corridor that leads to the grand staircase.


    I¡¯m still listening out and I realize something. It¡¯s quiet¡­


    Why is it so quiet? The house isn¡¯t normally so quiet. People are usually milling around at this hour.


    Night fell long ago. There are supposed to be guards stationed around and the maids and servants doing theirst rounds for the day to finish up.


    Antonio is always downstairs with someone or talking it up on the phone while his business associates fuck me.


    I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s me thinking that. I can¡¯t believe this is what happened to me. Me the girl who saved herself for one man.


    I arrive downstairs and the ce is so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    Heading to Antonio¡¯s office, I notice his door is wide open.


    When I get to it I stop short and freeze right up and my hands fly up to my mouth in horror at the sight before me.


    Antonio is ¡­


    His head¡­ God¡­ His head is on the floor next to his feet and his headless body is sitting in his chair behind his desk. There are two bullet wounds in his chest and blood everywhere.


    I feel lightheaded and faint, but I don¡¯t fall. I can¡¯t. The part of my brain that was clinging on to hope awakens and I see what Tobias meant by present.


    Freedom.


    That¡¯s what the gruesome horrific sight before me is. It¡¯s freedom.


    Freedom ten yearster. Today marks the tenth year I¡¯ve been his prisoner.


    So¡­ it¡¯s freedom.


    Freedom from a man who abused me in so many ways. It means freedom from a debt I¡¯ve repaid many times over.


    It¡¯s hope in the darkness.


    It¡¯s so quiet and no one else is around. I don¡¯t know what the hell happened here, because myte husband was supposed to be untouchable and feared in two hemispheres. Nobody is supposed to be able to get to him, yet Tobias did.


    He did. And left me alive?


    I¡¯m not stupid¡­that means something. I don¡¯t know what it means yet, or what he wants but I suppose I¡¯ll find out soon enough.


    Right now I have freedom and by God I am going to take it.

 #5 Chapter 6

    Gabe


    Okay¡­


    I managed to get myself here in one piece.


    We¡¯re meeting at Vincent¡¯s office in town. It¡¯s stylish and I like the design of the ce.


    While the rest of us split our time between The Dark Odyssey and Giordanos Inc., our family-run shippingpany, he has his own business here.


    We¡¯re ountants at the shippingpany and we do the books for the business and private clients. Him though, he decided he wanted to take things up a little more than that and be an investment banker.


    He was the only one with the passion for it and the man can work miracles.


    He has the same job Donny Revello had ten years ago, he¡¯s just more niche.


    Vincent works with investment deals in the Caribbean. Which is why he¡¯s perfect for this new venture Salvatore and I want to get in on.


    We want to own the Caribbean. We want the whole scene there, to set up aplex of luxury hotels which each have their own clubsparable to The Dark Odyssey.


    It¡¯s a fucking good idea so I can¡¯t fuck it up. I can¡¯t and I decided yesterday that I need to take charge of myself.


    I¡¯m not at the stage yet where I think I can let Charlotte go.


    I¡¯m stubborn, worse than the proverbial mule, so while I know I need to do something it just takes me a while to get it done.


    Yesterday I decided that it¡¯s something I need to do though and that was a big step for me. It was a massive step considering each year I feel like shit for being as helpless as I was when Antonio took Charlotte, it reminds me that I truly loved her.


    It¡¯s a thing I will remember because the memory of it is all I have.


    Now I¡¯ve got to get my act together before I piss off my brothers even more.


    Salvatore and Vincent are already inside Vincent¡¯s office. They¡¯re talking andughing about something. It sounded like some shit about some doll chasing Salvatore. It¡¯s the curse of the Giordano men, we always have women chasing us. I¡¯ve never known it to be the other way around.


    Vincent was saying something about Sorcha, his wife, when I came in. He¡¯s been loved up with her for thest five years. The man still has women chasing him but he¡¯s not a cheater, unlike Pa. It grieves me to even ept that because every time I see Pa with one of his women I remember that day with Antonio and how he was ready to risk everything for Ma. He¡¯s like that all the time with her so I don¡¯t get it.


    The worst part is she knows about the women and puts up with it to the point where it¡¯s not cheating anymore. It¡¯s an allowance of sorts that actually makes me sick. Maybe though, it¡¯s part of where we get our ir for the risqu¨¦ from.


    Salvatore, Nick and I own The Dark Odyssey with our cousins Christian and Georgiou. Salvatore and I have no qualms about sharing women and having threesomes but, fuck, Georgiou is the most liberal of us with his doll he¡¯s married to and shares with his best friend. They only got married by way of arrangement but she belongs to both of them.


    Christian is like Salvatore. Very private. I feel though that he¡¯d be the same like me or Salvatore, where we wouldn¡¯t share women we love and want for ourselves.


    Theughter dies when they see me and Vincent straightens up against his leather-back chair. Salvatore turns so he can look at me from head to toe, inspecting whether I look suitable for business.


    I can¡¯tin since I brought this shit on myself. The worst was when I fell asleep at the shipping office, naked on Pa¡¯s desk. That was when everybody got the inkling that all was not well with me.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s dressed and looks decent.¡± Salvatore smiles.


    ¡°Shaved too and had a trim. Looks dapper in his shiny shoes and Armani suit,¡± Vincent chimes in with a smirk. Of all of us he looks most like Pa. The rest of us are a mingle of both our parents. Nick got Ma¡¯s eyes, other than that you can tell straight away we¡¯re brothers.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I answer and take my seat next to Salvatore who is sitting in front of Vincent¡¯s desk.


    Both are looking at me with assessing eyes.


    It¡¯s because of my calm demeanor that they¡¯re not used to. I¡¯m not a calm man in the least. Today, however, I do an award-winning performance of one.


    I don¡¯t want therapy. I don¡¯t want to get help and share the shit on my mind. I just want to deal with myself and by myself.


    Salvatore throws a punch in my arm. ¡°Fuck, liven up bro, what the fuck is this?¡± He sends another punch at me trying to elicit a response.


    I just re at him as he¡¯s getting ready to throw another and make sure the fucking look on my face tells him I¡¯m serious as fuck and if he does that again he¡¯ll be on the floor with his teeth down his throat. This is what we¡¯re like even as brothers.


    ¡°Right, we have five minutes,¡± Vincent deres. ¡°Talk. I won¡¯t stand for this shit. You¡¯re the one with the vision of the idea we¡¯re nning, you can¡¯t be like that through the meeting or don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I tell him. ¡°I¡¯m okay. This is me okay? I apologize for my behavior over thest well¡­¡± It¡¯s been years.


    They¡¯ve lived through the first few years after Charlotte was taken that saw me depressed. Then I seemed to bounce back and reassemble something of myself. But only because I turned to women. Sex. Lots of sex. Angry, meaningless fucking. It seemed to do the trick. Then it didn¡¯t. That void of a hollow came on back and I can¡¯t shift it no matter what I fucking do, it¡¯s just there.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s been ten years,¡± I add.


    That¡¯s what¡¯s eating me up. It¡¯s all well and good to talk big about being a Giordano and all this shit about being untouchable but when you can¡¯t walk the walk it means nothing.


    ¡°We all tried Gabriel,¡± Vincent reminds me.


    ¡°I know, you all tried.¡±


    Frankie would say the same if he was still alive. He¡¯d remind me that he would have tried too. Frankie would be the first to point it out. That same bravado of his is exactly what got him killed. He got a hit on him from the Portaleu family after an ident that killed Stephanou Portaleu¡¯s wife. That was another situation that saw me helpless. We were standing in the park and the bullet came from nowhere. It hit him straight in his heart, the same ce his bullet struck her. Not only did I have to watch my eldest brother die but he died in my arms.


    That was seven years ago. Three years after Charlotte was taken.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± I dere and push my shoulders back. ¡°Time I get over it. This is a start.¡±


    Salvatore leans in closer and I turn my focus to him. ¡°Gabe, getting over it doesn¡¯t mean recing the pain with sluts and alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Look prick, I know that,¡± I hiss and he frowns. He¡¯s trying to be a dick on me and act like he¡¯s that much older than me with his one year. ¡°I know, that¡¯s not what I mean to do. Just so we¡¯re clear. Also I think I want to go to the Caribbean and help set up things up.¡±


    Now they both look shocked and exchange worried nces.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ we were going to hire people to do that. Maybe go see it all once it¡¯s done,¡± Vincent points out. Yes that was the n indeed and it made sense because we¡¯re all so busy.


    Yesterday I came up with the conclusion that I need a change of scenery. Somewhere new. Somece else, just different to Chicago. Of course they¡¯re shocked because practically every night sees me at The Dark Odyssey. They probably get it too that the wow factor has lost its appeal for me. Watching people have sex and get up to all manner of shit doesn¡¯t have the same ring as it did awhile back.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea. I need the change and I think it would be good for me. Like you said I have vision. So I want to see the visione alive the way it has here at The Dark Odyssey.¡±


    It was my idea to make it like an erotic version of a Vian ball, just party style so it could carry on the way it would for a regr club. We¡¯re so sessful now I can¡¯t believe it. We saw fame weeks after we opened and it only grew from there to what we have today. I got good grades at college. I went to Yale and aced everything. But Yale was a requirement in our family. That felt like something I did where I was just going through the motions. The way we got together to create The Dark Odyssey though is something else for me, my one aplishment.


    Vincent nods. ¡°Okay, but we need to talk about it some more. We can have it in the n though if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    ¡°It is¡­¡± I look to Salvatore who I notice hasn¡¯t said anything. I just give him a smile and look back to Vincent. ¡°This is going to be big. I know it. People are going to go crazy over the hotels alone. The sex club will just be the icing on the cake.¡± I have so many ideas up my sleeve.


    I want to n events too. Adult events for singles separated by age group and interests. That was going in the n after we set up.


    What I like most was that at least my brain was working. Ticking with ideas. Profitable ones.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well you sound like you¡¯ve made up your mind,¡± Salvatore finallyments.


    ¡°It feels right. Everybody¡¯s doing their own thing. This can be mine.¡±


    He nods. He was going to be setting up the agency here that would take the bookings for the resorts. Roberto was going to assist him with that. Salvatore is the most tech minded among us so the most suited for anything like that. His business mind also lends assistance to his other skills.


    All of us put together equals a fortune.


    It¡¯s good.


    More than what most people have. We have the benefit of doing stuff legit, even though it won¡¯t stop us from being gangsters in every sense of the word


    There¡¯s a knock at the door.


    It¡¯s Roberto.


    The meetingmences and it feels like the start of something I need to focus on.


    It all went well.


    All of it.


    An hour after that meeting saw us signing contracts for a multibillion dor deal.


    Richness and wealth all of it good.


    So why didn¡¯t I feel anything?


    I¡¯m at The Dark Odyssey now. Got here ten minutes ago and I¡¯mter than usual. It¡¯s almost ten and I try to get here by eight at thetest.


    Jenna is on reception. She¡¯s on the phone and her eyes follow me as I walk past her. I don¡¯t acknowledge her like I usually would. Acknowledging would be an invite to sexter and I don¡¯t want that.


    Nick hired her just for that and he got the shock of his life when he met Mia monthster. That doll practically turned his life upside down and inside out. He fell hard for her and I knew even before he epted his feelings for her that they were going to be together.


    It was the way he looked at her and talked about her. Very defensive and protective over her, like I was with Charlotte.


    She reminds me of her. She has the same good natured presence my girl used to have.


    I make my way past the reception area and go down to the dressing rooms to find Mimi. She always stays back until the end to make sure all the girls who work here are okay.


    She¡¯s like a mother hen even though she¡¯s younger than a lot of them.


    I see her talking to Denise, one of the girls who works the yboy Lounge. Denise sniffles like she¡¯s been crying.


    I hang back to give them some space but Mimi sees me and frowns.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. Guys are such jerks sometimes,¡± Mimi says with a shake of her head. She¡¯s actually looking at me as she says that.


    ¡°I¡¯m so stupid. I believed him. Thanks for listening Mimi. You¡¯re the best.¡± Denise answers, giving Mimi a hug and walks away down the corridor leading to the lockers.


    When Mimi turns her attention to me and folds her arms under her breasts and looks like she¡¯s squaring off with me, I know she¡¯s not ready to forgive me yet for the shit. All of it. She actually has no reason to forgive me and I won¡¯t ask for it either.


    I walk closer and stop a few paces away from her.


    We stopped sleeping together eight months ago. She put her foot down and realized her worth.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asks.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°No. You know it¡¯s a no. I won¡¯t be with you like that ever again Gabriel.¡± She full names me too when she¡¯s trying to make a point.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I mean you the person who¡¯s my friend I shouldn¡¯t have crossed the line with knowing how you felt about me.¡± I¡¯m trying to apologize but like fucking always I never say the right thing. She looks more upset with me than she already was.


    I¡¯ve never outrightly confirmed my feelings before. It¡¯s hard to hear it but I¡¯m saying it because it matters.


    ¡°Good to know.¡± She makes a move to go but I catch her arm and pull her to a stop. Miss Mimi however is stronger than she looks and looks like she¡¯s ready to hand me my ass again.


    I almost wish I hadn¡¯t taught her to fight when we were kids. It¡¯s on me for encouraging the beautiful little tomboy who used to follow me around. She grew up to be just as badass as the rest of us guys, except she wears heels and kept her little pixie features.


    ¡°Let go of me Gabe.¡± She scowls. I release her. ¡°You are the worst fucking piece of shit I know and I will not forgive you for the way you¡¯ve made me feel like shit. Don¡¯te down here to me trying to reason. I don¡¯t want to hear it. I don¡¯t want to talk about us so don¡¯t make me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just here trying to talk to you, that¡¯s all.¡±


    A tear runs down her cheek and I really do feel like a fucking piece of shit. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to talk to you like that Gabe. Go to your whores. There¡¯s already two outside your suite door.¡± She shakes her head and walks off, probably thinking I arranged that. I didn¡¯t. No point telling her that though when she¡¯s all worked up on me the way she is.


    Fuck, I don¡¯t even know who the two broads are and I¡¯m not going up there tonight.


    I¡¯m staying on the floor for an hour then I¡¯m going to my house which rarely sees my ass.


    I make my way to the dance floor of the club and over to the bar for a drink. I just want a beer tonight, just something to take the edge off.


    The ce is heaving with people but fuck, my eyesnd on a couple in the center of the dancefloor making out like a pair of teenagers.


    It¡¯s Nick and Mia.


    ¡°God¡­¡± I shake my head but I¡¯m happy for them. They deserve each other and it¡¯s great that after marriage and a child they¡¯re the same as they were before, worse. I think it¡¯s worse because Nick isn¡¯t so tense and he directs all his energy to his wife.


    He¡¯s there holding her like he hasn¡¯t seen her in years. She¡¯s wearing sexy lingerie that leaves nothing to the imagination, and heels. Unlike the majority of people here they don¡¯t wear their masks.


    Our policy here is you take the mask off when you want to reveal your identity to the person you choose to be with for the night. It makes it sexier.


    I sigh and look away from them.


    Just beyond them is a woman having sex with a guy taller than her. He¡¯s so fucking tall she looks like a dwarf but as he pounds into her she takes it and her breasts like pillows bounce wild with every thrust. They all have on masks so I¡¯m guessing the scenario must have been like most people whoe here.


    They met tonight on the dance floor and one of them would have given that special coin to the other inviting them for more from the evening.


    The more is what I¡¯m watching now.


    Fuck, did I ever used to get off on watching. I can¡¯t exin it. I¡¯m outrightly watching now and it¡¯smonce to me.


    Light fingers run over my shoulder as I watch and I turn around to see one of the new waitresses. Her name¡¯s Sara. She works this area by the bar. She has on a beautiful gold mask and her dark curls look striking against it.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ this is unusual seeing you by yourself,¡± she notes.


    Up by the bar the music is low enough to carry a conversation but a mix the club goes wild for just came on so it¡¯s a little loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Want to be busy with me?¡± She gives me a hopeful shrug. I had her up against the wall of the dressing rooms her first night here. That was a few weeks ago. Mimi caught me.


    Fucking hell¡­ she caught me and I haven¡¯t been with Sara since.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Not tonight doll.¡± So she won¡¯t feel bad I lean in and give her a kiss on her forehead. It¡¯s an odd thing for me to do.


    What¡¯s also odd is me getting up and walking away, leaving the club.


    I venture home with the n to make arrangements with an agency to check out some properties in the Caribbean.


    Some ce nice I can stay.

 #5 Chapter 7

    Charlotte


    I¡¯ve been back home for a week now.


    It¡¯s been weird. It feels like a dream within a dream. Like something I made up in a dream because I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m here.


    I left Italy that same night Antonio was killed. I had savings. A shit load of savings.


    The moment I realized freedom was mine I left. Probably a little like everyone else had.


    It was when I got on the ne that I put it all together.


    The quiet house, no one around. It was nned.


    I think the only person who could have had influence like that is Bernado, Benita¡¯s son. Everyone looked to him when Benita was murdered.


    While I¡¯m not sure what he thinks of me I don¡¯t know if I was part of the strategy that was unleashed.


    I have a very bad feeling that I¡¯m part of a different n but it¡¯s not something I¡¯m going to allow to bother me. Not until I have to.


    The minute I walked up the driveway to my family home I cast my mind back to when I left. When I was taken.


    Coming back felt a little like watching the end of Shawshank Redemption. It felt just like that part at the end when Andy, the main character, gets to his boat on that beautiful Ind and you know he¡¯s free. What¡¯s better is when his friend joins him.


    It wasn¡¯t seeing my house or my family that felt like that part to me. It was the fact I made it.


    They¡¯re all so happy to see me, but I¡¯m not staying.


    They don¡¯t know that part yet.


    I won¡¯t tell them until I¡¯m ready to.


    Maes to the door and smiles at me. She¡¯s holding a tray of food with an assortment of pastries I know she¡¯s spent hours making. It¡¯s Monday afternoon and we usually have a feast on Mondays. Time hasn¡¯t changed that, what it has changed though is my mother¡¯s appearance.


    She looks as terrible as everybody else here.


    Very thin, skeletal, and aged. Pa looks the same. What is familiar to me , however, is their love.


    ¡°I made your favorites,¡± she says,ing into my room.


    My room, it feels so good to say that.


    I¡¯m in my room and I¡¯m curled up in my bed like I used to. I may not have my music on like the vibrant girl I used to be but she¡¯s in there somewhere and I feelfort just resting on my pillows.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I tell her with gratitude. She rests the tray on the night stand and sits on the edge of the bed and looks at me.


    I crawl over to her and rest my head in herp. She hasn¡¯t been able to stop touching me since I got back. Her hands go straight to my hair and she starts undoing the braids she put in this morning.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here,¡± she whispers, stroking my cheek. ¡°My little girl. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually in my arms.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­ Ma, I can¡¯t believe it either. It feels like a dream. Not real yet. Part of me wants to hang onto the dreamlike feel because I don¡¯t want to wake up and either remember what happened or wake up and be back in Italy.¡±


    My hands start shaking at the wave of emotion that takes me. I can¡¯t help it because no one really knows what happened to me. Nobody.


    I told the parts I needed to. They know someone killed Antonio.


    That¡¯s all.


    As for the part about who it was¡­ no. I¡¯m not talking about that at all.


    No one will hear that part from me. Nobody. Not the feds who called yesterday, and not even God himself. I will not tell because somehow I feel as though revealing that would be a fate worse than death.


    He knew I wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    Tobias Antone knew I wouldn¡¯t say anything even without him telling me to keep quiet. He knew, so I¡¯m keeping quiet about that and about all that happened to me while I was with Antonio.


    I will never tell anyone about the horrible life I lived as a slut.


    When a tear falls on to myp I realize Ma is crying again and I sit up.


    She dries her eyes and looks me over.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I feel bad crying. It¡¯s you who was taken and not me,¡± Ma surmises.


    ¡°Ma, we all had something to grieve over. We all did. All of us, not just me. I know you must have been worried sick.¡± I stroke her hand.


    ¡°Yes. I was my dear girl. I worried every day¡­ all day. Nothing could console me, my two beautiful sons murdered and my mother right before my eyes. Then my baby girl taken away from me. Just like that, all in one day. It¡¯s a hard thing to live with.¡±


    ¡°I know. I do know. I will never forget that day, not ever.¡± I fight back tears.


    It was what I¡¯m told left my family crippled financially. Bad enough to break their hearts and worse knowing the dire financial circumstances but Pa wasn¡¯t able to rebuild. Antonio made sure of that.


    We have a motel now that brings in enough money to run the home. The house was remortgaged to get it and it seems like it¡¯s a step in the right direction. Pa sold his previous business to some investors and moved on from it. He looks just like Ma with the thin, gaunt, forsaken look.


    He¡¯s not here now because he insisted on going to the store to get me some fresh fruit. Everyone has been fussing over me. So happy to see me. I¡¯m just happy they¡¯re alive.


    Cordeliaes to the door and looks in on us.


    In the past she would have been jealous as fuck to see Ma fussing over me the way she is.


    That person she used to be is not the one looking at me from the door. It¡¯s the glimmer of what I remember when I saw her reaching for me when I was taken.


    The glimmer and something else.


    She had cancer.


    My sister had cancer and I wasn¡¯t here to help her.


    She lost all her hair and can¡¯t have kids. It was ovarian cancer.


    Her hair is boy-short with the ends flicked up about her ears. It looks like she styled it that way, but the truth is something that breaks my heart. She¡¯d moved out and had her own ce but moved back here after she got sick.


    ¡°Hey ¡­ can Ie in?¡± she asks. That¡¯s new too, asking for stuff.


    Ma smiles. It must be nice to see us getting along, no matter the circumstances.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I allow you girls to talk and I¡¯ll go start dinner?¡±


    ¡°Dinner Ma? I feel like I¡¯ve eaten enough to feed a small vige.¡± I can¡¯t believe I made a joke, haven¡¯t made one of those in a long time, very long time. It feels weird those words came out of my mouth.


    ¡°Humor me, ragazza dolce, per favore. Just humor me, please,¡± Ma says, sping her hands. She lowers to give me a kiss on my forehead and she does the same to Cordelia when she gets to her. With onest smile she leaves us.


    Cordeliaes in and takes her seat where Ma was. She¡¯s carrying a small bag, one of those embroidery bead bags. It looks like something she made back in the day.


    ¡°This is for you,¡± she says, handing it to me.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I made the bagst night, thought you might like it. But the stuff inside is a mix of things that already belong to you and something else.¡± She gives me a coy smile.


    I¡¯m amazed at the bubble of excitement that fills me. We were always the sisters who were at each other¡¯s throats. She¡¯s five years older than me. We were okay until I got to the age of twelve. Before that she saw me as a living doll she used to dress up. Then all the boys started looking at me instead of her and I lost her.


    ¡°Thank you, means a lot.¡± I give her a hug and when I move to sit back she continues holding me for a few seconds before she releases me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She dabs at her eyes. ¡°I am, I just ¡­I hope you know I appreciate all you must have done for us. We¡¯re still alive and no one bothered us after that day. It didn¡¯t mean shit because I knew you were suffering.¡±


    It means a lot to hear her say such things to me because I thought she hated me.


    ¡°I did. I can¡¯t express how bad it was and what happened to me.¡±


    ¡°What did happen?¡± Curiosity fills her bright brown eyes.


    As soon as she asks the words I find myself shaking my head and cowering away. It¡¯s the kind of behavior of someone who¡¯s been abused.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t ¡­ I mean¡­¡± My voice trails off. I want to talk, of course I want to answer their questions but I can¡¯t. Saying it all out loud makes it real.


    It makes it real and I¡¯ll know then that all those men who were with me and all the people who died because I did something ridiculous like look the wrong way really happened. It really did happen. It wasn¡¯t just a ten year nightmare, it actually did happen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know you want to know but I just can¡¯t talk about it.¡± I give her a little smile.


    She reaches forward and takes my hand into hers. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re home now. Oh Charlotte¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She dries away more tears. ¡°I tried, you know¡­ I tried. There were some guys left behind after the men took you. I begged them to take me instead. I was aplete bitch to you but ¡­ I never wanted that to happen to you. Antonio wanted you. The killings were specific. Except maybe Abuelita. He killed the boys because they¡¯re Pa¡¯s sons and he took you because of your beauty. I was left because I¡¯m not¡­ well I¡¯m not like you.¡±


    I suck in my breath as a tear runs down my cheek. I feel just awful hearing this. I do, it¡¯s all so dreadful.


    ¡°Cordelia, you didn¡¯t have to do that for me. You¡¯re beautiful the way you are.¡±


    She gives me a little chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m past that. When you¡¯re given something as serious as cancer, all of that is so trivial. So very trivial. What hurt me the most was feeling helpless, like I could do nothing. I couldn¡¯t even offer myself as a swap for my baby sister. Something snapped in me that moment, when I realized they were going to take you. Myst sibling left, and the baby. I tried, tried to stop it.¡±


    I dip my head with appreciation and flip my hand over hers so it¡¯s me who is holding her hand. ¡°Thank you. Cordelia. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Open the bag. There¡¯s something inside that will cheer you right up. In fact I think it should redeem me a little bit for being such a bitch.¡± She chuckles and nods her head.


    I wonder what on earth it could be so I look in the bag. I pull out my old diary and the box Abuelita made for me. There¡¯s also arge white envelope.


    I look at the diary and the book and focus on those for a moment.


    ¡°It seems fitting that I should give those back to you. I never gave you back your diary and you didn¡¯t know I had the box,¡± Cordelia says.


    I recall how we were arguing over the diary and Gabe.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I raise my shoulder into a shrug. ¡°Thank you for this.¡±


    I try to act like I¡¯m okay but I¡¯m not. It¡¯s so strange to be looking at all of these things that were very much a part of my life. My two things and both were given to me by Abuelita.


    Instead of lingering on them I look to the envelope. I¡¯m guessing this must be what Cordelia is talking about in the way of redeeming herself.


    I open it and see the letter inside from Raventhorne Academy. A rush of warmth cascades over me and I look from her to the letter and back to her as she smiles.


    ¡°Read it.¡±


    I do.


    Dear Miss Revello,


    After viewing your impressive application and experience, it is with great honor that we invite you to an interview for the English literature teaching position here at the academy¡­


    I can¡¯t read anymore. Tears fill my eyes and I can¡¯t see to continue. I can¡¯t see or anything. The emotion that has swelled within me is so great that it washes through every fiber of my being.


    ¡°How is this possible Cordelia?¡± I gasp.


    She gives me a guilty but mischievous look. ¡°I pretended to be you and applied. I¡¯m sorry. It seemed like your thing. While we were unpacking I saw your university certificates and a letter from the school in Italy so I just thought, hey why not. And it worked. My charity works closely with the academy.¡±


    Cordelia works for a charity that does fundraising events to help fund the schrships to various schools. I¡¯m guessing the prestigious Raventhorne Academy falls into that category. And I have an interview there.


    Oh my God.


    I throw my arms around her and burst into tears with delight. I must look crazy. Crying for the past and all I¡¯ve been through and this amazingly great news.


    ¡°Thank you so much Cordelia. Thanks so much. I haven¡¯t taught in years and even when I was teaching it was ¡­¡± I can¡¯t quite exin it.


    I sit back and look her over.


    ¡°But you got to teach.¡± She offers.


    ¡°Yeah. It was a small thing I was allowed. Then it stopped three years ago. I pissed Antonio off so he taught me a lesson by taking the job away from me and all my books, all the books I loved.¡±


    ¡°Christ¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. Well¡­ this will be good for you and it¡¯s an academy.¡± She says, eyes wide with fascination.


    ¡°I know, oh my gosh I never saw myself at somewhere like that.¡± I thought something more like a state school. An academy would be amazing. A definite step in the right direction for what I have nned.


    My n which is to basically leave this life and my past behind. Leave it all in the past.


    I don¡¯t mean to abandon my family, no never that, but I don¡¯t want to be dragged into shit ever again. Thest ten years of my life were about them. Worried over what could happen to them and that they would die if I did the wrong thing.


    This next phase of my life will be about me, repairing and growing and being the person I hoped I would be.


    This wonderful opportunity is a step toward that and takes out the hassle of job hunting if I get the job.


    But I still have onest thing to do.


    One more thing to do, onest person to see then I can truly close the chapter on the past.


    Gabriel.


    I just want to see him onest time then that will be it.

 #5 Chapter 8

    Charlotte


    He¡¯s still listed as living at the same address. But I don¡¯t want to pitch up at his house and have someone like his wife or a girlfriend answer the door.


    I don¡¯t want to do that, it would be too much for me to handle and it would be awkward.


    My family is one thing. They would have missed me to no end every day as they told me they did, but I don¡¯t even expect him to remember me. I don¡¯t.


    So I decided on the one ce I could go that would be safe and casual.


    Somewhere low key, as low key as it could be for me because there¡¯s nothing low key about The Dark Odyssey. Nothing whatsoever.


    There was nothing low key about it ten years ago and definitely not now.


    The minute I step in I notice the wonderous changes.


    The floor is marble and the sound of my heels clicking against it is different to the grayscale flooring it previously had.


    Tonight, it actually looks like I stepped into Venice. It really does and I¡¯m proud of the way the ce looks.


    Gabe told me once that the idea was ss and sophistication, a ce to live out your wildest dreams and being somewhere that looks like this gives people thefort to do that, not like some seedy back alley set up where anything could happen to you.


    I wait in line behind a couple who have been whispering to each other and touching since we came through the door. The woman is wearing a kimono. The man dressed in a suit. He looks like a banker or someone official and professional for his attire.


    They look good together and you can tell they¡¯re a couple who are really into each other. They¡¯re here to have fun with each other and not anybody else.


    They take the gold masquerade masks the receptionist hands them and saunter away.


    I¡¯m next in line. I¡¯m not wearing lingerie so I don¡¯t have on any of the silky dressing gowns and kimono-type wraps most of thedies are wearing. I have on a dress. A long ck evening gown with diamantes sshed all over it. It¡¯s probably more the sort of thing you¡¯d wear for an actual masquerade ball.


    I get a gold mask from the receptionist and put it on straight away. She also hands me the golden token to give to someone I want to end my night with. I don¡¯t bother to exin to her that I¡¯m not here for that.


    The receptionist who was here in the past never gave me anything like that because she knew I was here for Gabe.


    I¡¯m still here for Gabe just not the way I was ten years ago. Eighteen and ready to lose my virginity.


    I go through therge oak doors and I¡¯m enveloped by music and ¡­the truly scandalous activities happening around me.


    And still I¡¯m as fascinated as I ever was. If there¡¯s one thing I discovered about myself since meeting Gabe it¡¯s that watching people live out their wild fantasies is something that fascinates me.


    The Dark Odyssey intrigues me for the beauty and the temptation. It¡¯s stylish, very stylish, with the grand gold roof and d¨¦cor fitting to the masquerade balls you¡¯d see in Venice. The hall is endless and packed as always.


    Nevertheless, it¡¯s what¡¯s happening on the outskirts though that entices me to stare. From where I am I can see five cubicles and all the people inside are having sex. There are couples, threesomes, foursomes.


    The music dips low as it changes and the moan of a woman crying out in pleasure grabs my attention. She¡¯s to my left, practically a few paces away from me having a threesome with two guys, and my whole body flushes from the sight.


    I find myself staring like I did the first time I was here, except that first time I was with Gabe and he only allowed me to see a little bit of what was going on because I was far too young to be in here. The club is for people who are twenty one and over. At the time of my first visit I was seventeen. The club opened eight months before my eighteenth birthday.


    People are just as raunchy now as they were back then. Worse.


    I watch as both men suck her breasts while she strokes their cocks. Then the guy to her right picks her up and settles her down on his cock in reverse cowgirl. The other guy moves to the front so he can plunge into her pussy and the two guys start pumping into her.


    At least ¡­ given all I¡¯ve been through I can still watch.


    I still think it¡¯s the power of the mask. It may look pretty but it was made for so much more than that. It hides your identity but gives you the freedom to watch and those you¡¯re watching can¡¯t really tell what your expression is as you do.


    I won¡¯t stand here all night though like some perv and continue to watch longer than what may be deemed eptable. And¡­ I¡¯m not here for that.


    I look away and continue to the bar, cing an order for a fruit cocktail when the bartender approaches me. Then I look around while I sit on a barstool.


    Several men nce my way, giving me stares I always get from men. It¡¯s the breasts. I¡¯ve been getting attention like that since I was fourteen. The dress I¡¯m wearing though has probably thrown them off kilter because no one else is dressed like me.


    I must look out of ce. I feel a little awkward as it is because the dress scallops around my thinner figure and it¡¯s meant to be a little tighter.


    Antonio wanted to keep me thin so he made sure I was given less food if he saw that I was putting on weight. That¡¯s what happened recently. I was sick with the stupid bug that swept through the vige and wasn¡¯t well enough to see his clients. I lost weight from not eating then gained it back once I got my appetite and I gained a little more. He saw and decided I need to starve for a week then be given a bowl of soup and an apple in the weeks after.


    I shake the memory of him free from my head. I don¡¯t want to think about him anymore tonight. Over thest few days I¡¯ve been back, there have been calls to Pa about him and the funeral. I told him to let them know I was too distraught to attend given the nature of the way he was murdered.


    Thank God they understood. Someone else contacted us about money and inheritance to let me know my asshole of a husband had his will written so there was nothing there for me except my allowance for the year which came to a total of thirty grand.


    He gave everything to his brother¡¯s family and a dog charity. That¡¯s what the man did.


    He made sure there was nothing in his will that would leave me any money. It was because of the way that the allowance was set up however that I was able to get anything.


    It was fine. I don¡¯t want his money. What I do have is savings. Savings from the fucking allowance and the money I got from teaching at the school. I didn¡¯t buy anything other than lingerie he gave me money to buy and personal items so I have a total of seventy grand in savings. It¡¯s enough to get an apartment and take care of myself for a while.


    If I get this teaching job I¡¯ll make further ns. It would be nice to buy a house. My own ce.


    Small steps though.


    This is however a big one. I¡¯m here at The Dark Odyssey and I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m supposed to do now.


    I¡¯m here and I nned to just see Gabe, that¡¯s it.


    Just get a glimpse so I can see he¡¯s okay. Happy even. Not talk, or let him see me or anything where wemunicate. I just want to see him for my own peace of mind and then I¡¯ll let him go.


    I need to because he¡¯s part of the past and more so because he belongs to a life I don¡¯t want to be part of anymore. People say you can¡¯t change who you are. I beg to differ. I¡¯m about to.


    I don¡¯t care what the circumstances are that gave me my freedom, I have it and I don¡¯t want to live the next ten years watching my back or being afraid.


    That is what thest ten years were like for me. As much as I love my family, I don¡¯t ever want to be put in the position where I have to worry over their lives if I don¡¯t y nice. I don¡¯t want that ever again.


    The music changes to an upbeat club mix and the people go wild. Bodies sh together and people are shamelessly grinding against each other. Sex isn¡¯t allowed on the dance floor but what is happening around me is like a massive orgy.


    It feels weird being here around so many people. I haven¡¯t been around this many people in forever. And just like before, I think the ce looks like an erotic lingerie party.


    The bartender returns with my drink and gives me a smile. ¡°Can I get you anything else?¡± he asks.


    ¡°No, this is great. Thanks.¡± I dip my head and take the ss smiling at the way he decorated the drink. He winks at me and moves away to serve the next customer.


    My spirits lift a little when I see Nick, Gabe¡¯s youngest brother. He has a blond-haired woman with him and they¡¯re holding hands. I continue to watch as they disappear into the crowd and I scan up to the balconies.


    I¡¯m admiring the artwork of the gold mask that¡¯s there and a smile tugs on the corner of my mouth when I see acrobats in the air on an aerial hoop. How original.


    And¡­ oh my God, there¡¯s a couple having sex on the hoop. They¡¯re twisted in this contorted upside down position where the man is hooked on to the hoop with his feet and the woman is practically glued to him and the two are naked having sex. The hoop must be on some rotating device because it floats away like a dream into the darkness and they disappear.


    They disappear but the man who appears in my view makes my heart stop beating in my chest.


    My breathing constricts and I fear that if I look away to rub my eyes and check that who I¡¯m seeing is real he¡¯ll disappear.


    It¡¯s Gabe.


    Gabriel.


    It¡¯s him. He¡¯s standing on the second floor balcony just peering over the side. He¡¯s actually not that far away from me but it feels far away.


    He¡¯s standing there, arms rested on the balcony rail and he looks perfect.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ten years looks good on him.


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    Ten years on a perfect man just improves what was already there.


    With his sharp haircut, high, exotic cheekbones set in a face that was chiseled by God himself, Gabe looks like a masterpiece.


    I gaze up at him and I remember everything I shared with him. Every single thing.


    I don¡¯t mean to but I set my ss down and find myself standing and taking small steps toward him. It¡¯s the maism of him that draws me to him, to what I can¡¯t have. A man I wanted and never got to be with. It all ended after that one night of passion we shared.


    One night of passion, then I was taken. Gone from the beautiful man I gave my heart to.


    Seeing him now I remember it all starting with thatst night, then I think of other things. The memories imprinted on my soul. Like us reading poetry in the meadow and him kissing me, the little boat rides we took down the river just to see the swans going to bed on the bank because the area reminded him of the post romantic poems I used to read him.


    I fell so deeply in love with him I wanted nothing more than to be with him forever.


    I¡¯m staring and I walk right up to the furthest point of the dance floor. He¡¯s about twenty feet above me. I gaze up at him and he¡¯s looking ahead, but then he looks down.


    His eyes fall on me and I know he won¡¯t recognize me.


    I¡¯m wearing a mask and I look different. My hair is much longer and I have it down tonight, long and flowing to the center of my back.


    He¡¯s looking and I¡¯m looking and all I do is smile.


    It¡¯s my goodbye.


    It¡¯s strange how I¡¯m looking at him and he still feels like mine.


    He straightens and his stare intensifies and I wonder if he knows it¡¯s me.


    Anyone would think that would be a good thing.


    It¡¯s not though. It¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯t.


    Better for me.


    The thought moves me the minute I think it and I leave.


    I leave The Dark Odyssey and close the chapter of my life when I loved Gabriel Giordano.


    Loved.


    I¡¯m so foolish.


    Ten years have passed and I still love him.


    I never stopped.


    I still love him.

 #5 Chapter 9

    Gabe


    I race down the stairs taking them two at a time.


    That woman¡­ her presence¡­


    I know I¡¯m crazy but the presence¡­ it felt like her and she looked like my girl.


    Charlotte¡­ but how?


    I can¡¯t imagine that it would be her and here.


    I get to the dance floor and it¡¯s the one fucking time I wish the ce wasn¡¯t packed because I can¡¯t see for shit amongst this crowd. I rush over to the archways where she would have gone and I run into Nick and Mia out by the staircase kissing.


    They¡¯re here again tonight. Their babysitter must be loving them because these two are always out and look at them making out, like a pair of teenagers.


    Mia gets that rosy expression on her face when she sees me and Nick has it too, like his doll¡¯s rubbed off on him.


    Fuck.


    ¡°Hey Gabe ¨C¡± Nick starts but I cut in.


    ¡°There was a woman, long brown hair wearing a ck dress and a gold mask. Did you see her? She would havee this way.¡± I blurt.


    Nick furrows his brows. ¡°Nope didn¡¯t see her, but I¡¯m probably the wrong person to ask.¡± He nces at Mia who flushes as he gives her a scandalous look.


    Fucking prick. I¡¯d grab him in his throat if his wife wasn¡¯t in his presence and we¡¯d probably end up fighting on the stairs. I just don¡¯t want to embarrass him in front of his girl and I¡¯m not in the mood to take a beating from my kid brother who gives as much as he¡¯ll get from me if I decide to lose my shit on him.


    So I don¡¯t answer him.


    ¡°Gabe,e on man.¡± Nick smirks.


    I don¡¯t answer. I continue down the steps and of course I¡¯m toote. There¡¯s no one around and I was a whole two flights above her, she¡¯s long gone. Whoever she was.


    Fuck, I¡¯m fucking losing my fucking mind.


    Of course it¡¯s not her.


    But¡­ what if it was?


    I¡¯m not in touch with her family. I didn¡¯t go back after that encounter I had with Antonio. I didn¡¯t go back because I knew if I did I¡¯d end up killing her father. Seriously. That was my rage.


    The man lost out on his business and so many lives were either taken or affected by what happened to him. I stopped factoring in long ago that the whole shit with his business wasn¡¯t his fault.


    To me it was, it was his fault that I lost Charlotte and I couldn¡¯t go back in her family¡¯s presence for fear of what I¡¯d do.


    I¡¯m for damn sure tempted to go see her family now as I stand on the street side contemting whether I saw Charlotte or if I am really losing my mind.


    I manage to tamp down the idea but I lose sleep over it and find myself on the way to Salvatore¡¯s ce at the crack of dawn.


    I can¡¯t talk to Nick anymore because he annoys the shit out of me and Vincent is¡­ Vincent is Vincent. It¡¯s enough of an exnation.


    Salvatore answers the door a few seconds after I ring the bell.


    He¡¯s as shy as the rest of us but opted for a penthouse suite because he likes the view of the city. The rest of us guys have manor-style homes and mansions.


    He lives like the bachelor he is and I can see I just caught him working out because all he¡¯s wearing is a pair of sweatpants and his hair is damp. His chest is a mirror of my own with a Japanese dragon on the right side of his hip. We also have the Roman numeral ten on our left breast in memory of the day Frankie was killed.


    It¡¯s in memoriam to him.


    ¡°You look like shit. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been on a bender.¡± He scowls.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t, Jesus, what the fuck is wrong with everybody on my ass and annoying the fuck out of me?¡± I hiss and walk in.


    Of course my little remark has won me a re from him because my answer waspletely uncalled for.


    ¡°Okay, good morning to you too.¡± Salvatore shakes his head. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I¡¯m about to answer when Mimi walks through the door from his bedroom wearing nothing but his shirt.


    My mouth fucking drops wide open. She doesn¡¯t say anything to either of us though. She just looks me up and down like she¡¯s daring me to say something and continues her path into the kitchen.


    I want to stop looking at her but find I can¡¯t.


    I¡¯m not stupid. Far from it. Stupid didn¡¯t get me anywhere in life and it won¡¯te to fuck me over now in this scenario by making me think there¡¯s nothing going on here. I drag my eyes back to Salvatore who has that wild yboy smirk on his face. It grows wider when Mimies back out of the kitchen with a bag of Cheetos.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t dirty the bed,¡± she says in a nonchnt manner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, you can dirty that bed however you wish, just save some for me.¡± Salvatore replies but he¡¯s looking at me.


    Motherfucker, if he wasn¡¯t my damn brother I¡¯d shoot his fucking dick off right the fuck now. Right fucking now.


    I¡¯m stunned to shit, but brother or no I can still hand him his ass.


    My hands fly to his throat and I shove him hard up against the wall he¡¯s always so careful not to dirty up because of the specially imported wallpaper. He can go fuck himself with his fucking wallpaper today.


    I messed with Mimi enough and I won¡¯t allow him to do it too.


    ¡°Fucking prick!¡± I yell.


    I¡¯m not sure what pisses me off more, that my hands around his neck do nothing to him because the fucker looks unfazed in every essence of the word, or¡­ that this fucker who is my brother is smiling at me and he knows how much I hate that.


    The problem with all of us in the fucking family is we¡¯re all alpha. So I should have expected his next move.


    One hand mps down on my arm and finds a pressure point. He presses hard into it and my handse free from his neck. That allows him his next move which is to grab his guns from¡­ wherever the fuck theye from. I don¡¯t know how he whips them out so fast I don¡¯t see where they came from, he just shoves them in my face, which is fine because I was ready for him with my own guns.


    This is how we are and it may seem like crazy from hell or some nightmare world but it¡¯s the only way we know the other is serious as fuck.


    Pa pulled a shot gun on me once and I knew from then not to fuck with him.


    Now I stand before Salvatore and he¡¯s still fucking smiling because he knows I wouldn¡¯t kill his ass but he knows that I know I¡¯m not sure he won¡¯t kill me.


    ¡°Damn you,¡± I hiss. ¡°Damn you. I¡¯ve done enough to her, why would you do this?¡±


    ¡°Do¡­ what Gabriel?¡± He tilts his head to the side and regards me with crude eyes.


    ¡°You fucking around with Mimi.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m fucking around with Mimi?¡± he challenges.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I open my mouth to answer him but shees out again, stops when she sees our debacle, shakes her head and goes back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I finally answer him.


    He lowers his gun but the smirk is still on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not. We y poker.¡±


    ¡°And she wears your shirt after with nothing more?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you Gabe, I¡¯m not you okay,¡± he hisses.


    Shees back out of the kitchen and ignores the two of us. It¡¯s when I see how he looks at her as she goes back into the bedroom that I lower my guns.


    There was something in his stare that got me and I see instantly he¡¯s right. He¡¯s not me. I never looked at her like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not you but just once in our fucked up universe do I wish I could be you when ites to her. Not the part of her that hates you though,¡± he confesses.


    I swallow hard and shake my head. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be any part of me when ites to her. Be you. It says a lot that she¡¯s here.¡±


    Because Mimi is as badass as the rest of us and there¡¯s no way she would be padding around his ce in his shirt the way she is if she didn¡¯t have some type of feelings for him.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± The shinees back to his eyes now and the craze from moments ago gone.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°So, what the hell brings you to my ce at this time of the morning?¡±


    I sigh and walk in, lowering onto his sofa. I rest my elbows on my knees and he joins me, sitting opposite in the arm chair.


    ¡°Is this about you going to The Caribbean? Have youe to some conclusion that it¡¯s a bad idea?¡±


    I frown. ¡°You think it¡¯s a bad idea?¡±


    ¡°No, it will just be strange without you. Not watching my back, or me watching your back, or having you pull guns on me every half second.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fucking every half second.¡±


    ¡°It was how you greeted me this morning so I¡¯m inclined to think otherwise.¡± He chuckles and reaches over to the coffee table to pull a Cuban cigar from the little drawer on the side.


    He offers me one but I don¡¯t take it, don¡¯t feel like it today.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± I begin. I¡¯m just going to cut to the chase and get into the reason I¡¯m here. It¡¯s the same reason I came to him and the same reason why I¡¯ve always run my ideas past him first. ¡°What would you say if I told you I think I saw Charlotte at The Dark Odysseyst night?¡±


    His brows knit together and his eyes narrow. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    I almost smile. This is why he¡¯s different from everyone else.


    ¡°There was a woman looking up at me, long dark hair and ¡­ she looked like her, had on a mask bute on, it¡¯s not that hard to distinguish someone in a mask you already know. She had that same¡­ presence.¡± I run my hand over my beard realizing that actually sounds weird.


    He lights up his cigar and draws in a breath.


    ¡°Go to her family Gabriel. It¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll know for sure. Calm yourself and go see her family. That¡¯s the best advice I can give you. There¡¯s no point sitting here and talking shit on whether it¡¯s her or not.¡±


    I bite the inside of my lip and nod.


    Blowing out a ragged breath I get up, deciding the answer really is to go see her family.


    ¡°Thanks bro.¡± I nce at the bedroom door, thinking of Mimi. ¡°You¡¯re a better man than me.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°We¡¯re the same kind of men, brother. You¡¯ve just had your heart crushed and there was fuck all you could do. Makes people behave in different ways. Go ¡­ see if it¡¯s her.¡±


    I nod, appreciating his encouragement.


    I can tell anyone now that it¡¯s hard to walk up the path leading to the Revello¡¯s drive and try to remain calm.


    The angst that builds within me is like a war raging inside.


    It¡¯s a reminder of something I failed and worse, the life I knew my girl was going into.


    I may have stayed the fuck away like I was warned but that didn¡¯t stop me from doing what I could to see what info I could find about De La¡¯s ce in Italy. What I did find was hardly worth anything to give mefort.


    He was listed as married to her, all a nice fa?ade and that¡¯s it, nothing more, which only left me to my deepest fears. Antonio De La was a man who did not treat women well.


    Married twice before Charlotte and both women were killed.


    Bullet to the head.


    Bullet to the chest.


    I heard one said the wrong thing and lost him a business deal. I don¡¯t know what happened to the other except that she was found in a church dead on Easter morning.


    The man took wives as trophies and never married for love. Charlotte was taken for the debt payment. Whatever it was, was still bad and should have never happened to my girl.


    I get to the door and ring the bell. In my head I¡¯m thinking of all the scenarios that could y out here.


    I dare not actually think what I want most though¡­ that it¡¯s her. I¡¯m erring on the side of disappointment because that¡¯s better than hoping and feeling disappointed after when I learn it¡¯s not her.


    Footsteps echo on the other side of the door. The lock clicks and then the door opens.


    Cordelia stands before me with a wide eyed expression on her face, her thin gaunt face, and I notice her hair. It¡¯s the kind you¡¯d say something about ¨C just acknowledge you noticed it. If this were years ago and she was ying nice on the rare asion that she was nice and not trying to steal me away from Charlotte, I¡¯d tell her, her hair looks nice.


    However, today is today, and the look in her wide-eyed expression tells me something like it did that day ten years ago.


    I look at her and I just know.


    I just know the woman I sawst night was Charlotte.


    Her lips part to say something but I¡¯m already moving past her and going up the stairs.


    Charlotte¡¯s room was down the hall and thest one.


    I almost fall over my feet as adrenaline takes over. I push forward and see the door open.


    When I get to the entrance I stop short when I see the beautiful young woman standing by the long mirror holding a book.


    Just likest night, long dark brown hair flows down her back. Those high cheek bones get me the same way they got me the first time I ever saw her. And those eyes. Warm like autumn and against her dark brown velvet hair they look striking.


    It takes me a moment to realize I¡¯m not fucking breathing, but I couldn¡¯t care less if I don¡¯t take another breath.


    It¡¯s her.


    I move to her, my heart carrying me and I cup her face. Her beautiful, beautiful stunned face. Part of me wonder if this is another dream. If she¡¯s real. Will she fade from before me in a few seconds like every other image I conjure of her.


    Her skin, her satin smooth skin feels real.


    She¡¯s real. Really here and I¡¯m touching her.


    It¡¯s her.


    It¡¯s really Charlotte.


    Her lips tremble and her hands shake, but we move to each other at the same time, moving in for the kiss we¡¯ve both been starved of for thest ten years.

 #5 Chapter 10

    Charlotte


    The minute his lipse crashing down on mine, fire washes over me, racing through my body from head to toe in one sweeping motion.


    It tingles every ending of my nerves and sets my soul alight with the luxuriating sensation of it.


    The same sensation that robs my brain clean of thought and memory of the nightmare thest ten years held for me. It¡¯s like it never happened and I wish it didn¡¯t. I truly wish it didn¡¯t.


    Because I could almost believe I¡¯m that girl again from ten years ago and this was what happened to us after Ist saw him.


    I could almost believe this was the next day or even a few days after he made love to me over and over again and promised me we¡¯d be together forever.


    I could almost believe it, almost ¡­ but the nightmare of what actually happened flows through my mind and it¡¯s grief that makes me jump. Because we never had this.


    It never happened.


    I was taken to a ce where I thought I was going to die and imprisoned by a man who used my body.


    I pull away from Gabriel.


    I don¡¯t mean to but this kiss is¡­ confusing.


    Gabe looks at me. Seeing him in the sunlight makes my stomach flutter with nerves.


    In the darkness of the clubst night I¡¯d only caught a taster of the full masterpiece of him.


    Now I¡¯m seeing the full blown, ten years older version of Gabriel Giordano and he just kissed me.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you,¡± he states, looking me over like he¡¯s trying to figure out exactly that. If it¡¯s me.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ me¡­¡± I nod and wipe away a tear from my cheek. I¡¯m not sure what to say next.


    ¡°It was youst night too, at The Dark Odyssey.¡±


    I nod¡­ ¡°I went.. I was¡­¡± My voice trails off as I stop and search my mind for the right things to say.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡± He narrows his eyes.


    I bite down hard on my back teeth and swallow hard as a bout of tears threaten to take me.


    I haven¡¯t really broken down in years. I¡¯ve cried. Yes, but not long or hard enough to get out the horrific things I bottle in, all that I¡¯ve seen and experienced.


    I can¡¯t tell himst night was goodbye.


    I don¡¯t know how I can say it with words. I don¡¯t know how I can look at him and form the words to tell him. It¡¯s more painful than what I think I have to tell my family.


    ¡°I¡­ um , I¡¯m sorry,¡± I stutter.


    ¡°How? How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Someone killed Antonio. Murdered him.¡± Someone¡­ wow. That was an effortless lie. So effortless and shows I must be damn scared to lie to Gabe. Scared and wary.


    ¡°I tried to get you back. I did.¡± He bites the inside of his lip so hard I think he¡¯s going to pierce the skin.


    I can¡¯t express to anyone what it means to hear him say that and more tears stream down my cheeks. ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Of course. My brothers and I tried and Antonio came to the house and killed all the staff that worked for us. He was going to kill my parents and I¡­¡±


    My hand flies to my mouth and I can¡¯t stop myself from shaking.


    ¡°My God¡­ Gabe,¡± I suck in a breath. What can I say?


    Thank you?


    I¡¯m sorry?


    It doesn¡¯t fit. It doesn¡¯t seem adequate enough or appropriate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I tell him. That¡¯s the best thing. The best words. Sorrow.


    He shakes his head and touches my face again.


    ¡°Charlotte, there¡¯s nothing to be sorry for. Not a damn thing. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you. I¡¯m sorry it wasn¡¯t me who killed that son of a bitch. I¡¯m sorry it wasn¡¯t me. The only thing that stopped me was the threat on everybody. But it never stopped me from thinking up ways I could get you back. I was always thinking of something and then the years just passed me by.¡±


    And¡­ he still remembered me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget me?¡± I say that more to myself than to him but he shakes his head.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    There¡¯s so much to say to him. So much I truly want to tell him.


    I¡¯m so wrapped up though, in the tangle of everything going on inside me from emotion to desire, to bringing reason back to the forefront of my mind because ten years have passed and things are not the same.


    He still feels like mine. At the same time he isn¡¯t. He hasn¡¯t belonged to me and I¡¯m looking at him now thinking of how he was the first man and only man I¡¯d ever been with until two days after I was taken and Antonio and his men raped me over and over again.


    I¡¯m looking at Gabe now and my heart wants to run to him and stay with him forever, tell him how lost I was and that his kisses will make it all better.


    It¡¯s reason and logic though, that steadies me from falling apart and allowing him to take me and lure me deeper into this world I want to escape.


    There was a time when I wanted nothing more than to be with him. It was all I wanted. I think now though it was a fantasy I held as a girl.


    I¡¯m a woman now. One who¡¯s been through so much. Too much and I don¡¯t want to go back to who I was. I want to move forward, and that can¡¯t be with him.


    He has to know, and he has to forget me.


    Besides what would he want with me?


    Me, the woman who was seen as a thing in the house. Something to pass around and fuck then throw to the side until you get bored again. Or better yet make money from. I shift my weight from one foot to the next and he releases me.


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡± I begin and try to find the right words to say to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I ¡­ It¡¯s you and I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m looking at you. Things must be so different.¡±


    ¡°They are.¡± There, that was the door opening for me to say something. To tell him something that will make him catch on to my intention without hurting him.


    ¡°Yeah¡­they are.¡±


    ¡°Things are different, all around. I wouldn¡¯t have said anythingst night because ¡­it was goodbye. It was a goodbye,¡± I exin.


    He looks thrown, like I just pped him. ¡°Good¡­ bye?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I just wanted to close that chapter of my life and see you before I did that. I didn¡¯t think you would recognize me, or even remember me.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying to me? Doll¡­ you thought I¡¯d forget you, just like that? Charlotte, we were supposed to be together.¡±


    ¡°I know and I¡¯m grateful for everything. I just¡­ it¡¯s different. I¡¯m different.¡±


    He blinks several times like he¡¯s trying to process what I¡¯m saying.


    ¡°Right¡­ I see. You¡¯re different and you feel different too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I must be a really good liar, so much better than I thought and the sickening reminderes back to me of why that is. I¡¯m a great liar and I deserve an award for my performance. I¡¯m so good at what I do because I had to get good at it to keep people alive.


    Lie and smile and make the men believe you.


    That¡¯s what I heard ringing through my mind especially after Antonio killed Benita. I don¡¯t think I can ever forget her screams as the crocodiles ate her. So yes, I¡¯m good at lying and I¡¯m doing it now because I need to.


    I don¡¯t have the strength to forget the past and deal with what really happened. I also don¡¯t have the strength to deal with how he¡¯s looking at me now, like he can¡¯t believe what I just said. I know it was harsh. It came across as harsh.


    He cocks his head to the side and regards me with that easy grin I first fell in love with.


    Taking my hands into his, the smile widens but it doesn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re back. I¡¯m happy you¡¯re free. This is a great thing. The best. You can move on now. Move forward. Screw the past Goddess.¡± He nods and releases me.


    Goddess¡­ I still feel that tingle on hearing him call me that. This man made me feel like a goddess and practically worshipped the ground I walked on like I was some kind of queen. He wouldn¡¯t believe the nothing I became.


    I can¡¯t answer him because I¡¯m scared I¡¯ll break.


    He continues to smile and his eyes hold mine in ce. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to¡­ well to what you were doing.¡±


    Stepping back he moves away from me but stops when he gets to the door frame.


    He holds my gaze and looks me over, the seriousnessing back to his gaze.


    ¡°You may feel different, it¡¯s a given that you do. A decade has passed and time can do all sorts of shit. All it did to me was make me hold on even more. You still feel like my girl Charlotte.¡± The words that fall from his lips are like a vice gripping and squeezing my heart.


    All I can do is stare at him.


    He dips his head for a fervent nod that seems to linger and then he leaves me.


    I at least wait for the sound of his footsteps to thud against the wooden floor before I break down.


    I actually break down, sinking to my knees and letting the tears fall. The one whoes to me is the person I least expected.


    Cordelia. She joins me on the floor and takes me into her arms as I cry.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    We stay there just like that for what feels like hours. Just like that in silence and I¡¯m there in her arms as she tries tofort me and I don¡¯t know how to tell her also that I can¡¯t be around anybody.


    It¡¯s not until lunch time that the tears subside and she shuffles away to look at me.


    ¡°Why did you lie to him?¡± she asks.


    I was staring at the swirly patterns on the dark carpet but the minute she spoke my gaze flicked up to meet her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best.¡± I confess.


    ¡°How? Charlotte there¡¯s not a lot of people who still feel the same way about each other after so long.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t Cordelia. I know everyone is so happy to see me and I want to feel the happiness and triumph at being back, but I can¡¯t because there¡¯s so much that happened to me and so much I still need to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°Still?¡± She sounds worried.


    I would love to confide in her about Tobias but I mustn¡¯t say anything. Mustn¡¯t talk or shit could happen.


    Tobias likes to y games. He likes to y games. Loves ying chess, he always yed it with Antonio. He calls himself the King. The ck king and right now I could just be a piece on the board. A pawn maybe. They¡¯re the weaker pieces, but I don¡¯t have strength to even be a pawn. So I¡¯m something else. I don¡¯t know what, so yes there¡¯s definitely cause for me to still be afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot. I just can¡¯t talk¡­ not now.¡± It¡¯s the same mantra I sold her. I can¡¯t help it though. I can¡¯t.


    ¡°I understand and I¡¯m here when you need to talk. I¡¯m here the way I should have been way back when you probably needed someone to talk to. I¡¯m here and I¡¯m going to tell you that you may have all of this stuff that happened to you, but it¡¯s not happening today. It¡¯s not happening right now and today is a different day than yesterday and tomorrow and the past. You decide what day you¡¯re going to have. It¡¯s how I got through cancer. Maybe it will help you by thinking that way.¡±


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I just allowed myself to forget the shit and do what I would have wanted to do, not what the situation dictated to me. I separated my mind from the shit that was happening to me.¡±


    I consider her words. There¡¯s something about it that feels freeing, as freeing as I felt when I first saw the front door of the house and acknowledged that I made it back home.


    I just don¡¯t know if I can actually do what she¡¯s telling me. It would take great mental strength I¡¯m not sure I have.


    Live for the day and forget all the fears of the past. All the fears that could be in the cards for me in the future.


    It¡¯s different when ites to Gabe.


    It¡¯s different when ites to him.


    It always was.

 #5 Chapter 11

    Gabe


    Limbo¡­


    That¡¯s what this is.


    The ce where I¡¯ve been stuck all this time and people have been telling me I need to get out.


    Fuck I¡¯m an idiot for not listening.


    My fault.


    If there¡¯s one thing I hate it¡¯s weakness and I¡¯ve made myself weak by dwelling on the woman I thought was mine.


    I sound like a lovesick fool and I don¡¯t know how I got this way especially when she hasn¡¯t been in my life for a lifetime.


    Fucking hell.


    I¡¯m so tense and pissed off with myself that I can¡¯t even turn to the usual shit I grab when I get all worked up like this, a girl for the night and a few bottles of vintage wine should definitely do the trick. Except they won¡¯t today.


    I get home and I just sit by the firece looking at the mantel piece. I¡¯ve never actually lit a fire in there and it seems a waste like the rest of the house. I think I bought the house in a pissing contest to show I could have a house just as big as my parents.


    I¡¯m hardly ever here though.


    I sit and watch night fall. When I hear keys turning in my door I know who it is even before he steps inside.


    We all have keys for each other¡¯s houses but only Salvatorees in and out like the house belongs to him.


    Tonight I don¡¯t mind it.


    He takes a seat on the sofa in front of me and looks me over.


    ¡°Did some digging around when I got some spare time,¡± he deres. ¡°Found out some very interesting urrences happening in Sicily. Antonio De La was mysteriously found dead in his home over a week ago. Head decapitated, two bullets to his chest. Wife fled for her life back to the safety of her family. Killer still atrge. All the servants and grounds people missing. It was her wasn¡¯t it? Charlotte?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It was her.¡± I answer but I¡¯m stuck on his words. ¡°That all happened and nobody knows here?¡± I¡¯m shocked to shit because Antonio De La is king here too and news like that would travel fast.


    ¡°Nobody knows shit here. I got one of the boys to do some testing and as far as anybody knows Antonio is still alive. I have a source in Italy that says otherwise.¡±


    ¡°She told me he was killed.¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s true then. Gabe¡­ there¡¯s something more at work here. Not sure what but it smells of danger. It smells of shit brewing,e the fuck on, she just leaves and there¡¯s no one around in the house to question?¡± He quirks a brow.


    ¡°It was nned.¡± It justes to me. It¡¯s the only way anyone could possibly get close enough to Antonio De La let alone fucking decapitate him. ¡°Had to be nned Salvatore. And by people who knew him.¡±


    ¡°The staff. So¡­ what happened between the two of you? Did you speak to her?¡±


    I sigh and straighten up. ¡± Yeah¡­ short version of the story is¡­ she doesn¡¯t want to be with me anymore. Times have changed and she feels different.¡± I borrow her words.


    ¡°And you believe that?¡±


    ¡°What else am I supposed to do?¡± I throw back.


    ¡°Gabe, cut the shit, remember who you fucking are. Giordano men don¡¯t take shit like that no matter who¡¯s dishing it. You don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been through. The fuck¡­ if she felt that different she wouldn¡¯t havee to The Dark Odyssey looking for you.¡± He stands and shakes his head at me.


    ¡°Salvatore ¨C¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t ask me anymore shit. My minds too wrapped up in business. I¡¯m going through contracts and I need to make sure we don¡¯t get screwed. Deal with this. Do it fast too, I need you on top form.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°What about the situation with Antonio?¡±


    ¡°What about it? We don¡¯t need our noses in shit that doesn¡¯t concern us. They all wanted him dead. Everybody did, the fucking motherfucker had too much power. They must have their reasons for the silence. The important thing is she got away.¡±


    She got away¡­ it just makes me wonder how.


    How did she get away? I wish again I could have freed her, rescued her.


    The doorbell rings and we both look over to it.


    I don¡¯t know who the hell that could be. I have no idea who the fuck it is.


    Salvatore moves to the door and I follow.


    He opens the door and I have to say, today is one serious day that¡¯s full of surprises. Because Charlotte is standing on my doorstep.


    She looks from me to Salvatore and her eyes stay on him.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, he just tips his head for a curt nod, nces back to me and leaves us.


    When I look at her she¡¯s already got her gaze trained on me.


    She¡¯s here¡­ why?


    What she said earlier was pretty clear and if it¡¯s to exin, I don¡¯t want to hear it.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± she asks.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I swing the door wider so she cane inside.


    She¡¯s wearing a little jacket over a summer dress that hugs her perfect body that I don¡¯t fail to notice has only improved with the years.


    She was fucking perfect before and now she looks like a goddess in full bloom.


    It¡¯s added torture to screw with me.


    When I close the door and face her she tucks a lock of hair behind her ear and presses her lips together.


    ¡°You remembered where the house is,¡± I state. I can¡¯t help the edge of sarcasm that lurks in myment.


    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±


    ¡°Cool. Something I can do for you?¡±


    Her lips part and she looks like she¡¯s gearing up to give me some excuse. I smile and chuckle. Salvatore is right I need to home in on who the fuck I am and stop pussyfooting around shit. That¡¯s what I need to do.


    ¡°I came to apologize. I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡± She stops talking and nces down at the carpet then her gaze climbs right back up to meet mine.


    ¡°Doll, I get it. There¡¯s not a lot to not get, you don¡¯t feel the same way about me. I¡¯m a tough guy I can take it.¡± Thatment of mine was to throw her, test her, test the deep end of the water instead of treading carefully to the shallow first.


    ¡°I just needed to exin so you understand that I don¡¯t mean to sound so harsh or anything.¡±


    ¡°It is what it is, goddess, what the fuck else can it be besides what it is? No need toe checking I understand that you don¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    She just stares at me like she did earlier with that half-dazed expression like she¡¯s trying to figure out her next move. Her next words.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Yes, I¡¯m kind of inclined to believe it isn¡¯t like that either because I¡¯m fairly certain that when I was kissing her she was kissing me back. It wasn¡¯t just me kissing her.


    I step closer into her personal space and make sure I have her attention as I stare her down.


    ¡°Then what was it like? Maybe that¡¯s the part you need to break down for me,¡± I challenge.


    Her gaze drops to my lips and her cheeks flush that soft rose color they always did when she was nervous.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Her breath catches and those full soft lips of hers part and the same desire that courses through me reflects in her eyes.


    It¡¯s the fucking same and I know I should understand she¡¯s been through a lot but selfishness takes over and I remember the Gabe I used to be. There¡¯s no way in hell that I¡¯ll have this doll in front of me telling me shit when it¡¯s clear from the look in her eyes that she wants me too, just as much as I want her. So instead of savoring the triumph I should feel that I¡¯m actually more pissed than I was to begin with.


    She went through hell I¡¯m sure, it¡¯s a given.


    I went through hell too.


    I step forward and instinct must make her step backward. A little gasp escapes her lips when I smooth my hand up her neck and catch her chin, getting a firm hold so she can look me in the eyes and exin what she needs to.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting, you know I¡¯m a busy man. Always have been so exin it to me. If it¡¯s not what I think, then what is it, doll? What the fuck is it?¡±


    She continues her stare and I tighten my grip on her doll-like face. I get up real close to her so my nose brushes against hers and what I see in her eyes is a mingle of fear and raw desire.


    ¡°Can¡¯t say it can you?¡± I jeer, brushing my lips over hers. She feels so damn good on my lips I have to taste her, again. I run my tongue over the edge of her lip and she melts against me, against my grasp and hold on her.


    The soft breath that escapes her lips is enough to push me. I had no ns to hold back before and I don¡¯t n to now.


    I press my lips to hers and I do the same thing I did many years ago when I decided this girl was going to be mine. Back then I was a hot-headed twenty six year old who shouldn¡¯t have been looking at the school girl she was.


    She¡¯s a long way from being a school girl now but I¡¯m still the hot-headed guy I was back then. The difference is I¡¯m not going to allow anybody to take what¡¯s mine, not even her.


    Fuck, not even her.


    The strength of the thought makes me see how much I¡¯ve wanted her all these long years and how much I still do.


    She¡¯s still my girl whether she wants to be or not.


    I capture that pretty mouth of hers for a kiss that she yields to and the moan that hums from her lips drives me insane. Crazy insane and I can¡¯t control myself.


    I move with her over to the wall and the two of us crash against it.


    The kiss turns from hungry to greedy in seconds. That¡¯s all it takes for us to give in to the wild call of passion that¡¯se to im us.


    She kisses me back with reckless abandon, twisting her tongue with mine and she tastes so fucking good I can¡¯t believe I survived without the taste of her in my mouth all these years.


    She arches her back into me and I feel the press of her massive tits pushing into my chest. I can only respond by pressing my cock into her stomach so she can feel my erection. She presses hard against me and I grab her hands and press them to my cock, mping over the shaft so she can feel what she does to me. So she can know what she is doing to me with each passing second we¡¯re like this.


    She runs her fingers up and down my length, gripping me tighter through the fabric of my pants. It feels like her fingers are on my bare skin.


    That¡¯s fine. They fucking will be. She can feel all she wants now because I n to have her naked in the next five minutes.


    She moans louder when I kiss her with more desire and she continues to feel my dick.


    Feel me and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s clear she knows the only thing we¡¯ll be doing tonight is making up for lost time.


    What I want from her is hot fucking to get it out of my system. I want her¡­ not the pretending. The need to pretend that every woman I¡¯ve been with and tried to be with was her, or like her. I¡¯m not pretending anymore.


    She¡¯s the real deal. What I missed. What I craved. What I want.


    And that¡¯s the only exnation for anything.


    End of story.

 #5 Chapter 12

    Charlotte


    Forget¡­


    I¡¯m listening and heeding my sister¡¯s advice to forget and decide on the kind of day I¡¯m going to have. I¡¯ve juste to the end of the day after a long day of battling with myself on what to do.


    If I¡¯d stuck to the n and gone with what I¡¯m aiming for, I would have left things the way they were this morning. Him leaving me, believing I didn¡¯t love him anymore.


    That was the part that got me. I couldn¡¯t do it.


    Now I¡¯m torn because I¡¯m not supposed to be doing this either.


    It¡¯s like jumping into an ant¡¯s nest and waiting to be attacked. It feels like that because of who he is. Gabriel Giordano, part of the Giordano crime family and I know them to be exactly that.


    Yet when I look at him and we¡¯re like this he doesn¡¯t feel that way to me, he¡¯s Gabe.


    And while I know if I want to follow the n and leave this life behind I shouldn¡¯t be having this moment, I can¡¯t help myself.


    Is there even a choice though?


    He asserts his dominance over me with the way he devours my mouth and the way he presses my hands to his cock. Feeling a man like this so aroused for me has the effect of making me melt. I melt beneath his touch and submit to the will he exerts over me. The same force and magnitude that tells me, in the possessive way he touches me, that he wants to im me and make me his.


    Right now I want him to do just that.


    Screw the fucking past and anything that¡¯s not right now.


    He kisses me and I crave being his goddess again. I crave, thirst and hunger for it.


    A sharp breath escapes my lips as he presses me hard into the wall so he can kiss me harder. I smooth my hands into his spiky hair, encouraging him to kiss me however he wants. And he does.


    When he pulls away though it¡¯s like heat has left my body, but his fingers brushing against the skin of my shoulder returns it. He grabs my jacket, pushes it back and rips the straps of my dress to get it off me.


    It floats to the ground and pools at my feet leaving me in my bra and panties. He undoes the little butterfly sp keeping my bra together and my breasts spill out bobbing toward him invitingly, my nipples puckered and aching for his touch. Aching to be tasted the way he used to taste me.


    He growls and shoves the bra down my shoulders and all I can do is hold on to his powerful shoulders when he tastes my left nipple and sucks hard on the tip. He sucks hard and my pussy aches with the need for him to be inside me.


    I was already wet from his kisses, now I¡¯m so wet I¡¯m sure I¡¯m dripping with the need.


    What I love about this is it¡¯s him.


    It¡¯s him. Gabe.


    Not anybody else I don¡¯t want touching me. I don¡¯t even want to think of their names or remember their faces.


    I always wondered what would happen to me if I were lucky enough to get close to anybody ever again. Would I remember the years of abuse?


    It¡¯s not the kind of thing you forget, yet his touch is enchanting enough to lull me into him. It¡¯s enough to wipe my brain clean and be here in this moment with him and enjoy him.


    He starts alternating from one breast to the other, taking as much of the flesh into his mouth. The sight of which is so hot I feel the rise of my orgasm building with each suckle.


    He knows and the wicked smile that lights up his face as he moves back a fraction to look at me is enough to confirm his knowledge of what he is doing to me.


    He looks at me for a few seconds and I almoste back to reality. It scares me and I grip on to his shoulders with the fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t stop touching me¡­ please don¡¯t stop touching me,¡± I plead with desperation emanating from my voice.


    He rests his hand above me and now the wicked smile dances on his lips. His full sensual lips that were made for kissing and pleasure.


    ¡°I do not fucking n to.¡± He assures me and in that moment he smooths his hand over my mound, moves the whitece of my panties aside and pushes two fingers straight inside my pussy.


    My knees turn to water and give from under me. They give and I crumble. He catches me with his other hand and holds me up so he can finger fuck me with his other hand.


    Fast and faster he moves and thrusts, pressing against my clit. I try to catch my breath then gasp for it when he captures my mouth again for a wild kiss. We kiss against the wall while he holds me in ce so he can go deeper and deeper inside me.


    The wildness he kissed me with taints his eyes when he pulls away and back. He pulls his fingers out of me too and licks off the glistening juice that coats his ring and forefinger. Watching him savor the taste of me, like I¡¯m some rare exotic dish, is unreal.


    It¡¯spletely unreal, but what¡¯s better than that is watching him shrug off his clothes. The white button-up shirtes off first, revealing how much he¡¯s changed since thest time I saw him. More muscle that¡¯s so defined lines his abs and makes my mouth water.


    My gaze runs over his body and lingers on his happy trail. I can¡¯t resist the urge to touch him there. I run my fingers over the fine hairs that lead down past his belt buckle. Then I run my fingers up to a tattoo he didn¡¯t have when we were together. It¡¯s the roman numerals for the number ten. It looks cool on him.


    ¡°We can explore all we wantter goddess, I need you now.¡± He gives me a lopsided grin filled with mischief. He does the sexiest thing ever by leaning close again so he¡¯s inches away from my lips and he¡¯s giving me that smile again. ¡°Can I have you?¡±


    Permission.


    He¡¯s being sexy and cool, but he would never know what it means to be asked. And for me to say, ¡°yes.¡±


    So many things feel like freedom today.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He growls. He then undoes his belt buckle and shoves his pants and boxers down allowing his cock to spring free from the entrapment and jut toward me.


    I look at it and reach out to touch it, running my fingers over the hard length that hardens even more against my touch.


    ¡°You get to y with thatter.¡± He promises and turns me to face the wall.


    His heavy hand runs down my back and over the cheeks of my ass.


    Heat washes over me in wild mes when he slides off my panties and pulls them down my legs.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I kick them off and the minute I do I feel the fat head of his cock pressing against my pussy lips. Then he plunges deep inside me. My body wees him. I¡¯m so wet and ready for him that my body wees his thick cock that fills me uppletely. Sopletely that he leaves me gasping and clutching at the wall for support.


    When he starts moving inside me my knees buckle and the grip of his hands on my hips keeps me from falling over. Definitely when he starts pounding hard into me then fucking. It¡¯s all I can describe it as because it¡¯s not the sensual way he handled me when he first made love to me and it¡¯s not like the times after that we spent enjoying each other that first night. This is raw, carnal fucking and he drives into me so hard my breasts bounce painfully against my chest.


    It¡¯s the kind of pain that feels so damn good. Each thrust sends me reeling and closer to the edge making me want more. More of him, so much more.


    And fuck¡­ as the climax rises to the highest level pushing me up the crescendo of bliss I feel the greed of a wild orgasm take me. It¡¯s the first real one that I¡¯ve felt in years. From a man that wants me, from a man who calls me goddess and I feel exactly like that. I cry out as the orgasm grips me. I¡¯m so close to the brink and I know I¡¯m about to fall right over. I¡¯m about to fall and I can¡¯t wait to.


    He drives into me, pumping in a pure animalistic need and the sounds of our bodies pping together fills the room mingling with my mindless moans of pleasure and his groans of pure male satisfaction.


    The sound fills me and pushes me right over and I scream into my release, moaning into it and the pleasure ripples through each fiber of my being.


    ¡°You feel so fucking good Charlotte. Too fucking good, Goddess.¡± He growls and pulls out of me.


    He pulls out momentarily only to flip me around and pick me up so I can wrap my legs around him. When his cock plunges back into me raw passion starts to coil again. This position feels so amazing.


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡± I breathe and cup his face as he drives into me.


    ¡°That¡¯s right baby. I hope you¡¯re getting a good reminder¡­¡± He says through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Yessss,¡± I cry.


    Reminder?


    I got the full blown revision ss with notes and shcards to jog my memory. Fuck, I¡¯ming again and his cock feels even bigger inside me. The vein in his neck pulses and he pushes me against the wall again, this time though the pleasure takes us so bad that we knock over the coat stand and it falls to the ground knocking over a vase.


    He doesn¡¯t notice. Gabe presses me right into the wall so he can fuck me harder.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± I throw my head back and Ie ande again. It¡¯s just been minutes since the first orgasm but with the way he¡¯s rutting into me I can¡¯t be surprised.


    He growls deep and low into his own release that has him pounding home into me in a wild frenzy of relentless thrusts.


    ¡°Oh God¡­. Fuck!¡± I don¡¯t even recognize my own voice when it pours from me.


    Hot cum sprays into me as hees. He thunders into me and the spray of him inside me warms my whole being.


    He slows with a series of subtle pumps and stops. When he does he pulls me closer. The two of us are dripping with sweat and breathing so hard neither of us can catch our breath.


    I move to look at him and he kisses me then holds my face.


    ¡°You will stay tonight. You will stay. I won¡¯t have this night without you. You hear me?¡±


    I nod slowly, but surely. No was never an option.


    Never even entered my mind to say it because I can¡¯t have this night without him either.

 #5 Chapter 13

    Charlotte


    When I woke up this morning I had a very short list of things to do. It involved taking a walk around the park, possibly taking Cordelia up on her offer to go shopping and to the little coffeehouse Ma used to like taking us to on Saturdays.


    That was supposed to be my limit. The thing I was going to push myself to do that would resemble some ounce of normalcy.


    If anybody had told me that my night would end with wild sex, there¡¯s no way I would believe them. No way. Not one bit.


    If they¡¯d then decided to raise me one higher and say that my next day would begin with wilder sex I think I would have diedughing from the incredulity of such a prediction.


    Yet here I am.


    My day ended with me wrapped up in Gabe and at the stroke of midnight I was still wrapped up in him.


    To try and say that we were recreating our first andst night together was an understatement.


    It was the raw, explicit version of that. The raw, explicit version of us making up for lost time.


    And we can¡¯t seem to stop.


    I can¡¯t seem to.


    He¡¯s like a drug to me making me believe I¡¯m under some spell where I¡¯m the goddess, and like a puppet on a string I do what he tells me to and what he wants me to.


    I do it because he¡¯s only telling me to do exactly what I¡¯ve wanted to do to him and with him all these long years.


    Gabriel Giordano, my wild fantasy.


    I¡¯m lying on his bed now and the man has me covered in chocte, cream and fruit.


    I don¡¯t know what time it is.


    All I know is it was eight when I called Pa and told him I was spending the night with Gabe.


    Was it weird telling Pa I was spending the night with a man he told to stay away from me?


    Yes for damn sure. But I decided after Gabe took me the second time that I was going to truly immerse the idea Cordelia nted in my head and live the kind of day I¡¯d have if we didn¡¯t have any problems.


    No worries, no shit on my mind, nothing.


    So here I am pretending to be this rare delicacy while the sexiest man in the world eats fruit from my body.


    A flicker of his tongue over my right nipple makes me giggle along with watching him eat the slice of strawberry he¡¯s just taken into his mouth.


    ¡°This is so good baby, but I like the taste of you more.¡± He smiles looming over me.


    He¡¯s such a damn show off. He presses his knuckles into the bed either side of me and does a pushup holding himself in the down phase while he sucks my right breast then eats the strawberry off the left nipple and sucks.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re going to be sick.¡±


    ¡°Like fuck I am. I¡¯m going to eat you all night. Eat as in your sweet pussy that tastes so fucking good.¡±


    I forgot how dirty his mouth was and I forgot how I loved it.


    He smiles and adjusts himself so he¡¯s holding himself up with one powerful arm and the muscle bulges on his bicep, while the other hand gets to work on rubbing over the hard sensitive nub of my clit. I moan with pure satisfaction as he slides his finger inside slowly this time. Not enough to make mee yet which means he has something up his sleeve. When he stops I know I¡¯m right.


    He also knows how much I love looking at him and enjoying his body. So of course the flex he makes as he does a one-handed pushup and presses his lips to mine is another round of show just for me.


    I go to call him out on being that when he shuffles down to my legs and starts licking up the cream and chocte he¡¯s spread over my mound. He licks me clean and starts working his way right up my body. Up he goes. And up, licking, nipping at my skin and tasting me as he eats all the food off me.


    By the time he¡¯s done I¡¯m moaning again as he sucks on my left breast, working the tip to life with the flick of his clever tongue.


    Pleasure takes me whole when he licks his way back down to my pussy and starts sucking on my clit. He spreads my legs wider and positions himself so he can taste me better.


    Just when I start to think how amazing I feel he takes it up a notch and runs his hands over my breasts so he can caress my nipples and eat out my pussy at the same time.


    He makes me feel like the goddess he calls me and I really do feel like I could just drift away and forget. Just forget and pretend this really is us and wonder what happens next.


    I can tell myself that just a little longer. Just a little longer.


    And for damn certain I¡¯m going to make myself believe just that when I feel the tug of a greedy orgasm.


    He licks over the hard sensitive nub of my clit and at the same time catches my nipples between his thumb and forefinger. I gasp as I feel it build and I know I¡¯m going over the edge again.


    The man is a sex god. The kind you¡¯d see in a wild sexual fantasy where you know all there is, is pleasure beyond belief. That¡¯s what I feel now as the ultimate pleasure ripples through me and sings through my veins.


    It tickles my toes and makes my bodye alive with the spark of sensuality that shudders through me.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­.. uggghhhhh. I¡¯ming.¡± I moan and grab my breasts too, squeezing and kneading in tandem with the caress of his fingers.


    ¡°Come for me baby. Come, Goddess.¡±


    I do.


    I¡¯ve lost count of how many orgasms this man has given me in this one night. There¡¯s actually no point counting when you know there¡¯s more toe.


    The look on his face tells me there is much more toe although we¡¯ve been tasting each other for thest hour.


    He smiles then lowers to lick andp up the release that flows from me.


    Gabe licks me clean,pletely clean, then picks me up andys back so I can straddle him.


    ¡°Your turn.¡± He challenges and thrusts up pressing his cock into my ass. I rub over it and he groans. So I rub my pussy over it some more.


    ¡°Fucking hell baby, that is hot as fuck.¡±


    ¡°We should do that.¡± I coo unable to believe that I¡¯m like this with him.


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s time for more fucking. Ride me baby.¡±


    Wow¡­ I look at him and that desire mingles with the raw chemistry and maism that draws us together. It¡¯s so tangible I can almost touch it with my fingers.


    I lift my hips and beam down on him as I slide down on his cock, adjusting it so he¡¯s right inside my pussy. Deep, deep, inside. He feels amazing and fills me up, hitting my g-spot hard as I push down on his cock.


    His lips arch as I start to move my hips over him and he allows me to ride him.


    I do and as I start to bounce up and down on his cock I realize I needed this. I needed him.


    I needed this day he gave me where I could just escape.


    He ces his hands behind his head as I ride his cock harder and my breasts bounce before his face, much to his satisfaction.


    He smiles at me and pushes up, getting a good grip on my ass so he can help me out.


    We start to move together in the wildness and control slips from me.


    When he starts jackhammering up into me and I grind against him I know no matter how good he is that wave of rawness that imed me wille for him too.


    He pounds into me and I have to grab on to his shoulders to secure my grip on him. It¡¯s like I can¡¯t get enough. I can¡¯t and I want more.


    The rawness ims both of us and we give in with mutual surrender.


    Both of us cry out into the release.


    Then the wildness calms. I actually feel it calm and something sensual takes over. It¡¯s that part of us I remember. It¡¯s seeping through the passion and reminding us of the couple who were in love.


    When he looks at me I know he feels it too. We don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s like saying something will break the veil that covers us in this bubble we created.


    We stay like that for a little while until he rolls over with me and holds me.


    ¡°Break time,¡± he whispers into my ear.


    ¡°Was I too much for you?¡± I tease.


    ¡°Woman, this is your break. I n to take you all night. Don¡¯t want to wear you out.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    All night.


    I like the sound of that.


    I can stay in the bubble for a little longer.


    It¡¯s not that hard because it¡¯s him and Gabriel Giordano was always a fantasy.


    A dream my body wanted.


    Now it needs him.

 #5 Chapter 14

    Gabriel


    I just can¡¯t get enough of her.


    I can¡¯t get enough.


    I don¡¯t want enough either. What I want is everything. All that she can give me and all that I can take.


    All I can take before the fucking bubble we¡¯re in pops andnds me on my ass.


    I know it¡¯s going toe I just hope it won¡¯t and it¡¯s times like this when I¡¯m grateful I¡¯m not that kind of bastard to give up and back down when I see an opening where I can push through.


    This doll, this woman, this being in my arms molding her body to mine within the granite walls of my shower is what I call perfection.


    The perfect woman, with the perfect body and perfect everything and I want her to be mine the way she was supposed to be.


    Questions linger in the air but they can stay right the fuck there while I enjoy my girl.


    The light spray of water from the shower trickles over us and we¡¯re kissing like we want to devour each other.


    I don¡¯t know what time it is and I don¡¯t care.


    The world could pass us by and time fade from our existence. It could all happen and pass us by and all I would care about is her, the goddess.


    I run my finger over her ear lobe and she moves back giggling. It¡¯s the best fucking sound I¡¯ve ever heard in my life.


    She rests against the wall of the shower and the water runs down her from her head and in a line down her breasts which I¡¯m choosing to stare at openly.


    Massive globes with pink tips like rosebuds pebble as the water runs over her. I can¡¯t help it I want another taste of her. I lower and suck her tits for the millionth time tonight but it feels like the first time.


    She runs her hand through my hair pressing me to her glorious tits as I suck. Again I want more of her.


    ¡°Gabe, I want to taste you too,¡± she whispers against my ear and I lift my head to meet her eyes.


    That is exactly what I mean about perfection.


    ¡°Taste me goddess.¡± I give her an easy grin thates easier when I watch the beauty drop to her knees and wrap one slender hand around my dick.


    At her touch my cock grows even harder in her hands. My fucking dick grows, straining toward her, aching for that mouth of hers.


    She slides her hand down my length and grips the base and lowered her head. Eyes still trained on me though, which is sexy as fuck.


    First she licks over the tip and stays there just tasting my dick. And fucking hell does my dick look good in her mouth.


    All of her looks good. Watching her on her knees before me, giving me the attention she sees fit.


    What a lot of women don¡¯t realize is I have this dominating personality because I keep close what belongs to me but in the mix I give myself too.


    All my life this woman here is the only one I¡¯ve ever given myself to. Her. She is my weakness. Her.


    She¡¯s the only person to walk this earth to have the power to affect me when she wasn¡¯t even in my life.


    She¡¯s the only person who can rob my mind of thought with one kiss so what she¡¯s doing to me now is so much more than sucking my cock, it¡¯s going down the path of something more.


    She takes my cock deeper into her mouth and glides over the shaft with her tongue.


    It makes me harder and tension coils in my balls.


    I get lost the minute she starts sucking harder and deep-throating me, taking me deeper into that pretty little mouth of hers. She sucks hard and sure and I feel control slip when she starts licking over my balls.


    Yes I want to finish in her mouth but finishing inside her tight wet cunt is so much better.


    I mp one hand down on her wrist and lift her so she¡¯s standing.


    ¡°No fair, I wanted to taste you properly.¡± She pretends toin and gives me a pout.


    ¡°Like fuck, we can do that on the next round. I want that lush ass of yours. It needs a pounding.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡±


    I flip her around so that she has to press her hands against the shower then I give her ass a smack to see the firmness in it and grab a handful of those lush cheeks.


    When she nces over her shoulder at me and gives me a little smile, I see I had the desired effect I was going for.


    Now for more.


    I take her hips and she¡¯s so perfect I have to take the moment to look at her,mit her to memory so I can conjure her up all the time asleep and awake.


    Fuck, listen to me. What the hell am I getting myself into?


    Those questions that linger in the air threaten toe forth to screw with me but I push them away again.


    Everything. I¡¯ll screw them instead.


    I guide the fat head of my cock to her slick entrance and plunge right into her.


    I plunge in and a hum of pure feminine satisfaction falls from her gorgeous lips.


    I love that sound and I love how tight she is around my cock. Her pussy mps around my cock as I plunge into her. The scorching heat of pleasure takes over as I do and I start to rut into her like an animal. I pound into her hard and sure, relentless and unforgiving and because she can take it, I give her more.


    She wants more and her cries for it have me giving her what she wants, fucking her as hard as she wants. I¡¯m not surprised when the climax builds within me.


    I¡¯m not surprised at all because I¡¯ve lost count of how many times I¡¯ve had her and all the ways I have.


    The rawness builds andes for me, draining me and I blow my load into her, the two of us crying out into the release that grips us in passion¡¯s ws.


    Jesus Christ, I actually feel drained like a part of my life force is gone. It¡¯s exhaustion finallying for me. It¡¯se to get me and tell me it¡¯s time to stop, or at least take a break from her body.


    I try to heed the warning but the minute we get back in bed I¡¯m balls deep in her again, owning her pussy.


    Thisst round gets me good though. Wipes me out clean.


    I had her on her hands and knees so I could take her from behind again and enjoy her glorious ass. By the time we finish we both copse in a heap on the pillows.


    She looks tired. Still a work of art but tired, with her droopy lids that have that subtle pleasure-filled look that makes her eyes shimmer. Her skin is glowing and I¡¯m pretty certain mine is too.


    ¡°Be back in a minute,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay away too long.¡± She coos and runs her fingers over the bulge of muscle on my arm.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    I leave her and feel her eyes on my ass as I walk away.


    She can fucking look at me however she wants. I nce back at her and I¡¯m right, the goddess has rolled on to her elbow and is checking me out.


    She runs her tongue over her pretty lips and looks me over. I fucking love it and can¡¯t get enough of her. I make my way to my ensuite bathroom to grab some tissues to clean off my dick. I grab some for her too and as I look up I catch a glimpse of myself in the floor to ceiling mirror.


    The reflection of the man staring back at me makes me stop and look.


    I look like myself ten years ago.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m ten years older, my body harder, I have more tats than I had at that time and I¡¯ve been through all manner of shit. Nevertheless the guy looking back at me is the Gabriel from the past.


    It¡¯s him because he found his girl. The question is ¡®what now¡¯?


    What to do now?


    What does she want?


    I know what I want. I want her.


    Time hasn¡¯t dulled how I feel about her. I never wanted for a woman in my life but the one I chose to want badly is the one I fell for. It¡¯s her through and through, but she was right about one thing she said yesterday. She said things are different.


    They are.


    We can exist in this bubble all we want but I can¡¯t ignore it. I can deal with the differences and I can pick up where we left off, my gut however tells me she can¡¯t.


    That¡¯s the part that worries me.


    She¡¯s the same girl. The same woman that I knew and I actually took the time to know her. Knowing her made me wait for her to turn eighteen before I imed her virginity. I was tempted as fuck to take it from the first time I saw her, but I didn¡¯t want her to think of me as some guy who just wanted her for her body.


    Knowing her is how I know she wouldn¡¯t have mentioned the differences in time and feeling if it wasn¡¯t important to her, and if I didn¡¯t mean something to her we wouldn¡¯t have had the night we hadst night.


    So, it¡¯s that thing I have to tap into now and see where it takes me, where it takes us.


    I just hope she wants to go in the direction I want for us. We never got to have the life I wanted us to have. Never got it and we deserved it. I want to give that to her.


    I grip harder on the tissue and sigh, turning my attention to the frosted ss of the bathroom window. The slight hints of morning peak through, revealing the time. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s about four, possibly five.


    The birds aren¡¯t singing yet. That¡¯s the first sign of daylight breaking. The chirping of the birds in the trees.


    I clean myself off and go back to her and clean her too.


    I then take the absolute pleasure of pulling her into my arms and holding her close to my heart.


    She runs her fingers over my corded muscles and lingers on the Roman numeral ten I have tattooed on my left pec..


    ¡°What does the number represent?¡± she asks.


    Poor doll, I¡¯m about to add more things that¡¯s changed in our lives. ¡°It¡¯s the tenth month on the tenth day. It¡¯s ¡­the day Frankie was killed.¡±


    Instantly she bolts upright and stares at me wide eyed. ¡°What, no? Gabe¡­ no.¡±


    I nod slowly and press my lips together. ¡°Seven years now. It¡¯s been seven years. Happened at the worst time ever. He¡¯d met a girl he was sweet on and then he was killed right in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Gabe. That¡¯s awful. I can¡¯t believe that happened. Frankie¡­¡± A tear runs down her cheek and I appreciate her sympathy.


    I wipe away the tear and bring her back to my chest.


    ¡°Thanks Doll. He would appreciate the way you care.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him Gabe?¡±


    ¡°He got a hit on him baby and there was fuck all we could do about it.¡±


    Her hands still on my chest and she sniffles.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Frankie was the first of my brothers to meet Charlotte. He was the first of my brothers to give me the warning that she was young and I had to be careful. While it wasn¡¯t umon for men in our world to have wives who were ten years younger than them or even more, her family was not like that. Neither was mine.


    Frankie was also the guy to tell me to screw Donny¡¯s warning to stay away from his daughter. The man was just pissed as fuck for finding me with my dick out of my pants with his daughter half naked. Of course he fucking would tell me to stay the fuck away.


    That was a given but it was Frankie who told me that if it was real between me and Charlotte it would always be real and it didn¡¯t matter what anyone said or did.


    It¡¯s Frankie¡¯s words I remember now as I think about us.


    Of my brothers he was the wildest and most ruthless. He liked walking the wild side and dancing with devils.


    A little like me.


    The flutter of fingers move over my chest and then her hand stills.


    Her breathing too and I know she¡¯s asleep.


    Secondster sleep takes me too.


    I never even felt when I drifted off. It was my mistake because when I opened my eyes again she was gone.

 #5 Chapter 15

    Gabe


    I must have sat on the edge of my bed for a whole hour just staring at the patterns the grooves made in the wood of the floorboards.


    I¡¯ve been sitting here thinking what to do. I don¡¯t even know when she left.


    I know though what her leaving suggests and I hate venturing down the path of gloom and fucking doom.


    Last night wasn¡¯t some casual fuck where we were supposed to have a one nighter and call it quits.


    That¡¯s the understanding the women I hook up with have. They know to be gone by morning. All it will be between us is fucking and that¡¯s it.


    It¡¯s fucking why I feel so shit about Mimi because she didn¡¯t deserve to be with a guy she gave her trust to only for him¡­ aka me¡­ to treat her like that.


    Charlotte is the exception and she knows it.


    I just¡­ I¡¯m scared of what she might tell me.


    But if there¡¯s one thing I hate in the world along with helplessness and weakness, it¡¯s fear.


    I stand and get ready, deciding I won¡¯t allow fear toe for me.


    Like yesterday, there¡¯s only one way to find out what¡¯s up and that¡¯s to go see her.


    I pull up on her drive half an hourter on my motorcycle. I took that today because of the freedom I feel when I¡¯m riding it.


    Donny opens the door before I get the chance to ring the bell and while he looks over at my bike with a hint of disapproval, I know this fucker won¡¯t say shit to me. Definitely not when he sees my face and knows not to fuck with me.


    Haven¡¯t seen him in ten years and I still want to kill his ass.


    When we worked together I was known then because of my family but he felt he had some say in what I did and my involvement with his girl because he was the crime lord¡¯s favorite. Doing his investments and making millions. Then he lost everything.


    He¡¯s standing on the porch looking at me as Ie up the stairs. He has the same look as Cordelia. Thin and gaunt. It¡¯s the look of a worried sick father who probably has nightmares every night for his worry over his daughter.


    ¡°Gabriel.¡± He greets me with a curt nod and a faint smile.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m calm enough to put out my hand and shake his. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m calm enough not to shove his face in the ground, break his fingers off one by one and knock his teeth down his throat.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I simply return. I think I¡¯ll always feel that angst when ites to him because no matter which angle anyone looks at the past, the nightmares happened because of him.


    I can think of Charlotte and I can recall the screams of my staff at my parents¡¯ home, people who were family to us, murdered by Antonio.


    To me it was Donny¡¯s fault. So I¡¯m surprised I can show this calm demeanor.


    ¡°Is Charlotte here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°She¡¯s in her room. You can go up and see her. She got back a little while ago and looked ¡­upset.¡±


    This must definitely be the new version of him because he would have never said that many words to me in the past and he would have never said them in rtion to Charlotte.


    ¡°Thanks, did she say what she was upset about?¡±


    ¡°No, couldn¡¯t have been you though. In the past I knew when she¡¯d seen you. It was ¡­ well, her face alone was enough to let me know when she¡¯d been with you. They all thought I was in the dark about it all. I guess I was and had other things to worry about.¡±


    I don¡¯t answer. I don¡¯t want to. He¡¯s fucking right he had other things to worry about. Things as in people like Antonio he shouldn¡¯t have been messing with.


    I make a point of showing him I¡¯m not going to give a reply to that and make my way past him and up the wide staircase.


    Out of the corner of my eye I notice Mariee out of the kitchen with Cordelia but I¡¯m not here for some reunion.


    I just want to see Charlotte.


    I find her in her room just like yesterday, except she¡¯s not standing by the mirror. She¡¯s reading a poetry book. She¡¯s sitting on her bed, knees hugged to her chest as she reads.


    She doesn¡¯t look at me straight away.


    She would have known it was me here from the roar of the motorcycle engine.


    Setting the book down she finally gazes up at me. Her hair is in a high messy bun and her face, free of makeup, gives her a childlike appearance. Especially with the sunlight gracing her dewy skin.


    She looks like the goddess she is.


    She rises to her feet and stands by her bed, bringing her hands together with the grace of a ballerina.


    I nce at the book on the bed again and¡­ remember it. It¡¯s the poetry book she read to me in our time spent in the meadow. It was the first time I knew I loved her. It¡¯s a different feeling to dering a woman yours.


    ¡°I remember the book,¡± I state and the hint of a smile tugs at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Always baby. I remember how your eyes would light up when you read Tennyson. In Memoriam.¡±


    She looks away and her gazends on the mirror. Another reflection is in there. It¡¯s us. This is us ten yearster.


    ¡°In memoriam¡­ Be near me when my light is low, when the blood creeps, and the nerves prick, and tingle; and the heart is sick, and all the wheels of being slow¡­¡± I recite the verse I remember from the poem. I remember it for the way her eyes used to sparkle when she read it.


    She looks back to me, surprise suffusing her beautiful face. Of course she would be shocked to shit that a mobster like me would remember such a thing. I¡¯m surprised I remember too but over the years I carried pieces of her in my heart to remember her.


    ¡°Be near me when I fade away.¡± I continue and a tear runs down her cheek.


    That stuck in my mind because I wondered what it would mean to fade away.


    Over the years I think I came pretty close because the man I was even days ago was on the edge and at risk of losing everything.


    I don¡¯t remember much else of the poem. What I said though is enough to let her know what she means to me. She knows I¡¯m not the romantic she probably deserves but what I thought counted was ¨C I tried to be what she needed and I¡¯m still doing it. I will still fucking do it because the look on her face says I¡¯ve lost her all over again and she¡¯s about to dish me that exnation she was going to give me yesterday.


    ¡°Gabriel Giordano, you will not fade away. You will be remembered long after you walk this earth. But you don¡¯t need me to be near you to be a legacy, or a legend. Me though¡­ I don¡¯t want to fade away.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you,¡± I promise her and I mean it.


    She shakes her head though. ¡°You can¡¯t decide that.¡±


    ¡°I just did. I¡¯m deciding it.¡±


    ¡°You have no control over what can or can¡¯t happen. No one has.¡± She shakes her head.


    My breath hitches and I want to tell her she¡¯s wrong. I can¡¯t though. ¡°So, this is it?¡±


    She nods slowly. ¡°It has to be.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Sadnesses into her eyes, tainting the shimmer of any love I may have seen in her for me. ¡°I¡¯m leaving this life behind, Gabe. I¡¯m leaving this.¡± She waves her hand around and clenches, making a fist.


    ¡°Your family? You¡¯ll leave them?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. I mean I¡¯ll be in touch. But in the sense that I may see them over the holidays if I choose to. Thanksgiving, Christmas day, a phone call here and there to check in on them but that¡¯s all. It will be different for you. I ¡­can¡¯t see you at all.¡±


    I bite down hard on my back teeth and feel my blood boil and start to simmer.


    ¡°Why the fuck not, doll?¡±


    ¡°Gabe¡­ your family is known. I¡¯m just going to say it. People know you as a crime family. You have enemies, you have friends that could turn enemies. I can¡¯t be with you because of who you are and it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t feel the same way I always did about you. I don¡¯t want to live my life in fear ever again.¡± Tears roll down her cheeks. She wipes them away and steels her spine and continues to exin. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in danger, or live the next ten years of my life scared that something will happen to me. I¡¯ll get taken, or someone will die. Or I¡¯ll do something and it will cause death.¡±


    My lips part to tell her I¡¯ll protect her from everything, but I stop.


    I can¡¯t say it.


    I can¡¯t tell her that, because I can¡¯t do it. I can try and I can die trying but I know the life she means. She wants the vani.


    ¡°Charlotte¡­¡±


    She shakes her head again. ¡°No Gabe. This has to be it because when it came to it all we all got the eyeopener that there are some things beyond our control. No one could save me. I was only eighteen when I was taken away from my family and I had to watch a monster murder my brothers and my Abuelita right in front of me. Then I had to marry him and endure ten years of horror. No one could save me¡­ not even you. So please¡­ please, let me go.¡±


    I hang my head down and consider it all. I do¡­ I consider it and I know the answer before it hits me. It¡¯s the answer I don¡¯t want.


    It¡¯s however something I have to do.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I lift my head and stare at her. All I can do is nod and one more thing.


    I walk up to her and lower to her lips.


    She moves to me too.


    Onest kiss that feels like the first. It¡¯s brief like the first too and has the same effect of sealing her presence to me.


    It¡¯s all I can take.


    I can¡¯t even look at her as I leave.

 #5 Chapter 16

    CHAPTER FIFTEEN


    Charlotte


    The first thing that caught my eye when I walked through the doors of Raventhorne Academy this morning was the beautiful architecture.


    It looks amazing in every way. Victorian and Gothic, the main building has the striking resemnce of one of the castles in Europe.


    I at least had the privilege of visiting a few when Antonio had business. Those instances were some of the rare asions where I could get lost in my surroundings.


    Raventhorne has that feel to it. I see it even more on the tour Principal Carson is giving me.


    He was thoroughly impressed with my application. It was the first thing he said when he met me. I give my thanks to Cordelia again for this opportunity.


    I thank her in more ways than one because this opportunity is the only thing keeping me going.


    It¡¯s been a whole week since Ist saw Gabe.


    I know I broke his heart.


    I know I did but I had to.


    I will never forgive myself for hurting him. I think though that what would be worse is not being able to forgive myself if I didn¡¯t make certain changes to my life. That¡¯s what I believe.


    No one can tell me that it¡¯s not better to get myself out of a situation before something happens.


    No one can tell me that because only a very foolish person would be love¡¯s fool. Years ago when Gabe and I were together I never knew just how dark our world could be. I never imagined it could be so bad and so dangerous.


    Of course I¡¯d heard things but nothing I¡¯d heard was as bad as what happened to me and my family. I guess though that was down to Pa and who he chose to do business with.


    I don¡¯t think I could be med for my choice and if Gabe knew the full story I¡¯m sure he¡¯d understand more. I knew I hurt him though when I pointed out that he couldn¡¯t save me.


    ¡°So what do you think of the ce?¡± Principal Carson asks. He spreads his arms wide showing off the beautiful, beautiful grounds around us.


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with it.¡± I smile.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s what I was hoping to hear. So it¡¯s a definite yes from me in terms of eptance and offer for this job, what about you? Here we value our teachers and this is the sort of school we hope you¡¯ll stay at for a while.¡±


    I have to try pretty darn hard to tamp down my excitement and not show how desperate I am to have something good happen to me.


    ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯m so grateful,¡± I beam at him and my smile is the one thing I can¡¯t hold back. ¡°I absolutely love it here and can definitely see myself staying here for a very long time. Your English Literature program is truly impressive and I¡¯m not just saying this because you offered me the job. I mean it.¡±


    He puts out his hand to shake mine. ¡°Wonderful, I¡¯m excited for you to start. If you don¡¯t mind me saying so, I read your dissertation and thought you wrote true to Post Romanticism.¡±


    I¡¯m so stunned by that. I truly am. All I did was write what was in my heart. ¡°I¡¯m so honored. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping if you have any ideas for us up your sleeves you¡¯ll share them. I want to get the kids here motivated for college. I know it may sound premature when you think of the younger kids here, but I think having that unique experience will leave asting impression on them. Like you. I can tell from the way you talk that you valued your education.¡±


    The smile I give him now is definitely one I won¡¯t try to hold back.


    ¡°I really did. My love for literature started with my grandmother. She loved anything by Browning. She used to read his poems to me and I got sucked in. I wanted more and most often found myself in the library trying to grab whatever I could to read.¡±


    He likes that, he¡¯s nodding and smiling at me. ¡°Perfect. All I have to say is when do you want to start? We¡¯re a month away from the start of the Easter break. You can start as soon as and get used to the ce or I¡¯m happy for you to start at the end of April.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to start soon. Maybe two weeks¡¯ time.¡± It will give me time to move and get settled in.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Two weeks is perfect. I have all your references and everything done. I just need you to fill out your contract and payment details then we¡¯re done with documents.¡±


    I liked the sound of that, definitely.


    ¡°Thanks, I can¡¯t wait to start.¡± I tip my head and smile at him. For the first time in forever hope fills my heart.


    This is a good thing. I made the right choice and I¡¯m making the right choice by distancing myself from everyone.


    Cordelia insisted on meeting me for lunch and celebrating when I messaged her to let her know I got the job.


    She was at the mall shopping and I was about an hour away so we worked out that we¡¯d probably get to the coffeehouse at the same time.


    I¡¯m here before her though which is fine because on my way I got a call from a realtor who wanted to book an appointment with me to see some apartments.


    Yesterday I¡¯d looked at the area near Raventhorne and decided it seemed like such a pretty, peaceful ce that I wouldn¡¯t mind living there whether I got the job or not. Now I have the job it¡¯s perfect.


    It will be nice to live near the school.


    I message the realtor back, agreeing to a meeting at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow at a condo by the river.


    I kind of want to get home and start going through my old stuff but this meeting with Cordelia outside the house is probably a good thing.


    It will be good to talk to her away from our parents. Ma is always around the corner like she¡¯s listening out in case I need something and Pa is just as bad.


    Cordelia checks in on me too but she gives me some breathing space.


    I¡¯m not sure how she¡¯ll react when I tell her I hope to move out by next week. This lunch could also be her way of wanting to find out what happened with Gabe. I haven¡¯t said anything to anyone about him. I haven¡¯t been able to talk about it. It¡¯s hard to when I¡¯m having trouble letting go myself.


    I open my purse wider to put my phone back in and my hands graze over my diary and the little birthday box Abuelita gave me. I¡¯ve kept them with me but haven¡¯t been able to look inside either of them.


    I¡¯m too afraid to see what she wrote in the birthday book because I can¡¯t imagine my grandmother seeing such a dark future for me when she wrote the little notes and not giving me the heads up. And as for the diary, I don¡¯t want the reminder of the man I left behind.


    Thest entry was me prepping to lose my virginity.


    I was to update it the next day and tell my diary I had done it.


    I sigh and catch a glimpse of Cordelia rushing over to me with two shopping bags.


    She giggles when she gets to me and sits down.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte, parking was crazy,¡± she says releasing a ragged breath. ¡°Then there was this weird guy who wanted to sell me chicken feet.¡±


    I burst outughing and it feels good. ¡°What? That is crazy. Chicken feet.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he even pulled out a bag. When I saw a petrified foot I dashed. So, that¡¯s why I¡¯mte, hope you weren¡¯t waiting too long.¡±


    I shake my head at her, recalling the bizarre stuff that used to happen to her when we were kids.


    ¡°Only you Cordelia.¡±


    ¡°I agree. So tell me everything. I want to hear it all.¡±


    I start to and we order toasted sandwiches and mega mugs of hot chocte with the trimmings on top.


    I forgot how nice the food is here. Thedy who owns the coffeehouse creates her own variety of hot drinks and pastries. I¡¯m determined to have something fattening before we leave. It was the first ce Cordelia took me to when I was ready to leave the house.


    ¡°Oh my God. I¡¯m so excited for you.¡± Cordelia beams, rubbing her hands together. She does look excited.


    That just makes it harder to tell her I won¡¯t be around much longer.


    It¡¯s weird how we went from mortal enemies to being the sisters we used to be. It feels weird and I know she won¡¯t be happy about it but I have to do what¡¯s right for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited too. It¡¯s a new opportunity to do something amazing and set my life back on track.¡± I say that as an opening to set the stage for me to tell her what¡¯s on my mind.


    ¡°Absolutely. It absolutely is,¡± she agrees.


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for making the application. It wouldn¡¯t have been possible without you.¡±


    ¡°Oh please. I just filled it all out. The qualifications and the work experience did the talking.¡± She flicks her wrists and flutters hershes.


    Today she really enhanced her eyes with makeup and falseshes. She¡¯d told me hershes didn¡¯t grow back to the thickness they used to be before she did chemo. I notice she wears them when she¡¯s going out and I have to admit that they give her a more lively look topensate for her thin features.


    ¡°I¡¯m still grateful, very grateful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just d you were able to have some part of your dream. I mean college and teaching. I worried about that.¡±


    ¡°Well it was something to do where Antonio could keep his eyes on me.¡±


    The lightheartedness fades from her eyes and she nods. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you had to live that way.¡±


    ¡°Me too. When I left I was determined to change things up. This job is the first step.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you got it. It¡¯ll be nice to be together again.¡±


    Okay¡­ I have to say something now. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m nning on¡­ moving as soon as I can.¡±


    Her lips part in sheer surprise. ¡°Oh¡­ oh right. Of course. Really? How soon?¡±


    ¡°Next week if I can make it happen. I haven¡¯t told anyone besides you. I think it¡¯s going to be hard for Ma and Pa to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ It¡¯s ¡­hard for me to hear too. Well maybe we can schedule in times to meet up. A weekly girly lunch or dinner, something like that.¡±


    This is where it¡¯s going to get harder. The distancing. It¡¯s kind of what makes me think that maybe taking the job at the school might not be so good. It¡¯s still too close. Close to everybody.


    ¡°Or¡­ not¡­¡± She looks me over, waiting for me to answer.


    What I need to do is tell her straight what¡¯s on my mind. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see you. I want to. I really do. I just think maybe it¡¯s best to get myself out there and be on my own for a little while.¡±


    She just stares at me. Her expression is simr to Gabe¡¯s except he seemed to have more of an understanding.


    She actually looks more hurt than anything though.


    ¡°Charlotte, you can¡¯t ask me to stay away from you after ten years of being worried sick. I¡¯m your sister and I can¡¯t do it. You shouldn¡¯t be alone.¡±


    ¡°I was alone in Italy. I was all alone. I may have been in a house filled with servants and whatever but I was by myself. This will be different. I just¡­¡± Bringing my hand up to my temple I release a strained sigh.


    She straightens up like she just thought of something. ¡°It¡¯s us isn¡¯t it. All of us, the family. Our lives and who we know. You want out.¡± She guesses right and it breaks my heart to nod my agreement.


    ¡°I love you all, but you don¡¯t know what I went through. I went through so much I can¡¯t even talk about it. It¡¯s too hard and I just want to find the person I was supposed to be.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ so¡­ Is this it then? After next week I won¡¯t see you again?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It won¡¯t be like that. I would never just disappear or not be in touch. I just need to do this. This part,¡± I exin.


    ¡°Is that¡­ what happened with Gabe? You told him you couldn¡¯t be with him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what happened. I think I need to do this and it¡¯s a necessity for me to move on.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ I¡¯m here if you need me. I¡¯m here and I understand. I don¡¯t like it but I¡¯m not about to not try to understand what you need to help you get past the past.¡± She dabs at the corner of her eyes and offers up a little smile.


    ¡°I appreciate that you understand.¡±


    My phone buzzes in my purse, cutting off her next words. It must be the realtor confirming my appointment.


    ¡°I just have to check this message,¡± I tell her and reach for my phone.


    I narrow my eyes when I look at the message preview. I don¡¯t recognize the number as anyone I¡¯ve ever contacted or who contacted me on this phone.


    I open the message and start to read it and my breath hitches the minute I read the first few words.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hope you liked your present Bellezza.


    We need to celebrate properly.


    Not the coffeehouse, somewhere nicer.


    Keep your hair like that.


    Tobias xx


    I drop the phone and look around frantically.


    Jesus ¡­ God¡­ no.


    Tobias Antone. It¡¯s him. It¡¯s him, but where?


    How did he get my number?


    Cordelia rushes around to pick up the phone and hand it to me.


    ¡°Charlotte are you okay?¡± she asks.


    I shake my head and instantly start crying.


    She looks at the phone and sees the message. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    I can¡¯t answer.


    I can¡¯t tell her who it is for so many reasons.


    I can¡¯t say anything. I really doubt Antonio¡¯s killer would like me doing so.


    He¡¯s here¡­


    He¡¯s here in Chicago and he knows where I am.


    He can see me.

 #5 Chapter 17

    CHAPTER SIXTEEN


    Gabe


    There¡¯s paperwork everywhere.


    It¡¯s my fucked up way of trying to focus, except now the ce is a damn mess and I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve read from what I haven¡¯t.


    I should have either gone to my office at the shippingpany or my office at The Dark Odyssey. Either would have been fine and more appropriate than deciding to go through seriously important contracts for the business idea.


    I just can¡¯t fucking concentrate and I haven¡¯t been able to do so since Ist saw Charlotte.


    I¡¯m determined to shift my thoughts elsewhere because Salvatore and Vincent are relying on me to be a hundred percent, but fuck I can¡¯t do it.


    I didn¡¯t go to the shippingpany because everybody was going to be there today and they would be asking me shit about Charlotte. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it and I was avoiding The Dark Odyssey because I didn¡¯t want the temptation to grab some woman for the night to help me forget.


    It was a fucked up thought that made me feel like an asshole and some kind of cheater even though I¡¯m not.


    I just thought it best to stay home and get my shit together.


    The guys have already gone over the contracts with Roberto but this is my chance to mull over everything and make sure it¡¯s as it was supposed to be.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I surprisingly do find one thing that I wasn¡¯t too thrilled with and I don¡¯t know if the others had spotted it. It was to do with thend we were thinking of buying in St. Lucia. We¡¯d decided on five inds to start with and all the others had existing hotels or some sort of structure we were going to buy and develop the way we wanted.


    St. Lucia though had a mass ofnd and the realtor there had yed it up big time. I noticed though there was some government restriction on the water and the usage of the beach area. The realtors didn¡¯t mention that before.


    That in its entirety was as much as anybody was going to get out of me tonight.


    All I can say is, if the realtors are trying to fuck with us they better pray they had God on their sides because fucking hell, I¡¯m in no mood to be screwed with. Or, to deal with some dumb fucktard who thinks it¡¯s a good idea to screw with mobsters.


    No fucking way.


    If someone¡¯s trying to shit with us, I¡¯ll happily pay them a visit they¡¯re not likely to forget, if they live through it. Especially with the mood I¡¯m in.


    The second I think that, ites to me once again¡­ the problem.


    The problem Charlotte has with me.


    The reason why she doesn¡¯t want to be with me.


    A regr guy wouldn¡¯t have thought that screwing with me equaled death or serious injury. A regr guy would never think like that at all.


    He¡¯d get hiswyer to look into it and make a call. I¡¯d call and make a threat. Or give a look and the bastard would know not to try it with me. Or, at the very least the look would give the bastard a chance to fix himself before I fixed him.


    See, that was me ying nice.


    Not fucking nice enough for her though, and it¡¯s eating me up from the inside out.


    Deciding I need a break, I set down the wad of paper I must have read five times already and throw myself down on the sofa.


    Realistically, I probably need to stop what I¡¯m doing because me looking over the contracts in this state of mind is pointless if I don¡¯t catch mistakes of shit I need to give my undivided attention to. It could be contractual shit that coulde to bite us in the asster. I don¡¯t want that.


    As an ountant and businessman, I know as a general rule that if you see one thing that sticks out the way I spotted thend issue in St. Lucia, that tends to suggest there could be more things hidden in the mix.


    I¡¯m not sure how the other guys didn¡¯t see that. Salvatore usually has a better eye, but I guess he¡¯s more tech. Vincent probably did spot it but didn¡¯t take note. At least I did, and that goes in my good books to my credit and input in the venture.


    I definitely confess I¡¯d left all the work to everyone else for longer than I should have. It¡¯s well past time to haul my ass in gear. We weren¡¯t talking even in millions anymore. That was just The Dark Odyssey here. The club brought in millions on the regr, but we had to split the profits five ways. This hotel business venture would be split three ways with a ime cut to Roberto for his investment input. And, the idea was starting off with a prediction forecast of in the billions. It was different what we had here. It was something good. Something to look forward to.


    I sigh and rest my head back against the soft leather of the sofa.


    I don¡¯t know what to do with myself and part of me refuses to believe it¡¯s actually over between Charlotte and me.


    You can go im a doll yours all you want but if she doesn¡¯t want you then it bes something else and I¡¯m not into that. It¡¯s only wild and real if she wants it too.


    I¡¯m not as crazed as most of the other guys but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not as badass.


    It¡¯s all, however, the problem. I¡¯m not what she wants. Whether I¡¯m crazy, a little bit crazy, badass when I need to be or not. I¡¯m dangerous just for being me.


    I get it. I¡¯m a mobster. A known one as she quite rightly put it just for being a Giordano. There are some things I just can¡¯t change. Can¡¯t change that.


    There¡¯s only one guy I know who gave up the business and live the vani for a woman and that¡¯s Lucian Morientz. That guy was one of the most feared capos on the street. A hundred times worse than Frankie or Vincent ever was, or anybody in the circle we mingle in. Anybody outside that alliance and circle are not people you even want to speak to let alone associate yourself with.


    Not only did he give up the business but his doll was a cop. A fucking cop.


    He runs a wine shop now. The thing is, giving it up didn¡¯t mean the end of trouble.


    His brother udius took over from Raphael Rossi who also happened to be his wife¡¯s father. Long, very interesting story that became the talk of the underground for a whole year. Which was exactly the highlight of the point.


    He didn¡¯t stop being Lucian Morientz.


    The only thing that changed was his mindset and options. I¡¯ve known Lucian and udius for close to twenty five years and I saw him change.


    When trouble came knocking on their door and trouble hase in abundance enemies didn¡¯t care that he¡¯d changed certain things about his life, neither did they give a shit that he¡¯d changed as a person. It didn¡¯t matter one way or the other. They still came for him and his nearest and dearest just the same.


    His wife, however, epted him and epted the possibility that there could be danger beyond their control at various points in their lives because they were who they were.


    It was good, admirable to some extent on her part, but she wasn¡¯t burned by our world the way Charlotte was.


    Charlotte was burned in the worse way imaginable. The kind where you knew not to hope.


    I know all of that. At the same time, what grates me is all she said.


    And , the fact that she¡¯s right.


    She¡¯s right, no one could save her.


    Not even the most badass person we know could step in because the one who took her was worse than them.


    The click of my front door makes me frown.


    I¡¯m not in the mood to speak to anyone so if it¡¯s Salvatore I¡¯ll literally sit here in silence.


    Who I seeing into the living room though is the exception.


    Mimi.


    I forgot she had keys for my ce too. Jesus, it¡¯s not a good thing for a guy like me to lose track on who has keys to my house.


    She walks into the room like she lives here. In her hand are two grocery bags and one of her million and one designer purses hooked on her delicate shoulders.


    I look at her with expectancy because I don¡¯t know what the hell to say to her.


    She sets all the bags down next to therger sofa, says nothing, just gives me one of her looks and makes her way into the kitchen.


    Shees back with a cup of coffee that smells like she¡¯s got some of my whiskey in it. Then I watch the doll pull one of my Cubans from the humidor on the disy unit.


    She sits in front of me and lights up, blows a ring of smoke out and gives me a very faint smile.


    That¡¯s supposed to signal she¡¯s ready to talk to me. Something¡­ a weight lifts from my shoulders when I see that.


    ¡°Heard she¡¯s back,¡± she states. ¡°Also heard what happened and came to see how you are.¡±


    I can¡¯t deny it¡¯s good she¡¯s talking to me again, and once again I feel like a prick that I can¡¯t feel more redeemed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Do you want to talk? I brought stuff for dinner. The guys said they haven¡¯t seen you all day.¡±


    The mother hen again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on me, doll.¡±


    She raises her brows and looks me over from head to toe. ¡°Gabe you know how I value my time, so this isn¡¯t a waste. I¡¯m here because I want to be and I am cooking dinner.¡±


    I want to insist on her leaving me but I know her. ¡°Okay¡­ thanks.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m not cooking yet though. We¡¯re going to talk. I want to hear what happened from you.¡±


    Again she¡¯s the exception so I talk and I end up talking more than I thought I was able to. I tell her everything and she listens.


    ¡°I can¡¯t me her Mimi. I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t, no one can,¡± she agrees.


    ¡°So this is it, the situation.¡±


    ¡°So¡­Here¡¯s something you need to hear. It¡¯s something that only two people know and I don¡¯t wish for you to tell anyone.¡± She hangs her head down and a tear slips from her eye.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°My mother¡­ you know she wasn¡¯t from our world. Not to start with. She worked in the DA¡¯s office and she was trying to pursue a legal career when she met my father.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Mimi¡¯s mother died when she was twelve so I know how hard this is for her to talk about. What I don¡¯t know is what she¡¯s going to tell me that I¡¯m not supposed to repeat.


    ¡°Her¡­ death wasn¡¯t an ident.¡±


    I still and narrow my eyes. We were told she fell from the balcony of their home and drowned in the pool.


    ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She killed herself Gabe.¡±


    I gasp and move to sit next to her. She puts out the cigar and looks to me.


    ¡°Mimi why the hell didn¡¯t you tell me that before?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and nobody knows. Just me and my father. We found the suicide note. He was devastated and he didn¡¯t want people knowing she killed herself because of him,¡± she exins and a lump forms in my throat as I start to see the message she wants me to receive in sharing her secret.


    Mimi loves her father to no end and I understand why she¡¯d keep the secret. The one thing I knew about her father was how in love he was with her mother.


    ¡°Fucking hell Mimi,¡± I sigh.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m telling you because my mother wanted to leave. She couldn¡¯t stand the continuous possibilities of threats we had to be on the lookout for from something happening back in Italy.¡±


    Mimi¡¯s family were from Cbria. They weren¡¯t the kind that worked with a lot of the more aristocrat families like mine in Sicily, but a lot of them were shifty as fuck. The worst thing you could do in our world is slip up and lose trust. There are two of her family members I know of who got caught talking to feds. It¡¯s enough to attract threats on the whole family everywhere, whether that¡¯s in Italy or anywhere in the world.


    ¡°I can understand why she wanted to leave,¡± I say and bring my hands together.


    She nods. ¡°Yeah my father wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave him, he kept trying to make her stay. I heard them arguing at lot, so I know a thing or two. I¡­ still remember the day we found her in the pool. She jumped ¡­ she ¡­ jumped from the balcony. The coroners said it looked like she slipped and fell. When we found the note she left, we knew¡­ it wasn¡¯t that. She didn¡¯t slip, she jumped.¡±


    ¡°Jesus Mimi, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I feel real bad for her, but I feel bad for her father too. He¡¯s a good guy. The sort of man I wished mine could be when it came to my mother.


    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it. Gabe, you don¡¯t want Charlotte to end up hating you.¡± She nods. That¡¯s a home truth I need to be told. ¡°That¡¯s what will happen. It must have taken strength for her to tell you she couldn¡¯t be with you, especially after all that¡¯s happened. It doesn¡¯t mean though that her feelings have changed. I think if you love her, and I know you do¡­you need to respect her wishes.¡±


    Maybe this is what I need to hear.


    I don¡¯t want Charlotte to hate me.


    That would be worse.


    That leaves me no option other than to let her go.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to.¡± I dip my head, hang it low for a few seconds and draw in a breath as I return my gaze to her. ¡°Thanks foring. I appreciate the talk.¡±


    She gives me a proud nod. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I guess we were long past a talk as friends. And, don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t hear from me that we were anything other than that. I guess we weren¡¯t though, so¡­ nothing to tell just in case you were worried.¡±


    I will never forgive myself for the way I treated her and I actually wasn¡¯t worried Mimi would tell Charlotte anything. Mimi isn¡¯t a woman like that. ¡°Mimi, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    She rises to her feet then lowers to nt a kiss on my forehead. ¡°I believe you, Gabriel. I¡¯m going to make that dinner. One of my grandma¡¯s recipe¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Thanks doll.¡±


    She takes the bags into the kitchen and starts cooking.


    We eat together and she only stays for a little while longer after.


    When she leaves, I call my PA and get her to organize a one way ticket to St. Lucia.


    I¡¯ll go sort out the shit there and maybe I¡¯ll sort myself out too.


    I¡¯m back at that ce in my head again where I can¡¯t stay here. Can¡¯t stay in Chicago.


    When I first thought about leaving it was about moving on.


    I¡¯m absolutely fucking back there in my mind, but now I know for sure that it¡¯s the only way I can let Charlotte go.

 #5 Chapter 18

    CHAPTER SEVENTEEN


    Charlotte


    I managed to calm myself yesterday.


    Much as I wanted to lie, when Cordelia took me home, and tell her the message from Tobias meant nothing, I couldn¡¯t.


    His fucking words were pretty clear and creepy enough to alert anybody. If she hadn¡¯t read the message I might have had some edge to work with.


    What I ended up telling her was the truth. I just left out the parts about him killing Antonio.


    We talked about it as a family and I ended up telling my parents that I nned to get my own ce next week.


    That talk didn¡¯t go well.


    Ma started crying and Pa looked distraught.


    When I saw I was getting nowhere with them I went up to my room and just left them to it.


    I only ventured back downstairs an hour ago to grab ate lunch Ma had already prepped for me. She made me one of my favorite stir-fry¡¯s and left some cookies on the side. It was her way of setting the stage to talk if I wanted to. I contemted talking a little more, maybeter.


    Tessa, one of the realtors I¡¯d gotten to know well, called to ask me to meet her at five so I ate what I could and made my way to the apartment I¡¯d fallen for from the ssy images on the real estate website.


    Tessa was going to be here in twenty minutes but had told me it was okay to go inside and look around.


    I was only happy to because I felt looking around by myself first would have a different feel to it than being shown around.


    I actually wouldn¡¯t know since this was going to be my first ce. I lived with my parents prior to Antonio taking me and all the time I was with Antonio we lived in the same ce.


    I parked my car in the parkingplex which was also ssy.


    As I walked into the elevator I tried to calm myself. I had that feeling of being watched which I didn¡¯t like.


    Who would though, and what the hell was I going to do?


    Just the mention of Tobias¡¯ name and my parents looked terrified. They knew who he was. I¡¯d never heard of him prior to going to Italy. I knew of the Antones but not him specifically.


    When I saw their reaction I knew I worse couldn¡¯t tell them any of the other stuff, and I didn¡¯t mean the part about him killing Antonio and the way that he did it too.


    His obsession with me made me sick and was the very reason I had to leave and get away from this life.


    If normal people had gotten the kind of message I received the answer would be to go to the police.


    Mention the name Antone to my family and everyone looked like they were about to shit themselves and head for the hills. Pa even suggested that, because


    there was fuck all anyone could do. My family had no alliances with anyone and the only person I knew who could protect me if shit hit the fan was Gabe. But I¡¯d told him I couldn¡¯t be with him anymore.


    My parents and I got into a terrible argument when I put my foot down and told them I wasn¡¯t going to allow anyone to get to me or dictate how I lived my life.


    That sounded a lot more ballsy than I truly felt but it was my will and desire to fight and put my life back on trackshing out on survival instinct.


    So now I¡¯m here and I¡¯m determined to focus today on good things.


    I pull in a steady breath as the elevator door pings open and I actually smile as the breathtaking scene before me lulls me into the anticipation of living here.


    I step out into the hallway. It¡¯s wide with a soft pink and champagne coloring that works perfectly with the wrought iron chandeliers that line the walkway. What catches my attention the most is the view of the Chicago skyline mingling with the river.


    It¡¯s before me in the floor to ceiling ss windows that gives the pathway that elegant finish.


    Excitement takes me as I walk down the hall and I hope the same set up is in the apartment.


    I¡¯m looking for number seventeen.


    It¡¯s at the end and as I get to the door my smile widens with satisfaction and hope. The door is open and I can see the floor to ceiling windows lining the whole left side of the apartment. I walk onto polished floor boards and over to a grand piano in the center of the room.


    ¡°Oh my God. I want this.¡± I¡¯m having it. It will be mine just for this room


    alone. I¡¯d have a field day in here.


    I take a step to the left to go into one of the bedrooms but I swear I hear a


    weird crunching noise.


    I hear it again, and then someone clearing their throat.


    I¡¯m not alone.


    Tessa said she would be here in twenty minutes, and that cough sounded like a man. So who¡¯s here?


    She never said anyone else would be here.


    The crunching noise sounds again, like someone chewing through bone. I hate that sound. Antonio was always doing it like the animal he was.


    The sound ising from the dining room.


    I walk in there, against my instincts which tell me to run. My instincts which scream at me to run and hidee full force but I¡¯m here and it¡¯s toote to do anything when I get to the door and see Tobias Antone sitting at the dining table with what looks like a human finger dangling between his thumb and forefinger.


    Holy fuck!


    Bile rises in my throat and stays there because I¡¯m too afraid to breathe much less vomit.


    He smiles at me and crunches on something that sounds an awful lot like ¡­ bone.


    Until he confirmed it to Father Rosario that he ate people I thought that whole thing was a rumor. I didn¡¯t think it was real. I just thought it was some scare tactic to freak people out.


    It freaked me then to hear him say it and it fucking works now, because¡­ the thing in his hands looks like a human finger because it is one.


    ¡°Nice ce Bellezza,¡± Tobias grins, nting his head to the side so his blond locks drift over his shoulder. ¡°This where you chose for us to celebrate? I¡¯m not keen about fucking against ss windows, but I¡¯m game if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    I¡¯m shaking and the bile starts to burn my stomach when I think of all this man did to me. How I had to let him fuck me with the threat of people I loved dying if I didn¡¯t let him.


    That¡¯s what happened and everybody knows this man is one crazy motherfucker. Even Antonio did but it never stopped him, not for two million dors. That¡¯s how much Tobias paid to be with me.


    I¡¯m shaking but I ball my fists at my side and try with everything inside me to stay calm. Stay calm Charlotte¡­ stay calm.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± That is the question I must ask. It¡¯s the question of the hour and one I knew I should be asking after he allowed me to live.


    Was it really that though?


    Him allowing me to live.


    He clears his throat.


    My heart¡­ God¡­ I swear my heart stops beating as I wait for his answer.


    ¡°I want you.¡± Comes his simple answer apanied with a smile. ¡°So, it¡¯s not what I want from you per se. I want you, Bellezza, the widow of thete Antonio De La. That is what I want. You toe live with me. Not in this ce, it¡¯s far too small. You live with me, teach at your little school and I¡¯ll ¡­ do whatever the fuck it is I want to do.¡±


    I steady my breath to keep from crying out.


    This can¡¯t be happening, it can¡¯t.


    But¡­ what did I expect was going to happen to me?


    I¡¯m so stupid.


    I didn¡¯t escape.


    It wasn¡¯t freedom. Not by a long shot.


    Everything was part of his game. Part of his n. He knew what I would do and he¡¯s just following through on the path of shit.


    I¡¯m so very foolish.


    I actually allowed myself to hope that leaving Italy would leave him behind with the shit.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t have me,¡± I protest, choking back tears.


    He smiles and runs a hand through his hair. ¡°I beg to differ. I¡¯m noticing how you never asked how it was I managed to kill yourte husband.¡±


    ¡°The servants helped you,¡± I fill in.


    He ps, apuding me. ¡°Not just them bellezza, his cousin too. Donachie De La is one mean twisted son of a bitch. Worse than me.¡± He startsughing and nods his head. ¡°Your dearte husband had garnered far too much power when he became boss. Was taking it all for himself. Greeeeeedy bastard he was. Fuck, Antones are twisted fucks, but even we know to share when ites to family. We share the wealth, share the load, watch each other¡¯s backs. Shit like that. Him, though wanted to run his family out of business. That¡¯s where I came in.¡±


    Christ there seems to be so much more to this than I ever imagined.


    ¡°I was to kill Antonio and my prize was you,¡± he informs me. ¡°You the wife I¡¯d paid a deposit on my next installment of fucking. Cost me three million this time, with a deposit of one and a half mil. With him dead it¡¯s half price. Bargain.¡±


    He¡¯s talking about me like I¡¯m a thing.


    Of course I am, of course that is what I am. A thing.


    ¡°No, I will never let you touch me again.¡± The tearse now and I curse myself. I didn¡¯t want to let him see me cry again.


    He walks up to me and pulls out a small case. Inside is a camera. He holds the camera out to me and presses the button on top.


    An image of the two of us fills the screen and my hand flies straight to my mouth.


    It¡¯s us, me with him. Me on the bed at the vi, on my hands and knees with him behind me pounding into me.


    It was filmed.


    Antonio did this.


    Antonio did this to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a keepsake. A memory I paid to keep of you.¡± He leers.


    Chills race down my spine when he reaches out and touches my cheek.


    ¡°How could you be so vile¡­ how could you?¡± I don¡¯t know why the hell I bother.


    Why am I bothering to appeal to his human side. He has none.


    No human being would do this to another.


    ¡°Charlotte, vile is me. I don¡¯t know any other way.¡± When he gets closer the smell fills my nose¡­ that smell.


    I think I know what it is now ¨C it¡¯s human flesh. It¡¯s the smell of rotting flesh.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go with you.¡± Ish out and back away.


    Heughs and makes a show of wiggling his fingers. ¡°Oh yes you will, or guess what? That school will get a copy of this tape. Principal Carson will get a good run down of what a good little slut you are. I¡¯ll let him know about your daily charges and just how much a slut like you costs to fuck.¡±


    ¡°You know that wasn¡¯t my choice!¡± I scream.


    ¡°Does choice really matter here baby? I don¡¯t choose to be this good looking but I fucking am. People make the mistake of thinking I¡¯m a nice guy, that¡¯s not my fault but their choice. Doesn¡¯t change the fact that they choose what the fuck to do and believe. Just like you. So that¡¯s the picture. My n.¡±


    I shake my head and he nods.


    ¡°You¡¯re evil,¡± I balk.


    ¡°Yes I am. I fucking am one evil fucker. I want you but I¡¯ll give you the chance to get yourself out of the situation by repaying the one point five million with interest.¡±


    I start crying harder. ¡°You know I don¡¯t have that kind of money.¡±


    ¡°Yes of course I know that. But at least I offered you the option.¡±


    I back right into the window and hees for me. He has to sicken me further by reaching out and filling his palms with my breasts.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± I try to fight back but he holds me against the ss and squeezes harder. ¡°Please¡­ just let me go.¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so.¡± He smiles wider and tears flow from me like a river when he moves closer to my face.


    I don¡¯t know how I don¡¯t die. I can barely breathe.


    This is a nightmare. I¡¯ve just woken up in a fucking nightmare.


    It¡¯s only the shuffle of footsteps in the next room that makes him stop.


    He fixes back my top and leans closer to my face. ¡°You wille to me tomorrow night at eight. I¡¯ll send you the address. If you want to keep that job as a teacher or hope to teach ever, you wille to me. You wille to me or I will destroy you and make sure you never teach again in any country. Nobody wants their kids around whoring sluts. Rest assured I will destroy you if you cross me. I hope that¡¯s clear enough for you to understand.¡±


    He¡¯s¡­attacking my dreams.


    Attacking my dreams.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    My dreams.


    It¡¯s thest thing left of me, thest part of my soul.


    I nod just as Tessa appears at the door and he backs away.


    She narrows her eyes at him but it¡¯s like she knows not to say anything.


    As he walks up to her he ces his finger over his lips.


    ¡°Shhhh.¡± He sneers and then leaves us both.


    Tessa rushes up to me the minute we hear the front door click shut.


    ¡°Oh my God Charlotte, are you okay?¡±


    Okay?


    I shake my head. ¡°No.¡±


    No I¡¯m not okay and I don¡¯t know when I ever will be.


    Of course Tessa tries to get me to go to the police because it was very clear that Tobias must have done something to me.


    I couldn¡¯t tell her that I couldn¡¯t so I left and pretended that was where I was going when I left her.


    I pretended.


    I walked out the door and continued walking until I got to the edge of the river.


    There was a bench nearby that my legs carried me to and there I sat. I sat down there and stayed there, numb.


    Numbness is what I feel. Numbness. So numb I can¡¯t answer the phone as it rings repeatedly over the next hour. So numb I can¡¯t think past the situation or how I¡¯m supposed to get myself out of it.


    Tobias Antone wants me and if I refuse and even try to be the ballsy woman I was yesterday to my family, he¡¯ll show Principal Carter the sex tape.


    Sex tape¡­


    Jesus Christ, there¡¯s a sex tape of me.


    Me.


    It feels weird to even say it.


    I want that job at Raventhorne. I absolutely do. I wasn¡¯t just talking shit to make myself look good when I told Principal Carson I was in love with the school. I was.


    I felt like I belonged there, so I want the job and the chance for the opportunity. So where does that leave me? Am I seriously supposed to go to Tobias and be his? Protect my image and stop him from destroying me?


    The thought makes me start whimpering.


    I¡¯m so sick of crying. I¡¯m so sick of it and now I¡¯m crying in public, outside for people to see me.


    I could turn the job down to screw with Tobias, but he¡¯ll fuck me over with another job. And another. He won¡¯t stop until there¡¯s nothing left of me.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to teach and that¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted to do as a career.


    The glimmer of hope I experienced when it looked like I was going to get my life back on track is gone. All the goodness I felt from the job offer at Raventhorne is gone.


    Night falls and I start to shake and shiver. My phone must have rang about a hundred times but I haven¡¯t answered once. I can¡¯t talk to anybody and tell them what happened to me today or any other day.


    I feel doom take me because I know this is it for me.


    I¡¯ll die if I go to Tobias. I can¡¯t relive thest ten years.


    That is what it will be. A rey of Antonio. Same game, different man.


    Tobias, though was the worse.


    He would be worse. I¡¯d live that nightmare again. I can¡¯t.


    I can¡¯t do it.


    Gabe¡¯s face shes into my mind and the image makes me stand. I get strength to stand, head back to my car and drive to him. To Gabe.


    I¡¯m not thinking¡­ I¡¯m just doing, because I just want to see him.


    When he sees me, my tearstained face is all that¡¯s needed to tell him I¡¯m in trouble.


    ¡°Charlotte what happened?¡± He takes hold of my shoulders and I have to steady my racing thoughts to be able to talk and form coherent words.


    ¡°Please¡­help me¡­¡± I whisper. My brain doesn¡¯t even register what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯m just talking. This must be what people mean by hitting rock bottom. The thing is I thought that happened already. I guess it did and this is me fearing going back there again. I¡¯m seeking help. ¡°Please¡­ help me.¡±


    I¡¯m seeking help from the one person I know will give it. The one person I wanted to run away from because of who he is. Yet I need him. I need him in so many ways.


    He stares at me and pulls me into the safety of his arms. His arms where I want to stay forever.


    I know I can¡¯t stay there though.


    I can¡¯t just pretend like the other day that nothing is happening.


    The shit has just hit the fan and I need to tell him what is happening.


    And¡­ to do that I need to tell him all that happened to me.

 #5 Chapter 19

    CHAPTER EIGHTEEN


    Charlotte


    Gabe takes my hand to lead me inside so he can close the door.


    ¡°Talk ¨C tell me what is going on.¡±


    I nod and pull in a deep breath. ¡°Antonio¡­ I know who killed him. It¡¯s Tobias Antone. I saw him today.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what should worry me more. The situation or the fact that Gabe looks as freaked as my family did when I mentioned Tobias¡¯s name.


    ¡°Charlotte¡­Are¡­ you sure it¡¯s him?¡± He narrows his eyes and his thick brows furrow. ¡°The Antones aren¡¯t usually involved with the De Las.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡­¡± I blink back tears and rest my hand on my heart to hold it all in.


    He ces his hands on my shoulders and steadies me. This is the part where I have to dive in deeper and tell him what no one else knows.


    ¡°He was a client of Antonio¡¯s. He paid just like the others did to sleep with me ¡­¡± No, I stop. Why make it sound like he just slept with me. That¡¯s not what happened. ¡°He raped me over and over again. Just like the others. He was just the worst.¡± I feel so dirty as I say the words. I feel vile. The same vileness I used Tobias of.


    Gabe¡¯s face now is different.


    First the blood drains from his cheeks and then it¡¯s like I watch it rush back to his face.


    He drops his hands from my shoulders and they hang like deadweights at his sides.


    His eyes t and wide, ze with darkness.


    The darkness I never wanted to see in him.


    Darkness I told myself never existed in him because he was so willing to listen to me as a girl read my poetry.


    The soulless darkness is there now. It¡¯s there in full bloom and his face contorts into a hard scowl.


    ¡°What the fuck are you saying to me Charlotte?¡± he demands.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t make me say it again. It feels like a nightmare I lived and I don¡¯t want to remember. I don¡¯t want to remember. I had to do it to keep people alive. It all started from the time I was taken. I suffered for years.¡±


    As soon as I say that he growls loud like a feral animal, pulls his guns out and I scream.


    I just scream, rush to the corner by the bookshelf and sink to my knees cowering as he whirls around and starts shooting up the ss on the far side of the room.


    He shoots and roars like some ferocious hell beast and I cry.


    He only stops when the bullets run out, but only to walk over to a cab and retrieve more guns.


    He rushes back to me and crouches down.


    ¡°What does he want? Tobias? What. Does. He. Want?¡±


    ¡°Me¡­¡±


    He blows out a hard breath and his eyes sh open wider, zing with fire. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ made a sex tape, he¡¯ll show it to the school if I don¡¯t go to him. I won¡¯t be able to teach ever again.¡±


    He seethes baring his teeth and the vein on the side of his neck bulges. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± It¡¯s like he¡¯s borrowed Tobias¡¯s words.


    Gabe barrels ahead, torpedoing through the door and I get myself up because I know if I don¡¯t stop him he¡¯s going to get himself killed in the blind rage that fuels him.


    Stupid me again¡­


    What did I think was going to happen bying here to him?


    ¡°Gabe, wait¡­ no.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t stop. He continues to his motorcycle jumps on it and rides off, leaving me standing there watching after him.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­.¡±


    I can barely breathe.


    Actually, I can¡¯t breathe. Gabe is going to get himself killed.


    Tobias is no mere person.


    I¡¯m not stupid, even if he does kill him it will start some type of war with the Antones no one wants. He¡¯s what they call their ace. The king of his stupid games that no one can beat. He¡¯s valuable to them.


    Christ, I don¡¯t know where Gabe has gone but I know I won¡¯t find him by myself, so I do the next best thing.


    Once again I look so out of ce at The Dark Odyssey.


    So damn out of ce in my casual wear. A pair of jeans, and a little top. I look like I¡¯m about to head to the library, or a college ss.


    But I¡¯m not here to party and look good and I¡¯m aware of the people staring at me as I rush right in with tears streaming down my cheeks.


    I know what I look like but I don¡¯t care.


    I head to Nick¡¯s office because it¡¯s the first office you get to on the fifth floor. I don¡¯t even notice all the people having sex around me.


    Nick¡¯s office door is closed and so is Salvatore¡¯s. Georgiou and Christian shared an office years ago because they were hardly going to be there as much as the others. That door is closed too.


    I know at least one of Gabe¡¯s brothers is here tonight because someone is always here. It¡¯s a thing they have about them in the sense that they are an attraction just as much as the rest of the ce. That¡¯s what Gabe told me. I also know his brothers and cousins are very much into the wild lifestyle all around me so I pray to God I find one of them and I pray too that I don¡¯t walk in on something I¡¯m not supposed to.


    It¡¯s all well and good to watch people having sex, but there¡¯s no way in hell I can watch someone I know doing it.


    I rush away from the floor with offices and then I remember the VIP section the guys have two floors above me.


    I almost rejoice when I see Nick, Salvatore and Mimi in the seating area ahead of me. I make my way up the set of stairs when I see them.


    Nick and Salvatore are sitting down and Mimi is standing next to Salvatore. It¡¯s been years since Ist saw her but she was always nice to me.


    Salvatore pulls her into hisp and Nick frowns.


    ¡°You two need a room.¡± Nick smirks.


    ¡°What for?¡± Salvatore throws back. ¡°My friend needs somewhere to sit.¡±


    ¡°Friend my ass.¡± Nick shakes his head and Mimi giggles when Salvatore nuzzles his face into the crook of her neck.


    Nick¡¯s about to say something more when he sees me and bolts upright.


    ¡°Doll, Jesus, are you okay?¡± he asks.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I answer. ¡°Gabe is. Gabe¡¯s in trouble,¡± I blurt.


    Salvatore stands on hearing that. ¡°What do mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone out to find Tobias Antone.¡±


    They exchange worried nces and look back to me.


    ¡°Why the hell would he do that?¡± Salvatore asks and my hands start shaking.


    ¡°Something I told him that happened to me.¡±


    He holds my stare and it¡¯s like he just knows what the something is.


    I¡¯m sick of crying. The tears however are not sick of me. Theye harder and it¡¯s Mimi whoes to me and holds me.


    Salvatore grits his teeth and looks back at Nick. ¡°Call Vincent and tell him to meet us.¡±


    ¡°Already on it.¡± Nick has his phone out.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± Mimi assures me and the guys leave.


    I don¡¯t know what to expect now or what will happen.


    I was so stupid to think I could escape my past.


    I can¡¯t.


    Mimi takes me back to Gabe¡¯s ce and we wait.


    It¡¯s all we can do.


    Wait and worry.


    I message my mother to tell her I¡¯m safe and I¡¯ll call in the morning. I owe my family the contact because I don¡¯t want them to worry the way I am about Gabe.


    Mimi sits with me and stays with me. She allows me to be what I need to be. Whether that¡¯s the crying woman, the woman who¡¯s staring at the wall or the woman who just needs to be held.


    It¡¯s past midnight now and there¡¯s no sign of Gabe or his brothers. No phone call either. Nothing.


    Nothing¡­


    Nothing at all.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I can¡¯t stand it, can¡¯t stand the emptiness and nothingness.


    She goes to the kitchen to get me some water but I can¡¯t drink it. I can¡¯t do anything but wait.


    ¡°Charlotte, please have it. Drink it. It will help,¡± she pleads with me.


    I take the ss and manage a sip.


    When I set the ss on the coffee table she sits back next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for all that¡¯s happened to you,¡± she says.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± It feels weird saying that, it¡¯s like that vibe again of what to answer back when someone offers their sympathy. ¡°Mimi, it¡¯s sote. What if something happened? I should have never gone to him. I shouldn¡¯t have involved him.¡±


    She shakes her head and sets her arm around me. ¡°Don¡¯t even think like that. He would have wanted you to run to him, you know him.¡±


    ¡°Mimi. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if something happens to him.¡±


    ¡°I know. Please Charlotte don¡¯t think the worst. His brothers always have his back. I¡¯m praying they find him. I¡¯m praying they do.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Another two hours pass by and then the click of the front door opening makes us jump.


    We both fly out of the living room to see Salvatore and Vincent holding up a battered Gabe between them. Gabe still looks like he¡¯s ready for a fight. Nick has a ck eye and blood on his shirt.


    ¡°Like fuck!¡± Gabe howls. ¡°Let me get back out there and find that bastard. Fucking let go of me. That fucker needs to die. He fucking needs to die!¡±


    Gabe tries to make a move but Vincent swipes his legs from under him and Gabe goes down hard knocking his head on the wooden floor.


    ¡°You two, go upstairs,¡± Vincent orders me and Mimi.


    Mimi takes my hand and leads me away.


    When I look back at Gabe he catches my eyes and the pain in them grips me in a way I couldn¡¯t begin to describe to anyone.

 #5 Chapter 20

    CHAPTER NINETEENOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabe


    When morninges the only thing I¡¯m aware of is that I¡¯m alive.


    It¡¯s my first thought that pierces through the madness that took mest night.


    It was like blind rage took me and I was hell bent on killing.


    I went into enemy territory, got the crap beat out of me but fuck did I ever dish back what I got. I started with the low level shits who did work for the Antones.


    I questioned them and surprise, surprise got no answers.


    Then I moved up the ranks and came face to face with Bobby Manello.


    The Manellos and Antones have always been in cahoots from the dawn of time. Assassin families no one fucks with but I was ready to kill every motherfucker I came across. All that and no sign of that prick Tobias.


    Bobby had his gun pointed at my head when Vincent and the boys burst in and saved my ass. By then I¡¯d already had a good beating and was so battered blood poured from my eyes.


    The rest of the shit done to me was from my brothers trying to calm me down.


    Trying to stop me.


    I remember them all, especially Vincent, and they went on me at full strength to take me out and stop me from running around Chicago trying to find Tobias.


    Thest blow that actually knocked me out came from Pa. He came too in true Godfather style and handed me my ass.


    That was thest thing I remembered.


    Now I¡¯m here. I run my hands over what feels like the wooden floorboards of my living room, and something soft and feathery brushes over my arm.


    That¡¯s what makes me open my eyes against the bright sunlight and I see her.


    Charlotte.


    Charlotte is curled up against me and she shuffles when I move.


    I move and the fucking bruises ache like a bitch. I¡¯m pretty sure too that I must have a broken rib but I don¡¯t care. Something has to be done today, it just has to, whatever it is.


    I left her before she could tell me everything. What she told me was enough.


    She sits up now and cups my face. In the bright sunlight her autumn eyes sparkle.


    I failed her.


    My beautiful girl. My beautiful innocent girl who saved herself for me.


    When she left here ten years ago, I was the only man she¡¯d ever been with.


    Me¡­


    She was a virgin until I touched her.


    I knew she¡¯d have it rough when Antonio took her. I knew he would treat her badly, and every time I thought of his words to me, and him fucking my girl, it sent me further into the darkness of grief.


    I just didn¡¯t know that there was worse than what I¡¯d worried about. I didn¡¯t know the motherfucker was going to allow other men to¡­


    I can¡¯t bring myself to even think it. It will send me back on the fucking street again.


    I failed her in every way and I get it now, all of it. I get why she doesn¡¯t want this life but I¡¯m looking at her now and I can¡¯t give up on her.


    I take her face too and she rests her head against my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she breathes.


    ¡°What for?¡± My voice is hoarse with a rasp and my throat sore from all the shouting I didst night.


    ¡°Everything. You could have diedst night. I shouldn¡¯t have involved you.¡±


    ¡°You are mine¡­ Mine to protect. You wille to me when there is trouble.¡± I run my hands through her hair.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ that means so much to me.¡± She straightens up. ¡°But this can¡¯t involve you more than I already have.¡±


    I sit up straighter too. ¡°Baby¡­I¡¯m going to find out whether you tell me or not.¡± I¡¯m not sure how she expects me to just back the fuck down after what she told me. I¡¯m not doing it. ¡°You telling me is easier. I need you to tell me everything. How did he contact you, all of it, everything.¡±


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯ve already involved you enough. It¡¯s too much.¡±


    I harden my gaze on her. ¡°Charlotte, with all due respect Goddess, I¡¯m in no mood for shit. I need to know what¡¯s going on or I¡¯ll go back on the streets to get it.¡±


    My words have the desired effect.


    She nods and starts telling me what I need to know. What stands out in my mind is the money with interest. I can bet anybody that sick fuck will have his own ideas of what can be deemed as interest. That part is worse than giving the one and a half mil itself. So much worse.


    I¡¯m well versed with Tobias Antone¡¯s games and unsavory tastes. The man is a psycho maniac that makes Hannibal Lecter look like a fairytale. He eats who he kills. That¡¯s what he does.


    It¡¯s like a victory ritual for him, and his obsession with women is ¡­ there is no word that exists to describe it.


    The rumors, which I believe are true, are that his father killed his mother, ate her and fed her to his son. Then the two up them became the infiltrate for the Antone n.


    I wish like hell we were dealing with somebody else.


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock.¡± I say more to myself than to her. ¡°He wants to meet at eight.¡±


    She nods slowly. ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be doing this alone. I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    She looks at me confused. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a question, Goddess. I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    She bolts upright standing and I¡¯m just about able to get up. I have an idea, one she won¡¯t like. One she will do though because the alternative is worse.


    ¡°Gabe, I won¡¯t make the same mistake and be stupid. I¡¯m being watched. He¡¯ll know I¡¯m here. He¡¯ll know you were looking for himst night. You can¡¯te with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you and here¡¯s why. I have my own offer for you.¡±


    She stills. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the payment and you give me a month. One month with me to make you fall for me again and have the life we could have had. One month with me.¡±


    ¡°Gabriel you want to do the same thing everyone else has done to me. How could you?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that at all.¡±


    ¡°So if I say no you won¡¯t help me?¡±


    She really doesn¡¯t get it at all, does she?


    I cup her face. ¡°That¡¯s not how this goes doll. In both scenarios I help you. However, in the one where you give me a month. I live and he gets the chance to. No one worries about a blood war.¡±


    Realization dawns on her pretty face. ¡°What do you mean? I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, it¡¯s a hard thing for me to allow a guy who abused my girl to live and think he cane back for more. So what I¡¯m saying is if you don¡¯t want me that¡¯s fine, I will go and kill him and I¡¯m pretty certain he¡¯ll kill me too. What I won¡¯t do is nothing. I will not sit here and do nothing. Not likest time.¡± I draw a breath. ¡°You give me a month, a month of everything, and if at the end of the month you decide you want to go, you go. Live the vani and I¡¯ll leave you to live it. I can¡¯t change who I am, but I can do this. What is your answer? Will you give me thirty days?¡±


    Her eyes hold mine in ce and she takes a step toward me. ¡°Yes.¡±


    That yes gives me the strength Ick right now.


    I lean forward and press my lips to her forehead.


    I meant what I said, she¡¯s mine.


    Mine to protect and I¡¯m going to make fucking sure that at the end of that thirty days she tells me ¡®yes¡¯ and stays with me.


    I¡¯m not letting her go this time and I won¡¯t fucking allow anybody, psycho or otherwise, to take her from me.

 #5 Chapter 21

    CHAPTER TWENTY


    Gabe


    At eight we step through a warehouse door into arge storage facility on the other side of the docks.


    I¡¯m with Charlotte. It¡¯s just the two of us who walk in but I have backup, and I didn¡¯t travel light.


    Charlotte and I enter and my eyesnd on the motherfucker Tobias ahead of us, sitting on a chair like it¡¯s his throne.


    He¡¯s not sitting the way a king would though, he¡¯s sitting with one leg hooked over the arm and the other dangling in front of him,zy and carefree.


    The smile on his face when he sees me is the kind you greet an old friend with, except he has a fucking feral look in his eyes.


    I know we were being watched too. Same as Charlotte said earlier.


    It¡¯s taking everything in my power to keep from killing him right here and now for what he did to her.


    But ¡­


    I know what that will do. I absolutely know what that will do. It would mean death to everybody. All my people. It¡¯s possibly a worse threat than when Antonio dished his threats on me, just for how useful and valued Tobias is to his people. The Antones would wipe us out.


    ¡°Gabriel Giordano this is an epic moment indeed. Oh wow. I¡¯ve been so excited all day to see you.¡± Tobias looks from me to Charlotte. Charlotte who looks away from him, instantly wary and afraid. I can¡¯t imagine what she must have gone through with this sick fuck.


    I don¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Cut the shit, Tobias.¡± I raise the briefcase I¡¯m carrying, showing it to him. ¡°I have the money. One point five million. I want the tape.¡±


    He adjusts himself and steeples his fingers. ¡°One point five million ¡­ wonderful. Now there is the matter of the interest that needs to be discussed.¡± The asshole looks at Charlotte and I hope like fuck he¡¯s not going to request anything to do with her.


    ¡°I will give youpound interest on the money. You will give me the tape and we will not hear from you ever again. That is what is going to happen.¡± I throw back.


    Heughs at me. ¡°Look at you calling the shots like big daddy Julian.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t. Fuck. With. Me. Don¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Right, well I don¡¯t wantpound interest, Gabriel Giordano. You really don¡¯t know who you¡¯re messing with. Or who you¡¯re dealing with. I¡¯m supposed to hand over my fuck toy for one point five million withpound interest just like that? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Fuck toy¡­


    There haven¡¯t been many times in my life when I call on the Lord, but I¡¯m doing it now.


    Jesus please take the wheel and restrain me.


    It¡¯s a few secondster before the roil of rage simmers enough for me to see past the wall of red that took me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I seethe. God must work some magic for me to be able to form words.


    I already know he¡¯s going to y some game with me, some shit designed to make me lose. Something to screw with me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the money and a game of Russian Roulette.¡± He chuckles.


    Motherfucker.


    ¡°No¡­ no Gabriel,¡± Charlotte cries suddenly and grabs onto my arm.


    I look to her and touch her cheek. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m doing this.¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t. Gabe, please. You mustn¡¯t,¡± she begs.


    ¡°Charlotte, that¡¯s not how this works.¡± I tug my arm from her and she releases me, lips parted, eyes brimming with tears. I look back to Tobias who is absolutely loving this. ¡°One point five million, Russian Roulette and you give me the tape, assure me there¡¯s just the one copy and you leave her alone.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I will give you the tape.¡± He reaches into his jacket pocket and shows me a camera. ¡°If you live.¡±


    He snaps his fingers and the doors to his left and right open. Ten guyse out and join him and they look as messed up and deranged as he is.


    I was waiting for this to happen.


    ¡°Just to make sure things go as nned,¡± he adds.


    I tap the side of my pocket, giving the signal on the device inside and footsteps sound behind us.


    Behind me should be Vincent, Salvatore, Nick and four guys Tobias knows not to fuck with.


    I look behind me and smile when I see my good friend the feared and revered udius Morientz and his capos, Dante, Gio, and Alex. The walk together with my brothers.


    Altogether, they look like they¡¯vee straight out of hell. I¡¯m inclined to say though that even the beings of hell may shrink away on sight of them.


    I take a moment to feel triumph when I take note of Tobias¡¯s face. The tell of his displeasure is the twitch in his jaw.


    He¡¯s not happy to see udius. Not at fucking all.


    Though, I don¡¯t know who would be happy to see him. Definitely not his enemies.


    udius and his men are all smiling at Tobias, dishing him the same shit smile he gave me on my arrival. My brothers however are all stern faced. It¡¯s a y of power and right now it looks like we have it.


    We have it and Tobias knows it. All his men put together are no match for us.


    Motherfucker doesn¡¯t know who he¡¯s dealing with and he has the audacity to smile and act like he¡¯s not fazed. I give him credit for his attempt.


    The thing is, Vincent might be a little hesitant to kill him for the worry over starting some shit in the underground, but udius won¡¯t be.


    Who¡¯s worse than anybody here is me.


    This prick doesn¡¯t know that though and that¡¯s why he thinks he can y with me.


    He doesn¡¯t know that I only became an ountant for the business to keep my mind upied and The Dark Odyssey is my guilty pleasure. My yground.


    He can go fuck himself after this.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s an all-star party out tonight. Alright then,¡± Tobias growls. He¡¯s still smiling but I can see he¡¯s mad as fuck that we have importantpany. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± He flicks his hand over and one of his goons steps forward and hands him a case.


    He takes it and snaps it open, revealing a ssic revolver with one single bullet.


    One bullet that I pray won¡¯t get lodged in my head.


    Jesus Christ, what the fuck am I getting myself into?


    I look back at my brothers and they look on edge, my gaze flicks over to Charlotte and she¡¯s starts crying. Looking at her however is all I need to answer my question.


    This broad has definitely done some kind of number on me, to have me wanting her for thest ten years and now I¡¯m here ying the fatal game of chance for a month with her.


    I better make sure I live through this.


    I have a lot of things nned for that month.


    Tobias hands me the gun case and I take it. I check out the gun first to make sure it¡¯s not rigged with shit or tampered with and then I ce the bullet in.


    It¡¯s showtime.


    Tobias smiles wide in a maddening way and starts to chuckle when I spin the cylinder of the gun.


    The look on his face is victory as I ce the muzzle to the side of my head. I yed this game one time only with a bunch of guys in college. One of them ended up dead. I was the fucker who got lucky and I hope that luck will follow me today.


    My finger smooths over the trigger and I pull it back.


    Click- ck¡­


    My heart is pounding and I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    My mind is strong but my vitals are another story. I blow out a sharp breath, all the while I make sure I keep my gaze on the bastard¡­. and release the trigger.


    And¡­


    Fuck.


    I¡¯m still alive.


    I¡¯m still alive.


    Tobias¡¯s smile falls and he sneers. The man growls and does exactly what I expected him to do by pulling his own gun on me.


    We were prepared for that. A single bullet flies past me and snatches the gun out of his hand giving me the opportunity to grab him.


    We have this all nned. Nick is to take Charlotte and get her away from danger while the rest of us fight these fuckers. He does just that.


    I manage to grab Tobias in his neck. The prick, however, recoils on me into some stance andnds a fist in my face.


    I would have been more on point if not forst night, but I¡¯m not that injured that I can¡¯t teach this motherfucker a lesson he won¡¯t forget. A n to for real. Bullets start flying all around me but I¡¯m fighting Tobias with my fists. I¡¯m fighting with everything I have so he can feel my rage and I¡¯ll pull my gun when I need to.


    I give blow for fucking blow and I notice that the guys around me do the same. I don¡¯t lose track though on what I¡¯m doing and the rage I want to show this guy. I throw an uppercut and enhance it with a headbutt and a jab to his ribs.


    I fight dirty because those I use my fists on will always be an enemye to kill me. This guy is that ¨C an enemy.


    When I throw a raw punch in his face, his head snaps backward and he stumbles, falling over. That¡¯s when I dive on him and give it to him in his face.


    I¡¯m punching and punching, showing him who I am and most of all I¡¯m giving him a good beating for what he did to Charlotte.


    Fuck him, fucking fuck him and fuck him for ying even dirtier by making me y Russian Roulette when he had no intention of ying nice.


    ¡°You fucking dog!¡± I shout in his face. ¡°You underestimate me. You won¡¯t do that again.¡± This is where controles in. I said I wouldn¡¯t kill him but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t mess him up and the way I n to do that is so much better.


    I slide off him and rise to my feet. The prick actually thinks I¡¯m going to end him when I pull my gun.


    ¡°This is a warning. You stay the fuck away from my girl, you hear me? Stay away. Do not bother Charlotte ever again,¡± I balk.


    ¡°Fool, you think you can stop me? You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re messing with. I am Tobias Antone and if I want to fuck your doll I will.¡±


    One bullet flies from my gun as he talks his shit. It doesn¡¯t go to his head like I would have loved, I shoot his dick.


    We¡¯ll see who he¡¯ll fuck now.


    He actually screams and howls from the pain.


    I crouch down and look him over. ¡°I told you, don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±


    While he¡¯s howling with pain I reach into his jacket and get the tape.


    Around me most of his men are either dead or enroute to it. It¡¯s as expected. There are two standing who have their hands raised as udius points his guns at them.


    I could be a fucker and take back the money but I don¡¯t. I leave it and walk away.


    I walk away and that surge of triumph fills me again.


    I won¡¯t make the mistake of being foolish however and think this is it.


    Like he said, he¡¯s Tobias Antone.


    I¡¯m very aware of who I¡¯m messing with.


    I know he won¡¯t take what I did lightly.


    I look to Vincent who nods, which means he would have done the same thing.


    That¡¯s good enough for me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Now to focus on Charlotte. The only thing I¡¯ve ever wanted to do.

 #5 Chapter 22

    Charlotte


    I get back to Gabe¡¯s ce minutes ahead of him.


    I was just starting to worry when the door opened and Gabe came in.


    Nick stayed with me the whole time, got me away from the danger and stayed with me to protect me.


    ¡°You okay man?¡± Nick asks Gabe as he walks into the living room.


    Gabe¡¯s covered in blood from head to toe, I don¡¯t know how Nick can ask him if he¡¯s okay.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gabe ces his hand on Nick¡¯s shoulder and Nick does the same to him. ¡°Thanks for being there little brother. It was a lot to ask when you have a wife and child.¡±


    Another change I didn¡¯t know about. Nick is married with a child. So the blonde woman I saw him with at The Dark Odyssey must have been his wife. That¡¯s why they looked the way they did, in love¡­ and they have a child.


    ¡°You know I was going to be there.¡± Nick nods. ¡°Anything you guys need?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Gabe gives him a pat on his back. ¡°We¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Call me if there¡¯s any trouble.¡±


    He leaves us.


    Gabe watches me and I find myself staring into the depths of his eyes. My soul shivers when I think of what could have happened tonight, getting sucked into a mad man¡¯s game.


    ¡°Are ¡­ you okay?¡± My voice trembles beyond my control.


    He moves closer to me and presses his forehead to mine for a few brief seconds.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Is ¡­he dead?¡± I have to ask because of all the blood.


    ¡°No, it was hard not killing him.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t stop there.¡±


    ¡°I know, but we¡¯re not going to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°What if ¨C¡± He stops me with a kiss, the kind of kiss to make my body melt and give in to how badly I want him. He stops kissing me the moment we get going though. Too soon, and instantly I crave more of his lips on mine.


    He backs off his bloodied jacket and shirt, allowing it to fall to the ground and shuffles out of his pants and shoes just leaving on his boxers.


    I scan over his body, battered and bruised all over, but nothing detracts from the masterpiece he is.


    He goes to the table in the corner, grabs some tissues from the Kleenex box and wipes off his hands. As his gaze settles back on me, I look him over and see before me everything I¡¯ve ever wanted.


    I don¡¯t see the danger of our world, or the threats always lurking in the background.


    I just see him.


    Gabriel Giordano.


    Gabe.


    The man I fell for at hello. The man I knew was mine when I first looked at him.


    It¡¯s the same look now and it scares me, the power in it scares me to my core because I see something I want so badly and I don¡¯t know if I can have it.


    I don¡¯t know if I can have him.


    Today¡¯s events could have fanned the mes for something else entirely. Something as bad as ten years ago, but I want this with him.


    I want this month with him and I want to live it the way I would if all the shit wasn¡¯t happening.


    Even though it feels like some sort of contract, it feels like it¡¯s for me too.


    I want to be his goddess.


    Mischief flickers in his dark eyes and I already know what we¡¯ll be doing next.


    Before I can take my next breath, he scoops me up and I meet the fiery kiss he captures my mouth with and kiss him back with the same raw passion as I circle my arms around his thick neck.


    We kiss as he carries me to the shower and sets me down in there with my clothes still on.


    I rest against the smooth granite walls and look at him as he lowers to take off my sandals and tosses them on the floor. Next is my skirt then the little blouse that matches it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He snaps the sp open on my bra allowing my breasts to spill out, bobbing toward him.


    Trailing down, he kisses the tight skin on my stomach.


    Gabe crouches down and presses his face against me. He pushes a little harder and smooths his lips over my skin like he¡¯s relishing me, savoring me,mitting me to memory.


    I run my fingers through his hair that¡¯s damp with sweat and enjoy him too as I caress the silky fibers and make my way down to the bulge of muscle going over his shoulders. Strong and powerful, just like him.


    We had one of the worst days we could have had in a long time but that doesn¡¯t stop Gabriel Giordano from owning sexy in every sense of the word when he secures his teeth to thecy edge of my panties.


    Nothing on earth can stop the little smile that dances on my lips as he tugs the edge and licks over the sun-kissed skin there.


    Tugging and pulling, he growls and rips off my panties with his teeth. They tear right off me and what his teeth can¡¯t contend with, his hands do the rest.


    I gasp from the excitement that skitters through me.


    He stands up again, turns on the shower and sets it to a light spray that sprinkles over us. The cool water that graces my skin is a contrast to the heat in his fingers that brush over my stomach, igniting the tips of my nerve endings. Sparking my soul with need.


    He leans close, catches my face with one strong hand and grips it. He guides my chin to him but smooths down on my neck almost tightly, exerting dominance and control and instantly I sumb to him.


    ¡°Forget¡­ your thirty days starts now, Goddess. You will forget all the fucked up shit neither of us can control. I want this.¡± He drops his gaze to sweep over my body. ¡°I want every piece of you. I want you and you will be mine in every essence of the word. Understand?¡± He tightens his grip a little on my neck in tandem with the emotion in his words.


    ¡°I do,¡± I tell him. I answer the question but it feels like the words areing from my inner desires which have been struggling to rise to the surface through all those nightmare years. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Nothing will be off limits to us Charlotte, it¡¯s important you understand that too. I will own your body and own you, but you get to own me too.¡±


    Own him too¡­


    My mouth actually waters at the thought.


    The intensity of the heat in his gaze transfers to my body and builds that tension in my pussy. Just the heat in his gaze is enough for me to wipe my brain clean of everything that isn¡¯t him. All of it.


    The magnificence of him is so powerful that as I look at him I can¡¯t remember what, where, when, why ¨Cnothing and everything.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I say like an obedient servant fallen prey to temptation and as soon as the words fall from my lips he plunges two fingers inside my pussy.


    A wicked sinful smile inches over his sensual lips and he starts moving inside me.


    Faster and faster he moves and my knees tremble from the pleasure.


    A moan slips from my lips and I press into him so he can give me more. And he does. He gives me more. So much more as he truly starts to finger fuck me hard.


    ¡°Your deliciously tight little cunt is going to thank meter for the mind blowing pleasure I n to give you.¡± He growls and lowers to kneel down.


    Lifting my leg over his shoulder he buries his face against my mound and thrust his tongue straight into my pussy.


    The walls of my core ache as I receive him and shudder with pure delight when he starts licking over the hard, very sensitive nub of my clit. Hard and searching, he licks with the possession he promises to own me with and I feel it, like I belong to him.


    Like there is no other choice but surrendering to the maddening call of him.


    He drives me insane with the wild suckle of his clever tongue and one powerful hand rises up to fill his palm with my right breast so he can fondle the nipple as he fucks me with his tongue, eating my pussy out like he can¡¯t get enough of me.


    I can¡¯t believe I have a man like him doing this to me. I feel the need ripple between us and I can¡¯t breathe.


    His head starts bobbing as he sends a series of short licks over my clit taunting me to orgasm, bending my body to answer to him. He finishes off by sucking hard against my clit and I cry out from the pleasure thatnces from my pussy and jolts my brain.


    Fucking hell¡­ it¡¯s too much. I start to writhe against his face, moaning shamelessly like a cat in heat to which he answers by giving me more.


    Christ, I can¡¯t take it, the tug of an orgasm gets me deep, slicing through my awareness and severing me from reality. When it rises from my core it just takes me and splits my mind in two.


    Shattering and iming all that is me as I climax,ing on his face.


    Ie on his mouth and he pushes his tongue harder into me so he can drink up the nectar that flows from me.


    Gabe doesn¡¯t stop licking until he cleans me out.


    Clean and primed for whatever he has next.


    The darkness that glitters his lustful gaze reaches out to me with invisible fingers as he looks at me.


    My leg slips from his wide shoulders as he stands and my eyes drop to the massive bulge of his cock pressing against his boxers.


    ¡°Want to help me out with that?¡± He smirks with cocky arrogance that makes me melt.


    I nod and pull down the band of his boxers, pushing it down his hips and legs so his cock can spring free. Artfully he kicks it to the side and I smile at the sight of us both naked in the floor to ceiling mirror.


    I take hold of the base of his cock and drop to my knees to lick the precum that¡¯s formed on the fat mushroom head of his shaft.


    I lick it off, tasting the wild essence of him which is danger, and his raw carnal masculinity.


    I start to suck his cock and give him pleasure too. I know I¡¯m sucking just right when heces his fingers through my hair and groans deep and low as I deep throat him, taking him so deep into my throat I almost choke. I give it to him though because I know that¡¯s what he wants me to do.


    He starts thrusting, fucking my mouth and then the wildness in his eyes turns into fire.


    One powerful hand mps down on my arm and reaches for me.


    ¡°I need to fuck you now.¡± He growls and spins me around so he can fuck me from behind.


    I ce my hands on the wall but they slide against the surface.


    I look back as he lines his cock up with my entrance and snap my gaze back to the wall when he ms hard into me.


    He ms in and starts to fuck me just like he promised.


    He pounds into me relentlessly making my pussy walls adjust to take him, him with his length and thickness that fills me up.


    His pumps go from hard and sure to jackhammering in seconds and my hair falls forward over my face.


    My breasts bounce painfully against my chest and the carnal, primal wildness of the way he takes me pushes me over the edge of reason and reality.


    Ie again in an instant from the craziness of his movements and then desire takes me and makes me join in the wildness, sumbing to the shameless need to fuck him too.


    I move against his cock and his grip tightens on my hips. I move against him and I hear the rumble of his deep chuckle.


    ¡°That¡¯s it baby, you fucking take my cock however you want.¡± He tells me and allows me to move against him.


    Then he takes back control and starts to fuck me again, this time rutting into me with the primal craze.


    Climax is near again for both of us. His cock plunges into me over and over again and I take him, then the wave of ultimate pleasure we¡¯ve both been ridinges to im us.


    The erotic bliss takes us into its ws and we both cry out with it.


    He grips harder on my hips, it hurts like hell but feels so damn good too, better when he thunders into me spraying hot, virile cum into my body. Warm and electrifying.


    We both enjoy the high. It¡¯s tingling over my body from head to toe, inside and out. All over and all around me.


    When he pulls out of me, he turns me back to face him and gasps for breath.


    His lipse down hard on mine and the taste of me in his mouth arouses me all over again.


    We kiss but I know this night will be filled with so much more.


    The worried faces of my family were the first to greet me when I went home this morning.


    Guilt washed through me when I saw them.


    It¡¯s with me now as I tell them I¡¯ll be spending a month with Gabe.


    I make it sound exactly like that, like I¡¯m going to spend the month with him.


    Because realistically I am.


    It¡¯s my choice and his terms were clearlyid out to me when he gave me the option.


    Life and possibilities beyond belief, or death. Death all around.


    He would have killed Tobias and end up getting himself killed too.


    So this is the ball in my court and it feels right.


    We¡¯re in the living room sitting together as a family. The living room that used to be the sitting room. Pa told me that after Freddo, Tony and Abuelita were killed in there, they moved what they needed inside here and closed the original living room door.


    Closed off the memories of death the room was filled with.


    It was the next best thing they could do because they couldn¡¯t move.


    Pa has an arm around Ma on therger sofa and Cordelia sits next to me on the smaller one.


    ¡°Will we see you?¡± Ma asks. A tear slides down her cheek.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I nod and Cordelia takes my hand. Hers is shaking.


    Everybody is shaking because this morning I not only told them I would be staying with Gabe for the month but I gave them a rundown of what happened with Tobias, and to do that I had to tell them everything else too.


    All that Antonio did to me¡­ and the other men.


    When I told them though I gave a fuller recount than I gave Gabe.


    My good senses told me not to tell Gabe more than I did. What I¡¯d told him so far was enough, he knew all the gruesome parts.


    My family just knew that and the in between.


    I¡¯d held on to the nightmare for so long, bottling it all inside me, so talking had that freeing effect again.


    ¡°I want toe every week and see you, maybe a little more.¡± I give Ma a smile and she looks hopeful. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll get tired of seeing me.¡±


    ¡°Never, sweet girl,¡± Pa answers. ¡°Never. You do what you need to, we¡¯ll do what you need.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Cordelia chimes in and tightens her grip on my hands.


    ¡°I want to see you and rebuild what we lost. Rebuild what we could have.¡± I look to Cordelia as I say that and she starts crying too and nods more vigorously.


    I decided yesterday that this month can be about them too. I can give them the chance too. I don¡¯t have to make the cut.


    Make the cut¡­


    With all that¡¯s happened over thest few days and the intense emotion I¡¯ve shared with Gabe it¡¯s weird considering being away from everyone.


    Being away from him. It was him that stood to feel the blow more than anyone else because I told him I couldn¡¯t see him anymore.


    ¡°Can you stay for lunch?¡± Ma asks. ¡°I can make your favorite.¡±


    ¡°I would love that. I¡¯m with you tonight.¡± I dere and that brightens them up.


    I nned to stay because it felt right to be with them for one more night.


    I didn¡¯t want to just uproot and leave them like that, so we can have this night together.


    ¡°I¡¯m thrilled,¡± Ma beams.


    ¡°That means I¡¯ll cook dinner. Something from Abuelita¡¯s recipe book.¡±


    I smile at the sound of that.


    We have a nice day, the kind I used to dream about while I was in Italy. All that¡¯s missing is Tony, Freddo and Abuelita.


    I feel their presence though and for once, when I think of them I can cast my mind back to the good times.


    It makes me reach for my diary and the little box Abuelita made me.


    There are ten years¡¯ worth of mini envelopes to open, all sealed.


    Each still waiting for me to break open on my birthday mornings.


    I open the first envelope for what would have been my neenth birthday.


    My hands still over the words Abuelita wrote:


    I see darkness my child. I don¡¯t know what it is but it¡¯s so strong I can¡¯t protect you from it. I can¡¯t warn you away from it but I can tell you to remember the people who love you¡­


    God¡­ she was right.


    She was so right. That was exactly what happened. The darkness came and no one could protect me.


    Darkness is the best word to describe it as.


    I¡¯vee to know darkness as the thing that swallows up hope. It sucks the life from you. Heart, mind, body and soul and destroys like poison taking you whole once it works its way into your system.


    I open the others which read the same sorts of messages, all telling me to have hope. Everyone thought her words were just things she said and coincidence made theme true. I never stopped believing in her.


    It¡¯s hard reading the notes now and she¡¯s not here.


    It¡¯s hard hearing her voice in my head as I read them.


    My hands still over thest little envelope.


    It¡¯s for my birthday over two weeks ago. My twenty-eighth birthday.


    I¡¯m more nervous to open it and almost hesitant, but my eagerness to have the message gets the better of me.


    It says:


    Love will guide you to the light or it may keep you in the dark forever.


    Make sure you make the right decision.


    A shiver runs down my spine.


    Maybe it would have been better not to have read it.


    Christ.


    What a thing to have in my mind now, when I¡¯m trying to find my feet.


    Love can guide me to the light or keep me in the dark forever.


    I don¡¯t want thetter. I don¡¯t want it.


    Being with Antonio was darkness. The kind that would kill a person. Suck the life out of you and if it didn¡¯t kill you it would follow you.


    That darkness has followed me in the form of Tobias.


    So I pray I choose right and what I¡¯m doing is right because I want to find my way out of the dark and leave it behind me.

 #5 Chapter 23

    ¡°Ahhh uuuugghhhh.¡± She wails and I hope anyone outside my door heard that. I really do because the women here are nosy as fuck and are always trying to find out what I¡¯m up to.


    Me, Salvatore and Christian all get the attention. I however have joined the other side. The other guys: Vincent, Nick, and Georgiou.


    The guys who have their dolls and don¡¯t need any more attention than they get from the women they¡¯ve chosen.


    That is me.


    ¡°Gabe.¡± She moans, snapping my attention from the savor of her delicious cunt to the ache in her cry.


    Giving her a wicked smile I hope speaks of the things I n to do to her for this month of ours I decide to allow her her release.


    ¡°Come for me baby,e.¡± I keep my voice low on purpose and move back to watch her as she gives into her release. I don¡¯t let her go though. No. I hold those long legs of hers open so I can see the nectar pour from her pretty pussy.


    As it does, seeping out of her like cream over cherry pie I dive back in to drink. Drink, taste, eat, all of it. I take it all, the same way I want all of her.


    All and everything that makes her Charlotte Revello.


    My goddess, my girl.


    Her knees brush against my cheek as I take it all and I don¡¯t get up until I¡¯m done. When I do, I¡¯m aware of two things ¨C one she¡¯s moaning again and her clit looks like it¡¯s throbbing and two I¡¯m gonna be seriouslyte for that meeting.


    The wild, aroused look on her face as she rests her hands either side of her on the desk is however my only concern.


    ¡°What do you want me to do to you baby?¡± I ask her, lifting her chin toward me.


    ¡°Take me,¡± she breathes.


    I furrow my brows.


    ¡°I can do that, but that sounds so simple. Something we¡¯d do in the park on a Sunday. I have ten minutes. I¡¯m sure we could be wilder than taking.¡±


    I want the sweet little, poetry reading, school teacher to give me her dirty mouth and she knows it.


    Her cheeks flush but the saucy smile on her face says she¡¯s going to give me what I want.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± she says and I can¡¯t resist the maddening smile on my lips. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve broken her, pulled down the innocent wall of virtue and turned her into the goddess she is.


    ¡°And in what manner do you want to be fucked baby?¡±


    ¡°Hard¡­ Fuck me¡­ hard.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. That¡¯s exactly what I n to do.¡± I chuckle and undo my belt and pants. I just push my pants down enough to take out my cock and pull her close to me.


    She¡¯s ready to take me and I¡¯m ready to be inside her. I and thrust in.


    ?¡±I¡¯m going to own this pussy, ¡± I promise as I line my dick up with the opening of her pussy and m into her wet cunt making her body jolt.


    Fuck, although she¡¯s drenched in her arousal, her tight walls squeeze my cock and beg me to fucking pound into her so I do.


    When I start to move inside her, she arches her back and gasps for air, raising one hand to cup her right breast as the pleasure takes her.


    She groans pleasure and the hum spikes through me as I begin to pound into. My balls settle against her ass, pping against her skin when I start to fuck her hard the way I promised.


    I fuck her, hard and sure, owning her, making sure she knows she¡¯s mine even if she thinks she can leave me at the end of the month, she¡¯s mine whether she wants to be or not. I fill her again and again, and she grinds her hips against me, wanting me too.


    She moans with every thrust and cries out when I start pounding into her. Her delicious cunt wraps tight around my dick as another orgasm takes her and threatens to take me too.


    I don¡¯t give in though. I want her too much to give in. I will however allow myself the loss of control to fuck her the way my body wants. I do until she¡¯s screaming and arching her back, grabbing on to me so tight her fingernails are digging into my skin.


    That does it, that is what makes me yield to the same control I lost, losing the battle to keep going.


    My balls tighten almost painfully and I jackhammer to my own release, flooding her with the hot cum that erupts from me.


    I keep my hold on her as she tries to steady her breathing and runs a hand through her hair. Her skin is glowing with the warm afterglow that courses through both of us and I¡¯m pretty sure I look the same.


    I pull out of her and grab a tissue from the box on my desk to clean off my dick then I clean her too and she watches me.


    ¡°Feel good?¡± I smirk.


    Hmmm hmm.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Well expect that to happen if you¡¯re going toe see me at work.¡±


    The phone rings and I just know it¡¯s Pa.


    I have no idea what the fuck the time is, but my doll looks satisfied with the attention I gave her.


    I answer the phone while she slides off the desk and gets her clothes.


    ¡°Gabriel where in the ever living fuck are you?¡± Pa balks.


    ¡°Be there in five,¡± I answer and I hang up.


    Pa can hand me my asster. I need two more minutes with my doll.


    I take her arm when she puts her bra back on and pull her to me.


    ¡°Meet me at The Dark Odyssey at eight,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°The club?¡± Her eyes shimmer with excitement.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be spending a lot of time there.¡±


    The Dark Odyssey is about living your wildest fantasies. She¡¯s always been mine.


    I want to live out every single fantasy I¡¯ve ever had of her in there.


    Starting tonight.

 #5 Chapter 24

    Gabe


    My brain is still buzzing for the wild sexual pleasure Charlotte gave me earlier.


    It¡¯s the kind of buzz that will make me forget and slip up if I¡¯m not careful.


    I can¡¯t be stuck and walk around with my fucking head in the clouds.


    I know I need to exercise more caution than that and I know it more when my brothers call me to a meeting after work.


    We meet at Vincent¡¯s office in town.


    Vincent is sitting at his desk and his face is stern.


    Nick is thest to arrive.


    When he takes his seat Vincent clears his throat and starts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick boys.¡± Vincent leans forward. ¡°It¡¯s just a follow-up from the other day to let you know not to rx for one minute. I have eyes on the street and they say they saw Barabbas Antone yesterday.¡±


    Fuck, fucking fuck. Tobias is one thing to worry about. Barabbas is the n leader. Up until years ago he hadn¡¯t made any kind of presence for a good ten years then he resurfaced and there was blood on the streets.


    ¡°Jesus, Vincent¡­¡± I breathe.


    ¡°I know. Tobias is in the hospital and as far as I know still there. He¡¯s down but not out and only out for a little while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry guys¡­.¡± I lean forward and Salvatore throws a punch in my arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking apologize,¡± Salvatore scuffs. ¡°If you didn¡¯t shoot his dick off I would have.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Nick chimes in. ¡°I just would have ripped his pants off and made sure the whole thing was gone.¡±


    Nick would do exactly that. I was being careful though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want apologies,¡± Vincent deres. This is the same shit brewing from a while back and while we need to be careful, we also need to make sure we don¡¯t allow anyone to step on our turf and mess with our people, especially our women.¡±


    I¡¯m happy to hear that. ¡°What do we do now? Think they¡¯re going toe for us?¡±


    ¡°I do, just not the way we think.¡± It¡¯s now Vincent looks worried. ¡°Tobias is about games.¡±


    Fuck don¡¯t I know. ¡°That fucker needs to die.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but he has too much weight of importance. Can¡¯t just kill him without putting a mark on our backs.¡± He sighs. ¡°It would be hell to pay if we did that. The Antones would wipe us out same as De La threatened. The fact that it was him the De La¡¯s got to take out Antonio says a lot.¡±


    I already told them the details of how Tobias killed Antonio from the little more I managed to listen to from Charlotte.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to hear the whole thing or acknowledge that it was because of his special rtionship with Antonio that he was the perfect candidate to end him.


    It was Vincent I¡¯d spoken to first. As I did I tried to leave out all the gory parts ¨Cthe abuse on Charlottes part. Just out of respect for her. It wasn¡¯t something I felt she wanted everyone knowing.


    Vincent guessed what happened though and was the one to say it outright once I¡¯d calmed down. Salvatore and Nick guessed too. I suppose it was obvious what must have happened to her from how I behaved.


    At least I never mentioned that there were others like Tobias. Fucking clients.


    I haven¡¯t asked Charlotte who the others were because I don¡¯t want to put her through anything more emotional than what¡¯s already going on that will hurt her.


    The calmer version of me hopes she¡¯ll tell me one day, or talk to me whenever she needs to. Tobias is who I¡¯m worried about. I¡¯m not gonna lie and pretend I¡¯m not worried about that sick fuck because I am.


    I am because he wants her.


    ¡°He¡¯s obsessed with her.¡± I say more to myself than to them. Salvatore tenses next to me and no onements. ¡°Tobias is obsessed with Charlotte.¡±


    I lean back into the chair and it creaks under my weight. I allow my gaze to drift out the floor to ceiling window and settle on the Chicago skyline set against the onset of night.


    It still looks lively, but there¡¯s something ominous about it. Something that has always spiked my nerves because of the uncertainty nights in Chicago bring.


    ¡°Has she said anything more?¡± Vincent asks, cutting into the silence.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s enough, she¡¯s said enough. He paid for her, Vincent, and did it again. The fucking tape nearly made me hack his head off.¡± I burned it and burned the camera too, praying the sick fuck hadn¡¯t made copies. I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to be lying about it, the same as I haven¡¯t put it past him to be plotting for me in his hospital bed.


    ¡°We gave him the money. That¡¯s all he¡¯ll get, no more. No one owes him shit.¡± Vincent grits his teeth and I¡¯m d again that he sounds like he¡¯s ready for battle. He¡¯s changed. I see Frankie in him, he¡¯s talking like Frankie. He would say the same things.


    ¡°No we don¡¯t owe him shit. In fact he must know too that we know he killed Antonio. He would have known Charlotte told me.¡± I was sure of it even if she didn¡¯t say it was him I would suspect it.


    Vincent nods. ¡°The family are making it look like a burry. The wealth and power is what they were after and they got that so I don¡¯t see any threat on Charlotteing from them. It¡¯s just this motherfucker.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and he might think she owes him for keeping her alive,¡± I add. ¡°This is all so fucked up, it really is.¡±


    ¡°We just need to be ready. All of us. This guy is one sick fuck, if he chooses he¡¯lle for all of us. We¡¯re each other¡¯s weakness because we¡¯re brothers. Boys, if you see anything out of ce we check it out, anything at all. We need to be ready for his games.¡± Vincent looks at all of us then focuses on me. ¡°Watch your back Gabe and keep your woman within your reach at all times.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I n to,¡± I assure him.


    I wish I could keep her right next to me.


    I really do but that would suffocate her.


    Fear makes me want to put her on a ne to St. Lucia and take her far away from here, but that won¡¯t work.


    She¡¯s excited about starting the job at the school and she should be.


    Raventhorne Academy is a good school and it suits her.


    I¡¯m standing on the balcony of the fifth floor of the club, thinking of what to do.


    It¡¯s very different from what I actually want to do, which is drive right over to the hospital and put a fucking bullet in Tobias¡¯s head. End him. That is what I want to do.


    End the bastard. It doesn¡¯t sit well with me that he¡¯s still alive when he did what he did to my girl.


    The shit thing about it was he wasn¡¯t the only one.


    I can¡¯t imagine her going through all of that and living through it for ten years.


    Now this shit.


    I¡¯m right though, he¡¯s obsessed with her. I saw it ze in his eyes. The minute that bullet never fired from the revolver, the bastard turned into some hell fiend.


    He wanted to kill my ass and take her.


    That¡¯s what he wanted to do, kill my ass and take my woman and the fucking money.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Salvatore says,ing up to me.


    He stands next to me and drops his elbows onto the metal rail.


    ¡°Hey there,¡± I reply.


    He throws a punch in my arm. ¡°Fucker, you gonna just sulk? It¡¯s against the rules of the club.¡±


    ¡°Prick.¡± I throw back. with the amount of times Salvatore thinks it¡¯s a good idea to punch me I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s still alive and that I have an arm left.


    I figured long ago that he teaches me patience because he¡¯s been doing that since we were kids, and I¡¯ve been taking the hits.


    ¡°When you¡¯re here leave the shit outside.¡± He smirks.


    ¡°Trying to. I¡¯m trying to.¡±


    ¡°Try harder because people can tell you have shit on your mind and that¡¯s never a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I hear ya.¡±


    ¡°So, is St. Lucia off the table then?¡± he quirks a brow.


    He was the only one I told him about the one month request I made to Charlotte. ¡°For now,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Can I be selfish and say I¡¯m a little d to hear that?¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°You can.¡±


    He straightens. ¡°Sheing tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah she¡¯ll be here in twenty minutes.¡±


    He turns at the sound of footsteps and I follow his gaze and see Mimiing up the steps. Tonight¡¯s her night off. She¡¯s not working and what she¡¯s dressed in tells all ¨C a ck negligee that makes her look like she just stepped out of a dream.


    She smiles when she sees Salvatore and stops a little distance away from us.


    I gotta ask because curiosity gets the better of me. ¡°You finally ask her out, or whatever?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more of the whatever variety. Have fun. I know I will.¡± Salvatore chuckles and walks away.


    I watch him slip his arm around her and guide her away.


    When they turn the corner I return my attention to the dance floor. More people havee in and the floor is filling up fast.


    The Dark Odyssey is always packed and always will be just like this no matter how much we charge. People living out their fantasies.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Tobias can plot for me all he wants. He can, I¡¯ll be ready for his ass when hees for me with whatever game he has up his fucking sleeve.


    He cane for me and I¡¯ll be ready.


    I¡¯ll be ready to y.

 #5 Chapter 25

    CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR


    Charlotte


    The club lights bounce off the walls, creating that electric vibe I¡¯d always loved about The Dark Odyssey.


    Every time I came here, past or present I was always impressed by the ce and all that the guys had done. They truly, truly had done a remarkable job.


    Tonight was no different to any other night and I was enveloped in music and the urge to get sucked into my fantasies.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe a little too much.


    Christ¡­ with my mind spinning after my little off-the-charts sexy rendezvous at Gabe¡¯s office I went shopping after. I went shopping by myself and picked up the little number I¡¯m wearing.


    A sexy as hell red negligee from Victoria¡¯s Secret, red kitten heels that match and I bought my own mask. You always got a mask at reception but most people came with their own. I did that tonight and while the thought was thrilling I felt a little ¡­Just unlike myself.


    Or unlike the me before Antonio. Lingerie was a must in his house on a daily basis, but I¡¯m not thinking about that.


    Not tonight.


    I¡¯vee far. I¡¯ve had sex with Gabe several times and it feels like I¡¯ve fixed that part of my brain that I thought was broken. I¡¯ve had sex with the man more times than I can count in the short space of time that I¡¯ve been home and it feels to me like it¡¯s been the first in the whole ten year span. It feels like he¡¯s the first and only man I¡¯ve ever been with. Everything that happened in the in between is what I¡¯m shoving to the back of beyond.


    That¡¯s what I¡¯m telling myself and it seems to be working because I know what tonight will be like, I just don¡¯t know how it¡¯s going to y out.


    It¡¯s exciting though.


    I got here five minutes ago and was ushered to Gabe¡¯s private booth. Different from the VIP lounge he shares with the guys.


    I¡¯m on the second floor, where I would have seen him that first night, so it fits. Makes sense that he was standing here. Now I¡¯m here I can see all the d¨¦cor and it is very impressive indeed.


    There¡¯s arge leather sofa and a table for drinks. A bar area with bartenders who greet me and give me a cocktail and mostly what I can see from here in full force is the view of everyone on the dance floor and the people around having sex.


    Across from me are a row of three booth areas that look like this. I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m going to fair here tonight because inside them are people having group sex. Thebinations are one woman with three or a max of five guys.


    Like always when I¡¯ve been here, I find myself torn between the question of watching or not, then I find that I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from what I¡¯m looking at.


    What gets me though tonight is the emotion they all share and I can tell straight away from the way they touch each other that they couldn¡¯t have met here tonight.


    Also none are wearing masks.


    My attention is on the woman in the booth with four guys.


    I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m fascinated with the attention she gives them and what they give her. It¡¯s a direct contrast to the first level below me where I can see one of the waitresses being fucked by two guys wearing masks. They share her between them and they seem ruthless about it.


    The people in the booths though are different and it dawns on me that maybe they¡¯re all in a rtionship.


    Fuck¡­ are they? How would that work?


    I watch now as she sits on the guy in reverse cowgirl so he can plunge into her ass, then the other guy she was kissing plunges into her pussy. They start fucking her, while the other two guys go either side of her, she starts sucking the guy on the left¡¯s cock while she gives the other guy a hand job.


    I¡¯m looking at them, my fascination through the roof but I can¡¯t help but be aroused too.


    Sharing¡­ it¡¯s all sharing. Is that what Gabe is into?


    Is that what he did through the years?


    Charlotte don¡¯t be stupid and naive. I¡¯m a long way from either of those.


    The man is one of the owners of a very raunchy sex club that caters for the wealthy and people who can afford the seven hundred dor entry ticket.


    Yes¡­ seven hundred dors. I couldn¡¯t believe it myself when I read it online. That¡¯s the ticket for the sex dungeon.


    Gabe is deadly, devilishly handsome, drop dead gorgeous, sex god of course he must have lived like a king with his harem of women over the years.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he?


    Even if he remembered me, hope was lost when it came to us.


    I press my lips together as the woman I¡¯m watching orgasms. It¡¯s the pleasure filled look on her face that gets me and as she does the men switch around so everyone can get their turn to fuck her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember you watching like that.¡± Gabe¡¯s voice makes me jump and I turn to see him standing paces away from me.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I smile at him and feel my cheeks burn with heat from the fascination I must have shown the group of five.


    He walks up to me and nts a kiss on my lips. It¡¯s brief but effective and I see he likes what I¡¯m wearing.


    He takes the drink out of my hand and settles it down on the table so he can spin me around slowly and check out what I¡¯m wearing properly.


    My negligee is definitely of the daring and truly adventurous variety. The kind that got me instant attention the minute I took off my kimono.


    I did that when I walked into the main section of the club and took the elevator up with thedy who brought me here.


    ¡°Good girl, you know what I like.¡± He gives me that cocky smirk of his and tilts his head to the side as he continues to appraise me. The negligee is a mix of satin andce in a baby doll style. The satin covers my nipples and forms a band around the midsection under my breasts, making them look bigger.


    The rest of it isce. Very sheerce that allows you to see through to the thong I thought would drive him crazy.


    ¡°d you like it.¡± I try for nonchnce as if I dress like this all the time.


    He tilts my chin toward him and holds my face like he¡¯s studying me. ¡°You were watching the group. Does it bother you?¡±


    ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then the look on your face must have been fascination,¡± he surmises.


    ¡°Can you me me?¡±


    He releases his hold on me and smiles wider. ¡°And what fascinated you?¡±


    ¡°Everything. They all look like they could be in a rtionship.¡±


    ¡°They are.¡± He confirms and I can¡¯t help the surprise that washes over me.


    ¡°Oh¡­ all¡­ of them?¡± I raise my brows.


    ¡°Yes. It works and they share.¡± He looks back out to them and then back to me. ¡°This is the part of the yer¡¯s lounge reserved for groups in a rtionship. There are only three booths and they book one for the whole night simr to how the rest of the cubicles work, it¡¯s booked for the night by those using it, different to the other areas.¡±


    The way he talks about it is so ordinary, like we¡¯re talking about office space or something mundane.


    Being in the whole scene now is definitely fascinating but it just makes me wonder what the thoughts are behind it. I never asked before.


    ¡°Are you fascinated too? With sharing a woman, or¡­ being with more than one?¡± He¡¯s far from stupid and knows the question I¡¯m trying to ask.


    It¡¯s a hidden question I have no right to ask because we weren¡¯t together. Although I would never ss my situation as married, it was. I got married.


    So Gabe was entitled to live out whatever fantasy he wanted, and with anyone he wanted to live it with.


    ¡°I was,¡± he confesses and as much as that little mantra ran through my head I can¡¯t help the feeling of a stone dropping in the pit of my stomach at the deration.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Is all I can say then I look around the booth and see it properly for the first time. It¡¯s made exactly like the booths across from us, his space just takes up the whole area.


    He¡¯s had women here, more than one. Maybe more than two.


    He must see my mind racing and catches my face again.


    I try to smile and fail.


    ¡°Was¡­ Charlotte,¡± he repeats with emphasis on the word ¡®was¡¯. ¡°As in past tense.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ not now?¡±


    I think of the woman at the office earlier and wonder if he was ever with her. He gave her an answer I¡¯m not likely to forget and damn was I ever on cloud nine when I heard him say it. It still leaves me wondering though if he¡¯s been with her.


    ¡°The only person I will share you with is myself. I¡¯m too selfish and not into sharing anymore. Not when you belong to me.¡±


    ¡°Belong?¡± I decide to be yful because belonging sounds so damn good it scares me because of how bad I want it. ¡°Your month could end and I decide I want to move to Timbuktu, then I wouldn¡¯t belong to you.¡± I tease with a chuckle, but he gives me a wild smile that¡¯s not quite filled with humor.


    ¡°Goddess, you can move to the moon and tell me no all you want baby.¡± He leans close to my ear. ¡°You could hook up with Tom, Dick, and Harry, but you¡¯d still belong to me.¡± He gives a sexy wink that I smile at.


    ¡°Okay, d for the rification.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so here¡¯s what I do with things that belong to me¡­¡± He takes off my


    mask and sets it down on the table next to my drink. ¡°I like to show them off. I¡¯m a prick that likes to show off, especially ¡­¡± He stops, reaches for me so he can hold me close and moves right near my ear. ¡°When I have the most beautiful woman in the world on my arm I like the world to know she belongs to me.¡±


    My damn mouth waters and I can¡¯t talk.


    The rawness in his gaze gets me. It¡¯s almost animal like, like a predator looking over its prey.


    What he does next makes my voice fade away into the ether along with my mind.


    He tugs on the little straps holding up my negligee and pulls it down my shoulders so my breasts pop out.


    Then he pulls it all the way down so it floats down my body and pools at my feet. The next thing toe off is my thong.


    The feral, carnal look that fills his eyes as he looks over my naked body sends a shudder through me.


    ¡°I like to show off her body. So the world knows she belongs to me,¡± he adds.


    I¡¯m stuck and I can¡¯t think past the fact that I¡¯m naked in front of people, and his prative stare. Both are too much.


    The bartenders can see me and so can anyone else who¡¯s looking on, and there are people looking.


    The air on my nipples tickles them but his fingers squeezing my breasts makes them diamond hard.


    His smile turns sinful hot and he lowers to suck my breasts and lingers there so I can feel pleasure. That steals my thoughts away. He runs his tongue across the swells of my breasts and my whole body feels like it¡¯s on fire, hot fire like I¡¯m standing next to the sun.


    A whimper falls from my lips as his tongue taunts across the taut peak, a shard of undiluted pleasure races through my body and spikes all the way down to my aching pussy.


    Once again I want him inside me. I want his ruthless cock inside me, fucking me the way he took me today on the desk of his office.


    I want the fantasy of getting lost in him.


    I want him.


    His wild suckle makes me arch into him. As he puts his arm around me to bring me even closer I close my eyes and allow my head to fall back.


    God, I want him so bad. I want him so bad and never want him to stop touching me.


    I¡¯m left greedy for more when he pulls away leaving me panting, my mind buzzing with wild sexual energy that ripples from me to him.


    Energy and excitement fuel with anticipation when Gabe starts undoing the buttons on his shirt.


    What is he doing?


    Is he seriously doing what I think he¡¯s going to do?


    That is the problem ¨C the one problem ¨C with being with a wild man who does whatever he wants, whenever he wants.


    He¡¯s unpredictable and I never know what the hell I¡¯m in for until he hits me with it.


    He backs off his shirt and I run my hands down his powerful chest. My fingers start tracing the definition in each muscle, allowing me the pleasure of exploring him.


    He reaches out, traces my mouth with his thumb and secures his hands on the cheeks of my ass.


    ¡°I will also fuck you in front of the world so they know you belong to me.¡±


    My breath hitches and my whole body blushes from the scandalous idea.


    Christ, he¡¯s being serious as fuck.


    My heart stills but I¡¯m so taken with the idea of him fucking me out in the open like this in front of everyone that I can¡¯t breathe.


    My eyes are glued to him, watching with the wildness that takes me. He undoes his belt buckle and sheds his pants and boxers, unleashing the length of his perfect cock.


    My lips part with awareness but all thought of caring about who¡¯s watching drains from my mind when he picks me up and sits down with me straddling him.


    He takes my face and brings me in for a kiss that finishes the job of erasing my awareness.


    Opening my mouth, I let his tongue tangle with mine in a sh of passion, and I groan from the exhration.


    With my lips still on his he lifts my hips and thrusts his cock into me, balls deep, buried to the hilt. I only leave his lips to cry out from the impact, much to his pure satisfaction.


    He growls with it and smiles with the wicked sin I see brimming in his eyes.


    No one has to ask if the kind of sinful ideas are the type that will lead you straight to temptation. And, there will be no turning back. No matter how hard you try.


    He chuckles as he starts moving inside me. He doesn¡¯t allow me to ride him like he usually does when we¡¯re in this position. Instead, he grabs my ass so he can get a good grip and starts to fuck me.


    I¡¯m quivering as his hips thrust out and in, his cock spiraling friction through my pussy and up my body each time he pounds into me. It¡¯s exhrating and mind-blowing and I allow myself to get lost in him as I bounce up and down in hisp.


    I¡¯m lost in him. Lost in the sea of pleasure. Lost in the high as he gives me orgasm after orgasm.


    Then things change up as he fucks me faster. With one hand on my ass and the other smoothed up the back of my neck, he fucks me with a surge of manic pounds that makes me writhe against his untamed grip. We both get lost in the rhythm and the burst of ecstasy and I cry out at the same time he growls his own release.


    Oh my God¡­


    What the hell?


    How the hell can every time feel like some mind-blowing experience that leaves me breathless, bamboozled, greedy for more?


    Gabe smooths his hand up the back of my neck and the sexy smile returns to his face.


    Pleasure makes me dizzy as his cock pulses inside me, and I relish the feeling of his hot cum.


    He rests his forehead against mine, as his breathing steadies mine does too, the both of us climbing back down from the ce we went to. He holds me to him in that possessive manner and smiles against my lips as he kisses me.


    ¡°I need more. More of you baby, always you, ¡± he beams.


    ¡°You can have me,¡± I breathe.


    He pulls back to look at me and the look in his eyes is different. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    The way he looks¡­ his words¡­ he means he hopes I¡¯ll choose him when our monthes to an end.


    He said he wanted to make me fall for him again, but what he doesn¡¯t realize is there was no time at all that I stopped loving him.


    Not once. All this time and nothing whatsoever changed the way I felt about him.


    I¡¯m just scared. That¡¯s what it is and this one month arrangement is me trying not to be.

 #5 Chapter 26

    Charlotte


    Good luck on your first day Goddess.


    Meet me at the clubter. Wear ckce.


    No panties.


    Jesus Christ, I have to swallow hard to keep from blushing.


    That¡¯s Gabe¡¯s text to me. It serves me right for looking at my phone when I¡¯m in ss.


    I knew it was him when the phone buzzed in my bag. I was just being the naughty school teacher he turned me into and checked my phone after I¡¯d given my ss the reading for the lesson.


    I¡¯d gotten the ss to read Godiva and make notes about the medieval aspects of the poem.


    I just thought I¡¯d quickly check my phone while they were doing so and that was the message from Gabe.


    Just as quickly I fire back a message to him saying ¡®okay¡¯, and shove my phone back in my bag trying my best not to blush.


    No panties¡­. What a thing to tell me. The man is ¡­ how would I describe Gabriel Giordano to anyone?


    The thing about being unpredictable and adventurous is just that and dare I say it, I¡¯m starting to feel a little like my old self again which is great. I¡¯ve been with him for a week and because of how easy it is to get lost in him, I¡¯ve done exactly that.


    Some nights see us staying in at his ce, which I¡¯ve been quickly referring to as home and other nights are spent at the club. I even allowed myself the guilty pleasure of stopping by his office at the shippingpany for lunch and the man ended up eating me instead.


    My skin flushes with the recollection and I push it out of my mind, can¡¯t think about that here. I¡¯m in ss and I¡¯m a teacher again.


    They call me Miss and look up to me. I can¡¯t think about sex, or how I can¡¯t wait to see what Gabe has in store for me at the club tonight.


    Fuck, I can¡¯t even think of The Dark Odyssey. What would people think if they knew I¡¯d been there several times over thest week and I was¡­ involved with one of the club owners.


    And we had sex in public every time since that first night we did it. My God¡­ people have seen me naked having seriously wild sex with a man in a sex club.


    I blow out a breath and shuffle to straighten my shoulders.


    Regaining myposure, I look over my ss and marvel at the view of my students.


    I¡¯m a teacher in a room with a bunch of sixteen year olds at Raventhorne Academy. A bunch of sixteen-year-olds who are doing what I tell them and the ss is so quiet as they read the poem. They¡¯re all so well behaved and each of the boys and girls look like they want to be here.


    It brings a smile to my face and I feel the surge of happiness take me, the kind of happy you get when you aplish something. A dream, a goal, a wish your heart wants.


    In my case it was all made possible by Cordelia and given to me at just the right time to heal me and that aspect of my mind, and ¡­ nearly taken from me in the same breath by Tobias.


    I want to enjoy all of this but I know I can¡¯t truly rx. I can¡¯t because I know what he¡¯s like and deep down, even though he knows I have Gabe and the Giordanos I don¡¯t think it will stop him froming for me again with his games.


    ckmail¡­ it¡¯s like food to his soul and he lost at his own gamest time. He won¡¯t take that lightly, neither will he take what Gabe did to him lightly.


    The boy at the back lifts his head and looks over to me. He¡¯s a dark haired guy whose name I remember because his family are well known, like most of the students at the school.


    It¡¯s Patterson, as in congressman Patterson¡¯s son.


    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡± he says and lifts his head toward me.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I try to hide the excitement in my voice at having my first question of the day.


    ¡°Is there some element of escapism here too?¡± He asks and my spirits lift instantly. His brows knit together in thought as he continues. ¡°I mean like the other post-Romantic poems, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m just seeing what I want to see because Tennyson probably wrote it about Lady Godiva and who wouldn¡¯t dig a chick that rode through the town naked? But the words feel like ¡­ escapism to me.¡±


    I smile at him and nod, trying to hold back the memories of all the times I had to escape in my mind when I was in Italy.


    ¡°You are absolutely correct.¡± I take in his brighter appearance at having been right. ¡°It¡¯s medieval and a lot of the poems written by the post-Romantic poets carry that element of escapism. Back in the past, any time at all where they thought life was better, or more exciting.¡±


    ¡°Or free?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I like this guy. He reminds me of myself at his age. ¡°Or free. Add it to your notes and be sure to write down your thoughts, it will help for your coursework and any projects you may do this semester. ¡± I look about the ss and see the interested looks I¡¯m getting from a few of the students. ¡°Did anyone else get the sense of escapism?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡± Says the girl in the back row at the opposite corner of the room. ¡°But a little different. I liked how strong Lady Godiva was, and daring and I think Tennyson wrote about her because she pushed the limits and did something that waspletely out of character for her time.¡±


    The boy whose name I just remembered is Heath looks at her and she nces over to him. I notice the spark but she looks away, shy.


    ¡°That is perfect,¡± I tell her with a nod and she smiles.


    I can¡¯t remember her name but I¡¯ve made it my duty to remember everyone¡¯s name by tomorrow at close of business.


    ¡°Does anyone have anything else to add?¡± I¡¯m d when I see hands go up in the air.


    It¡¯s so good to be teaching again. My first day is definitely going to be a good one. Here at school andter.


    Later came quick.


    People say time flies when you¡¯re having fun and I had one of the very best days I¡¯d had in a very long time. In myst ss, the discussion we were having about Shakespeare and King Lear was so interesting that we ran over by half an hour because the students kept asking more and more questions.


    Principal Carson sat through that one with me and was truly, truly impressed.


    That lesson alone made me look real good in front of him and I wasn¡¯t even trying to impress him.


    I met up with Cordelia and Ma after for dinner and babbled about the day I had to them. Neither could get a word in and I suspect neither wanted to stop me in my tracks as I gushed on.


    Now I¡¯m here at The Dark Odyssey again for another wild night with Gabe.


    I¡¯m wearing a satin ck negligee and no panties at his request. I have on ck heels and a ck masquerade mask with feathers and ck beads around the eyes. My hair is down and I curled it so it¡¯s extra curly and bouncy, just the way Gabe likes it.


    I feel like such a girl getting ready for my man.


    My man¡­


    God¡­ I want him to be, but I¡¯m still at that ce where I¡¯m trying to not be afraid. It¡¯s too soon to push myself more than I have and I don¡¯t want to put too much pressure to move faster because everyone around me wants me to be the Charlotte from the past they¡¯re used to.


    This is good, me going to the club and swimming in the deep end of fantasy.


    I can¡¯t exin it other than it must be the vibe of freedom to be whoever, and whatever you want to be, with whoever, when you step through the club doors.


    I¡¯m led up to the private booth again although I insist on going up by myself.


    Kelly, the woman who takes me up, tells me Gabe specifically requested that I¡¯m escorted up when I arrive.


    He¡¯s already waiting for me there and he looks like a dream in a white button-down he has rolled up his thick forearms and ck cks that show off his long, powerful legs.


    He¡¯s had a haircut and neatened his beard so he looks sharp.


    The gorgeous sight of him throws me and lures me to him all at the same time and I go straight up to him and kiss him. In these heels my head just about reaches the top of his shoulders so he knows I want his kissable lips when I press my hands to the hard corded wall of his chest.


    He kisses me and does that insanely sexy thing of tugging on my bottom lip and I giggle.


    Then true to his wildness, he pulls back, crouches down and lifts the hem of my negligee right up so he can check I¡¯m not wearing any panties. He gets confirmation and everyone who¡¯s watching us gets it too. They also get a good view of him nuzzling his face to my pussy and licking over my clit so he can have a taste of me.


    I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re like this. I just can¡¯t and what¡¯s so thrilling about it is it feels normal.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± hepliments, and rises to his feet. ¡°Good day? You look like it was a good day.¡±


    ¡°The best.¡± I bubble.


    His eyes brighten against the bounce of the club lights and he looks genuinely happy to hear that. I¡¯m not going to give him the rundown I gave Ma and Cordelia though.


    I want tonight with him.


    ¡°Good, you can tell me all about it while I¡¯m buried deep inside you.¡± He lowers yfully to kiss my neck.


    ¡°Gabe I¡¯m not going to tell you about my day at school while we¡¯re having sex. Thank you for the message by the way.¡±


    He chuckles and circles his arms around me making a show of smelling my hair. ¡°Fuck, you smell so damn good. Jesus.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I missed you.¡± The low timbre in his voice reaches out to me and I enjoy his hands roaming my body. He fills his palms with my breasts and gives them a squeeze.


    ¡°I missed you too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± He asks pressing his forehead to mine.


    I nod slowly and cup his face. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What for baby?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡­¡±


    ¡°Dance with me.¡± He says, his voice like a caress on my soul. I giggle when he tugs my hand and follow him like I would wherever he nned to lead me.


    Dancing sounds like fun now and the moment we step onto the dance floor I get lost in the electrifying sensation the music creates.


    Gabe turns me to face him and we start moving together like we were made for each other.


    It¡¯s been years since I danced like this and thest time I danced was with him, here at The Dark Odyssey.


    Now feels like then, except I¡¯m no longer the shy schoolgirl I was.


    Dancing with Gabe now feels like raw erotic freedom.


    And he makes sure I¡¯m aware of his hands and attention all on me. Holding me against him, pressed up against him with his hand on my ass he flips me around so I can feel his erection as he grinds against my ass.


    I never fail to notice the eyes on us, on me and him. He doesn¡¯t wear a mask. Doesn¡¯t need to, he¡¯s the boss and as boss he could have any woman in this room. They give him their attention the same as before.


    And just the same as before I know he only sees me.


    He spins me out and back to him, catching me so I face him again and lifts my chin towards him.


    Dangerous heat sears with his lust-filled gaze.


    ¡°You taunt me,¡± he says against my ear.


    Taunt, it¡¯s a good word, he taunts me too.


    He brushes his nose over mine and my whole body flushes with delight. Then his lips catch mine for a consuming kiss that sends shivers of ecstasy through my being.


    I¡¯m not ready for him to stop when he does. I move back to his lips and he catches my bottom lip between his teeth giving me a sexy nip.


    ¡°Time to take things up a notch goddess,¡± he breathes against my ear as the music dips low.


    I¡¯m excited to see what he¡¯s going to do and when he takes my hand, I follow his lead through the crowd of bodies shing together.

 #5 Chapter 27

    CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX


    Charlotte


    We get to therge ss doors at the end of the hall on the left side. I know the doors to the right go down to the sex dungeon and I¡¯ve never been down there. I don¡¯t know where this will lead me to.


    We step onto stone floor and the air is much cooler, like there¡¯s a door open somewhere.


    ¡°Gabe where are you taking me?¡± I giggle as we get through the doors. The music isn¡¯t so loud down here.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± His lips quirk into a smile of mischief and eyes sh with promises of wild sexual fun. The kind we¡¯ve been having for thest few nights.


    It doesn¡¯t take long before I do see. We go through another set of ss doors and I hear water, then we step into arge room that looks like it could have been pulled from some medieval pce. Like King Arthur¡¯s castle Camelot, but this has that dark sexy feel to it.


    There are candles everywhere and an archway leading to a floor to ceiling ss window where I can see a pond-like structure in the dark night.


    I look around as he releases me and look over all that¡¯s in the room.


    Arge wrought iron four poster bed is in the center with a chandelier hanging over it. The sheets are navy blue satin and there¡¯s a wooden table next to it with three candles and what looks like chains.


    I look to Gabe and notice he¡¯s watching me keenly like he¡¯s studying me, assessing me. Assessing my actions, reactions.


    ¡°What are we doing tonight?¡± It¡¯s probably a stupid question. This feels like the sex dungeon or something simr, something from a dark fantasy of wild pleasure we used to talk about where I end up tied to his bed.


    We never got around to doing that. He used to try and shock me with hisments, but we both knew he wasn¡¯t joking and I used to wonder what it would truly be like to do something as wild like that.


    I just don¡¯t know If I can be the way he wants to be.


    ¡°You just walked on set of my darkest fantasy of you.¡± He smiles.


    ¡°Fantasies of me? The little school teacher?¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°You damn well know I¡¯m crazy about you, my naughty little school teacher.¡± He taunts. ¡°I¡¯m crazy about you¡­ and it makes me crazy that you don¡¯t trust me.¡±


    The usation embarrasses me and there¡¯s a noticeable shift in his mood and the sparkle in his gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± I say, automatically taking the defensive, but then I realize he¡¯s right. Notpletely, but all my actions so far have shown distrust.


    He caresses the edge of my jaw. ¡°You don¡¯t mean to baby, but it¡¯s true. You and me we go way back¡­ so far back some people live a whole lifetime. We¡¯re a long way past sex and you know that. You know that we aren¡¯t screwing and fucking around but you would run away from this¡­¡± He drops his hand from my cheek and motions from me to him. To the invisible force that connects us, that¡¯s actually not so invisible because I feel it when I¡¯m with him, all the time I¡¯m with him. ¡°You¡¯d run from me because of fear and I get it. You don¡¯t trust me, but tonight I want to make you try. If you let me.¡±


    His words speak to my soul, to the girl I used to be, the woman I am now who¡¯s restraining what I want to be with him. I¡¯m trying damn hard to break down the wall. I am and while I¡¯ve been through hell¡­ I feel like I owe him a chance to be with the person I used to be. Maybe by doing so I can release her and screw fear.


    ¡°What do you want to do to me?¡± I ask breathlessly.


    He chuckles. ¡°Mostly, I want to live out my wildest fantasy of you tied to my bed naked, at my will. You allowing me to truly own you and take you over the edge again, and again, and again.¡±


    ¡°The edge?¡±


    ¡°The edge. It¡¯s the ce where you be the goddess. The queen. You give me control over her body but she¡¯s in charge of what I do to you. I want you to trust me to wipe away the nightmares of the past and think of only me. Me giving you unimaginable pleasure you¡¯ll only ever have with me, Goddess.¡±


    Tears actually sting the backs of my eyes. I¡¯ve never felt so important in my life, so valued.


    I want what he wants. ¡°I like the fantasy.¡±


    Lust instantly glitters his eyes. ¡°Be careful Charlotte¡­ it¡¯s a wild dark fantasy. If that¡¯s where we¡¯re going you have to give yourself to me. You have to trust me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ want to.¡±


    He moves closer and walks around me slowly looking me over. The heat in his gaze burns me up.


    ¡°You want to give yourself to mepletely and trust me with your body?¡±


    That sounds so ¡­ it sounds like what I did before, when he took my virginity.


    I can do it again, it¡¯s the same guy.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Show me you want to.¡± There¡¯s only one answer to that so I lift the hem of the negligee and pull it over my head.


    I¡¯m standing naked before him, wanting him to take me, wanting him to do whatever he wants to me.


    My action is enough of an answer for him to know what I want him to do.


    Hees closer and brushes his nose to the hollow of my cheek in that predatory mannermon with animals who are marking their territory.


    ¡°Your safe word is red,¡± he tells me. ¡°Say it baby.¡±


    ¡°Red,¡± I say. I can¡¯t lie, the darkness and excitement is thrilling but scary at the same time.


    ¡°You say it anytime you want me to stop, no matter what I¡¯m doing. Understand?¡±


    I nod and his lips brush over mine.


    ¡°Get on the bed. Keep the heels on. I want those digging into my back when I fuck you.¡±


    Like a puppet on a string, I¡¯m helpless to his demands and I do what he says.


    I get on the bed and rest back onto my elbows.


    He looks at me with that assessing stare again and I grow wet from the desire I see in his eyes.


    He walks around to the table with the chains and a lump forms in my throat.


    Oh my God, I¡¯m nervous. We¡¯ve never done this and it¡¯s kinky as fuck and outside of my element.


    Or is it?


    The fact that my mouth is watering from the sexiness of the anticipation of what we¡¯re about to do probably means it¡¯s very well within my element. I¡¯m just kinkier than I thought.


    And, there is that part of me that yearns for freedom.


    I want to be the goddess.


    I do.


    I want to be empowered but mostly I want to see what the edge looks like and I want him to take me there.


    I want him to make me forget the nightmares and take what he¡¯s offering me. I want that.


    All of it.


    Picking up the chains, he moves to me and secures my right arm to the rail on the head board. There¡¯s a leather band around the wrist but a sp that¡¯s metal and cool on my skin. The chain is long enough so I can move my arm enough to lie down and rest my arms outstretched on either side of me, but I can see that if I was to reach forward, there¡¯d be a limit where I¡¯d be restricted. I try it and see I¡¯m right.


    Gabe moves to my other arm and does the same thing. He doesn¡¯t do my legs though. I guess so I can dig my heels into his back.


    I can¡¯t wait for that part.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asks. I notice the look in his eyes is hotter. Molten with the heat of what I¡¯ve allowed him to do to me. I¡¯m chained to his bed. Me-chained to his bed.


    ¡°I think so.¡± I bite a smile whiches full bloom when he lowers to kiss me. I kiss him back and try to reach up and touch him but I can¡¯t, the clink of the chains on my wrists prevent me from doing so, but fills me with excitement at the same time.


    He notices.


    He notices and smiles while I settle back on the pillows.


    He stands and starts taking his clothes off and I¡¯m practically drooling by the time he strips down and I see his cock is already erect and ready to take me.


    Again he notices how bad I want him. My damn cheeks flush and embarrassment creeps into them. I think I¡¯m always going to be like that when I see him naked. The man has the kind of body best reserved for a dirty fantasy that could earn a girl a lifetime in confessional just for the sinful thoughts that fill her mind.


    The girl¡­ aka me. Gabriel Giordano is the kind of man who will always make me weak kneed and drool because he¡¯s hot like sin and has the body to go along with the sin.


    I watch rock hard muscles work as he turns and goes back to the table and my eyesnd on his ass. And I don¡¯t look away until he turns back to me with a ck silky cloth. Blindfold.


    My lips part. I didn¡¯t see that before. It looked like part of the table because it has a glossy ck finish as glossy as the satin material.


    He moves to me and holds it up again.


    There¡¯s a question in his eyes but he still asks for permission. ¡°May I?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I surprise myself.


    He secures the blindfold around my head and the loss of sight heightens my other senses. I know he¡¯s still near even when he stands up. I can sense his presence and sense that he¡¯s watching me.


    It feels strange but I can also sense that I¡¯ve tapped into something else that makes me rely on aspects of my body and mind that I haven¡¯t used, or never used.


    I have to trust that what my senses are telling me is right and I have to trust him.


    I have to trust him.


    This¡­ is a lesson about trust because no matter what happened to me I know Gabe will never hurt me.


    Everybody else has hurt me in some way. Not Ma. She never hurt me. She never hurt me at all and I cast my mind back to when I was younger and seeing Gabe in secret. She knew how I felt about him and didn¡¯t stop me from seeing him because she respected my feelings.


    Pa and Cordelia have hurt me in their own ways.


    Gabe though¡­ in my mind¡¯s eye back then¡­ ten years ago I know he would have died trying to save me when Antonio took me. I know he would and that says something that I know that as a fact.


    The eptance of that thought does something to me.


    The bed creaks and I feel him closer.


    ¡°Listen to my voice goddess and feel me, feel me goddess,¡± he says into my ear and traces his thumb over my lips.


    ¡°I feel you.¡±


    His lips rece his thumb. Full, and soft lips that press to mine and make me smile from the gentleness in which he kisses me. His lips leave my mouth and trail to my neck.


    He leaves a fiery line of kisses down my skin and kisses his way to the swells of my breasts. He takes my right nipple first and starts sucking. The way that he¡¯s sucking is different to how he normally does it, it¡¯s with purpose and within seconds I know what the purpose is.


    He¡¯s awakening my body and my senses, he¡¯s heightening the experience I would normally have a hundredfold by going slow.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He sucks and licks over the tip, working it to life while he fondles my left breast, caressing the tight, taut peaks.


    He continues his suckle, taking as much of my flesh into his mouth and the sensation pulls wildly at my core leaving my pussy aching for his cock.


    A mindless moan falls from my lips and he starts sucking harder and harder.


    I reach for him and the chain clinks, holding me back. Then I feel the next part of the lesson. The restraint and having him do what he wants to me is exhrating and so much more than when we¡¯re together normally.


    Oh God¡­ it feels so damn good and better when he moves to the left breast to suck. He gives it the same attention and caresses the right nipple.


    I¡¯m pretty certain I¡¯m so wet the sheets are going to be soaked but I don¡¯t care. This is what he does to me.


    ¡°Want more Goddess?¡±


    ¡°Yesssss¡­. Please give me more.¡±


    He chuckles low and deep and I smile, feeling so alive.


    My skin is tingling and starts humming with pleasure when he ces his lips back to the t of my stomach and works his way down to my mound. But, he moves away just when I think he¡¯s going to start eating out my pussy. His lips had just brushed over my folds when he stopped.


    Footsteps pad across the wooden floor and there¡¯s another clink.


    What is he doing?


    Christ¡­ what is this man going to do to me now?


    This is so crazy. It¡¯s so crazy and exciting.

 #5 Chapter 28

    CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN


    Charlotte


    It goes quiet and I wonder if he¡¯s left the room, but I didn¡¯t hear him leave so he must still be here.


    ¡°Gabe, where are you?¡± I giggle.


    ¡°Still here baby. Right here in the fantasy.¡± He chuckles deep and low. ¡°Question, raspberry or vani?¡±


    ¡°Are you eating food off me again?¡± I didn¡¯t see any food. God I would just die if one of the staff have been in here bringing us food, and saw me like this, chained up with my legs spread wide.


    ¡°Not eating. Smelling.¡±


    ¡°Vani.¡± I answer and then I hear the flicker of something and smell indeed. Vani tickles my nose and lulls me to rx all the more.


    It reminds me of Christmas spent with my whole family. Abuelita would have her candles out but she¡¯d make these cinnamon buns with vani vor. Thebo of cinnamon and vani was something I remember very well and looked forward to.


    Wow¡­ I¡¯m having all these good memories. All the good memories and pleasure. It¡¯s odd because I¡¯m chained to Gabe¡¯s bed.


    His footsteps on the floorboard sound again and a clink. The vani scent is closer if that¡¯s possible and it gets closer and I remember the candles.


    As the memory hits me warm heat drips into the valley of my breasts and I gasp from the sensation.


    Candles, so that¡¯s wax, but it¡¯s not hot and burning.


    ¡°Massage candles,¡± he says in that low timbre and the warmth washes over me.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°Knew you would.¡±


    Another dose of heat drips over me and what feels better than the heat is ice.


    He runs a cube of ice all along the path he poured the candle wax and my God does that feel amazing.


    It feels amazing but fuck, I¡¯m wetter. The pleasure is so much that I¡¯m actually wetter than I was and I¡¯m shuffling around in the bed like I¡¯m having the best dream of my life.


    He chuckles again and thest bit of cold I feel around my navel is from his lips which is like the cherry on top of the cake.


    No more heat and coldes so I assume he¡¯s about to do something else and he does.


    Holy hell, do I gasp as he ces a finger inside my pussy and starts working me. The muddle of pleasure and luxuriation I had from the hot and cold has taken me and makes his fingers feel so much better in my pussy.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­.¡± I cry. ¡°Gabe¡­. Oh God¡­¡±


    ¡°Feel good baby?¡±


    ¡°Yesssss, oh God I ¨C¡± The words nevere because he reces his finger with his tongue and starts swirling around my clit. He starts swirling and sucking on the hard sensitive nub of my clit and sucks so hard I arch into the bed from the overdose of undiluted raw pleasure that feels so much better because I¡¯m at his mercy.


    Wow¡­


    ¡°Your tight little cunt tastes so good, you taste so fucking good Charlotte.¡± His voice carries over my body and seeps into me.


    I can¡¯t believe we haven¡¯t done this before. I can¡¯t imagine not doing it on the regr.


    He sucks and I move my hands. The fact that I can¡¯t reach him sends a thrill through me and I start panting. Writhing against his face. I¡¯m close and on the verge of a greedy orgasm. It¡¯s there and I feel it coil with tension in my groin.


    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯te until I tell you to.¡±


    ¡°Gabe, I don¡¯t know ¡­ I¡¯ming now.¡±


    ¡°Hold it until I tell you toe. Be a good girl for me.¡±


    I pull in a deep breath and try to hold the pleasure back, breathing in short pants helps. I focus on that but then I¡¯m distracted by two things. The first is that he¡¯s moved away from me again and I hear him walking around to the left of me and the next thing is a buzzing sound.


    It¡¯s like a phone vibrating on a desk. That¡¯s what it sounds like.


    I sense him close again and the bed creaks near my legs, then without warning the buzzing grazes over my pussy lips. I wince, gasping because I¡¯m so sensitive down there and I know what the buzzing sound is.


    It¡¯s a vibrator.


    Holy fucking hell. He¡¯s going to use a vibrator on me, an actual vibrator.


    He¡¯s using it now, he buzzes it over my pussy lips and the hum sends a shiver through my body. I suck in a sharp breath but I don¡¯t get the chance to catch my breath at all because when he pushes the smooth head inside my pussy I lose my mind.


    I¡¯ve never used one of these before, never even owned one. I had a very adventurous friend once called Naomi who had a collection by the time she was sixteen and there was poor me who hadn¡¯t even had sex.


    She¡¯d lost her virginity at fifteen and told me all I needed to know about it and of course she went into detail to let me know all the ways a real cock was different to a vibrator.


    ¡°Don¡¯te,¡± hemands and I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m supposed to listen. I try though. I¡¯m trying and because I¡¯m trying I¡¯m screaming. The craze has toe out somehow.


    He was right, like with most things he was right. He said he wanted to give me unimaginable pleasure and he is.


    But I¡¯m so damn close to the edge I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to stop myself from giving in to the release that¡¯s here to take me.


    How am I supposed to do that?


    Who can do that?


    The buzzing stops and he grips my hips.


    ¡°Ready for me to fuck you baby?¡± he asks. As if I¡¯d say no.


    ¡°Yes. I want you¡­¡± My body is practically begging to have his cock inside me.


    ¡°How do want me baby?¡± he taunts. He¡¯s the damn tease and taunt. He knows I want him and is torturing me with need and want.


    ¡°Fuck me hard Gabe.¡± I cry out.


    ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    He plunges into me and I forget I¡¯m supposed to be focusing on noting. I just realize I¡¯ve been held in the state of pleasure and the plunge of his cock into me just pushed me to a ce I never imagined existed.


    He starts to thrust in and out slowly at first so I can enjoy the sensation and then he starts to fuck me hard. My legs automatically wrap around him and I can feel my heels digging into his back because I¡¯ve lost control of my body and I start fucking him too.


    All I hear is the clink of the chains and the sound of us. The very, very wild erotic sound of us, it echoes through the room and arouses me further.


    His balls p against my ass as he speeds up, fucking me ever harder. All I can see is darkness but then a white hot wave of electricity pulses behind my eyes and I scream.


    I can¡¯t hold my release any more.


    ¡°Please¡­. Please¡­ Let mee Gabe.¡±


    ¡°Come for me baby,e baby and don¡¯t let go.¡± He does the most insane thing bycing his fingers through mine and nting his lips on my forehead.


    Ie and Ie ande as hard as he fucked me and it feels like going up and up, and up into the heavens then falling. Falling and holding his hands.


    I fall and he¡¯s right there with me as I fall over the edge. We¡¯ve both gone over together and I secure my body to his.


    The wave of bliss splinters my mind, severing me from reality and it makes me feel like I can do anything. Like if I were truly falling he¡¯d catch me. Gabe would catch me.


    We¡¯re both breathing hard. I can¡¯t catch my breath but I notice his cock is still rock hard inside me even though my pussy spasms around his length.


    ¡°Feel good baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I feel amazing.¡±


    ¡°Want more?¡±


    I can¡¯t imagine what more he could give me or how he can outdo what we just did.


    Like an addict though I want it. I want whatever it is he wants to give me. I want more. I deserve more and all the pleasure in the world. I¡¯m already intoxicated. I want to be drunk and get wasted on it, on him.


    ¡°Give me more. I want more.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Remember¡­ the safe word is red.¡± I don¡¯t miss the darker edge to his words.


    ¡°I remember.¡± I haven¡¯t used the safe word yet.


    He slides off me and then I feel his hands on my waist shuffling me around so that I can go on my hands and knees.


    ¡°Things are going to change a little Charlotte. You say red when you want me to stop. This is where I take you to the edge again and release the pain.¡±


    I look back at him. I can¡¯t see him but I sense hesitation in his voice. I¡¯m so hyped up on pleasure though that I don¡¯t want to turn back.


    ¡°I want it gone Gabe. I want the pain gone.¡±


    He rests a firm hand on my ass and I already know what he¡¯s going to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to spank it out of you,¡± he tells me. ¡°It may hurt but I won¡¯t give you more than you can take. The next time we do this you will only feel pleasure.¡±


    I believe him.


    ¡°Pleasure?¡±


    ¡°Pleasure. Should I continue or do you want to safe word me now?¡±


    Control. He¡¯s giving control to me, empowering me with it. It¡¯s something Icked for so long and I want it back.


    ¡°Continue. I¡­ trust you.¡± As I say the words I know I do. This is crazy and I don¡¯t see how spanking can release the pain, but I trust him and I trust this wild fantasy we¡¯re having. I want to experience the rest.


    His hand roams over my ass, then I feel his lips kissing the skin there.


    Then a powerful blow to my left cheek rocks my hips forward and sends a shudder through me.


    The skin stings and I cry out, but what I feel is the tug of emotion that¡¯s been weighing heavily on my heart, the emotion that keeps the wall up.


    Another p starts breaking it down.


    Mentally I visualize it and while he gives me another p and another and the skin stings what I see is the wall crumbling and I see true myself from years ago. I¡¯m behind the wall wing away at it to break free.


    Abuelita¡¯s words fill my mind and I think of choosing the right path. Beyond the wall is a path of darkness. It¡¯s so thick. So thick it¡¯s stifling, like if I swallow it will take me whole. Ahead of me it¡¯s the light. It¡¯s all the things I wanted. All the things I needed.


    I think of the nightmares and they all blend into one. I see them blend into a swirl and push back the darkness, past me, everything.


    Antonio, Father Rossario, Tobias. The three worst men who abused me over and over again. I push them to the back of my mind and the wall falls down.


    I don¡¯t even realize I¡¯m crying or that there are tears on my wrists.


    I never realized and what I feel as I break down is Gabe¡¯s lips smoothing kisses over the sore skin of my ass.


    The skin feels sore but the release in my heart is so much more. It¡¯s more than I would have thought woulde from this.


    The girl I held back is free and the one thing she wanted more than anything was her guy.


    ¡°Are you okay¡­Goddess?¡± His voice is soothing. I can tell that he would have preferred to give me pleasure than make me feel pain, or release me from pain.


    ¡°I feel¡­ alive.¡±


    ¡°Good. Good girl. Pain with pleasure is freeing. Want more pleasure?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes, I want that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. Remember the safe word.¡±


    I¡¯m surprised at myself again because here I am enticed to see what he¡¯s going toe up with next.


    I get the heads up of what¡¯s about toe when he circles his finger around the tight rosette of my asshole.


    ¡°I want to take you here. Fuck your perfect ass and im you. May I do it, or do you want to safe word me now?¡± His voice is filled with desire.


    Fucking hell¡­ I don¡¯t know what that will feel like but I want it. His fingers on me feel so damn good I can¡¯t imagine not savoring his cock. But his cock in my ass?


    That newfound empowerment seems to have made me more adventurous and I find myself nodding. The blindfold moves against my nose as I do.


    ¡°Do it¡­¡± I breathe and I feel him get behind me.


    First he licks over my ass, presses his tongue into the rosette of my asshole and trails over my pussy which is already wet again.


    He continues licking and I moan with the sensation then I feel the fat head of his cock against my asshole. I feel it and then he¡¯s inching into me.


    Slowly, slowly and then he¡¯s in.


    Oh my God, he¡¯s in. My eyes go wide and myshes bend against the blindfold.


    He¡¯s in my ass getting ready to fuck me and it feels amazing.


    I realize I haven¡¯t started to feel anything yet because when he starts moving that¡¯s when amazing sts over me in a cascade of pleasure I¡¯ve never experienced before.


    He steps up and his balls p against my pussy lips, the sound arousing, his movements sending me back to the edge but this time wrapped in pleasure.


    He growls and his cock tenses inside me. I know he¡¯s close to climax. He has to be. He speeds up even more and then the both of us are crying out from the pleasure that grips us in its ws.


    He starts pounding and I can¡¯t even form the words to tell him I¡¯ming. I can¡¯t give the warning. Ie and so does he. The heat floods into my ass and it¡¯s a new wild sensation that¡¯s just like him. Ie and I scream into my release as I leap into bliss beyond belief.


    I leap and the grip he has on my hips steadies me, holding me in ce.


    The orgasms however don¡¯t stoping even though he¡¯s climaxed. It¡¯s like wave after wave ps me and makes me copse beneath him in a heap.


    He pulls out of me then I feel him running tissues over my ass and my pussy and he cleans me.


    I try to still my breath and calm my racing thoughts.


    He frees my hands first and then the blindfoldes off. I don¡¯t open my eyes fully at first but when I do he¡¯s looming by my face.


    I reach for him and it feels so good to touch him.


    ¡°How do you feel? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I feel like a goddess.¡± I smile. I feel great, but drained.


    ¡°Does the goddess want to step in the hot tub with me?¡± He caresses my back.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hot tub here?¡± I lift my head.


    ¡°Oh yes.¡±


    ¡°I would love to go in the hot tub with you.¡±


    With a wide smile he scoops me up and I secure my arms around his neck.


    I¡¯m drained out with overindulgence in pleasure but I want whatever he has in store for me next.

 #5 Chapter 29

    CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT


    Gabe


    She smiles a lot more now.


    She was different after that night. Very different and more like her old self.


    I didn¡¯t want to take her over the edge but in my warped way of thinking I realized that was the only way I was going to get her to trust me.


    Strange but it worked.


    It seemed to have worked and we¡¯ve been in this crazy bubble of bliss since. Two weeks pass with us inside it. It¡¯s like we¡¯re the modified version of the couple we used to be.


    I¡¯ve be the lovesick fool I was when I was hyped up on her years ago.


    I go to work and I can¡¯t wait to see her when I get home. I go to sleep and I can¡¯t wait to wake up and see her because the dreamlike version doesn¡¯t feel like her. I¡¯ve had to live with the dream version for so long that while it may suffice for the dream world, it can¡¯t hold a me to the real Charlotte.


    She¡¯s different too¡­ in a good way. A very good way. She seems healed in some ways.


    It¡¯s reason to be happy, but I can¡¯t help but think of everything else that I¡¯ve been pushing to the back of my mind.


    And¡­ yes, what I¡¯ll do if she doesn¡¯t choose me.


    She¡¯s happy with me and we¡¯re happy together, but I know it could still happen. The two weeks brings us that much closer to the end of the month.


    I¡¯ve been thinking about it all morning and decided I¡¯d step out of the office for a break and a walk.


    I ended up at the coffeehouse nearby. It¡¯s a little walk away from the docks and at the edge of town. It¡¯s a good thinking spot.


    I¡¯ve been here for thest hour, brainstorming over everything.


    I look like a man who has tons of problems on his mind, but realistically if I were to take Tobias out of the equation, things would look like they¡¯re going good for me.


    ns are going well with the hotel deal, contracts have been signed and queries raised for St. Lucia.


    It¡¯s looking all good and looking like we¡¯re about to dive into another billion dor business deal. I¡¯m about to be a very rich man and I don¡¯t have to be the gangster I am and kill anybody for the money or steal it. I¡¯m working legit with my brothers who are excited too.


    It¡¯s all good, but I want her.


    I want the girl, the goddess, the queen.


    We¡¯re good now and she¡¯ll always belong to me in every essence of the word, I just want to know what she¡¯ll choose beyond the month.


    To do that there¡¯s stuff I know I have to take care of.


    Stuff I¡¯ve been told to leave alone.


    Tobias Antone is still a threat. The most we know is that he¡¯s been released from hospital and is at his home somewhere here in Chicago. Barabbas Antone hasn¡¯t been seen again but that doesn¡¯t mean the motherfucker isn¡¯t around.


    It doesn¡¯t mean shit to me.


    Tobias is thest part of the threat. Selfishness made me want to find him and kill him, shooting his dick off wasn¡¯t enough because he¡¯s still a fucking threat and as long as he¡¯s alive, my girl won¡¯t truly be able to put the nightmares behind her.


    But what do I do?


    What can I do?


    I down the rest of my coffee and get up, it¡¯s time to go back to the office.


    I have another one of those clients with another deal I have to look over the ounts for. Georgiou and Christian are usually the guys who deal with the clients whoe in with millions buttely we¡¯ve had so many that the workload has been split between us.


    Christian has been doing a lot of travelling too so we rarely see him. Pa relies on him the most for the new business liaisons. He does a lot of the new contracts with my uncles.


    Georgiou, that lucky son of a bitch has been vacationing for thest week with his wife and his best friend.


    I still wonder how they exin themselves when people look at them. I get the whole aspect of sharing. I get it, I think it¡¯s just different when it¡¯s outside The Dark Odyssey. The first time it felt weird was when I saw him kissing his wife, Kelly, while his friend was sucking her tits. They were at my house.


    I shake my head free of the memory. They¡¯re where they are, safe, and it¡¯s me and my brothers who are involved in the situation.


    Like always.


    We tend to jump into trouble although we¡¯re supposed to be the guys who do the books. Christian keeps himself to himself but if we need him he¡¯s there. Georgiou does not fight at all.


    I walk down the road and I gaze across the docks to what I can see of the other side of town. Raventhorne is there, right across the river. It¡¯s where it all gets more suburban. Where I live is a little like that too but as Raventhorne is all about the wealthy, it¡¯s in the area that¡¯s suited to it. Charlotte is so happy there I can practically see the happiness beaming from her when she talks about it. Every day shees to me with a smile on her face. I want her to be happypletely.


    The screech of tires catches my attention.


    In my world when you¡¯re walking on a quiet street and tyres screech like that you know to snap to attention.


    Snap right the fuck to attention and definitely when you look to see a car speeding along.


    cked out windows on a ck sedan has trouble written all over it.


    It screams death and as the cares by me and the window rolls down I already know there¡¯s no point reaching for my gun. No point at all. What I need to do is take fucking cover and that¡¯s exactly what I do.


    I don¡¯t even need to see the gun.


    I feel its presence then I hear the bullets fly and the round scream. The bullets hit the pavement I¡¯m on and I¡¯m just waiting for one to hit me.


    They don¡¯t and when I lift my head who I see with his hand out the window looking back at me makes my blood boil.


    Fucking Tobias Antone.


    He¡¯s driving by looking at me and waving the gun. That shit wasn¡¯t about killing me, it was to give me the heads-up that the games are about to begin.


    And he¡¯s watching me.


    Prick¡­


    The car speeds down the road and peoplee to check on me. A cop who was across the streetes over to me. They¡¯re asking me questions.


    Asking if I¡¯m okay.


    Asking if I¡¯m hurt.


    But what I feel is rage.


    Then fear.


    Fear. I hate that feeling. It¡¯s a fucked up emotion designed to screw with you.


    What I feel is fear for my girl¡¯s safety and I run.


    If he just came for me, he¡¯lle for her next.


    Charlotte¡¯s at home.


    I message her thinking she was at the school and she texts back to let me know she went home early with a headache.


    It takes me less than half an hour to get there. I get home and see her in the kitchen making a cheese sandwich then wrinkling her pretty nose when she takes a bite into it.


    ¡°Gabe what the hell kind of cheese is this?¡± She giggles when she sees me.


    I can¡¯t answer. I¡¯m so fucking d to see her that I just rush up to her and pull her into my arms. I hold her and I don¡¯t want to let her go.


    ¡°I missed you too.¡± She holds me and presses her head against my chest. She smells like roses today.


    ¡°Baby, did anything happen? Anybodye here before me or anything happen at school?¡± I hold her out and check her over like I¡¯m checking for injuries.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You sure? Nothing weird happen?¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°Does the weirdness of you count?¡±


    I release a breath and try to calm the fuck down. She¡¯s alright, so he didn¡¯te for her. Doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t though.


    Or maybe it is just me.


    Worry washes over her face when she sees my reaction.


    ¡°Gabe did something happen? Tobias¡­ did something happen with him?¡± Her eyes go wide with panic and I know not to say anything else. Women out of business. It¡¯s the first rule in our world.


    Women out of business and definitely when the situation at hand involves her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby, I thought I saw something. How¡¯s your head?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She seems to calm. ¡°I feel weird, and everything tastes weird. Cordelia had this stomach bugst week, I think I¡¯m getting it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you. What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Pizza,¡± she says without thinking.


    ¡°Goddess you go put your feet up and I¡¯ll order you pizza and whatever else you want.¡±


    ¡°Ice cream, cookie dough with that extra chocte sauce.¡±


    Iugh despite my inner turmoil. It amazes me how she can eat that kind of food and look as perfect as she does.


    I pull her in for a kiss and smile a smile I don¡¯t feel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it all for you.¡± I promise and she gives me a kiss before heading into the sitting room.


    As soon as she goes through the door my smile falls because I have to call Vincent.


    I have a target on my back.


    My instructions from Vincent are to stay inside tonight with Charlotte while he goes to work on the streets to see what they¡¯re saying.


    I stay in but I make the request that no one tells Nick what happened until tomorrow because I don¡¯t want him losing his shit and going on the streets with the boys.


    I then make another phone call to the brother I need most right now.


    Salvatorees within the hour. He¡¯s aware of what¡¯s going on and the worry is all over his face.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Salvatore grabs my shoulder when he walks in and starts looking me over simr to the way I checked Charlotte out when I first got in.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I assure him.


    ¡°She okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping. She doesn¡¯t know.¡± She fell asleep a few minutes ago. Her head was paining a little more so she went to lie down and when I went to check on her she was fast asleep.


    ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t tell her anything until we need to.¡±


    I smirk. ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°Fucking prick, don¡¯t y with me now. It¡¯s we all the way. Nick messaged me, he heard there was a shootout near work so he was checking in. I didn¡¯t say the shootout was about you.¡± Salvatore knows Nick as well as me.


    Salvatore and Nick share the same temper and that¡¯s saying something considering I can lose my shit at any time. I¡¯m considered the level-headed one. I don¡¯t know why that is. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not as crazed as these two and I don¡¯t have that presence Vincent has.


    People find out they¡¯ve crossed me when it¡¯s toote and they¡¯re either too dead to make amends or lose a limb.


    ¡°Thanks bro.¡± I rest my hand on his back and look him in the eye. The minute I do he knows I¡¯ve summoned him here for a reason.


    I have and it wasn¡¯t for this friendly chat.


    He tenses but I smile. ¡°Do you want to go smoke outside? My girl thinks it¡¯s sexy as fuck to watch me smoke, but she hates the smell and I want to keep the house vani fresh for her.¡±


    I even sound different to myself. He nods and we go out back into the garden and sit by the pool.


    I bring out my best Cubans with a hint of oak wood. He likes those. What he doesn¡¯t like is the suspense that looms in the space between us.


    I sit opposite him and light up.


    ¡°Gabriel, talk. I need to know what¡¯s on your mind. What¡¯s happening? I know the gist, what I don¡¯t have are the specs, the fine print and details. What did that bastard do?¡± Salvatore straightens up.


    ¡°You know what he didn¡¯t do? He didn¡¯t kill me.¡± I smirk without humor. ¡°The bastard didn¡¯t kill me, he had a clear shot and never took it because he didn¡¯t want to, although¡­¡± I hold up my finger for effect ¡°¡­ if the spray of bullets had gotten me that would have been mission aplished. Bastard would have gunned me down in the road, one more dead Giordano brother, one less Giordano to worry about. Message received loud and clear. I¡¯m his target. The man wants me dead, but he wants to y with me first.¡±


    Salvatore growls and bares his teeth.


    ¡°Fucking fuck that,¡± he hisses.


    I shake my head. ¡°Not this time. Fucking fuck my chances because I¡¯m fucked and screwed in every which way possible because this guy is an Antone.¡±


    He keeps quiet at that. ¡°Gabe, there¡¯s¡­ we have to do something. We can gather the boys, call udius again, do something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everybody will do their best in the end Salvatore, but when you¡¯re dealing with a madman nothing is ever clear cut. Nothing goes the way we think it should because they¡¯re unpredictable. Shit you never expect can happen, everything gets fucked in a way you can¡¯t imagine and¡­ Salvatore¡­ I can¡¯t allow her to suffer again.¡± Emotion takes me and I have to set down my cigar. ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t. He¡¯ll kill me somehow, some way and like today I won¡¯t see iting and I won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Silence takes up residence for a few seconds and makes the air heavy with tension as we look at each other.


    ¡°Ask me,¡± he says because he knows there¡¯s only one reason I asked him specifically toe here. There¡¯s only one reason why he¡¯s the only one here. Vincent offered toe after he went on the streets and I told him I was fine. I know Nick wouldn¡¯t havee. He would lose his temper first thene see if I was okay after. Salvatore though¡­ no.


    ¡°You have my back bro. Now I¡¯m going to ask you to take care of my girl if anything happens to me.¡±


    He holds my gaze and his face hardens. He stares at me with a deep intensity that keeps me there.


    ¡°Gabe ¨C¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I cut in and shake my head. ¡°Salvatore. Please. Just don¡¯t let anything happen to her. The only other person I can trust with this is you. I ask you to look after her and¡­ if you have any feelings at all for Mimi please treat her right. She deserves a good man. You are that¡­ but if it¡¯s more than friendship, don¡¯t do what I did and fuck things up. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking.¡±


    He puts out his cigar, hangs his head down for a few seconds and nods.


    ¡°Okay¡­ yes. Yes to both. Although I already nned to be the kind of guy Mimi deserves without you asking me, if she¡¯ll have me.¡±


    I put out my hand to shake his and he takes it, shaking my hand firm. That¡¯s it.


    We¡¯ve shaken on it.


    We¡¯ve agreed. Now we just have to see what happens next.


    What will happen next?


    What the fuck will Tobias do next?

 #5 Chapter 30

    CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE


    Charlotte


    ¡°Okay, so I think a week of dating tends to suggest something a little more than dating right?¡± Cordelia asks and Iugh.


    She rolls her eyes at me when I cover my mouth because she¡¯s trying so hard to not like this new guy she¡¯s seeing.


    ¡°You are so funny,¡± I say, shaking my head at her.


    ¡°And you are no help whatsoever, you¡¯re supposed to help me be levelheaded and logical Miss Revello.¡± She throws back, tossing a mini marshmallow at me.


    We¡¯re sitting outside of the coffeehouse having mountain mugs of hot chocte and giant cupcakes.


    I am so full I think I¡¯ll burst within the next few seconds but the lure of ice cream calls to me.


    ¡°What do you honestly want me to say to you?¡± I ask. ¡°Is dating for a week, every day for a week so bad? And so what if it¡¯s serious? You want serious, or why date?¡± I raise my shoulders into a shrug and she sighs.


    ¡°It¡¯s just weird, and weirder because he was¡­ well he was helping to take care of me when I was at my worst.¡±


    I thought it was romantic. John, Cordelia¡¯s guy was one of her doctors when she was undergoing cancer treatment.


    ¡°That¡¯s the best kind of guy. The ones who see you at your worst and are there for the bad and the good.¡± I nod.


    ¡°I know. I know and I¡¯m trying to wrap my head around it all. It¡¯s actually that part I¡¯m stuck on because it means he was serious from the get go and I have to bring myself up to speed.¡± She nibbles on her cupcake which is half eaten. Mine was history within five seconds of being in my presence.


    ¡°What do you need to bring yourself up to speed for? Hello the man is a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t date for a very long time and I just¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ lost the will when I thought I was gonna die. It was him that told me not to give up when I had a serious meltdown.¡±


    Again that was sweet and I was happy she¡¯d found someone so nice. ¡°Cordelia here¡¯s my take on it and my advice. Stop being a big wuss, it¡¯s serious, now suck it up.¡±


    Sheughs and drinks the rest of her hot chocte. ¡°Okay. I hear you sis. I will suck it up and allow the good doctor to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I sigh and savor the content of sitting here with my sister talking about men.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re the boss on rtionships, of the two of us you¡¯re the one with the guy who¡¯s loved you for a lifetime,¡± she states, quirking a brow.


    ¡°Oh Cordelia¡­ my heart is¡­¡± I don¡¯t know exactly what to say ¡°¡­ It¡¯s full and I¡¯m¡­ happy.¡±


    ¡°That makes me happy. That really does. How are you otherwise? I mean with the original n.¡±


    Right¡­ I keep forgetting that I haven¡¯t told my family I got roped into this one month agreement.


    The month ends next weekend. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been three weeks already.


    Good thing I didn¡¯t say anything to worry them anymore than I have because I know what my choice will be and I¡¯m not going anywhere.


    ¡°It looks like that n of mine is nonexistent.¡±


    She rubs her hands together and gives me a squeal of delight. ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m so happy. I was so worried. I thought there was going toe a point where I wouldn¡¯t see you again.¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°You hear of it happening though, families breaking up and separating every which way. I didn¡¯t want that to happen to us, not when thest ten years have been so shit and not when we¡¯ve had so much tragedy.¡± She wipes away a tear and smiles.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry I put you through that. I shouldn¡¯t have. It was all so raw at the start, you know, when I got back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly¡­ no need to apologize. We all understand. I just wanted so badly to have this with you again.¡±


    ¡°We have it and by the way things look we¡¯re going to devour this poor little shop.¡± Iugh.


    ¡°We sure will. I look forward to feasting on many cookies and muffins with you.¡±


    ¡°And hot chocte,¡± I add.


    ¡°And ice cream.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± That sounds good to me, the parlor is just across the street and we¡¯re heading there now.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go to thedies and we can dash straight after.¡± Cordelia stands and gives me a little smile before sauntering away to thedies room. She bought this new shimmer powderst week and takes every chance she can get to powder her nose.


    It¡¯s nice. It¡¯s nice to be thinking about simple things.


    Hair and makeup, shimmer powder.


    I was a shell when I first got back and honestly I haven¡¯t been back that long to feel as okay as I do right now.


    It¡¯s more a case of who¡¯s been in my life. A lot has happened in the space of time I¡¯ve been home. It¡¯s been a few days over a month now. I can honestly, wholeheartedly say that if not for Gabe I don¡¯t think I would feel the way I do.


    Of course not, what I am is in love.


    That is what I am. The other night I was looking at him and realized I couldn¡¯t leave him.


    I very nearly told him I was going to be staying but I held off. I thought I¡¯d make it special.


    On thest day I¡¯m theoretically supposed to spend with him I¡¯ll make the day special and tell him how much I love him, that is what I n do.


    It will mean so much more if I do it like that.


    It will carry more sentiment.


    Someonees up to me and I look up thinking it¡¯s the barista but it¡¯s not.


    A shiver of ice flows down my spine when I see Tobias standing next to me with a smirk on his horrible face.


    Jesus¡­ my eyes dart around, looking around for someone I can call on for help but he ces a heavy hand on my shoulder stopping me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do it.¡± The warning in his tone spikes my nerves.


    He sits in Cordelia¡¯s seat and that smell takes me. He pulls a human finger with nail polish on the nail out from his front pocket and his gun from his jacket.


    ¡°Scream or do anything and I¡¯ll kill that little girl over there.¡± He points to a little girl who looks to be about five sitting across from us. She¡¯s giggling at something her father is saying. ¡°Scream and I¡¯ll kill her, shoot her little brains out all over her father and before he can even process what¡¯s happened, I¡¯ll kill him too, and the little olddy next to them.¡±


    A tear runs down my cheek and once again I hate that I¡¯m crying in front of this man.


    This vile, vile man who stinks of death. He sniffs the finger and scrunches up his face.


    ¡°This tasted like shit earlier, like the whore this woman was. Fuck. Considering this woman only just died she tastes like she¡¯s been dead for a week.¡± His words are already enough to make me vomit but I actually heave when he holds the finger out to me. ¡°Want some? Maybe you¡¯ll think it tastes better, you¡¯re a whore too, you know it takes one to know one. Maybe it¡¯s the same with taste. It tastes one to know one.¡± Heughs and sits back.


    Fucking hell. This man is more than insane and evil.


    He¡¯s a monster. A living monster and my heart shatters at his words.


    He tosses the finger on the ground like it¡¯s nothing.


    No one sees it, yet, but I know when someone does, and realizes what it is, it¡¯s going to cause a stir.


    ¡°Are you going to ask me how my dick is? It¡¯s getting better thank you very much, although your boyfriend destroyed the left testicle, in a few weeks I¡¯ll be able to fuck you. Possibly not as good asst time, but I promise to make it good.¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone. You got paid. Now leave me.¡± I¡¯m trying to find strength. I¡¯m trying to find my feet to show him I can be strong although tears flow from my eyes.


    When he shakes his head my stomach twists into knots. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. What I am is pissed as fuck. Pissed at myself for not making copies of my tape of us and pissed as fuck at what your boy did to me.¡± He gives me a maddeningugh. ¡°Fuck, I have one testicle. Fucking hell. You people won¡¯t get away with that. I¡¯m here today to remind you I¡¯m still around. I¡¯m just warming up. screwing with you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off and die,¡± I cry and people from the tables nearby look at me.


    He answers with augh. ¡°I don¡¯t think so Miss Revello.¡± He stands. ¡°You know it¡¯s amazing, considering I nearly gunned down that boy of yours the other day it¡¯s odd you¡¯re out here unprotected. ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gabe was gunned down? My throat tightens. He never told me.


    ¡°Ahhh you didn¡¯t know¡­ He¡¯s got this figured all wrong. Protecting you from knowledge and special events isn¡¯t where his focus should lie. It¡¯s moments like this when the big bad wolfes to get the pretty little school teacher with her perfectly big tits that you need to worry about.¡± Heughs, making me feel even more sick when he runs his tongue over my lips. ¡°Our next meeting is going to be very interesting. Very interesting indeed. Let the games begin.¡±


    Someone screams when they see the finger and he walks offughing.


    Cordelia rushes over to me. She saw him when she came through the doors and sees me crying.


    ¡°Charlotte are you okay? Who was that?¡±


    I hear her speaking but I can¡¯t answer. I can¡¯t talk. That shell of a person I was when I got back has taken up residence in me again.


    Tobias ¡­


    What¡¯s he going to do?


    What the fuck is he going to do?


    What fucking game is he ying now?


    When will I see him again?


    I burst into tears, crying with everything inside me.


    I cry and I can¡¯t stop.


    Cordelia took me home.


    Home to Gabe.


    It¡¯s night now and I remember falling asleep. I was crying. I¡¯ve been awake for a little while just staring up at the ceiling and not moving. I know Gabe is outside on the balcony, smoking.


    He¡¯s been doing that a lot for thest few nights and I noticed he does that when he¡¯s worried.


    The guys came by to check on me. it was sweet of them. It felt like I had my brothers again except Gabe¡¯s brothers are probably three of the roughest gangsters on the street. Nick looked the most worried and I heard Gabe in the kitchen trying to talk him out of some n. I remember how Nick was in the past. Gabe and Salvatore were always trying to talk him out of something that could get him killed.


    It seemed to be one of those conversations.


    I look outside when I see a shadow and sit up. I expect Gabe toe in but he doesn¡¯t so I slip off the bed and put on one of his sweatshirts over the little pajamas I¡¯m wearing.


    I make my way outside onto the balcony and see him sitting on one of the wicker chairs still smoking. He¡¯s just wearing his boxers and the light from the moon makes him look like one of those adverts. Like a cross between something from Calvin Klein and Gaultier. Now he looks like the Italian Stallion he is, especially with his hair ruffled.


    He reaches his hand out to me and I take it, sitting in hisp. He goes to put out the cigar but I stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, you look sexy smoking.¡± I try to smile.


    ¡°You hate the smell, if I¡¯m to keep you here I can¡¯t drive you out with the smell of cigars.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I actuallyugh. ¡°You can¡¯t get rid of me with the smell of cigars.¡±


    ¡°Not trying.¡± He puts it out and looks me over in his sweatshirt. It¡¯s an old college one from Yale that I imagine him wearing . He told me his family have this thing about all the men going to Yale. ¡°Looks good on you. You would have suited Yale much more than me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did good there.¡± He did, he¡¯s super intelligent.


    ¡°Yeah I did. I can¡¯t knock that, not even if I try. All that hard work, all those brains and when ites to it I have to think on my feet. Street smart.¡± He nods and looks down to the stone pavement below us.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me about the shoot out?¡± We haven¡¯t talked about that yet. I didn¡¯t mention that Tobias told me that part.


    He hangs his head down, sighs and his gaze climbs back up to meet mine. ¡°Baby, there¡¯s just some things it¡¯s best you don¡¯t know. Some things I don¡¯t want you worrying about, especially when you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    I try to hold the tears in. ¡°You could have died because of me.¡± That, was what raced through my mind on top of everything else.


    He takes my hands and kisses my knuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think like that. You and me, we¡¯ve always been in this together. You hear me?¡±


    I nod but I feel far from okay with the idea of him putting himself in danger for me. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± It¡¯s probably the worst thing to tell him, but I can¡¯t keep it in. ¡°Gabe, I¡¯m scared for what he¡¯s going to do next. A person who ys in games is always unstable. Unpredictable. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do next and this man¡­ he can¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    He gives my hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°You are mine. You are mine to protect. Mine to protect and it¡¯s my job to protect you and make sure nobody ever scares you ever again. I will make sure nobody ever takes you again, even if it cost me my life.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡±


    He presses his fingers to my lips cutting me off and shaking his head. ¡°No baby, you know you¡¯ve always been number one to me. Mine. Mine to protect. My goddess, my girl.¡±


    I would love to takefort in his words, but how am I supposed to when he¡¯s talking about dying?

 #5 Chapter 31

    CHAPTER THIRTY


    Gabe


    I wish I could put her on a ne and flee.


    Flee.


    Leave. Escape.


    Hide. Hide her. Protect her from what I sense ising.


    No one could know the rage I felt roil through me when I heard what Tobias did.


    I felt like a worse fool because I didn¡¯t have enough guys on the lookout protecting her. I had three of my men who were keeping watch but low key enough so she wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. I didn¡¯t want to frighten her. they¡¯d follow her when she went to work and anytime she was out with Cordelia. Neither of them saw Tobias because they were stationed too far away from the coffeehouse.


    That motherfucker walked up to her at the coffeehouse and threatened her with his shit and there wasn¡¯t a fucking thing anybody could do.


    He did it because he can. He¡¯s acting like every motherfucking Antone that walks the face of the earth, doing things they want because they can.


    Doing shit to people they want to shit on because they can.


    I¡¯ve run out of options and the only thing I can think to do that resembles fleeing is a break.


    We can¡¯t flee the way I want because it would be worse. In Chicago we¡¯re on my yground. It¡¯s like having things in one ce where I have backup. Outside the city there¡¯s no one, and even if there was, the guys outside know the Antones and would side with them before I could lure them away with a million dors to keep their silence.


    That is the situation and my realization. What grates me from the inside out is that I¡¯m useless as fuck and helpless as shit until Tobias decides to make his move.


    We don¡¯t know where he lives or where he¡¯s staying. We tried to trace the number he used to contact Charlotte but that came up with nothing. We are all useless until he decides when he wants us to start ying his little game.


    What am I saying? We¡¯re already ying. It¡¯s like a fucked up version of the game and he¡¯s instilling psychological fear in me.


    Today I decided we needed a break. I¡¯d go crazy at home or anywhere else, trying to figure shit out so I thought a trip to the countryside would do us some good.


    Charlotte and I are driving in my car. We took the convertible because she likes it. The top¡¯s down and her ponytail is flying in the wind. I¡¯m wearing my shades. She looks content absorbing the scenery. I haven¡¯t told her where we¡¯re going yet. It was the ce I was supposed to take her ten years ago after our birthday.


    She looks to me and gives me a little smile. ¡°Gabe where are you taking me?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± I smirk.


    ¡°Are we far? We¡¯ve been driving for over an hour and now we¡¯re in the countryside. I know we¡¯re not running away because we packed light.¡±


    I chuckle and pretend it¡¯s funny. If only she knew how many times running away had crossed my mind. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s crossed her mind too.


    ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere special. We¡¯re about ten minutes away and we¡¯ll be there overnight.¡±


    She smiles at the sound of that. ¡°That¡¯s exciting. But I¡¯m mad at you because you didn¡¯t tell me to bring my overnight bag.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t need it Goddess. We¡¯ll be naked most of the time.¡±


    Sheughs and once again it sounds like pure happiness in abundance. You hear it and it makes you feel good, no matter what is happening. That¡¯s charlotte to me and I will enjoy this day with her.


    We have a few days before she has to give me her answer. I feel like I know what it will be but I give her this time without my influence or talking about it because I want her toe to her decision in her mind that she wants to be with me. That is the final part.


    It¡¯s so minor I guess in the grand scheme of things but important to me.


    If I die I want to die knowing she was minepletely. That even though she belongs to me, she wanted to be with me, me the person I am and not anybody else.


    I can change whatever she wants me to change but I can¡¯t change who I am no matter what I do. I don¡¯t want her to run from that.


    Her excitement piques ten minutester as the vineyardes into view and then the beautiful manor home we¡¯ll be staying at by the edge of theke.


    This is Stranton Manor. It belonged to my grandparents on my mother¡¯s side and they left it to me.


    I have a few staff who live here to maintain the house, the vineyard and the other parts of the grounds, but I¡¯m rarely ever here.


    I wanted to bring Charlotte here years ago because the ce has that old European countryside feel to it that I knew she would like.


    It reminds me of the poems she reads. They all have the same feel.


    ¡°Oh my God Gabe, where are we?¡± She gasps and looks me over with wide eyes as we park.


    ¡°My second home,¡± I answer.


    Her mouth drops open. ¡°What the hell are you saying to me? You live here?¡±


    ¡°This was where my grandparents on my mother¡¯s side lived. They left it to me when they died because I spent the most time here with them.¡±


    ¡°You are so full of surprises. Holy hell Gabe it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Her face brightens right up.


    I get out of the car and open the door for her. She¡¯s wearing jeans and a dark id shirt she¡¯s tied up over a tank top. She looks like she could be eighteen again.


    I guess though, that she¡¯s a goddess and they have everything youthful and pure of beauty so I shouldn¡¯t really be surprised she hasn¡¯t changed much in ten years.


    ¡°You like it?¡± I look her over and she skips into my arms.


    ¡°I love it, can we look around? There¡¯s ake.¡±


    ¡°We can do whatever you want.¡± I raise her dainty hands and bring her knuckles up to my lips for a kiss.


    ¡°This is so nice. I absolutely love it.¡±


    She throws her arms around me and I imagine us like this years from now. It¡¯s not hard to see the future when you¡¯re with a woman like this because she¡¯s everything.


    She always was.


    She releases me with that smile on her face and I take her hand.


    We haven¡¯t brought many things but there¡¯s a bag I need to put in the house.


    The minute we go in, Rosa, my maid, starts fussing over Charlotte. She babbles on about how beautiful she is and asks me where I¡¯ve been hiding her? Then she starts fussing over me, cursing me in Italian because she hasn¡¯t seen me in donkey¡¯s years and she thought God woulde before I made my next visit.


    By the time she finishes with me she has Charlotteughing and all the other maids havee out to greet us.


    It¡¯s nice seeing them and this is the first time I¡¯ve been here where the ce has that homely feel my grandmother used to talk about.


    I remember summers spent here with my grandfather who¡¯d tell me his old war stories.


    Ma tells me all the time that I look a lot like him.


    Rosa makes a feast which we dive into after Charlotte and I explore the grounds.


    By the time the sun starts setting, I fully believe that this is our life and we could be just like this forever.


    Charlotte and I sit by theke talking and she tells me about her ns for her ss.


    What I want to hear though is her reading a poem to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me that look again.¡± She smiles sweetly. She loosened her hair from the ponytail earlier so now it¡¯s flowing in the wind.


    ¡°I just like looking at you.¡±


    ¡°I like looking at you too, but you look like you¡¯re worrying.¡± Concern floods her eyes.


    I don¡¯t bother to tell her that I¡¯m always worrying.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to remember you reading poems to me, we should have brought a book.¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± She taps her temple. ¡°All my favorites are stored here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    She nods and shuffles in myp to face me. ¡°All your favorites too. You love In Memoriam, same as me, because of the sentiment. Shall I read it to you?¡±


    ¡°I would love that.¡±


    ¡°Be near me when my light is low, when the blood creeps, and the nerves prick and tingle; and the heart is sick¡­¡± she smiles sweetly at me, rests her head on my chest and continues. She recites the whole thing and her voice is like music to me, balm on my tired soul, balm on the guilt I¡¯ve carried for not being able to protect her when she needed me and now.


    She lifts her head when she finishes and looks at me.


    The sun has set and there¡¯s a peacefulness that has settled between us, different to anything I¡¯ve ever felt with anyone.


    She stands up and reaches her hands out to me.


    ¡°Make love to me, Gabriel Giordano,¡± she whispers.


    I stand and take her hands, feeling the warmth from her daintiness.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± There is no other answer and I know exactly how to make love to her.


    We¡¯ve only done that once before and it was the very first time.


    I pick her up and carry her inside, into the grand room where I¡¯ll make her mine.


    Our lips find each other and as my mouth covers hers it¡¯s like I can¡¯t get enough. I can¡¯t get enough of her. But I tame the wildness down that wants to unleash my inner beast, so she can feel how much I love her.


    I kiss the clothes off her and in seconds we lie naked on the bed, skin to skin with me buried deep inside her.


    Our lips never drift far from each other. She runs her fingers through my hair and the caress makes me forget. I forget and I¡¯m just with her. I block out everything that¡¯s happening and make love to her.


    And she does to me.


    It¡¯s pure bliss that I allow myself to savor. It¡¯s goodness I¡¯ve wanted and want forever.


    It¡¯s her.


    Passion ims us and we climax together the way we normally do, but this time my skin is alive with heat flickering over and inside me.


    She reaches for me and cups my face.


    Her hair cascades down her elegant shoulders and she smiles down at me like the goddess she is.


    ¡°I love you Gabriel.¡± She breathes and somethinges alive within me.


    I haven¡¯t heard those words in ten years.


    Never thought I¡¯d hear them again.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± I tell her. I mean it. I love her and I n to do everything that means.


    Including dying for her if that¡¯s what I need to do to protect her.

 #5 Chapter 32

    CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE


    Charlotte


    There¡¯s a lot to think about and worry myself over and I really don¡¯t need to be sick at this time.


    Yet I am.


    I have that awful stomach bug Cordelia had the other week. I¡¯m so sick with it I haven¡¯t been to school in two days. That says a lot for me because even with the whole Tobias shit I still nned to go in, but this damn bug knocked me for six.


    Since I saw Tobias I¡¯ve had various people watching me and staying with me.


    Today it¡¯s Cordelia. My parents were here earlier because I can¡¯t keep anything down.


    Her orders from my mother were to take me to the doctors if lunchtime came and I was still throwing up. Apparently the tablets Cordelia got from the doctor worked like a charm and everyone thinks I¡¯m stubborn for not wanting to go to the doctor.


    It¡¯s not stubborn I¡¯m just so tired.


    And I just want Gabe.


    He¡¯s been out with his brothers all morning and it¡¯s not about work which worries me. He¡¯s left men watching the ce. Inside and outside. It¡¯s all heavily guarded. I¡¯m grateful for thefort that brings, knowing there are people to protect me in case of trouble, but I just want him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It¡¯s selfish but I just want some element of normal too.


    The guys all around are reminding me of the vi in Italy and Antonio. That feeling of having the ce guarded because danger coulde for you at any time is very unsettling.


    Last night Gabe talked about theunch event for the new business venture he¡¯s nning with his brothers. It¡¯s tomorrow evening at the Four Seasons and the only thing that¡¯s going to make me go to the doctor is the worry of not being able to attend.


    With everything going on I feel like we need some normal in our lives. Something to ease the tension. We haven¡¯t even been to The Dark Odyssey since Tobias stepped up his game. The escape of being at the club was something that helped me.


    The day after the event is also something I¡¯m looking forward to. It¡¯s when I n to tell him I¡¯m staying with him and I want it to have the same effect as when I told him I loved him.


    I just have to get myself together first before I do any of that. I feel so sick. So damn sick.


    Christ, I just threw up again. That¡¯s the fourth time since morning.


    Cordelia is waiting for me outside the bathroom door. She frowns when she sees mee out looking like shit.


    ¡°I made the appointment,¡± she says. ¡°He had a cancetion and can see you in twenty minutes. Get your jacket.¡±


    She¡¯s in full-on big sister mode and even if I wanted to protest, I¡¯m too weak to do it.


    We get to the doctor¡¯s office escorted by the guys Gabe left with us who wait outside on look out.


    When I¡¯m called in to the see the doctor I walk into the office on shaky legs leaving Cordelia looking through a fashion magazine.


    Dr. Hague looks like a good-natured woman with her round sses and dark curly hair. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s in her mid tote fifties. She smiles when she sees me and crow¡¯s feet crinkle at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Hello Miss Revello, I¡¯m told by your very concerned sister that you¡¯ve been vomiting nonstop for days now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think I have the same bug she had the other week.¡±


    ¡°Oh that dreadful bug has been going around something fierce. Now I looked over your details and I see you were in Italy.¡±


    Ma made me sort all that stuff out a few days after I got back. She wanted me to see the doctor too but I refused. She never said as much but she wanted me to have therapy, and that was before they knew the full story of all that happened to me.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± I really hope she isn¡¯t going to ask me about Italy because I don¡¯t want to talk about it.


    ¡°We have all your details and I know you more than likely had the misfortune of catching the bug, but I want to make sure it¡¯s that. I¡¯d love to run some tests if that¡¯s okay, especially since you¡¯re a new patient.¡±


    ¡°Tests?¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°How long will that take?¡±


    ¡°Not long. To start I¡¯ll check your vitals and we¡¯ll do a urine test. Based on that I¡¯ll know how to proceed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I smile although I really don¡¯t want to do any of it.


    She starts checking my vitals and I go off to do the urine test. It¡¯s always felt weird to me to pee in a tube. Thest time I did that was back in high school when I was sick with a simr sort of thing.


    I start thinking about everything again while she goes over to a counter with all sorts of bottles and various instruments. To distract myself I watch her as she looks over the strip tab she ced in the urine pot a few minutes ago.


    When she looks over at me I sense something wrong and I hope like shit she isn¡¯t going to tell me I have something more wrong with me than I thought. Thest time I went to the doctor it was to see Antonio¡¯s special team to get my pill. When it all started he made me have the injection and I had such a bad reaction to it I thought I was going to die.


    ¡°Miss Revello are you on any kind of contraception?¡± Dr. Hague asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the pill. The daily mini one.¡±


    She presses her lips together and looks me over. ¡°Okay, so I don¡¯t want to rm you but your urine is showing up with ¡­ pregnancy hormones. The sickness you¡¯re experiencing could be that.¡±


    Shock flies through me in multiple waves because I never expected her to say that. ¡°But I take it every day. At the same time,¡± I counter.


    ¡°You could have had a day where you werete, the mini pill is famous for that happening. It¡¯s a lot easier on the body than any other pill but the things that make it good make it bad too in the sense that you have to make sure you keep within the time frame which is usually a four to six hour window depending on which one you¡¯re on.¡±


    I open my mouth to speak but the words don¡¯te. Yeah, I took my pill every morning at the same time when I was in Italy and I was sure I did that here too, but¡­ with the way I¡¯ve been crazy with Gabe, there¡¯s a chance I forgot. I could have forgotten a day.


    I don¡¯t know. I ¡­


    Shees over to me and smiles. ¡°Let¡¯s run some more tests to be sure. No need to worry until then. We¡¯ll do a full check and have the results ready by tomorrow at thetest.¡±


    I nod but worry at the same time.


    The next morning confirms I¡¯m pregnant. Cordelia stayed over because she was worried about me. She was right to be. I¡¯m pregnant. Me¡­


    She was with me when I got the call from Dr. Hague and is with me now.


    I haven¡¯t thrown up like I did yesterday because Dr. Hague gave me some nausea tablets and honestly I feel better in my body but shocked at the news.


    Shocked and beside myself because I¡¯m happy, but I don¡¯t know if Gabe will be and I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to calm myself with so much going on.


    I¡¯m three weeks pregnant. Three weeks.


    Should I even be surprised with how much sex Gabe and I had?


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Cordelia smiles and reaches out to take my hand. We¡¯re sitting on the sofa next to each other. I¡¯ve just been staring off into space thinking. Always thinking.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m just shocked. And worried,¡± I tell her.


    She puts and arm around me. ¡°Please tell me you aren¡¯t worrying over Gabe because you don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡±


    She gives me an incredulous re. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about him. He¡¯s going to be thrilled. He will, Charlotte.¡±


    I release a heavy sigh and shuffle to face her. ¡°I¡¯m worried about everything. Now¡¯s not a good time to be pregnant. I feel so¡­ strange.¡± That was the best way I could describe it. I feel drained from the days of sickness but I feel like I can¡¯t think straight and now¡¯s the time to be on our toes. Be ready and aware of what¡¯s going on. I don¡¯t know when Tobias will strike. What if he hurts me and I lose my baby?


    The thought makes me stand and ball my fists.


    ¡°Charlotte, stop.¡± Cordelia stands too and ces her hands on my shoulders. ¡°Just stop.¡±


    ¡°What if something happens to me? Cordelia, Tobias is ¨C¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± She cuts in and shakes her head. ¡°Listen to me. Remember what I said about cutting the shit and living the day like you would if the shit didn¡¯t matter?¡±


    I dip my head remembering. I do remember and I credit her for the happy times I¡¯ve had since being back because she helped me find the mindset to receive it.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m trying.¡±


    ¡°Try harder girl.¡± She chuckles and smiles wide. ¡°You just got told you¡¯re having a baby and your baby was made with true love. Charlotte you¡¯re with a man who loves you to no end. Please, please take the moment to enjoy that, it¡¯s beautiful and invigorating. It¡¯s good news for the two of you. Other than getting you back, it¡¯s the best news I¡¯ve had in a very long time. Forget it all, the whole Tobias shit and make sure you guys enjoy it all.¡±


    A tear runs down my cheek and I feel my heart warm. Gratitude fills me. She¡¯s right, she is and I know just how to make tomorrow as special as I want it to be.


    I nod, agreeing.


    I¡¯m going to tell Gabe tomorrow but the itch to tell him now grabs me. We¡¯re in the function hall of the Hyatt and Gabe and his brothers have rented the hall and the whole balcony area leading out to the pool for the event.


    Everyone is here and I see now why pregnant women have it so hard keeping their good news to themselves until they¡¯re ready to share it with others.


    I refuse drinks a couple of times and get a suspicious look from Mia, Nick¡¯s wife.


    I could be paranoid but I¡¯m almost certain she¡¯s guessed why I refused the drink because she has a one year old. She¡¯s the first wife to have a baby in the immediate family, although Vincent and his wife have been married for years.


    She doesn¡¯t say anything to me though. I like her and the other girls, they¡¯ve all been really nice to me.


    We¡¯ve been standing around inside talking for a few hours now. It¡¯s super-hot so I figure a little break outside on the balcony would do me some good.


    The cold night air washes over my face as I walk up to the railing and does the job.


    Below me I can see Gabe, smoking a cigar with his brothers. They look deep in conversation.


    They look worried.


    He looks worried. Handsome as ever in his suit and sharp features and sexy with his cigar slinked to the side of his mouth. But I can tell even from here that he¡¯s worried.


    I¡¯m d to say that worry isn¡¯t about whether I want to be with him. He knows I do, but tomorrow I will say it. I n to talk to him first thing in the morning.


    Maybe we can have a good day together and block out everything that¡¯s happening.


    The shuffle of footsteps behind me makes me turn. I actually thought it was going to be Cordeliaing to check on me or one of the other girls but it¡¯s not.


    I should have known to expect darkness every time I find light.


    My heart practically stops in my chest when I see Tobias emerging from the shadows.


    Fuck¡­


    He¡¯s all dressed up too like he¡¯s part of the event. His long hair is in a ponytail and his smile suggests he was just waiting to get me alone outside.


    Shit.. once again my eyes dart around looking for help. I go to scream for help but someone grabs me from behind and covers my mouth. The man has me in such a tight lock that I can¡¯t look behind to see who it is.


    ¡°Shhhhh¡­¡± Tobias coos and gives my body a full sweep of appraisal and satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t scream, don¡¯t make a sound Bellezza. Or your beloved gets it in the head. A bullet to the head. Look at him just standing there rxed.¡± He nces over to Gabe. I can move my head to see.


    Tobias looks back to me and his smile brightens. It¡¯s almost demonic and the lightness in his eyes adds to his creepy demeanor sending shivers down my spine.


    ¡°This next part of the game is going to be very interesting Charlotte. Because you¡¯re going toe with me willingly. You¡¯re going toe with me and make sure this time we don¡¯t get the bacsh we gotst time. You know, with me getting my testicle shot off, yeah?¡± He chuckles and shakes his head. ¡°You will be mine and if you don¡¯te I will kill him. I will kill him and everyone you know, it would be so easy.¡±


    I can¡¯t stop the tears from falling.


    He waves his hand for the guy to move his hand from my mouth.


    ¡°He¡¯lle after you if you take me,¡± I snap.


    He nods. ¡°Of course he will. He absolutely fucking will and that is why I¡¯m not going to take you now. Charlottee on now. You must know me better than that. Here¡¯s what you¡¯re going to do, you¡¯re going to leave his ass. Tell him you two are done and then you wille to me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    He pulls his gun and points it at Gabe.


    I¡¯m about to scream out but the guy covers my mouth again.


    ¡°You have until tomorrow at ten. Tomorrow morning at ten. You will meet me at the coffeehouse at ten and you¡¯d better be alone. I¡¯m serious as fuck. I¡¯ll start killing. He goes dies. Understand?¡±


    This isn¡¯t happening¡­


    It can¡¯t be happening. It¡¯s history repeating itself.


    The guy removes his hand from my mouth and I wince.


    The thoughtes to me to tell him I¡¯m pregnant and maybe it will stop him from wanting me.


    Maybe.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± I blurt. ¡°Please¡­ just leave me alone. I can¡¯t be with you the way you want.¡±


    To my horror his gaze drops to my stomach and heughs. He ces a horrible hand to my stomach and shakes his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can fix your situation. Tomorrow at ten Bellezza. This is the second time I¡¯m showing youpassion.¡±


    Arms loosen around me and my own feel like dead weights hanging by my sides.


    He walks off and I watch.


    Darkness fills me when I realize what I have to do.

 #5 Chapter 33

    CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO


    Gabe


    She¡¯s up early but lying in the bed.


    Last night should have been a better night but it wasn¡¯t. I was at the event in body but not in spirit at all.


    I¡¯ve been on calls since the sun came up. The other day we started trying to track down Tobias. It was purely a measure to keep tabs on him. It was a no go, however. We found fuck all.


    I just hung up the phone from speaking to Vincent. I¡¯m grateful he¡¯s been on the case, more since Tobias¡¯sst sighting with Charlotte.


    I make my way into the bedroom and see she¡¯s dressed, but fuck, she has a bag packed. Her bag is packed and I¡¯m thrown because it feels like we¡¯re at that ce again where I¡¯m trying to convince her to stay with me.


    She looks like she¡¯s been crying too. Her eyes are puffy and so is her face¡­ her skin is pale.


    ¡°Hi baby, what¡¯s this? Why is your bag packed?¡±


    Her lips part and she starts to say something but stops and starts again.


    ¡°Hi¡­ I¡¯ve been doing a lot of thinking and I¡¯ve decided this isn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I tense and try to stay calm.


    ¡°Gabe none of this is right¡­ I just can¡¯t be around anyone. This is the very thing I didn¡¯t want and it¡¯s happening.¡±


    Holy fucking hell. She can¡¯t be serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s brought this on? You were okayst night.¡±


    ¡°I was¡­then we got home and it hit me. All of it hit me like a ton of bricks. All the danger, and Tobias. I have to leave Gabe. I have to. It¡¯s better for everyone if I do, and better for you.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, baby, what the fuck? You can¡¯t leave, he¡¯ll find you. This is what he wants. You can¡¯t just leave.¡±


    ¡°Gabe, I can¡¯t stay here, it¡¯s just too much¡­ I can¡¯t be with you.¡± She keeps her eyes steadily trained on me.


    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing and I almost feel like I¡¯ve walked into some kind of alternate dimension because the Charlotte who told me she loved me only days ago could never say those words to me.


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t be with me?¡± I have to ask.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t escaped me that I dragged you into this mess. You paid over a million dors to a madman so he would leave me alone and he¡¯s stilling for us. Look what almost happened to you. That¡¯s my fault.¡±


    I walk up to her and feel like shaking her. She must know how fucked up leaving will be.


    ¡°None of this is your fault. It¡¯s not. It¡¯s not your fault and leaving will only put you in harm¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°Tobias is pissed that I¡¯m with you, being with you has made the situation worse. It¡¯s not for you to have to deal with this shit Gabe.¡±


    She shakes her head at me and I can¡¯t believe this is the conclusion she¡¯se to. It¡¯s not even like the first problem, this is something different altogether where she¡¯s taking it on herself to be the problem.


    ¡°I love you Charlotte. I love you and I told you, you are mine to protect.¡±


    Again she shakes her head and dabs at her eyes. ¡°No. The thirty days is up and this is my answer.¡±


    I¡¯m such an idiot. I¡¯ve been so consumed with everything that I forgot. I forgot time but clearly she was counting the fucking days.


    I¡¯m not sure what enrages me more, being told that or her leaving, and like I always do when ites to me fearing for her I lose control. I grab her arm and pull her to me.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving. I don¡¯t know what the fuck you think leaving will achieve but this is bullshit. It¡¯s fucking bullshit Charlotte. I don¡¯t care about the fucking thirty days, that was bullshit too. You¡¯re staying, with me.¡±


    She cries out and wrenches her arm free from me. ¡°Stop it! Gabriel, stop it. The thirty days is up and I¡¯m leaving. This isn¡¯t fair and I won¡¯t sit back and put you and everyone in danger for me.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, screw the danger. This is about us. I love you and I can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°Gabe If you truly love me¡­ let me go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Gabe I will never forgive you if you don¡¯t and something bad happens. You know what we¡¯re up against and what that man is like. It won¡¯t stop here and it will be just like before, no one can do anything. Everyone will be useless and no one will be able to save anyone. It¡¯s just a matter of when he will strike, because Tobias will. Please don¡¯t make me hate you. Don¡¯t do that to me.¡±


    I¡¯m a mixture of numb and hollow. Numbness and that hollow feeling are back. They¡¯vee right back to me.


    As she says that ites right back to me and I think of Mimi. Her words about her mother and the decision I made that night weeks ago to let Charlotte go.


    I don¡¯t know if I can bear the thought of her hating me, and I¡¯m not sure what to do.


    From the way she¡¯s looking at me there¡¯s only one thing I can do right now and it¡¯s the thing I don¡¯t want to do.


    When she reaches for her bag I have a hard time not reaching for her again.


    As she walks through the door and I watch her go I have a hard time keeping it together because I¡¯m torn. I¡¯m at that fucking point where I¡¯m torn. What the hell am I supposed to do now?


    I¡¯m not sure how much longer I stay in the room, standing there then sitting on the edge of the bed. It feels like days, although it must be hours that pass.


    I¡¯m supposed to be at work, but I can¡¯t move. This is the first time in a month where I¡¯m living a day and I don¡¯t know where Charlotte¡¯s gone.


    I keep hearing her voice.


    Don¡¯t make me hate you.


    It cuts me deep inside out and I¡¯m trying toe up with a solution.


    My phone buzzes in my back pocket snapping me out of my thoughts. I pull it out, see it¡¯s Vincent and I shove the phone back in my pocket because I can¡¯t talk to anyone now. I¡¯m pissed as fuck and because I¡¯m pissed as fuck I think of Tobias. This is him and his fucked-up mind.


    Thinking of him breaks the numbness and I cast my mind over the situation as a whole.


    He¡¯s obsessed with her. He wants her. But she¡¯s mine.


    That snaps me.


    She¡¯s mine whether she wants to belong to me or not and she¡¯s in danger. Mine to protect. Mine.


    I grab my phone again and call her.


    Let her hate me if she wants. She¡¯s right, we both know what Tobias is capable of and I promised to never let him or anybody hurt her ever again.


    I can¡¯t protect her if she¡¯s not with me.


    She¡¯s had time to cool off and take a walk with her bag, now I¡¯m going to find her and bring her back to me.


    I¡¯m not surprised when the phone rings out to her voicemail.


    I don¡¯t leave a message. I just head for the door, jump on my bike and head to her parents¡¯ house.


    Cordelia opens the door.


    When she sees me she looks excited but the look fades when she sees the hardness in my face.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I demand and barge in past her. Over thest few weeks I¡¯ve grown to like how Cordelia has been taking care of Charlotte and we¡¯ve been cool but I don¡¯t have time for shit and pleasantries.


    ¡°What? Gabe what happened?¡± She follows me as I make my way up the stairs to Charlotte¡¯s room.


    The room¡¯s empty. ¡°Where is she Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte?¡± She narrows her eyes.


    ¡°Cordelia, don¡¯t fuck with me. Is she here? Did shee here?¡±


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t seen her sincest night.¡±


    So if she¡¯s not here where did she go? I search my mind.


    She wouldn¡¯t have taken her bag to the school would she?


    Maybe she went to a hotel?


    I look back to Cordelia. They got close so I would have thought she¡¯de here to her. But¡­ maybe she took off.


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡± I growl making Cordelia jump.


    ¡°Gabe tell me what happened, tell me now. Don¡¯t you dare make me worry over my sister. What the fuck happened?¡± Cordelia looks furious.


    ¡°She left. She left because she didn¡¯t want to drag me into the shit with Tobias. I thought she came here.¡±


    She narrows her eyes at me again and shakes her head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. She wouldn¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Well she¡¯s fucking gone and I don¡¯t know where she is.¡±


    She balls her fists and winces. ¡°Did she tell you what happened yesterday?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck happened yesterday?¡± Charlotte looked happy yesterday. Despite the shit she looked happy at the event when I saw her and she fell asleep in my arms.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± She bites the inside of her lip.


    ¡°Fucking fuck, Cordelia, tell me what I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going crazy here. I need to find my girl.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant,¡± she answers and it¡¯s like the world just stops.


    It stops but it¡¯s like I¡¯m still going. My head spinning, my heart racing, my pulse galloping.


    ¡°What? What ¡­did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Gabe, she¡¯s pregnant¡­ and she was thrilled. She was going to tell you today. That was the n when Ist spoke to her yesterday. So her leaving doesn¡¯t make sense. It doesn¡¯t make sense. If anything she was worried about being pregnant with the whole situation with Tobias. She wouldn¡¯t just run off into danger like that.¡± Her hands start shaking and it¡¯s just like before.


    Truth hits me like an epiphany of knowledge. Realization¡­ fear.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense because it simply doesn¡¯t.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tobias.


    He got to her.


    That makes sense.

 #5 Chapter 34

    CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE


    Charlotte


    I don¡¯t want to touch anything in this room.


    Everything around me looks and feels off.


    I was picked up at the coffeehouse this morning at ten by Tobias himself.


    He came in a ck limo.


    I got in the car and as I did doom took me.


    Doom for what I was doing and doom for what I¡¯d done.


    What I did to Gabe.


    All that I said to him.


    How I hurt him.


    The thing was, all I did was tell the truth. I told him the truth of what I felt. I came back to Chicago and roped everyone into danger. That part is not a lie. Not in the least.


    I can¡¯t forget his face though. He was so mad and worried, but when I told him not to make me hate him he looked so¡­ hurt.


    That was hours ago now, hours.


    I¡¯m hours away from help.


    I was taken to a manor house on the outskirts of Rochester and ced in a room that looks like it was made for a child.


    It¡¯s a nursery. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided it must be. There are dolls and soft toys and a queen-size bed in the center and everything in a particr taste like you¡¯d do it if you knew what the person liked.


    I don¡¯t want to touch anything and I can barely stand to sit on the chair I¡¯m sitting on because it all has this eerie feel to it.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s supposed to happen now.


    Tobias was all talkst night but hasn¡¯t said a word to me the whole time. This whole time he¡¯s said nothing. Nothing at all.


    All I¡¯ve received is smiles. Ominous smiles of glee that he throws my way.


    Triumph at the fact that he caught me and has me exactly where he wants me to be.


    In the shit.


    I gaze ahead through the long French windows at the vast green surrounding the grounds.


    I have to sit here and wait. That is what I have to do.


    I just wish I had the sensation of having done the right thing.


    I¡¯m still waiting for that part just like I was when Antonio took me. I knew I was with him to keep my family alive. I¡¯m here for the same thing, it¡¯s just that Gabe is in the mix now.


    The handle on the door turns and Tobiases in.


    He tilts his head to the side and I noticed earlier that he walks with a limp now, pretty certain that being shot in his dick must have taken a toll on him.


    Must have weakened him.


    I don¡¯t know. His attitude hasn¡¯t changed and even if I were to entertain the possibility of him having some weakness he has so many men around him.


    I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°The room suits you. It belonged to my sister,¡± he says and makes his way over to the bed to sit on the edge. All the while he keeps his gaze trained on me.


    I remain silent although he¡¯s looking at me like he seriously expects me to engage in conversation with him.


    ¡°She would have been twenty five this year. Few months¡¯ time,¡± he adds. That part¡­ there it is, it fits the eeriness of the room, it fits because it definitely feels like it belonged to someone. ¡°She died when she was six years old.¡± He smiles and I don¡¯t know what about that is funny.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that happened to you,¡± I tell him. I¡¯m just talking because of the intensity of his stares. I have no sympathy for this man.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t sorry for me. Nice of you to try though. My father Severus Antone is one sick bastard. It was my fault she died and everything that happened that year was all my fault. This¡­.¡± He motions around the room ¡°¡­ Is my family home. The ce I grew up. On these very grounds is where I grew up. My mother was having an affair with my uncle and I knew about it. I was ten years old and I knew well enough to know what they were doing was wrong. They were together on the day my sister died. My mother was supposed to be watching her but she ventured to theke and drowned. Mother was far too busy fucking Uncle Roberto to watch her child.¡±


    Christ¡­ I may not have anypassion for him but that is awful.


    ¡°The way my father saw it was this¡­ I knew about the affair and had I said something my sister, Sophie, wouldn¡¯t have drowned. She¡¯d still be alive. So when he killed my mother and my uncle he made me watch and fed them to me. I then endured years of torture. Years of it. I wonder sometimes, if the whole ordeal is why I am the way I am. But then I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d want to be any other way. I am vengeance and a fully-fledged assassin. I am an Antone in every essence.¡±


    I release the breath I was holding on to. ¡°What is your point in telling me all this.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ the exnation of you. You are purity, goodness.¡±


    It¡¯s so strange hearing him say that to me when all this time he¡¯s been so vile.


    ¡°I thought I was a whoring slut. Isn¡¯t that what you called me?¡± I throw back.


    The corners of his lip quirk. ¡°You are my something good. Pet. You are just like a pet. Beautiful, and if I do the right things I can make you love me. It felt so good to be inside you. It felt so good to fuck you. Fuck purity. Pure, purity. That is why I want you. You will be my pet and I am going to be sure that I eradicate all threats to my property the same way you guard a house.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? There are no threats. I did what you said.¡±


    ¡°When my father tortured me it enhanced everything about me to the point where I¡¯m past feeling. It made me clever. I turn everything into a game to make it easier.¡± He chuckles and stands up. ¡°Tenshes so I need to count to a hundred, on the count of a hundred theshes will stop. Beheading my best friend so his sister could live was a game of swapping. One punishment swapped for something. A life.¡±


    I can¡¯t listen to any more of this. I bite down hard on my back teeth and swallow past the lump that¡¯s formed in my throat. He said he¡¯ll protect his property ¨C what did he mean?


    ¡°No one knows I¡¯m here,¡± I point out and ignore the rest of hisments. He doesn¡¯t like that I did that, the hardness in his eyes shows his annoyance.


    ¡°No one knows you¡¯re here but we¡¯re in the height of the game Bellezza. I¡¯m still waiting to see how this day ys out. We¡¯re simply in the waiting stages. Like pieces on a chessboard waiting to make their y.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I did everything you said,¡± I repeat.


    He nods. ¡°Oh you did, you were the good little slut. You definitely followed orders correctly, but what you failed to notice is Gabriel Giordano is as obsessed with you as I am. Do you seriously believe he¡¯s just going to let you go?¡±


    My eyes widen and I shake my head at him.


    I open my mouth to speak but nothinges out.


    Hees up to me and crouches down. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, so beautiful and you look even better when you don¡¯t know what the hell is happening to you. The mistake was yours in involving him in the first ce, you shouldn¡¯t have done that. But it¡¯s fine. I get to eradicate the pest. It¡¯s that age old battle of two men fighting over a girl. Except I¡¯ll win.¡±


    I raise my hand and p him straight across his face.


    This was a trap.


    A fucking trap.


    I¡¯m so stupid I came willingly right into his trap.


    Stupid must take me whole because I get up to run as if I can actually escape but he grabs me in one move and shoves me hard against the wall.


    I scream from the pain and pray he hasn¡¯t hurt me.


    My baby¡­Christ. I¡¯m so stupid.


    He squeezes my arm so hard tears pour from my eyes.


    ¡°Bitch, fucking bitch, don¡¯t you fucking dare hit me, don¡¯t you do it. Next time I¡¯ll cut that hand of yours off and eat it!¡± He yells so loud the sound makes my ears tremble and my soul shiver.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I scream. Then he startsughing. ¡°Get off me.¡±


    ¡°Get used to it, tonight I¡¯ll have you screaming in my bed as I fuck you, so get used to me holding you and you doing whatever I tell you to.¡±


    ¡°You are so evil. How could you be so evil? Why can¡¯t you just leave me alone. I¡¯m carrying another man¡¯s child. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything to you?¡±


    ¡°Not a fucking thing. It¡¯s just a minor kink I haven¡¯t decided what to do with yet. I will though and rest assured I¡¯m not happy about that.¡±


    ¡°Leave Gabriel out of this.¡± It¡¯s myst plea. Myst attempt. ¡°I¡¯m here. I did what you wanted. Just leave him out of it, leave him out of it.¡±


    It¡¯s all so damn fucked up, all of it. I brought this problem with me all the way from Italy and it followed me here. It¡¯s not fair that Gabe has to suffer. I never meant for any of this to happen.


    ¡°Be angry at yourself Charlotte Revello. You came so willingly, love for your prince led you to the darkness.¡± Heughs. ¡°Darkness Bellezza. Darkness. Right into the game. You did it, exactly what I wanted. No Giordanos and their back crew. You just skipped into my car and came. Gabriel is no fool, he¡¯ll figure it out, he¡¯ll figure it out and when he does, I¡¯ll invite him to the arena to finish the game. Battle it out for the girl. Believe me, baby, we¡¯re in for one interesting ride.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± I scream and in one swift move he plunges something into my neck.


    It¡¯s a needle.


    A¡­ syringe.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I can blink darkness takes me and I¡¯m falling.

 #5 Chapter 35

    CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR


    Gabe


    ¡°I was wondering when you were going to call,¡± Tobias says andughs. His voicees off all staticky with a rasp to it.


    I have to actually take a moment to calm myself before I can talk to him.


    ¡°Give her back to me you fucking prick, if you so much as harm a hair on her head your fucking dick will be the least of your worries.¡± I¡¯m going to kill him, wish I¡¯d fucking done it when I had the chance to, when he was right in my reach and I held the gun in my hands. All I had to do was aim a little higher. Raise my hand just a little and shoot him in the head.


    Now look at the shit we¡¯re in.


    Salvatorees up to me and makes a gesture like he¡¯s pressing his hands down, telling me to calm the fuck down.


    I¡¯m standing in my office at the club and my brothers and Christian are here. The five of us are together with one of our cop associates who¡¯s been trying to get a track on Tobias¡¯s whereabouts.


    We¡¯ve been hard at work for thest two hours trying to track this fucker.


    ¡°Hmmmm.¡± Is all Tobias says after the long silence and after my rant.


    ¡°What the fuck do you want? More money?¡± It¡¯s always more money. These fucking people always want shitloads of money and even when they get it, like this motherfucker did, they still want more.


    ¡°Nope.¡± His simple answer cuts my thoughts.


    ¡°What the hell do you want Tobias?¡±


    ¡°The game.¡±


    I bare my teeth, seething. ¡°Another game, more fucking games?¡±


    Heughs. ¡°Mr. Giordano, we are still ying the same game. We haven¡¯t stopped so I¡¯m not sure what gave you the impression that we were about to start a new game. We aren¡¯t, we¡¯re just wrapping this one up.¡±


    I hold on to my breath and think about how the fuck I¡¯m going to do this.


    A game ¨C so it could be anything.


    Fuck. If only I hadn¡¯t let Charlotte go. If only I¡¯d been more forceful. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t know she was in danger then. It wasn¡¯t like that at all. But I let her go. I just assumed she was going to her family. That¡¯s what I thought.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I ask and I hate the emotion I hear infused in my words. They¡¯reced with my love for my girl and my baby, and the fear of losing them both.


    My girl and my baby.


    Jesus¡­. I can¡¯t believe this madman has them and I¡¯m here going crazy. What if he hurts her? What do I do then? It¡¯s fucking history repeating itself where I¡¯m helpless and I can¡¯t do shit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send an address, make sure youe alone.¡± Fucking prick. He hangs up as I¡¯m about to answer.


    I look at the phone and the guys look at me with expectancy.


    That fucking asshole made it sound like it was the first call I¡¯d made but it was just the first call he¡¯d answered.


    We were hoping to get a track on him because the number was showing as being at the coffeehouse and Charlotte¡¯s phone was switched off. The prick probably moved somewhere he wanted us to track.


    ¡°He was in a car driving by the Chicago river,¡± Tony says.


    ¡°Yeah, that asshole yed that well,¡± Vincent adds.


    ¡°He wants me to finish the game, he¡¯s sending an address and I¡¯m toe alone.¡±


    Vincent¡¯s already shaking his head at that. ¡°You¡¯re not doing that, like fuck are you doing that Gabriel.¡±


    ¡°Vincent, I won¡¯t jeopardize Charlotte by bringing you guys.¡±


    My phone pings with a message. I look at it and see it¡¯s from Tobias.


    All it says is:


    Come to the entrance of the old mines at ck Creak. Get there for 5. COME Alone. No drama, no fuss¡­


    This is shit. That¡¯s what this is. It¡¯s shit.


    I show the phone to Vincent and he frowns.


    ¡°The old abandoned mines,¡± Vincent states.


    ¡°This just got so much worse.¡± Nick points out as if I don¡¯t all-fucking-ready know that.


    It means our ns have gone to hell. We have an borate set up we manage to wrangle most times when shit hits the fan. We don¡¯t travel light. We run like an army. Go in like an army with lines of defense and guys watching our backs. Snipers who can see ahead so that we know what we¡¯re doing and how to strike.


    How the fuck are we going to do anything at ck Creek Mine? That entrance he¡¯s talking about is at the bottom of a cave.


    No one will be able to see anything in there.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to go and see what happens.¡± Salvatore says.


    ¡°I need to go alone.¡± I insist.


    ¡°Gabriel, don¡¯t fucking cross me,¡± Vincent shouts in my face. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking do it. You are my brother. You¡¯re doing the same shit as Frankie, getting all ahead of yourself and running into shit by yourself.¡±


    He¡¯s not wrong.


    That is what Frankie did.


    Frankie did exactly that and an innocent got caught up in the crossfire. So many simrities between me and Frankie I can¡¯t count them all.


    ¡°Vincent, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if something happens to Charlotte, she¡¯s carrying my child.¡±


    ¡°I know but this is a damn trap. It always was and never imed to be anything other than a fucked up trap. He put his mark on you, a fucking target on your back, you have to beat him at his own game and it can¡¯t be by yourself.¡±


    ¡°You go in the mine, we stay out.¡± Salvatore offers. ¡°We stay out as backup, that way we won¡¯t piss him off.¡±


    Vincent nods and looks over to Christian and Tony. ¡°You guys stay here and wait for my call. I¡¯ll need you to round people up if there¡¯s more trouble.¡±


    Christian nods and Vincent looks back to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ck Creek is a good ny minutes from here in traffic.¡±


    I nod, appreciating his help again but hating the uncertainty.


    It¡¯s three now. If we can get there before five then we can station ourselves and I guess see what happens next.


    I look to Salvatore and the one look gives the reminder of our conversation the other night.


    To take care of Charlotte.


    This feel of the day is not a good one.


    The heaviness in my heart tugs on my soul because I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m going to make it back this side.


    He knows what to do if that happens and I know he won¡¯t just allow Tobias to take my girl and my baby if something happens to me.


    We travel in two separate cars.


    I take the Ferrari and the guys travel together.


    As a child I hateding down to these parts on any kind of school trip or anything. Thend around ck Creek is off limits for two reasons.


    The first is that to the average Joe it looks like the ce is dangerous and a hazard. But we know different because the other reason is thend is Antone property and it¡¯s been known for smuggling and hiding shit.


    The shit being bodies.


    There¡¯s always a stench about the ce and the same fucked up stench hits me when I get down to the cave entrance.


    I split off from my brothers who are about a hundred feet above me and they¡¯re waiting, that is all they can do and honestly I¡¯m d they¡¯re here even if I¡¯m going in alone.


    I don¡¯t know what surveince there is here. I won¡¯t make the mistake of assuming there isn¡¯t any just because of the dpidated way the ce looks.


    Everything around screams danger.


    The minute I see that it¡¯s five I call the bastard and he answers on the first ring.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I can see that, d you follow orders and came alone.¡±


    Good, he thinks I¡¯m by myself so that could mean the surveince might not stretch past where I am.


    ¡°Times going Tobias, what next? What the hell next? Where is Charlotte?¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°Steady tiger, you are right though, time¡¯s going for you. I thought of a great way to finish off this game to make asting impression for everyone. I was thinking of something with a bit of ssic ir. Eenie, meenie, miney mo. Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Fuckkkkk!¡± I scream. ¡°Get to the fucking point motherfucker.¡±


    ¡°Typical Giordano, always running ahead of yourself. There¡¯s a bomb and ourdy love could be in the room with the said bomb that¡¯s set to go off in one hour.¡±


    Holy fuck, holy fucking hell.


    No¡­


    Why would he do this?


    If he wants me why would he do this?


    ¡°Son of a bitch, why? Why would you put her in a room with a bomb?¡± I¡¯m shouting and I can¡¯t stop.


    ¡°You may want to hurry on up, the clock¡¯s ticking.¡±


    He hangs up and I growl. It¡¯s absolute shit and doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Of course it doesn¡¯t¡­


    It doesn¡¯t make sense because it simply doesn¡¯t.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He wants Charlotte.


    I want Charlotte. The problem is me, not her.


    The bomb isn¡¯t meant for her.


    It¡¯s meant for me.


    It¡¯s meant for me and he knows I know he¡¯s screwing with me. He knows too that I¡¯ll still go in knowing that because I won¡¯t want to risk her safety.


    The bomb might not be meant for me, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not near her or on her or some shit like that. The game could be me trying to get the bomb off her, or it could be fucking leading me to a room with the bomb and trapping me there. It could be anything. Maybe she¡¯s not even here. Maybe this is me going into my death.


    That fucking psychotic motherfucker is fucking dead when I get my hands on him.


    Whatever this fucked up game is, I have to go inside and get Charlotte out.


    No matter what.

 #5 Chapter 36

    CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE


    Charlotte


    It¡¯s Freddo¡¯s birthday and my big brother has to make the biggest fuss ever.


    At twenty five he wants Pa to throw him a party because he and Tony not only set up their own business but Freddo is about to buy his own home.


    He¡¯s talking big with my parents but he doesn¡¯t realize I heard him talking with Ang. I don¡¯t like her and she doesn¡¯t like me much either, however I decided I¡¯d tolerate her because Freddo thinks the sun shines from her ass and she¡¯s the most beautiful girl in the world.


    I don¡¯t have the heart to tell him that she looks like a cross between a cow and a horse mashed together and her hair looks like shit.


    Today is his birthday and we¡¯re all supposed to be nice.


    The house is beautiful. Ma did such a great job decorating, and like when we were little she leaves a space in the living room where the guests can ce their presents. She¡¯s so organized and I hope that one day when I¡¯m a mother I can be just like that too.


    Everyone is in the garden but it feels weird.


    I walk toward them. Ma and Pa are sitting together under the gazebo, Freddo and Tony are staring into space. Cordelia is being a bitch today, she looks at me with that ¡®don¡¯t care why were you ever born¡¯ face she¡¯s been giving me a lottely because she knows I¡¯m with Gabe. Abuelita is standing at the edge of the garden.


    She¡¯s looking at something. So is everyone else. I just don¡¯t know what.


    I walk down to where she is standing and then I see it.


    It¡¯s a ss coffin like you¡¯d imagine Snow White was ced in but there¡¯s a skeleton inside it.


    I look at Abuelita and she smiles that warm smile she always gives me.


    ¡°Look and you will see,¡± she tells me and points back to the coffin.


    When I look back I see Gabe inside¡­


    ¡°No!¡± I cry jump up with a start¡­ waking up. ¡°Oh God¡­Gabe.¡±


    It¡¯s not real. Just a dream¡­ just a dream. No¡­ a nightmare. A nightmare.


    My heart is pounding and I¡¯m panting. I can¡¯t catch my breath. I release a short burst of breaths and look around the ¡­ room?


    Where am I?


    It¡¯s dark with the hint of a faint light and I¡¯m on the ground. That¡¯s as much I know.


    Dark and the ground is earthy. Dirt.


    I run my fingers over dirt. So I¡¯m somewhere outside?


    That doesn¡¯t make any sense. I focus my gaze toward the light and try to adjust my eyes.


    Slowly, I start to remember what happened. What Tobias did to me.


    Tobias stabbed me with a tranquilizer and I¡¯ve been out. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s dark because where I am is dark or if it¡¯s dark because it¡¯s night. it feels like I¡¯ve been out for days. I hope I haven¡¯t. I pray I haven¡¯t.


    Instinct sends my hand to my stomach and I feel. I know I¡¯m being ridiculous because I¡¯m only three weeks pregnant but I want to feel. Something inside my soul knows what I¡¯m feeling for and when I get the sensation that I¡¯m not damaged in any way in my stomach, I feel as at ease as I could be given where I am.


    Then next thing I feel for is over my mound and pelvic area. I would just die if I knew that Tobias had abused me in my unconscious state. I would just perish here if that man had been inside me again.


    It doesn¡¯t feel like it happened. I¡¯m not sore like I¡¯ve had sex so the situation is what it is.


    The question is ¨C what is it?


    Where am I?


    Why did he bring me here? That fucking bastard doesn¡¯t just do things for the sake of it. I¡¯m here for a reason. I just don¡¯t know what it is yet.


    I stand and move around, move toward the light.


    It¡¯s dark but the area feels spacious like I¡¯m in a wide open space. Then there¡¯s dripping of something like water.


    And a growl.


    I freeze and stop watching.


    The growl sounds again and my knees turn to water.


    Christ what the fuck is that?


    The patter of footsteps click against the ground and then there¡¯s a skitter and eyes glowing in the dark. A pair of six eyes and growls.


    Dogs.


    I¡¯m already running in the dark before my brain can process that the dogs have started to chase me.


    I run until I see more light. It gets brighter and brighter and I¡¯m racing up a path of rock and dirt. The dogs chase me and I run, crying and screaming. I¡¯m so tired and weak. So weak. I burst out into the light and stop myself before I fall down a deep drop.


    I have to recoil my force and push back hard against a rocky wall.


    Three of the dogs go over. They run straight out and the other three are barking at me, three mean looking Dobermans. They look all messed up like someone trained them to kill on sight.


    I clutch at the wall and kick at the first one as it leaps into the air andes for me. The kick sends it into the chasm the first three fell down.


    That makes the remaining two back down, but they don¡¯t stop barking.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Realizing I have a grip on the wall, I grab it and nt my feet into the grooves of the rock to try and climb up.


    I move fast and sure because the dogs below look like they¡¯re ready to tear me apart.


    Rip me apart even. Thank God dogs can¡¯t climb because I¡¯d be dead now. I manage to climb up and see another level of wherever I am. Pulling myself up I shuffle onto a paved surface.


    It¡¯s paved and when I look around I see a brighter office-style light.


    I work out that I¡¯m in a cave somewhere. The rock and the hollow gives it that feel. Also that drop. I¡¯m still in Chicago though or maybe somewhere outside where it¡¯s more like countryside. I don¡¯t know. For all I know I could be in the back garden at Tobias¡¯s house.


    I have no fucking clue.


    Ahead of me is a path with two gray walls on either side. The light around is a bright industrial type light that makes me wonder if I really am in a cave.


    It must be something like that.


    Wherever I am Tobias brought me here and I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m supposed to keep moving.


    The man is so confusing. He talks about wanting me and then he does this. I¡¯m in a cave and I was just chased by ravenous dogs.


    Shit¡­ did he mean for me to die?


    I rise to my feet and follow the path. The light gets brighter and the walls change into floor to ceiling ss windows. Now it feels like I¡¯m in some kind of undergroundb.


    In a cave. This is definitely a cave. Through the window to the left there are jagged rocks and various formations that I can make out in the light. The path leads up, it definitely feels like I¡¯m going up.


    If I see daylight and find my way out, I¡¯m running. Running like hell. Escaping.


    This whole ¡­ everything is such a mess and I made it worse. So it doesn¡¯t matter what I do from here on, the situation will be bad. Tobias always nned to kill Gabe. If I can get out I can warn him.


    I can do something.


    I can¡­


    My voice trails off as I look to my right and see Gabe walking right next to me. He¡¯s on the other side of the window. Through the ss, he¡¯s there.


    I stop in my tracks for a split second just so I can check this isn¡¯t some dream or that my brain isn¡¯t screwing with me. When I realize it¡¯s really him adrenaline propels me to the ss window, right to him.


    ¡°Gabe,¡± I cry. Oh my God I can¡¯t believe he found me. But he keeps walking despite my cries. I pound on the ss and he keeps walking. He¡¯s walking and he can¡¯t see me.


    Oh god, that¡¯s it, he can¡¯t see me.


    I run to catch him up and start pounding hard on the ss screaming and hitting out as hard as I can.


    He can¡¯t see me though and he can¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°Gaaaaabeeeeee, Gabe! Gabe¡­¡± I wail and I cry and I scream with everything inside me. He can¡¯t hear me though, he can¡¯t hear me at all. He has a shlight and he¡¯s walking. He¡¯s looking at something on his phone. He stops, shakes his head and turns up a path in the opposite direction.


    I start rushing forward and tears blind me so badly I can¡¯t see before me.


    I stumble on something and trip, falling to the floor, just as he turns up the path and disappears.


    Emotion takes me whole and I¡¯m about to crumble when I see the thing I tripped over wasn¡¯t a thing, it¡¯s a person. It was a person.


    Tessa.


    Tessa the realtor.


    She¡¯s lying slumped against the floor dead. She¡¯s dead. Looks like she¡¯s been dead for weeks. She has been. It¡¯s been weeks since Ist saw her. A month.


    It¡¯s her. Her clothes are torn and she¡¯s still wearing the same pantsuit she had on thest time I saw her.


    Tobias¡­


    He killed her.


    He killed her!


    I back away on my elbows and get up to run. As I make a sprint around the corner I stop short when I see what¡¯s ahead of me.


    There are dead bodies everywhere. They line the whole path. There are so many of them, too many to count.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± I scream and bile rises in my throat.


    It rises and instantly I vomit.


    I can¡¯t help it. I vomit and it feels like I¡¯ve brought up everything I¡¯ve ever eaten in my life. The smell and the sight of the people keep me retching and I back away, the way I came, passing Tessa again.


    Once I get back to the section where the windows changed I slump down with my back against the wall, floods of tears take me and I hear it¡­


    Laughter.


    Laughter that seems toe from everywhere but nowhere in particr.


    Tobias¡¯sughter.


    He¡¯sughing at me, and if he¡¯sughing at me, he can see me.


    ¡°Very resilient my pretty.¡± Booms his voice which surrounds me everywhere and makes my skin crawl. It¡¯sing from an inte in the walls. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed toe up here my pet. Dogs were meant to keep you safe while we stop over for the rest of the game. Did they scare you? Ha, ha, ha. How about you be a good little slut and stay right there. I¡¯lle and get you once it¡¯s over. I¡¯ll allow you the chance to see your dead lover if there¡¯s anything left of him.¡± Heughs again, harder.


    My soul weeps and shudders.


    Gabe¡­ he¡¯s going to kill Gabe.


    Tobias is going to kill him and I¡¯m just supposed to sit here and wait.


    The tears take me whole and I break down.


    I med myself before.


    I worse me myself now.

 #5 Chapter 37

    CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX


    GabeAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    My father can be a real bastard when ites down to business.


    He can be a prick a lot of the times too. But it¡¯s times like these, times when the shites to surface when I rely on his wisdom.


    One thing he always tells me over and over again is be grateful for small mercies during fucked up times.


    It¡¯s a code he¡¯s lived by as the boss of the Giordano family, and how he stayed boss in a big family like ours, even surpassing his older brother.


    I¡¯m listening to his wisdom now and grateful as fuck that Christian was able to contact Jo, a hacker we hired some time ago. He hacked the fuck out of the systems records the Antones kept for the mine and was able to get a map.


    The map was messaged to me on my phone and I did the best I could by saving it because I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to ess it again once I stepped in the mine and the signal went.


    That is exactly what happened.


    That and gaining the knowledge of the areas where there were no surveince so Tobias wouldn¡¯t have been able to see me.


    The use of the map and the little I had got me this far¡­


    I look around the area and I¡¯m in the mouth of the cave. The section that¡¯spletely abandoned. Not been used for decades by the looks of things. I know though this can¡¯t be where the Antones do business.


    It looks like no one¡¯s been down here in years. There¡¯s the faint trace of daylighting from the cracks in the roof, but I also have a shlight I shine over the path before me.


    There¡¯s dust, rusty equipment, broken equipment, abandoned digging sections and random shit everywhere. The tunnel I¡¯m on looks like it goes on for miles and seems to be the area mining work was carried out when the workers were mining coal.


    Where I need to get to is a little way up.


    That¡¯s what the map suggested. Tobias said there was a bomb in a room, and there¡¯s no rooms down here. There are however rooms above this section and fucking hell I¡¯m aware of the time.


    I¡¯m aware and it¡¯s taken me twenty minutes already to get to this part. I have forty minutes to get to the bomb or get to Charlotte, or do whatever the fuck it is I¡¯m supposed to do.


    What I¡¯m raging about is I don¡¯t fucking know if what I¡¯m doing is wrong or right. I don¡¯t know if where I¡¯m going is right and I won¡¯t make the mistake of slowing down to try and figure out what that motherfucker is up to.


    I look at the map as I near the section I¡¯ve been aiming for. There¡¯s a fork that splits off and it looks like I¡¯m on the right path when I see an actual paved path ahead of me that goes down another tunnel, except this part looks like people have been down here. It absolutely fucking does.


    I step on the pavement while looking on the map. There¡¯s supposed to be another level section below me of two levels down and I can get to that by following this path.


    I see there¡¯s an underground river that must flow out to the main one I passed getting here.


    Two minutes into walking and I see I¡¯m right about the ce looking like people have been here. There¡¯s footprints in the dust and the air about me feels different. I always think when people have been around a ce the air is different.


    Here on Antonend the air is definitely different because it smells of shit.


    Fresh death.


    I can always tell the difference between the ones who¡¯ve been dead for a while and the newly deceased. It¡¯s the blood I think. It amplifies the smell on the most recent to pass.


    So, looks like either Tobias or one of his equally deranged family members have definitely been up to the usual shit down here, and some poor bastard or a group of them have been unfortunate enough to suffer their wrath.


    How they mainly work is you just disappear. You just fucking disappear and then the cops may find a head, or hand somewhere.


    That¡¯s it. Just something to identify the dead and that only happens when Barabbas Antone gives the all clear that he¡¯s ready to give the notification to the world that the person is dead.


    I look at the map again when motion sensor lights click on and brighten the whole area up. There should be a pathing up in about a minute.


    I pray to God, I¡¯m on the right track. I really do. All this time spent getting here it would be doom if I¡¯ve wasted it.


    ¡°Cheeeeater!¡± Explodes a voice.


    Tobias¡¯ voice. I snap around to see if the prick is behind me but he¡¯s not. He¡¯s not ahead of me either.


    ¡°Cheater, how the fuck did you get a map!¡± he roars. His voice ising from the inte.


    And I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m back in the areas where there¡¯s surveince so he can see me, see what I¡¯m doing.


    That wasn¡¯t something I was going to concern myself with when Christian told me about the surveince.


    With one hour to get shit done there was no way I was going to be able to worry about all the shit, so I chose what shit to worry about.


    ¡°I have my ways,¡± I cry back and increase my pace. If it¡¯s one thing I know it¡¯s this; when you get a motherfucker who¡¯s trying to screw with you mad, you must be doing something right.


    So I must be on the right path and I¡¯m sure he never intended for me to get this far. He wanted me to wonder around in shit looking for a path and happen upon the bomb. That¡¯s fucking what. I get it now. I¡¯ll bet my ass that¡¯s it. His rage and the tone of his voice also confirms I must be near Charlotte.


    I start running on that thought and head down the path I saw for the rooms.


    A bullet whizzes past my ear and I duck. ncing over my shoulder I see I gotpany.


    Three big bulky meatheads that look like they belong in a Batmanic barge down the corridor toward me and the assholes aim and shoot at me.


    No fucking way am I gonna allow them to get me.


    Fucking, fuck that.


    They¡¯re quick though. May be big and burly but they¡¯re quick on their feet and make work of getting close to me.


    I turn onto a corridor and it doesn¡¯t feel right because I¡¯m back in the caved area and the space is wide again with a big drop down into the river. I hear water flowing but can¡¯t see because it¡¯s darker.


    It¡¯s on the outside of the area that I just left and has that old feel again.


    A fist out of nowherends straight in my jaw and knocks me off my feet. I drop my shlight and my damn phone slips down a crack in the earth.


    Shit.


    And fuck, I don¡¯t have time toment over the loss of my phone when a guynds on top of me and starts throwing one punch after another in my face.


    The only thing I care about losing is my guns. Everything else can go. I also don¡¯t care for rolling around with any of these fucktards when I don¡¯t have time.


    I don¡¯t have time for shit.


    It urs to me though that if they¡¯re here maybe there is no bomb but I can¡¯t assume. With messed up fucks like Tobias you have to take them seriously until you¡¯re proven wrong. So I¡¯m doing exactly that.


    I raise my knee and manage tounch it straight into the idiot getting him in the balls hard. So hard he yelps back howling with the pain. That gives me the chance to whip my gun out and end his ass. One bullet to the head, smack between his eyes.


    I do that too for the other three guys who were on my ass when I was on the corridor.


    One, two, three, go down but moree. Theye from above. There¡¯s a staircase against the rocking from one of the rooms. Looks like Tobias was really hellbent on stopping me in my tracks so this makes me think all the more that I must be close to Charlotte.


    I must be close.


    Fuckers, let theme. I keep firing and I get a few but miss a few.


    I recall the image of the map in my head and try to remember where I am exactly. The rooms are near here. If I can get to the floor below me then it would be a start.


    As I dodge a bullet I nce over my shoulder at the edge. The water.


    The thought takes me and moves me into action. The water will get me away from here and hopefully closer to where I need to be.


    Better to go up from further down than go down if bullets areing for me.


    I came up earlier and I figured I needed to get to that section again but the other side.


    Iunch myself over the side and they still shoot at me. The bullets still continue toe even as I plunge deep beneath the surface of the water.


    The dank, dark water that envelopes me.


    I swim against the pull of the current and power through it toward the edge. I reach one powerful hand up and grab the rock jutting from the formation. Pulling myself up I get on the surface. It¡¯s a dirt surface again and there¡¯s a faint lighting from my left. It¡¯s not daylight pouring through, so I know I¡¯m on the right track.


    I rush forward and get back on a corridor section and the motion sensor lights flick on again.


    The floor below me turns to ss and I can see another level below. That must be the lower floor. The problem is there¡¯s rooms on all the levels that I need to go through. I just hope I have time.


    Fear propels me forward but movement below through the ss floor catches my eye just as I¡¯m about to run past.


    I stop midstride and almost fall over my feet when I see Charlotte down there. She¡¯s on the floor sitting against the wall, crying. Sobbing.


    I drop to my knees and bang on the roof, but she can¡¯t hear me.


    I have to get down there.


    She¡¯s right there. She¡¯s actually here.


    I found her.


    Fuck¡­


    The rage of the shit takes over my mind and I whip out my guns. Taking a few steps back, I start shooting the floor/ her roof.


    She screams and tries to move away which is great but I don¡¯t want her to run away and run into the arms of the enemy.


    My soul rejoices when the floor shatters and I jump down the hole. I fall hard, so hard it could have knocked me out if I hadn¡¯t tucked and rolled forward.


    She stops cowering when she sees it¡¯s me and rushes forward.


    ¡°Gabe!¡± she cries throwing herself into my arms.


    Jesus. The feel of her in my arms is like nothing else. I¡¯m holding her and I know we aren¡¯t out of the woods yet. We¡¯re still here in the mines but I have her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she wails. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± I hold her tight against me and I remember there¡¯s even more to love about her. She¡¯s carrying my baby.


    I hold her out and look at her beautiful tearstained face , then I press my hand to the t of her stomach and she starts crying harder.


    Not even a badass prick like me can evade the tug of emotion that takes me as I realize what I¡¯m holding in my hand is everything I ever wanted.


    ¡°You know,¡± she says.


    ¡°I know, Goddess.¡± I nod and tear runs down my cheek.


    I pull her back in for another hug. One more, a few seconds. A few seconds I know I can¡¯t afford. But I just want to relish her for a few seconds more.


    Just a few and then we¡¯ll get the fuck out of here.

 #5 Chapter 38

    CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN


    Charlotte


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Gabe I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I cry. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to stop crying.


    I¡¯m so d he¡¯s here, that he found me and I¡¯m with him and he knows about the baby. I¡¯m so d but guilt is sweeping through me like a raging storm for the shit I¡¯vended us in.


    I step back and reach up to cup his face. ¡°I choose you, Gabriel. I choose you and all I want is to be with you. that was all I ever wanted for thest ten years. Tobias got to me at the eventst night and threatened to kill you and my family if I didn¡¯te to him today. I thought I was protecting you. I love you so much and I¡¯m sorry I screwed up.¡±


    He holds me and ces a kiss on my forehead. ¡°Goddess, I love you too. I get it and it¡¯s not something to apologize for.¡± The love in his eyes fills me with hope, but then his face takes on a serious edge, hardening with it. ¡°Baby, we have to get out of here. There¡¯s a bomb.¡±


    Fuck¡­ Tobias really is fucked up.


    ¡°A bomb?¡± I gasp.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know where it is but was meant for me. It¡¯s set to blow in twenty minutes. I came this way and I¡¯m guessing I wasn¡¯t supposed to find you. How did you get in here?¡±


    ¡°He brought me here unconscious, but I saw you through the ss window earlier.¡± I point to it and he sees the outside area with the rocky path.


    ¡°You saw me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just there. It¡¯s one of those one way windows where you can¡¯t see in, but we can see out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s near the entrance to the mine,¡± he tells me.


    Mine¡­ so that¡¯s where we are. A mine.


    We both look out to the rocky path on the other side of the ss as a group of mene into view.


    Shit, this isn¡¯t good. It gets worse when they start firing at the window and it smashes.


    ¡°Change of n. We can¡¯t go that way.¡± Gabe takes my hand and we start running.


    I scream when we get to the bodies again. The sight is so gruesome.


    Gabe throws me over his shoulder cave man style and pounds forwards so that within seconds we¡¯ve gone past the whole area.


    It¡¯s a small triumph, but nothing to celebrate because there¡¯s a host of mening for us.


    I hear them now and then I see them .


    Gabe sets me down and whirls around to start shooting.


    ¡°Go on ahead of me baby!¡± he orders.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    ¡°Goooo! Charlotte go,¡± he cries and I run.


    I run and hear him shooting. When I nce back I see him running behind me and he catches up. We turn down a section that leads out to the mine shaft. It¡¯s all old again and we take a dirt path with a rail track. There¡¯s a lot of broken rails and it¡¯s dark again. We keep running and the men don¡¯t stop. They¡¯re behind us.


    Gabe holds my hand and we verge on to another rocky path. Up ahead there¡¯s a rusty metal door.


    We go through it and Gabe closes it. he pulls down the lever bar that secures it .


    We¡¯re in a wide spaced area that looks like a working mine. There are carts that still have coal and rocks, what I see too on a table in the center is most assuredly a bomb.


    Jesus. I¡¯m¡­ looking at a bomb. An actual bomb.


    It¡¯s a big square block attached to dynamite, bounded together with wire. It has a shing timer counting down on the center of it that says we have sixteen minutes before it blows.


    Gabe sees it too. He sees it and we stop in our tracks.


    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± he swears, kicking at the dirt.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± I ask. I look around and the path seems to go up. The men are pounding on the door we just came through and shooting at it so they can get in.


    Gabe looks around and focuses on one of those old style manual elevators attached to a pulley. It¡¯s on the further side and I see now that it goes up about thirty feet into the air and there¡¯s sunlight beaming down from the roof in an opening.


    ¡°There. That¡¯s where we¡¯ll go.¡± Gabe grabs me and we make a run for it again.


    ¡°Noooooo.¡± Wails a bone chilling voice I always here in my nightmares.


    Tobias. I hear him and it¡¯s not through the inte.


    He¡¯s running across the tform three levels above us on the other side of the area.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take her from me.¡± He bellows, sounding like a wild animal.


    Gabe doesn¡¯t slow to give him any form of regard. He keeps going with me until we reach the elevator.


    It has a cage section around it that Gabe pulls open. It creaks as he does so. It looks like no one has used it in years. It¡¯s so rusty.


    He puts me in first, then he runs to another set ofrge metal doors shutting them. They have the same lever like the other one we came through. He secures it shut so Tobias can¡¯te in.


    I nce at the bomb and see we have fourteen minutes.


    Gabe rushes back to me and looks over the controls. There¡¯s a panel on the side with a button he switches on and something clicks.


    The series of gun shots though firing at the door he just closed snaps our attention back over there. Tobias must have a shot gun or something powerful to make such a st.


    Gabe looks at the ropes attached to the pully and checks them. ¡°I hope like fuck this holds. I really do.¡±


    He takes one step in and a shot takes out part of the rusty door. Another and Tobias will be inside. He¡¯ll be in here and I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll have enough time to escape.


    He won¡¯t allow us to escape.


    Gabe stares on ahead at the door. When he looks back to me something shes deep in his eyes. It¡¯s a sheen of purpose the brightens when his gaze drops to my stomach then up to the opening in the roof.


    As he looks back to me I know what he¡¯s going to do even before he says it.


    My lips part to say something but he steals my breath away with a kiss.


    A kiss that feels like the first time he kissed me and he felt like mine.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he says with the deepest fervency , cupping my face. ¡°Goddess I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too. Gabe let¡¯s get out of here.¡± I shriek as another bullets sounds. I¡¯m surprised the door is holding.


    ¡°You¡¯re going up, baby. You go up and get far away from the mine. My brothers are parked between the hill and the boardwalk. There¡¯s a little bridge. Go to them.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I cry and my insides cave and crumble as I process what he¡¯s truly telling me and what he means to do. ¡°No Gabriel. No.¡±


    He touches the edge of my cheek and nods. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m staying to finish this. If we both leave this will continue. Tobias won¡¯t stop. It won¡¯t end here. It won¡¯t end here and I won¡¯t allow you to live in fear. I couldn¡¯t save you before but I¡¯m doing it now.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head and tears fall down my cheeks. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Baby we don¡¯t have time to argue. You go up and if there¡¯s a way out I¡¯ll find it. Not before I kill him though.¡±


    I take a step toward him but he pushes me back in and ms the door shut locking it. I pull against the lock but he holds it shut with his hands.


    ¡°Charlotte, you will do this. We have a baby to think of. Promise me you will get as far away from here as possible.¡±


    ¡°Gabe!¡¯ I scream.


    ¡°Charlotte, fuck, please doll¡­ please. Promise me.¡±


    I¡¯m shaking and trembling and my chest is so constricted I can¡¯t breathe. I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t leave him.


    ¡°Charlotte, please, go and take care of my child.¡± He says with more insistence.


    His child. Our baby.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I cover my mouth to keep the tears in and I find myself nodding when another bullet fires on the door and it gives.


    ¡°I promise,¡± I say, nodding more vigorously and he releases his hold on the door.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He smiles. ¡°Good. Baby, if I don¡¯t make it, make sure my kid knows I was crazy about you both. Ten years passed and there wasn¡¯t a minute when I didn¡¯t think about you.¡± He smirks his trademark cocky smile and pushes down hard on the button.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I tell him and the tearse harder.


    ¡°And I have always loved you. Charlotte Revello, do not fade away.¡±


    The elevator goes up and I reach for him.


    I¡¯m screaming for him as I go up and up. Up into the roof and he¡¯s below me looking up, staring.


    Gabe is below me, the bomb a few feet away and Tobias screaming on the other side of the rusty door. Another shot shakes it and it feels like death.


    Death ising and it feels like I never told Gabe enough how much I love him. It feels like I haven¡¯t done enough to show him how much I do.


    It feels like I made so many mistakes when I was just trying to do the right thing.


    It all went to hell.


    Everything I did, every choice I made, all of it went to hell.


    I¡¯m crying so much I can¡¯t see.


    I don¡¯t need to see however, to know there¡¯s only one way this can end.


    There¡¯s only one way this can end and it¡¯s doom and death.


    Darkness.

 #5 Chapter 39

    CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT


    Gabe


    I watch her go up and up and in my heart I know this is it.


    I know this is it for me.


    My path had turned into the fine line between life and death.


    Right now it was looking more like I was verging over the edge and death woulde for me.


    I¡¯d try my best to live and make it through this, because damn would I love the future I imagine with the girl of my dreams.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I¡¯d change things up and to make everything better to raise a child. I think of the house in the country and taking Charlotte and the baby there every summer, or every chance I get.


    She loved it there and it would be the perfect ce for a kid to be a kid. All thatnd and beauty, the perfect ce to get lost in. The same way I did when I was a kid.


    And the same way my grandfather made sure my brothers and I got to be kids and live the adventure I¡¯d do the same for mine, boy or girl.


    The same way my father passes on his wisdom to each of us I¡¯d do that too. Pa might have some ways about him that I don¡¯t agree with but my mother is his consigliore in the hierarchy of the business. His most trusted.


    Not a lot of bosses do that because the first rule is women out of business. For me Charlotte would be my queen in every essence of the word.


    She would be that for me if I get the chance of the dream I want with her.


    My chances right now look slim. Very slim.


    I take my eyes off her as the rusty door flies off the hinges and the bastard barges through howling and wailing.


    He sounds like some kind of hell beast. Not normal at all andpletely fucked up. When he sees the elevator with Charlotte push through the opening and his chances of having her are gone, triumph takes me.


    It takes me and I feel the thing I need to hang on to, to end this.


    I remember that wish I made on my birthday.


    I wanted to see my girl onest time.


    I got that and I¡¯ll take that with me. I¡¯ll take that with me as the thing I got back. the thing I got that I never thought I¡¯d have. My girl and she¡¯s carrying my baby.


    I can¡¯t ask for more and I will end this bastard now.


    I saved her.


    Got her away from his ass and now I¡¯m going to kill him.


    Kill him fucking dead for everything.


    This was the opportunity I wanted. Vincent knew that a guy like Tobias on the street wherever that street may be , Italy, Chicago, hell, anywhere, wherever it was he was dangerous.


    Why?


    There was no honor about him. Not even the proverbial honor among thieves or the gangsters we were. Tobias has no sense of finality. No offer or money can stop him from getting to the thing he wants. Nothing could appease him except for whatever he wanted which on this asion happened to be my woman.


    It was the same principle as De La. He took Charlotte because he med Donny for his brother¡¯s death and she would have stayed with him forever if he hadn¡¯t been killed. I could have given Tobias the ten million I offered that motherfucker too, but it would have just made a small dent in his desire for her.


    They both wanted her for different reasons.


    Obsession took him, however, just as much as it fucking took me and now it¡¯se to this moment that had to happen no matter how it led us here.


    I re at this bastard who put her through so much.


    He¡¯s standing there wearing full ck, his face contorted into a deep, heavy scowl, his hair down adding to the nightmare he is.


    ¡°Hello there,¡± I taunt. ¡°I was wondering when you were going to show.¡± Iugh and whip out my guns training them on him in true badassery.


    ¡°You took her away from me,¡± Tobias wails stomping his foot on the ground. His shotgun hangs at his side.


    It¡¯s either he¡¯s underestimated me again or he¡¯s that mad that it¡¯s made him stupid. I¡¯m holding two fucking guns out to blow more than his dick off this time and he¡¯s not thinking to at least raise his gun. Maybe he has turned stupid.


    ¡°She never belonged to you,¡± I inform him.


    ¡°Never belonged to you either.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, so that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. She was always mine. Always. Heart, body, mind and soul. All mine. All of her mine. Nothing ever belonged to you and it never would no matter what you did, what you nned to do. So, King, here¡¯s the situation, a little game for you of chess. Check fucking mate.¡± Enough talk, clock¡¯s ticking.


    I fire two bullets from my gun and he dodges them.


    I need to get him in his head and I knew from the first show down it wouldn¡¯t be easy. He¡¯s fast and he can fight. He can fight to survive, that means he can dodge a bullet from a good shot like me.


    He storms over to the path ahead with his gun outstretched and fires at me. It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m quick too and just as skilled as him.


    Better. I have my sanity on some level.


    I¡¯m not psychotic, but I am a Giordano and that automatically gives me the streak of insanity, encoded in my DNA.


    ¡°She was mine!¡± he shouts and his voice carries over the space surrounding up in an echo. ¡°She was going to be mine. You motherfucker, you took her from me.¡±


    Just looking at him now I can see the psycho he is. It¡¯s zing in his eyes and in his demeanor.


    ¡°Tobias Antone, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re on but I¡¯m about to give you a rude awakening Giordano style. You fucking Antones think you¡¯re hot shit. You haven¡¯t really met me yet.¡±


    Iunch forward with my guns shooting. Time to cut past the shit and get this done and dusted, this prick dead.


    Hees for me with his gun outstretched, shooting and evading my bullets.


    I evade his bullets too and push full force with everything inside of me.


    Wee head to head in a collision when I propel myself forward and jump on him. I hit him in his face knocking him back and I end up on top of his miserable body on the ground.


    He¡¯s fast and feral. That¡¯s what he uses to knock me off him, and fuck, I drop one of my guns.


    I don¡¯t let it faze me though. Can¡¯t let it faze me. Instead I take the window of a second it gives me and I shoot him in his shoulder with my other gun as my back hit¡¯s the ground.


    Of course though, because he¡¯s a wild animal it doesn¡¯t take him down or do anything much to his ass. Hees for me again but I spring up from the ground and send a roundhouse kick to his chest.


    That makes him fall back from the impact and the speed he came at me. Something falls out of his pocket.


    It¡¯s the fucking detonator for the bomb and as soon as it falls to the ground and smashes the timer on the fucking bomb drops by ten minutes.


    Fucking fuck I now have five minutes.


    Fucking five minutes. Tobias snarls when he sees that.


    ¡°You idiot!¡± he shrieks. ¡°You fucking idiot.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I should have ended you when I had the chance. I should have ended your ass then. I was ying nice, now I¡¯m not.¡±


    It¡¯s now or never.


    Now or never while he¡¯s losing his shit and realizes he¡¯s been caught in his own game.


    I can see he¡¯s not thinking straight and mad as fuck at me that I switched things up in such a way. If he dies in here this will really be the end. The Antones won¡¯t think anything of it more than he got blown to shit in his own plot. That¡¯s what it will look like. End to the fucking story.


    He makes the mistake of jumping into the air to rush me again, but I lift my gun and fire that single bullet I¡¯ve been hoping for all this time.


    It gets him in his head.


    It gets¡¯ him in his head and because he¡¯s so close the blood stters everywhere, all over me.


    Rage takes me and the release of getting this son of a bitch that I don¡¯t just stop with the one bullet though. I shoot him again and again.


    Five times in the head as he crumples to a heap on the ground.


    I would continue but the fucking bomb now tells me I have three minutes.


    Three minutes to get the fuck out of here.


    Three minutes and I want to take the chance fate or God or whatever power that be is handing my ass to live.


    I run down the path to the corner hoping there might be another elevator shaft. I can¡¯t remember the map. I lost track of everything when we came in here so I¡¯m running not knowing where I¡¯m going.


    I¡¯m doing what Tobias intended for me.


    Running around for my life in the trap he set.


    I hear water when I round the corner. It¡¯s ahead. I run top speed but I can¡¯t see anything before me. All I hear is the flow of the river.


    Time is going I know. Clock¡¯s counting down.


    Then Boom!


    The ground shakes and my being shakes with it.


    Suddenly the area lights up with the orange glow of fire.


    I nce behind me and see the mass. It whooshes forward catching up with me in a rage and everything everywhere crumbles.


    The fire engulfs me just as I fall.


    I¡¯m falling, and falling.


    Falling and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll hit whatever I¡¯ll hit.


    As I go down I think of Charlotte and how I love her.


    My girl and my baby. I love them both.

 #5 Chapter 40

    CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE


    Charlotte


    The ground shook as I was running causing me to trip and fall.


    The st that rippled through the earth could only havee from the bomb going off. It¡¯s like an earthquake but a hundred times worse and the ground behind me has started copsing away.


    The bomb must have gone off but I was sure there was still time.


    I was sure Gabe still had some time to get out.


    But the bomb has gone off and that must mean he¡­


    Oh God¡­


    I can¡¯t think it¡­ I can¡¯t allow myself to ept what it must mean.


    I came up in the meadow on the hill of the creek. I knew where I was when I looked around, knew the whole area to be dangerous for the subsidence caused by the mine itself. There were a lot of sections in the earth that had copsed.


    Now it¡¯s practically peeling and crumbling away and raw fire is billowing up from the ground. It looks like hell hase to im me.


    The sight kicks me into overdrive, homing in on my survival instincts. Adrenaline boosts through my veins and I spring up and continue my flight against the earth that¡¯s falling away around me.


    The whole nightmare looks like the end of the world.


    My world will end here if I don¡¯t make it.


    I run and then I hear my name being called.


    I see Nick and Salvatore, then Vincent. They¡¯re on the other side of the hill, running past the bridge.


    Salvatore jumps down to the area I¡¯m running. Just as Nick and Vincent are about to do the same the ground crumbles away in such a ravenous manner that Vincent had to grab Nick to keep him from falling .


    Salvatore bounds toward me, fast , lightning speed fast but I can¡¯t stop. The earth around me is still going, falling through and I know I came up a good thirty feet.


    It¡¯s at least that if I fall too.


    I have to leap over a wide section and I¡¯m aiming for a section ahead that looks stable. I manage to get there but only as the ground crumbles away and now I¡¯m falling.


    I¡¯m falling.


    I reach up as I pass a tree and manage to grab onto a branch that¡¯s jutting out, but I know from the look of it that the tree won¡¯t hold. There roots are already starting to pop out from the ground. It can¡¯t take my weight and my panic.


    ¡°Charlotte, hold on,¡± Salvatore shouts.


    I can¡¯t, even though my grip is tight, I can¡¯t hold on. The roots start popping faster flicking out the dirt in my face and my eyes.


    I make the mistake of looking down and see the fire below me.


    I don¡¯t get the chance to look back up because the entire branch snaps off and I¡¯m falling again.


    I scream but then something crashes into me. Something hard like a wall and grabs me. arms grab me and knocks me off path to the drop I was aiming for.


    I lose focus for the few nanoseconds it takes for Salvatore tond on the ground with me cocooned in his arms.


    We fall hard and both cry out from the impact. I know he¡¯s hurt but he doesn¡¯t let go of me.


    ¡°I got you,¡± he says holding me close.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± I wince. ¡°Thank you.¡± I manage but I¡¯m so choked up the words barelye out.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay doll, I got you.¡±


    I break down and he pulls me closer.


    The ground has stopped shaking now but there¡¯s still a rumble within it.


    I nce around his shoulder to see wended on the edge of a section where the earth came free. It¡¯s just jutting out of the hill and where we are is solid like rock. The only reason we¡¯re still on it. We must have fallen about ten feet.


    The fire is still billowing but I see water flowing now that more of the area is exposed. There¡¯s all manner of debris in it.


    ¡°Gabe,¡± I whisper and he runs a hand over my back.


    The devastation around us is answer to any question I may have about whether or not Gabe made it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you now. I promised him I would,¡± he tells me.


    I start crying from what feels like deep inside my soul. His words are such a testament of the man Gabe is, and who Salvatore is too, but it confirms what I don¡¯t want to ept. That Gabe¡­ didn¡¯t make it.


    I close my eyes at the dark thought. It rips me in two, tearing me in pieces, tearing up my heart and shattering all that I am.


    I open my eyes again and look down to the water flowing deep below us.


    I stare at it long and hard and what feels like forever, wishing against the truth of the situation.


    ¡°Come on doll, let¡¯s try and get out of here,¡± Salvatore says pulling my focus from the water.


    He stands and helps me get up.


    I stand but I¡¯m still looking on ahead to the flowing river of debris. I¡¯m still looking ahead to it, unable to let go.


    Not yet. Not just yet.


    ¡°You guys okay?¡± Nick calls from across the other side.


    I look to see him and Vincent. They aren¡¯t that far away from us but the hollow that fills me with each passing second has left me numb inside and everything sounds like it¡¯s far, far away.


    ¡°We¡¯re good. We¡¯ll need a rescue chopper,¡± Salvatore calls back. ¡°Not gonna risk climbing. It¡¯s too unstable.¡±


    He looks to me and I¡¯m just shaking and crying. Haven¡¯t stopped. I can¡¯t.


    He ces his arm around me and steadies me. ¡°You¡¯re gonna be okay doll¡­ you will. I ¨C¡± he stops midsentence and narrows his eyes then he straightens up and looks over me.


    He gazes over my shoulder and I snap my head around to see what he¡¯s looking at.


    My mouth drops when I see Gabe floating amongst the debris. He¡¯s holding on to arge wooden board and he looks badly injured.


    ¡°Gabe!¡± I scream and he lifts his head.


    He lifts his head and I see he¡¯s alive. Badly injured with blood all over his head but, he¡¯s alive.


    Salvatore gets ready to jump in but Vincent calls out stopping him.


    ¡°Stay there I¡¯ll get him,¡± Vincent shouts, he¡¯s already kicked off his shoes and within seconds he plunges into the river, swimming like a shark to Gabe.


    These guys ¡­ all of them¡­ the way they each work individually and together is so astounding. I¡¯m speechless for the way they push the limit and


    the way that they¡¯ve all taken care of me.


    Vincent gets to Gabe and the minute his hand mps down on his arm to get him to safety it renews my own assurance.


    He¡¯s safe, he¡¯s alive.


    I¡¯m safe. I¡¯m still alive.


    I¡¯m still alive.


    And the nightmare and darkness¡­


    It¡¯s over .

 #5 Chapter 41

    CHAPTER FORTY


    Charlotte


    Six weekster¡­


    Warmth tickles my cheek as I stir against something furry.


    My eyes flutter open and I sit up frowning at myself for falling asleep again.


    I tried harder this time. I even put on an episode of The Real Housewives of Beverley Hills thinking the drama those women got up to would surely keep me awake.


    But no it didn¡¯t work.


    My nine week pregnancy body had sumbed to tiredness. At least it was better than having morning sickness all the time. That had calmed down a lot.


    It was just the constant sleepiness and sleeping which didn¡¯t help when you were trying to take care of a man who was supposed to be resting.


    I could hear him now outside arguing with one of his brothers. I was guessing it was Salvatore because he¡¯d barely left his side since Gabe got home from the hospital. The other two were trying to act tough by making calls, but where they failed was that either Vincent or Nick would call every half second.


    No one was however worse than his parents in regards to him who decided they were going to stay for a week when he came home.


    No one was worse though than my parents and Cordelia who were always here.


    Everyone was offering their support and love in one way or another and it was nice. I couldn¡¯t even be annoyed at the persistence because it wasn¡¯t that long ago when life for me was very different. Very different to what it was now.


    Today I just wanted to stay awake long enough to make my man and his brother a nice meal.


    I grabbed my shawl from the edge of the sofa and wrapped it around me then made my way outside to see what the guys were arguing about this time.


    The garage door was open and the two were inside working on one of Gabe¡¯s old cars.


    Gabe¡¯s arm got broken and he has a cast on it. He¡¯s supposed to have it in a sling too but he keeps taking it off.


    He broke a few ribs too and fractured his leg. He was in hospital for a week and was actually meant to stay longer but discharged himself early to be with me.


    ¡°Prick, you aren¡¯t modifying my car. Drives fast enough,¡± Gabe snaps at Salvatore.


    ¡°It¡¯s slow as shit,¡± Salvatore counters. ¡°Oh my God Gabe, you are going to drive me bat shit crazy.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Gabe hisses giving him an incredulous re.


    I bite back a smile. It¡¯s funny to watch them argue. Funny to see they haven¡¯t changed one bit over the years.


    Salvatore throws a fist in Gabe¡¯s shoulder and he sees me just as he¡¯s about to retaliate.


    ¡°Goddess, what are you doing up?¡± Hees to me and slips his arm around me as if me walking around is some kind of hazard.


    ¡°Gabe, I¡¯m fine,¡± I assure him.


    ¡°If you need to sleep you¡¯re supposed to.¡±


    He¡¯s been like this the whole time and even when he was in hospital he made sure people were around me tending to my every need.


    ¡°Gabe, she has to wake up sometimes.¡± Salvatoreughs at him.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t encourage her. We¡¯re going back inside.¡± Gabe ignores the wild stare Salvatore gives him and ushers me right back in.


    He sits me back down on therge sofa in the sitting room. Out of the two of us he¡¯s more in need, but he insists on taking care of me.


    He had a cast on his leg up untilst week when he took it off himself, deciding he¡¯d had enough of it. He also walks with an asional limp that has gotten better but I worry that he¡¯s not resting as much as he should be.


    ¡°There, that¡¯s better.¡± He smiles cing my feet up.


    ¡°Gabe, you do realize I¡¯m going to have to do more than sit down for the next seven months. Right?¡± Iugh.


    He had a fit the other day when I went to school.


    I¡¯ve had more than enough time away for a person who just started and decided I want to be there as much as possible before the babyes.


    He pulls up one of the wooden chairs and sits in front of me with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Goddess, minimal, you will do minimal. Save your energy for the important stuff. Like when thises off next week.¡± He nods and taps his cast. It makes a hollow sound.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gabe, that cast is supposed toe off in four weeks.¡±


    ¡°Screw that. no one has time for that and not for the ns I have for us.¡±


    ns?


    My interest piques.


    ¡°What ns are these?¡±


    ¡°Number one.¡± He raises a finger and his smile brightens. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you to move in with me properly yet. ce needs fixing up and modification. It needs your stuff and a nursery.¡±


    That does sound exciting. I straighten up and look him over.


    ¡°So is that what you¡¯re going to do? Ask me to move in properly?¡±


    He nods and brings himself closer to take my hand. He looks at my hand and smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you to move in with me properly but I n to do a little more than that.¡± A wicked smile brightens his face.


    ¡°What?¡± What is he nning?


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna get all set up here so business and school is taken care of then we¡¯re heading to St. Lucia for the summer.¡±


    My lips part in sheer surprise. ¡°What? We¡¯re doing what?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s as much as I¡¯m gonna tell you now, baby. Don¡¯t want to spoil the rest of the surprise.¡±


    ¡°Gabe what surprise? Oh my gosh you can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some rule somewhere about not keeping a pregnantdy in suspense.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Goddess. This is the good kind of suspense. Food for the soul.¡± he leans forward and kisses me, then lowers to kiss my stomach too in the habitual way he¡¯s developed over thest few weeks. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you,¡± I answer. I will never, ever grow tired of telling him that.


    He stands when Cordeliaes in with a little bag that looks like she¡¯s brought me pastries from the coffeeshop.


    He smiles when he sees her and makes his way back outside to Salvatore.


    Cordelia joins me on the sofa and hands me the bag.


    ¡°All your favorites,¡± she bubbles.


    I shuffle to give her a hug. ¡°Thank you so much. You are the best.¡±


    ¡°You okay?¡± Her eyes sparkle as she looks me over.


    Am I okay?


    It¡¯s such a simple question but it hold so much meaning for me.


    These days when I¡¯m asked that I think about the meaning of it.


    There¡¯s no one who wants to take me away and the only man who wants to own me and make me his is the man I¡¯ve always wanted.


    There¡¯s no Tobias. There¡¯s no Antonio, there¡¯s no one who wants to hurt me in any way.


    I look forward to the future with hope and happiness because of Gabe.


    I¡¯m safe no matter what happens. I know I will be safe with him.


    We belong to each other, and that¡¯s everything I could possibly want.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I answer with a smile and relish the feeling of beingplete.


    I can¡¯t wait to see what ns Gabe has in store for me.

 #5 Chapter 42

    EPILOGUECcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Charlotte


    Two monthster¡­


    The princess cut engagement ring on my finger glistens against the radiant rays of the sun as Iy the single white rose on Abuelita¡¯s grave.


    She loved white roses.


    I brought red roses for Freddo and Tony. They¡¯re all buried together in the family plot at Rose Hill Cemetery.


    It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve been here since being back in Chicago.


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had the emotional strength to bring myself here.


    Today felt fitting, not for any special reason in particr it was just that I wanted toe here before going to St. Lucia next week for my wedding.


    God did Gabe ever have a bunch of ns in store for us¡­ for me.


    He proposed to me on the night I officially moved into the house with him. My moving in consisted of buying a whole bunch of stuff that he ssed as adding a woman¡¯s touch to his bachelor pad which technically was big enough for a family of four.


    On that night the man surprised me on bended knee with a ring, popping the question of belonging to him on paper.


    Be his Mrs. Giordano?


    Absolutely.


    It was a no brainer and the easiest yes to fly from my lips.


    We¡¯re getting married in St. Lucia next week. I still can¡¯t believe it.


    I¡¯m starting to show too. I have a little baby bump but my wedding dress is beautiful. The kind I don¡¯t want to wait until after the baby to wear.


    It¡¯s the kind I would have loved my grandmother to see me in.


    I look over the grave and feel ¡­ well I¡¯m not sure what I should feel.


    I miss her so much and nothing will quite take the pain away from the day she was killed.


    My grandmother and my brothers should be there next week but they won¡¯t be.


    That¡¯s the hard part and what I need to move past.


    I think they¡¯d like to know that I¡¯m okay. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.


    ¡°I got out of the dark Abuelita,¡± I say and find myself smiling. ¡°I found my way out and chose the right path. You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore. I made my way back to the path I was supposed to be on and the darkness is gone. Love led me to the light.¡±


    That felt good to say and what cements it is the warm hands that cover mine.


    I look up at Gabe and he slips his arm around me.


    He¡¯d hung back so I could do this but he always seems to know when I need him most.


    Like the light you look for in the dark.


    That¡¯s him for me.


    Always and forever¡­


    Gabe


    ¡°What does it feel like to be married?¡± Salvatore asks me.


    We both gaze out to Charlotte sitting on the sand on the beach.


    ¡°Feels like I ¡­ belong to her now.¡± I smile. ¡°Feels like I got more than my wish.¡±


    He nods. ¡°I like that.¡±


    We¡¯re sitting on the patio of the beach house resting after a long day. The wedding wasst week and I¡¯m sort of in work mode now but still enjoying my honeymoon with my wife.


    Everyone should be flying back home tomorrow leaving us here for another two months to enjoy the paradise of the Caribbean.


    It¡¯ll be the first time in years that I won¡¯t be around my brothers at The Dark Odyssey or in some form or way.


    ¡°You made it Gabriel. You did it.¡± Salvatore smiles back at me.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± I straighten up and rests my elbows on the table. ¡°I made it, but don¡¯t think I missed the part of how well you had my back.¡±


    He had my back the whole time and I won¡¯t forget how he saved Charlotte back at the mine.


    ¡°I promised I¡¯d take care of her,¡± he says with a smirk.


    ¡°Yeah, well I know you would have done it anyway. Without me asking.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ well, looks like you grew up on me. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need me anymore watching over you. Wife and child on the way, that¡¯s big stuff Gabriel.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s big stuff. Maybe it¡¯s time for me to watch your back now.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°You already do that.¡± he stands up when his phone starts ringing.


    He checks it and the smirk on his face tells me exactly who that is.


    ¡°Mimi calling?¡± I ask in a purely nonchnt manner because they still think they¡¯re friends.


    ¡°Mimi calling. Last night she needed my help finding the cooking channel. The night before she imed she couldn¡¯t find her keys.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± I chuckle.


    Heughs. ¡°I¡¯m gonna see what it is tonight.¡±


    He nods, gives me a tap on my back and leaves.


    I watch him go. There must be only a few things left that will work in this game of theirs.


    We¡¯re a bunch of mobsters who own a sex club and she works for us. This must be some weird forey stage of their game.


    I wish them luck.


    I return my attention to my wife as she walks up from the beach. She looks amazingly beautiful with her wild velvet hair. The sun is making it sparkle and she¡¯s glowing.


    I rise to my feet and meet her half way, scooping her up so I can carry her the rest of the way. Straight to our bedroom where I n to devour her forever.


    And ever.


    My goddess. My girl.

 #6 Chapter 1

    PROLOGUE


    Salvatore


    I can tell anybody now that no one would believe me if I said the beautiful woman lying next to me in my bed fell asleep naked because July in Chicago is the hottest month of the year. Stifling and suffocating. You want to take off your fucking skin it¡¯s so hot.


    Know what¡¯s hotter? The woman lying next to me who¡¯s supposed to be my ¡®friend¡¯.


    Her name is Maria Cipriani, but we¡¯ve been calling her Mimi for a lifetime. It was me who gave her that name. It suited her little pixie, fairylike features.


    Now that little fairy looks like she just stepped out of a wild erotic fantasy. The kind that would leave a badass mobster like me begging for more.


    The kind of wild fantasy that peoplee to live out at The Dark Odyssey, my sex club.


    The woman lying next to me looks exactly like a wild, dark fantasye to life, but¡­ we¡¯re supposed to be friends.


    Friends¡­


    Right. Fuck, fucking hell.


    I try to remind myself on the regr that we¡¯re calling it that ¡­ we haven¡¯t said we were calling it ¨Cus-that, but it¡¯s implied and we say the word friend a lot.


    More so for thest year.


    One year of this¡­Jesus H.


    Friends.


    And no, I¡¯m not telling myself that we¡¯re friends because I¡¯m in denial. I¡¯m a long way from denial and so is she. We both know this is a game we¡¯re ying.


    I roam over her perfect body as she turns onto her back. Her ass brushes over my already rock hard dick, making it harder, and now that my gaze is on her massive tits that look like sunkissed melons with rose bud tips I¡¯m not sure what the fuck I¡¯m meant to do.


    Or¡­


    Which kind of day this is meant to be.


    Is it the kind where she gets up and mills around the ce acting like we¡¯re old pals¡­ She¡¯s my babygirl and I¡¯m her boy.


    Or is it the borderline friendship day where she¡¯s acting like she¡¯s already my doll and allows me to suck her tits.


    It¡¯s those days I wish she¡¯d stop ying this seriously weird game and allow me to take her on her hands and knees the way I want.


    Her on her hands and knees, or chained to my bed¡­


    Whichever day it is, we¡¯re changing things up today.


    I am.


    Last night as I watched her strip, I decided today was the day I was going to give this unusual rtionship of ours a kick in the right direction.


    Change the game we¡¯re ying and I¡¯m not going to allow her to tell me anything other than yes.


    I¡¯m too old for this shit. I just turned thirty-nine and I¡¯m not some fucker who needs to pussyfoot around shit, even if our particr case is a little delicate.


    This situation here makes me look weak and I hate weakness of any kind.


    I¡¯m a ruthless bastard, a prick at best, and it¡¯s not in my nature to see a woman I want and y friends with her.


    The worst thing about it is, this isn¡¯t just a now thing.


    It¡¯s been happening since we were kids. There were many instances when I had no business looking at her then because I¡¯m nine years and a few months older than she is.


    Try being twenty three and watching her at fourteen, twenty five and watching her at sixteen.


    I could have probably taken the plunge to do something when she turned eighteen or the many years that followed, but she was head over heels for Gabriel. Gabe, my younger brother.


    Long story, very long story¡­ it led us here.


    Here where I ept that she loved him. Loved, as in past tenseCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Here, to this peculiar rtionship of ours.


    Here to my bed where shees almost every night and we do¡­


    nothing.


    Sometimes we end up like this. Sometimes not.


    I gaze at her perfection. Long wild honey blond hair sprawled out against the pillow. Her pretty mouth with full cherry lips pressing together as she stirs.


    The soft hint of sunlight spilling through the window caresses her skin the way I want to, stopping just at the edge of her ckce panties.


    At least she always keeps her panties on when she¡¯s with me.


    That¡¯s going to change very soon.


    She stirs again and I run my finger over the taut skin of her stomach. In response, she lifts her dainty hand and presses it to my chest. A little smile tips the corners of her delicate mouth as a perfectly manicured finger traces the deep ridge of the muscles lining my abs and her cheeks flush.


    Good. Good sign to set the scene for what I have up my sleeve for this doll.


    Thick ckshes flutter as she opens her eyes fully and I¡¯m greeted with her warm coffee colored gaze.


    I would have led slowly into this if I didn¡¯t see the tips of her nipples pebble.


    She sees me looking and knows I don¡¯t n to look away.


    Thank fuck she knows not to protest when I trail my finger up her stomach, up the enticing underside of her right breast and glide over the hard tip of her nipple. I look at her then and give her a cocky smile.


    A smile at her frozen in my grasp, her eyes shimmer with the want and desire that courses through me, threatening to take her right here.


    I make a point of keeping my gaze trained on her as I lower to the now diamond hard nipple and take it into my mouth. She¡¯s trying¡­ I can see she¡¯s trying not to be aroused but she fails just as much as I do ¨C to be her friend.


    Fucking fuck that ¨Cfriends.


    Friends, I don¡¯t think so and definitely not when a moan filled with pleasure falls from her lips.


    I suck harder and when she arches her back into the sheets I move to her right breast and give her pleading nipple the same attention.


    Fingers flutter into my hair, encouraging me to continue, and fuck do I want to. I do, but¡­ I won¡¯t.


    I won¡¯t because this is where things change and I start another game I already know she¡¯s going to give me a hard time agreeing to.


    When she thinks I¡¯m going to continue like I¡¯ve been doing every time we do this I stop and pull back.


    Her cheeks flush and her hands fall from my head.


    I sit up and it¡¯s like she just remembered we¡¯re friends and shuffles to get off the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get coffee, do you want some?¡± she asks, and like she¡¯s my girl she reaches for my shirt and covers up the glorious view of her body by slipping into it.


    She straightens and that mass of hair swishes around her waist.


    Mimi looks at me and I stare back at her, still smiling. Or rather it¡¯s more of a smirk. She knows me and now she¡¯s suddenly wary because she can sense something¡¯s up.


    ¡°No,¡± I answer, my tone t.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I slide off the bed. Instantly I tower over her with my six feet and six inches and the width of my shoulders. In her heels she barely reaches the top of my chest. Like this with her five feet, she¡¯s my erotic little fairy and she doesn¡¯t know she just made a mistake by asking me that question.


    Or, maybe she does. I step closer to her and she steps back. One more step and she steps back. It¡¯s like an uncoordinated tango. I finish the rest of this dance by taking hold of her tiny waist and pushing her up against the wall.


    A little gasp falls from her lips.


    ¡°I want you. That¡¯s what I want,¡± I inform her with a crude smile. ¡°Babygirl I want you to be mine, properly.¡±


    ¡°Properly?¡±


    Her eyes widen and when her breath hitches I lean just a little closer. ¡°Yes, Maria.¡± I call her by her real name so she knows I¡¯m serious as fuck.


    ¡°Yours,¡± she says that more as a statement than a question. More to herself than to me, like she¡¯s contemting it. She¡¯d better. I¡¯ll allow her to do that and unravel the shit from the past with my brother from her mind. When I¡¯m inside her I just want her to think of me. Just me, nobody else.


    ¡°Babygirl,¡± I grin at her and brush my nose over hers. ¡°You were always mine, now I want to im you. That¡¯s why I need us to cut this shit and you stop being my babygirl and be my doll.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore ¨C¡±


    No, no. I don¡¯t want to even hear the hint of an excuse or whatever fucking thing she might think to tell me. I press my fingers to her lips. Those luscious lips. ¡°This¡­¡± I smooth my finger over her full plump lips. ¡°Those lips belong to me.¡±


    That holds her attention. I smooth my hand down to her breasts and move the shirt away revealing the sexy pink nipples. Since I¡¯m not about to see nipples looking like that and not suck them I lower again and suck briefly on the left one.


    ¡°These tits¡­ are mine,¡± I tell her, giving them a good feel and that pleasure-filled expression fills her face again. However it¡¯s reced by undiluted shock when I slide my hands down to her panties and rub my thumb over the silky smooth skin of her mound. ¡°And this. Your pussy belongs to me.¡±


    Her panties are already wet, and like she knew not to stop me on the bed she knows now to keep still as I glide past thece covering her folds and slide my finger inside her tight wet pussy.


    The smile recedes from my face. I don¡¯t want to fall in the trap of my own game, but fuck does she ever feel good. Wet and dripping with need for me.


    It¡¯s the furthest we¡¯ve gone and I just sessfully stepped over the line. I slide in and out of her and she moans, lips parted, eyes begging me to take her against the wall.


    I don¡¯t though. I won¡¯t.


    Not yet.


    I remove my fingers and bring them to my mouth to lick off the glistening nectar and it¡¯s definitely a taste to savor. Sweet like the finest honey.


    She watches as I lick my fingers and now her skin ispletely flushed.


    ¡°So, no¡­ I don¡¯t want coffee. What I want is to fuck you so hard, you¡¯ll being all night, screaming my name.¡± I hold back augh at the shocked look on her face.


    I¡¯ve never spoken to her like that before and she¡¯s the kind of woman who would have given me the back of her hand by now if she didn¡¯t want me too.


    I chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babygirl¡­ give me your answerter.¡± My gaze drops to her lips again as they part and I move away. ¡°Give me your answerter at the club. Wear ck¡­ looks good on you.¡± I wink at her and leave her right there in my room.


    She can think about my offer for the rest of the day.


    I can¡¯t wait to see what will happen tonight¡­

 #6 Chapter 2

    CHAPTER ONE


    Mimi


    I look crazy sitting at the back of the coffeehouse with a dazed expression on my face.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m¡­ just staring at the wall.


    That is all I¡¯m doing.


    Sitting and staring.


    I¡¯ve been here for over an hour now. The cup of hot chocte before me, once steaming, is now cold.


    I¡¯m supposed to be meeting Gina. I need her wisdom today or at least her listening ear.


    Gina has been my best friend since I was ten. Only she can calm me down when I get like this.


    We meet here often for breakfast but she knows from my message earlier that today will be one of those days when I need to talk.


    She¡¯ll call me crazy when she gets here. Not for how I look but for the fact that I¡¯m sitting here contemting Salvatore¡¯s offer.


    Every time I remember his words and what he did my skin heats and I get so hot and aroused from the memory.


    I could say hand on heart that anybody who¡¯d seen me with Salvatore over thest year would think I was absolutely crazy if they knew I was sitting here weighing up the pros and cons of his offer.


    My answer should be yes.


    Straight up.


    No need to think.


    With the crazy way I¡¯ve been going on with him it shouldn¡¯t stump me. Many days over thest year have seen me making up some ridiculous excuse just to see him.


    I can¡¯t find my keys, I forgot how to make coffee, I need you specifically to help me find the TV remote.


    It¡¯s just crazy. I can¡¯t evenpare it to the shit teenagers get up to because most teens I know find excuses to hook up and have sex.


    What¡¯s worse is we work at The Dark Odyssey. A sex club. His sex club.


    Sex should be on the menu. Working at the club it¡¯s be a normal part of our lives. What¡¯s not normal is that we haven¡¯t done it yet.


    What¡¯s not normal is falling asleep naked together because it¡¯s hot, even when it¡¯s cold. The man has probably seen me topless more times than any guy I¡¯ve been with.


    The stifling heat had nothing to do with me falling asleep next to himst night wearing nothing but my panties.


    Nobody does that, no matter how well you know a person, or how long you¡¯ve been friends there is no excuse under the sun that would justify my actions. Other than to admit that I wanted what happened next.


    I did.


    I wanted the physical, that¡¯s what I wanted. With the flirting and blurred lines between us Ipletely expected the physical that happened next.


    What I didn¡¯t expect was his request to be his.


    That¡¯s the part that woke me up and made me cast my mind over the big picture.


    I am his babygirl¡­ and I¡¯d be damn stuck on stupid if I didn¡¯t see all it would mean to be his doll.


    There¡¯s just more to my story than he knows.


    More than being torn between emotions for him, a man I¡¯m totally crazy about, and more than getting over the fact that for a long time I truly believed I was head over heels in love with his brother.


    Gabe¡­


    Salvatore could be my possible future if I allow it. Gabe was the past, but¡­ so much happened with him that deeply hurt me.


    Much that very few know about.


    And¡­there is the conflict that nags my mind and knots my insides.


    The thing that sent me here.


    The lesson I learned from loving Gabe, loving him wholeheartedly. A man who never loved me.


    That lesson gave me a rude awakening, a very rude awakening that pushed me to take a long hard look at my life. Now I feel like I¡¯m at a fork in the road of my path with the option of being the same old Mimi, or choosing to be something else.


    Something where I can just rely on me.


    I sip my hot chocte and look around the coffeehouse.


    There are two women sitting over from me. They look like mother and daughter.


    The mother isughing and she reaches for her daughter¡¯s hand that has a giant diamond ring that undoubtedly some filthy rich bastard gave her.


    Lucky bitch.


    Listen to me. I¡¯m just jealous. The daughter looks like she¡¯s around my age and she looks like the kind of woman who has her head screwed on, most likely went to college and did all that stuff you¡¯re meant to do. She looks like the prim princess, pampered by her parents. My father pampered me, but I¡¯m not a princess or prim. Sometimes I wish I was though. I might be more into regr guys and not the bad boys. Not mobsters.


    I can just bet her mom¡¯s giving her some advice. She looks happy. As happy as I used to be with my mother.


    We looked simr too. We had the same brown eyes and the same honey blond hair. I got my petite frame from her and she was the same height as me.


    My happiest times with her were when she¡¯d take me to the Dream House on Grandfather¡¯s farm. It was a little fairytale cottage on the edge of the farm that overlooked the river. He built it for both his daughters to y in but it was Mom¡¯s. The thing literally looked like it was pulled from a fairytale. We¡¯d talk about everything we dreamed of doing no matter how big or small. No matter how bizarre. That¡¯s what we¡¯d do.


    I loved her so much and I loved that she was the kind of mom to always make time for me no matter how busy she was. Mom was rushed off her feet most days working at the State¡¯s Attorney and D. A¡¯s office because she was P. A to the State¡¯s Attorney at the time and trying to pursue a legal career.


    She always made time for our little trips though. Always.


    My mother would have been fifty five this year if she hadn¡¯t taken her life.


    I shouldn¡¯t be angry¡­ it¡¯s always sad when someonemits suicide. I was twelve when she died and I wish every day that I could have done something different to help her.


    My current debacle makes me wish I still had her. I think if I did my situation with Gabe would never have happened, and right now I¡¯d be happy to say yes to the man who¡¯s always been there for me.


    I set the cup down as Gina rushes in through the door. Her presence instantly calms me. Her skin is flushed with a vibrant afterglow. She only looks like that if she¡¯s had some fight with her boyfriend, Mario, or they¡¯ve had make-up sex. Both reasons are bad because her man cheats on her on the regr. I¡¯m going with make-up sex today.


    Her jet ck hair bounces with life as she approaches me and her bright green eyes sparkle.


    I rise to give her a hug. Christ she even has that musky cologne lingering in her hair. It¡¯s Mario¡¯s scent. It¡¯s not bad but to me it smells of cheater.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m notte,¡± she says.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just super early.¡± I smile, sitting back down with a mischievous smirk on my face and she sits opposite me trying her best to hide the blush creeping up her cheeks.


    ¡°I gather you had a good morning with Mario,¡± I state.


    She shakes her head and presses her lips together then breathes out a sigh. ¡°Not him, but I want to hear about you first.¡±


    My eyes snap wide. ¡°What the hell, Gina? What¡¯s happening?¡± There¡¯s no way she can tell me something like that and not borate. No way in hell.


    She fans herself. ¡°Okay, brief¡­ I walked in on Angelost night screwing his secretary. We had a big bust up. I was upset so I went to Tony¡¯s house and um¡­¡± Now she looks embarrassed.


    The blood actually drains from me. Tony is Angelo¡¯s best friend.


    ¡°You slept with Tony?¡± I hiss trying to keep my voice down. I say it practically above a whisper but she ces her finger to her lips and shushes me.


    She nods her confirmation though. ¡°I did¡­ I was with him all night. Christ Mimi, I don¡¯t know what the hell I¡¯m doing. I never meant for it to happen but¡­ I can¡¯t say it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    I simply stare at her. What else can I do?


    Both Mario and Tony work together. They¡¯re friends who are part of the very close knit circle we travel in. Like our families, they both work for the Giordanos as associates. They work with Vincent, the eldest Giordano brother and under boss to the family. They¡¯re all far too close. I don¡¯t see how they¡¯ll be able to keep anything under wraps if that¡¯s what she means to do.


    She sulks and pulls in a breath. ¡°Mimi, I don¡¯t know what the hell came over me, but¡­ I¡¯ve just had enough. Seven years of shit. Seven years of looking stupid while my man¡¯s all over town chasing pussy. Him cheating on me with anything that has a pair of tits.¡±


    ¡°I agree. It¡¯s been seven years of shit.¡± I raise my brows hoping this will be the one time where she actually gets rid of Mario¡¯s ass. But to hook up with Tony though? ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re leaving Mario.¡±


    What¡¯s happening with her isn¡¯t umon with mafia guys. I should know, it¡¯s the very thing that happened to me with Gabe, except we were never a couple.


    ¡°I have to. I feel now that I have to. Anyway,¡± she perks up. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you. We¡¯re here to talk about you. What are you going to tell Salvatore?¡± She smiles brightly.


    I can see straight away that she thinks this is one of those happy girly talks we have about men. Thest time I spoke about Salvatore I was telling her how we made out for the whole night at the club¡­ in the sex dungeon. That was a few days ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± I answer tentatively and clutch my hands together on the table.


    The smile on her face fades when she sees my hesitation.


    ¡°Thinking? About what?¡± She gives me an incredulous re. ¡°What is there to think about? Mimi, the man is hot as fuck.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so funny, so because Salvatore is hot as fuck I¡¯m supposed to jump in bed with him?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already doing that?¡± Sheughs well aware of my strange rtionship with Salvatore. ¡°Seriously though, what is there to think about? The man has adored you forever.¡±


    Tears prick the backs of my eyes and I can¡¯t help it when one escapes.


    ¡°Gina ¡­I¡­ I can¡¯t getst year out of my mind.¡± I nod, wiping the tears away with the heel of my hand.


    The second I say that, she knows what I mean. She knows exactly what I mean. She¡¯s the only person who knows what happened so I don¡¯t have to say it.


    She also knows from the mention ofst year that this meeting of ours isn¡¯t about Salvatore, it¡¯s more about Gabe.


    It¡¯s about how he hurt me, or rather the result of what he did to hurt me.


    Silence fills the space between us and she reaches across the table to take my hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be that woman I wasst year,¡± I breathe and the worries in my mind fill my voice.


    Pushing past the tightening in my throat, I bite the inside of my lips to keep the tears in.


    That woman I was crumbled into pieces because of what happened to her. I feel like shit for not being able to trust my heart, or even myself. I feel like shit for being a coward because my fear of making myself vulnerable to love is getting the better of me.


    Vulnerability means opening the door to betrayal. Again.


    It¡¯s hard to go through that with a person you¡¯re supposed to trust. I trusted Gabe and I never thought he¡¯d just treat me like I was nothing.


    ¡°Salvatore isn¡¯t like Gabe, Mimi.¡± A sh of sympathy flickers in her eyes and she leans closer, reaching for my hands.


    ¡°I know,¡± I answer. ¡°He¡¯s far from it¡­ but I don¡¯t want to be stupid, Gina. I know what those guys are like. I know what he can be like too.¡± I look down, feeling guilty to make such ament. Nevertheless, epting the truth of it.


    I know Salvatore wants me but I haven¡¯t been blind in the past to all the women he¡¯s had on his arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s taken me awhile to bnce out my mind and figure out what I want to do with my life,¡± I mutter, my voice weak.


    She offers up a little smile. ¡°The restaurant?¡± she inquires and I nod.


    ¡°I want to achieve something with my life.¡±


    I look at her and I know she gets it. Gina has her own salon. She worked damn hard to get it.


    My father spoils me rotten and I proimed myself manager at The Dark Odyssey because I do so much there. It¡¯s like I own the ce but I don¡¯t. The guys just keep me around because I¡¯ve always been around.


    I want my restaurant.


    It¡¯s been something I¡¯ve wanted to do for years and showcase all the amazing recipes my mother and grandmother taught me to make. Cooking is the one thing I¡¯m actually good at. Mom always wanted me to take it further and said I had that natural talent. I was five when I first joined her in the kitchen. By the time I was twelve I was making up recipes of my own and cooking up the cuisine meals she taught me.


    Jesus¡­ I even started going to Camp Master Chef from when I was nine.


    Then I just lost my way after she died. That¡¯s what happened. I won¡¯t lie and say that wasn¡¯t the cause of my procrastination.


    Without her and her inspiration it was hard.


    I¡¯ve wanted a restaurant since forever but kept putting it off because I lost the faith in myself she gave me. It made me question if I had what it took to pull it off.


    Just when I started to heal on some level, I took the plunge to put the n in motion. I was even talking to my father about it, then Gabe happened.


    That¡¯s close to four years ago, although if I¡¯m honest, it¡¯s more like five. So no mere length of time.


    I was twenty-four at the time. I never went to college and saw it as the thing I was going to do. Except when Gabriel Giordano started showing interest in me that suddenly came first.


    It pushed the dream to the back of beyond and so much shit has happened since.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you have both though, Mimi?¡± Gina asks, pulling me from my thoughts. ¡°The restaurant and the guy who¡¯s called you his babygirl for a lifetime?¡± She gives me a hopeful smile.


    ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± I answer, balling my fists. It grips my heart just to say that.


    Of course I could have both. I could and it would be nice, except for the


    rude awakening that¡¯se back to haunt me.


    My breath catches in my chest and tension fills my stomach.


    While the restaurant and Salvatore aren¡¯t synonymous with each other, what¡¯s important is that I lost myself in love once.


    Salvatore¡¯s not like Gabe, but they are simr.


    I don¡¯t want to lose myself again. I don¡¯t want to get hurt again.


    I¡¯m sure he must already know that. It¡¯s a given.


    What he doesn¡¯t know is that Gabe more than broke my heart.


    Salvatore doesn¡¯t know the secret I¡¯ve kept that¡¯s slowly worked its way into my soul. Like poison it¡¯s spread and slowly eaten away at my insides.


    Salvatore doesn¡¯t know that.


    It¡¯s a secret that I should have told him.

 #6 Chapter 3

    CHAPTER TWO


    Mimi


    ¡°You look fantastic¡­¡± Jenna beams as I walk into the reception. She was just by the corridor leading to the main floor of the club.


    Tonight¡¯s my night off so I dress ordingly, wearing ck like Salvatore asked. I¡¯m wearing a ck negligee and a ck mask with feathers and actual diamonds around the rim. It was a treat to myself. I work damn hard here so when Ie out to y I do it well.


    It¡¯s exactly the thing The Dark Odyssey is about. ying hard.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply. She gives me that fake as hell smile and I give her one back.


    ¡°And which guy are you dolled up like that for tonight?¡± she asks, like she doesn¡¯t know.


    I can¡¯t stand this girl and she¡¯s a fake ass jealous bitch to me. She¡¯s one of the receptionists here and one of the harem of women Gabe had. She¡¯s a bitch that wants to collect the Giordano men one by one. Started with Nick and worked her way down the line. Except she¡¯s never been with Salvatore.


    I haven¡¯t failed to notice the scathing looks she¡¯s given me every time she sees me with him.


    I widen my smile and pivot on my heels, facing her so she can see I¡¯m giving her my undivided attention.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡± I throw back.


    ¡°Seeing Salvatore tonight?¡± she asks with a sassy smile. I can see she¡¯s trying her best to look nonchnt but shit like that doesn¡¯t work with me.


    Girls who like to fish around and pretend to be my friend because I¡¯m close with the guys. Maybe it¡¯s my fault because I¡¯m always super nice to everyone and sure, I probably mother hen them a lot too. I just loathe fake people.


    I walk up to her and it throws her off bnce. She¡¯s never seen me switch before. I slide my mask up my forehead so she can see me properly and know I¡¯m not hiding behind it.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask and tilt my head to the side.


    Her lips part and she brushes a lock of her dark bob over her shoulder. ¡°Oh, I was just asking. I bet he¡¯ll love the outfit on or off.¡± She giggles and flicks her wrist like she¡¯s just trying to be one of the girls, but the blush creeping up her cheeks is a tell that I¡¯ve made her nervous. ¡°It¡¯s just that you two look close. It¡¯s nice¡­¡±


    ¡°Like fuck it is,¡± I grin. ¡°Jenna do me a favor and mind your work, my business with my boy is my own.¡±


    I slide my mask back down and saunter away, heels clicking, leaving her staring at me open mouthed.


    I¡¯m not testy. No I¡¯m not that tonight even though it looked like I was. My answer to Jenna waspletely out of character for me even when I can¡¯t stand a bitch like her.


    What I am is nervous.


    I¡¯ve beening here for a little over ten years now and tonight is the most nervous I¡¯ve ever felt.


    Except for the asional flutter, there¡¯s an empty feeling in the pit of my stomach and a lightheaded sensation that makes me feel faint every time I start overthinking or my thoughts be erratic.


    Put simply, while I may be all dolled up in my outfit, I¡¯m a hot mess inside.


    Pushing my thoughts aside I draw in a breath and takefort in the vibrant atmosphere I can feel from out here as I walk down the corridor.


    For me The Dark Odyssey is more than just a sex club. That would sound so strange if I said that to anyone, but that¡¯s the truth. The club with its nightly Vian Masquerade themed parties is like a show to me. Every night we put on a show and peoplee for the show and the lure of living out their wildest fantasies.


    The echo of my heels clicking against the floor takes me back to the beginning. It was my idea to get the marble floors. The guys fit the whole club with marble two years after it opened. I suggested it and that was enough for Salvatore to make it happen. He¡¯s like that with my ideas. Always showing me that he values me.


    I was with the guys from the beginning, right from when the doors opened.


    Salvatore, Gabe, Nick, and their cousins Christian and Georgiou. Those are the five owners. The five sex crazed members of the Giordano pack.


    When they opened they didn¡¯t even ask me to work with them they just included me like it was a given I¡¯d say yes. I literally got a call one day from Salvatore, telling me this is what we¡¯re doing and I¡¯m supposed to look after the girls who¡¯d be working for them. The waitresses and exotic dancers.


    That was it. That and a sry I couldn¡¯t say no to. I was neen at the time. Not even old enough to get in the club let alone work right there in the open with the guys and all the crazy sex.


    I did it though and practically signed my life away to the crazy Giordano pack who imed they wanted a woman¡¯s touch to the ce.


    Vincent likes to think he¡¯s above the obsession with a sex club and all loved up with Sorcha, his wife, but he¡¯s only just be the cool collected under boss people know him to be in recent years. I guess though, to be fair, that with a wife like Sorcha, who is literally like an angel, it¡¯s easy to understand why he¡¯s so loved up. All the more understandable because they just had a baby.


    The man was as sex crazy as the rest of the boys in his younger days though. I think he was a little worse. Nick, the youngest brother, always used to spy on him when Vincent got up to all the shit with the girls who went crazy for him. What Nick didn¡¯t know, and doesn¡¯t have an inkling to this day, was I was always watching and spying on him.


    We have a simr personality ¨CAddicted to trouble. Many times that troublended my ass in more trouble. Like the time when I tried to spy on him, fell out of a tree and into the river and would have drowned if Salvatore hadn¡¯t saved me.


    Or, like the time I followed Nick into a den of drug lords because I thought he was sneaking into the cinema to see an R rated film. That time was thest time I followed that boy because when bullets started flying and nearly hit me I knew my little pushbike couldn¡¯t get me away fast enough.


    Who came to save me on his motorcycle?


    Salvatore.


    It was like he just knew to look for me. For a long time they all thought I had the hots for Nick but it wasn¡¯t that. He just fascinated me because he¡¯s the wild child.


    That night, like always the boys all knew what Nick was up to. But Salvatore knew that if Nick was in trouble little Mimi wouldn¡¯t be too far behind. He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    All those times he did something like that, always watching for me, it never crossed my mind that we could be more than what we were.


    He taught me to pick a lock, he taught me how to use a gun, he taught me to dance, but it was the day he started teaching me how to protect myself and Gabe thought he knew better that the tides changed.


    It swayed another way. Right in the direction my little heart moved, because of the wild bunch, Gabe had been the cool one in my eyes.


    He was different then and almost seemed the most mature and level-headed. Basically, not willing to jump headfirst into trouble like the others. Maybe that was it. I don¡¯t know. I still don¡¯t know because nothing I¡¯ve done since has made sense to me.


    I walk through therge oak doors leading out to the dance floor of the club and my legs start shaking. My soul quivering.


    I¡¯ll see Salvatore in about five minutes and I still feel the roil of emotion I¡¯ve had all day. All day I¡¯ve been thinking about my answer and I¡¯m still in limbo.


    I call him my boy.


    I¡¯m so crazy¡­ Salvatore and the other guys haven¡¯t been boys in years but to me they still are. And he¡¯s mine whether we¡¯re a couple or not.


    My heart knows what it wants but that¡¯s just my heart. That¡¯s the problem.


    My heart. I get in trouble when I follow it.


    Thank God for the music ring around me. The music and the people around tune out my inner turmoil. It¡¯s distracting.


    I walk past the cubicles designed for sex. My idea again. I thought something that looked more stylish would be sexy. The cubicles on the main floor are different to the ones above. In these ones the people can hook up on the night. The other cubicles on the floors above have to be booked just like the theme rooms and the sex dungeon.


    The ones I pass by have long padded leather sofas and, Jesus Lord is it seriously crazy tonight. I think it¡¯s the Chicago heat.


    No cubicle I¡¯ve passed so far has had less than four people inside. Tonight everyone seems to have the itch for group sex.


    I have to stop by the cubicle nearest the end of the dancefloor because it looks like everyone¡¯s possessed because of the way they¡¯re moving.


    On one end of the sofa there¡¯s two men sharing a woman. She¡¯s sitting in reverse cowgirl on one guy¡¯sp so he can pound into her ass and the guy in front can take her pussy. Another is standing on one of the raised tforms by the sofa so he can assault her mouth with his cock. I don¡¯t know how she manages to concentrate enough to give the other guy on her side a hand job.


    Everything¡¯s so fast and wild, and in tandem with the threesome on the other end of the sofa where one guy is pounding into a woman¡¯s ass while she bends over to give the guy in front a blow job. All are wearing masks.


    I¡¯ve been here for so long and this scene before me is nothing new. I¡¯ve seen wilder in the sex dungeons, yet seeing all this here still makes my body blush with that crazy sexual heat you¡¯re meant to feel from watching. It¡¯s always fascinated me.


    I always try to imagine how the scenarios y out, how it all happens. Most peoplee with a friend or a group of friends and hook up with others on the night. The tradition is that everyone gets the silver coin at reception to give to the person or people they want to spend the night with.


    We create the environment for the fantasy and then they take it from there. They get lost in the fantasy. We, the ones watching, get lost in the distraction.


    Distraction is what I need now.


    I look away and gaze above to the floors on the upper level. Each of the Giordano boys has a private lounge and they have a suite in the penthouse.


    I always manage to see Nick first and these days Nick is always here with Mia, his wife.


    They¡¯re standing on the fourth floor and she¡¯sughing at something he¡¯s saying. He kisses her and I can¡¯t help but smile. I¡¯m so d his wildness didn¡¯t get him killed. These days he directs all his energy to his wife. It¡¯s nice to see them look so in love with each other, like they just met. They¡¯ve been married for two years and they have a child.


    My gaze takes me higher to the man I¡¯m here to see. He¡¯s on the fifth floor looking down. He likes to do that because all the artistry and the show of the whole Vian Masquerade setting is him. He¡¯s the tech, the creative director forck of a better description, for The Dark Odyssey.


    All I see is the silhouette of him standing by the archway of his private lounge. That¡¯s where I usually meet him.


    I can tell now, even without seeing him properly, that he¡¯ll be standing there with a cigar looking sexy as fuck in his mafioso way.


    I pull in a breath and continue my pursuit to him.


    I can do this¡­


    The n is to see what happens. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do.


    I¡¯m going to see what happens.


    He wants an answer. He wants me to be his.


    I¡¯ll see if I can truly find the courage to give him the answer screaming in my heart.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 #6 Chapter 4

    CHAPTER THREE


    Salvatore


    The Dark Odyssey for me is a yground.


    I don¡¯t know what to call myself. I¡¯m more than a voyeur. I don¡¯t just like watching people naked or gain sexual pleasure from watching others engaged in sexual activity.


    I like sex.


    I like watching sex and not because it gets me off. To me it¡¯s an art, a form of


    expression. The expression of desire and passion. It¡¯s no different to watching a dance, looking at a painting, or hearing a piece of music.


    It¡¯s an expression of fantasy.


    Like the other guys, I like wild fantasies and in my club there¡¯s every kind of wild.


    Tonight is no different. Not at all. It¡¯s packed as usual.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I always go to my private booth first before I do anything. I have no need to


    really be in my office here unless I¡¯m waiting on some paperwork but Nick tends to deal with anything like that. Gabe does the books and I¡¯m tech in every sense.


    Ie up with the ideas for the attractions. Like the aerial hoops floating around with the acrobats on them having sex. That¡¯s me.


    I went to Yale and did a degree in ounting like most of the men in my


    family. I also did another honors degree on the side, inputing and technology.


    That¡¯s more my thing.


    By day, I put these skills to use at Giordanos Inc., the family business. By


    night I have a field day.


    I got the idea for an exhibitionist box a few months back.


    We¡¯d considered it when we first opened the club but we didn¡¯t want to overdo it. When we first opened up there were a few clubs that did masquerade themed sex parties but not like we did, where the whole setup is exactly that. We have a sex dungeon, themed rooms to explore whatever kind of fantasy you have and then there are the attractions.


    I¡¯m proud to say that was totally, a hundred percent my idea, along with the box which from the looks of it is garnering a lot of attention.


    I¡¯m looking on now with a smile on my face, probably smiling like an idiot because the couple inside are giving fucking a new meaning.


    I didn¡¯t want to have people book it just yet. People have a way of being wary of something new and I wanted the spotlight on my new attraction for a while before some adventurous couple decided to book the box to showcase themselves.


    Until then I have those I¡¯ve hired to give a good show.


    I¡¯m a crazy bastard too and specifically didn¡¯t want a couple who are already in a rtionship. I have six exhibitionists. Three guys and three girls and every night they pair up differently.


    Sex is a curious thing that takes time to understand. That first time is always the winner. I don¡¯t mean losing your virginity. I mean the first time you take hold of the wildness of desire coursing through you with a different person.


    The only other time that¡¯sparable to the wild adrenaline of that first time is the first time you truly im the person you want to be with.


    It¡¯s explosive and can only be replicated a few times, especially when you¡¯re starved of being without that person.


    The two in the box now¡­ I know just from the way they touch each other and fuck, that they want to do that on the regr.


    My attention is all on them as I stare through the clock-shaped archway of my private lounge. Mine is the highest area. It gives me the distraction I need tonight because I¡¯ve been thinking about Mimi all damn day.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve allowed a woman to fill my head and make me go soft. That¡¯s dangerous in my world.


    I¡¯m the second oldest brother in the Giordano n. I¡¯m not really involved in the nitty gritty of the business like Vincent is as underboss and capo, but when troublees I step up. I step up because I know if something happens to him, the way it did to Frankie, our eldest brother, I have to take the lead.


    That¡¯s how it works in our family. Eldest son bes underboss. He¡¯s first choice. We¡¯re old school cosa nostra so all positions are chosen by my father, the head and don of the Giordano family and the business.


    Vincent is currently underboss and capo. That¡¯s how it¡¯s been for years since Frankie¡¯s death. That¡¯s how Pa likes to keep it, especially since Frankie¡¯s death shook us deep to the core. He likes to keep me out of trouble, but I don¡¯t think he can keep it that way forever.


    We¡¯re Giordanos and something is always going on that calls for us to watch our backs. Giordanos Inc. is a shippingpany with the headquarters here in Chicago and ports in New York, New Jersey and Washington. On the face of it our office is based at the docks and delivers goods and services globally calling at five hundred ports on two hundred trade routes annually.


    We bring in billions. Mostly money we keep because the ounts team aka me and mine are so good at shifting the dors around to make the books look good.


    That¡¯s the face of it but what happens beyond that is so much more. Beyond that is darkness and danger from enemies who think we have too much power. Those who want in on our business, or try to tear us down. There¡¯s always a threat lurking in the shadows.


    So I have no excuse to go soft.


    When I¡¯m with her though¡­ damn it¡¯s something else that surpasses obsession.


    Through the low hum of music that filters up from the ground floor I can pick apart sounds.


    Like how I can tell the footsteps approaching me now are my babygirl¡¯s.


    I lower my cigar and turn my head to see her and fuck, damn, fuck does she look like she just stepped out of one of my fantasies.


    Mytest one is taking her in the fucking exhibition box so everybody can see she¡¯s mine.


    The doll is wearing ck just as I requested. A ck baby doll negligee that hugs her massive breasts and takes my attention straight to the deep valley of her cleavage.


    Her hair is down like it was this morning and the gloss on her lips makes me want to lick it off her mouth. I dare not imagine that mouth on my cock.


    I put out my cigar and set it down on the ashtray. There¡¯s only one thing I want toe from her mouth tonight and that¡¯s a yes to my offer.


    ¡°Still watching?¡± she asks, slipping off her mask.


    I give her an easy smile. ¡°Don¡¯t I always?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t help but wonder sometimes though¡­¡± As she walks the material floats around her perfectly sexy hips that sway as she glides closer.


    My gaze rakes over her boldly. She¡¯s totally wearing fuck me heels. She stops just in front of me and the top of her head stops at my shoulder.


    I lean in and give her the habitual kiss on her cheek, but instead of moving away I linger and take in the sweet perfumed scent of her.


    ¡°What do you wonder, Babygirl?¡± I give her a partial smile.


    ¡°They all want you.¡± Her usually vibrant eyes cloud with suspicion.


    ¡°Who does?¡¯ I smile and act like I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying, but I do.


    ¡°The women here. Especially the fuck toys you hired,¡± she fills in.


    I know this girl, made her, she¡¯s like me. When she has a problem she speaks her mind in riddles, like what she said just now.


    ¡°Fuck toys¡­ Babygirl? Don¡¯t know what you mean. I hired you and we aren¡¯t fucking. All we do is sit around like an old boring couple, eating Cheetos and ying poker.¡± I smirk.


    She giggles and it¡¯s the best sound I¡¯ve ever heard.


    There¡¯s a lot people don¡¯t know about me. I have a temper on me that could go off at any time. She, however, calms me. She calms me down and I don¡¯t even know if she knows.


    I slip my arm around her waist and take her hand as the music changes to something subtle. It¡¯s barely audible up here, but it¡¯s loud enough for me to dance with my girl.


    Her cheeks flush when I pull her close. I just look at her, gazing deep into her eyes so she knows the rules change tonight.


    I¡¯m d when she presses her dainty hands to my chest and sways with me.


    I lean close to her ear, inhaling the gorgeous scent of her I want to get lost in but I steady my thoughts so I can continue this riddle-filled conversation we¡¯re half having.


    ¡°Why the mention of fuck toys, Babygirl?¡± I ask. She wouldn¡¯t mention it if there wasn¡¯t something on her mind. I¡¯m also noticing how we¡¯re not talking about the thing I want to talk about the most. What¡¯s her answer? ¡°You know if there¡¯s something you want to ask me you should just ask.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing,¡± she answers, her voice a mixture of reservation and what sounds to me like angst.


    I know her, and she¡¯s the kind of woman you have to fill in the nks with, when you know what she wants to say but she¡¯s not saying it.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been with anyone in nine months,¡± I mutter once again close to her ear. She pulls away slightly so she can gaze up into my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s on your mind isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s the answer.¡± I¡¯m guessing the question from the mention of fuck toys is that she wants to know who I¡¯ve been with. If she was anybody else I wouldn¡¯t answer it.


    ¡°Why?¡± She gives me a smile that doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°You should hear the girls talk in the dressing room. Scheming for one of thest Giordano bachelors. nning all the ways they can entice you into their beds, nning on who can look the part. Your type.¡± She runs her fingers over my chest light and smooth. ¡°Then there¡¯s the others who¡¯ve had you. Lucky things.¡±


    ¡°Lucky things, baby?¡±


    ¡°You know the kind. The ones you boys used to always talk about all the time while little Mimi took orders on what you want to dress your dolls in. Heels andce for Nick, red for Christian, satin for Georgiou, silk for Gabe, yellow for¡­you¡­ Salvatore.¡±


    Something¡¯s off and I can¡¯t quite tell what it is. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to be with me, there¡¯s more she¡¯s not saying.


    I catch her face, her beautiful doll-like face. It¡¯s funny how the years have flown by. I met her when she was four and I thought she looked like some kind of magical creature with that curly honey hair and her little face.


    She¡¯s beautiful and she¡¯s mine.


    Once again I¡¯m taking that step and it¡¯s the kind of step that will leave nothing up for questions.


    When I dip my head and move closer to her lips I leave no room for questions on what I want. I press my forehead to hers.


    ¡°You look good in yellow, you look good in ck, you look good in everything. I know what you look like but I want to taste you.¡±


    ¡°Taste ¡­ me?¡±


    ¡°Everywhere.¡±


    I move closer and my lips brush over hers. The slight touch over her plump lips sends a st through me and I can¡¯t hold back. I slip my hand through her hair and pull her to me, pressing her against my mouth and shees willingly.


    She tastes like honey and sex. She tastes so damn good I want to devour her and leave nothing behind. She kisses me back with reckless abandon, giving me the same wild kiss I give her, her hot wet tongue swooping into my mouth, tangling with mine.


    Every night we dance like devils, except we wear masks.


    Every night a different one.


    Dancing on the edge.


    Dancing with danger.


    Me and her, for years.


    Not tonight though. There are no masks tonight.


    No masks of friendship, just raw desire.


    Want, need and taking.


    I¡¯ve allowed her to think she doesn¡¯t already belong to me.


    Time to im her.


    Possess her, dominate her, own her.


    Heart. Body. Mind. Soul.


    I want all of it. Every piece of her.


    And, I will have it.


    All¡­

 #6 Chapter 5

    CHAPTER FOUR


    Mimi


    Jesus¡­


    He tastes so good.


    He tastes so damn good, my knees¡­ they just cave.


    My knees cave and my brain is devoid of thought. I can¡¯t think of anything that¡¯s not him.


    I can¡¯t think of anything that¡¯s not this kiss right now. It¡¯s earth shattering, bone-tingling, and brazen.


    It¡¯s the kind of kiss that can only lead to one conclusion.


    He slides hisrge hands up my waist and fills them with my breasts, gently caressing the ample flesh and rubbing his thumbs over the tight taut peaks of my nipples. I moan into his mouth and melt against the hard wall of his chest.


    His lips move from mine and I lose the heat from the ardor of his touch, but heat sparks again when he trails a line of fiery kisses down my neck.


    ¡°Fucking hell Mimi, you taste so damn good,¡± he husks and moves away the cup of my neglig¨¦e so my left breast can pop out.


    Where we are is not private. People can see us. Like all the other booths, his private lounge has a little bar with bartenders and a personal waitress who happens to be one of the women I heard talking about him the other day. She nced at me when she saw me arrive. She¡¯s the same kind of bitch like Jenna and I bet they¡¯ll be gossiping tonight.


    I don¡¯t give a flying fuck and definitely not now.


    Right now I¡¯m on a whole other level, because as Salvatore kisses over my nipple and starts sucking, I¡¯m giving in to the wild call of desire that won¡¯t let me think about anything that¡¯s not him.


    He pushes me right up against the wall and starts sucking hard, not caring who the fuck is watching us.


    People have seen us together many times but what they see is us flirting, touching, petting. Never kissing though, until tonight.


    What people see now is me about to cross the line of friendship with a guy I¡¯ve been friends with from as far back as I can remember and my mind is moving a hundred miles per hour. Against his wild suckle all I can do is moan, pressing my head back into the rough wall so I can enjoy the attention he¡¯s giving me. My pussy is clenching with need for him to be inside me.


    He stops and the wildness in his eyes is almost scary.


    He catches my face again, smoothing his hand down my neck, holding me still so I can stare directly into his eyes.


    ¡°Tonight you will give yourself to me, Maria.¡± His burrowing gaze makes me swallow hard. I know when he calls me Maria that he wants to make a point. My lips part when he tightens his grip on my neck, holding me closer. ¡°I am not your friend tonight, doll.¡±


    Doll¡­


    He¡¯s never called me that before. I almost miss being his babygirl, but¡­ being his doll tonight sounds like something I want more than anything.


    It sounds damn good.


    Raw desire ws through me, making my body burn and hum at the same time. It forbids me from doing anything other than falling into the enticement of him.


    I scan over his handsome face.


    His eyes are dark and maic, the angles and nes of his jaw are wlessly aligned and chiseled to perfection, his beard is sharply trimmed adding to the allure of him. Everything is perfect.


    The godlike man holding me is hot like sin, but what I see as I look into his eyes is the raw desire I feel coursing through me. He wants me. The same way I want him. It¡¯s the same. No one has ever looked at me like that. No one.


    Just for tonight I can forget my fears. Just for tonight I can be who I¡¯d love to be with him.


    Just for tonight I can forget how much it would terrify me if he broke me.


    On that thought something deep inside me unlocks. It¡¯s the thing that yearns for him.


    I can have tonight. I¡¯ll have tonight.


    ¡°Understand, Babygirl?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say and a sinful flicker sparks in his eyes.


    He fixes my top and slips his arm around my waist, ushering me away from the lounge.


    We walk past people. People we know.


    We walk past the VIP area reserved for the guys and I see Nick talking it up with Christian. They both look to us like they want to say something but we keep going.


    I keep going¡­ head straight, my awareness only on the heated touch of Salvatore¡¯s fingers on the small of my back.


    People look at us and I know they know what we¡¯re going to do. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been to his suite but it¡¯s the first time we won¡¯t be going in as the borderline friends we were yesterday.


    We get there. He opens the door and as we step in and the door clicks shut it¡¯s like we be different people.


    He looks at me, giving me that look I¡¯ve grown used to. It was that look that told me he saw more in me than just the friend.


    The look however is amplified by wild desire.


    He walks around me looking me over and I feel the heat of his gaze all over my body.


    He stops before me and fills both his palms with my breasts, rolling my nipples through his thumb and forefinger. In seconds he makes my pussy drip with the need for more and I want him to touch me like that everywhere.


    ¡°Take your clothes off for me baby¡­ take them off nice and slow¡­ strip,¡± hemands. His voice rough and dominant makes me instantly want to heed and do as he says.


    I move the strap down on my negligee, pushing it down my shoulders. My breasts spill out and I continue to push the negligee down my body, down my hips until it pools at my feet. I step out of it and slide my panties down my legs next.


    The raw look thates into his eyes makes me melt. He reaches forwards and his rough fingers stroke over my pussy lips. Right there at the ce I¡¯m dying for him to be, dying for his touch which he freely gives.


    He crouches down and slides two fingers straight into my pussy, right inside my core where he uses his finger tips to massage my entrance, stroking over the hard nub of my clit.


    ¡°Do you like that? Do you like me touching you here baby?¡±


    I can¡¯t even answer him. Christ¡­ all I can do is moan and he smiles. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m the same person from this morning who was sitting in the coffeehouse contemting whether or not I wanted this.


    I want him bad, and the devil knows it too.


    He smiles wider, revealing dimples that make him look more perfect than he already is. I¡¯ve always thought he was beautiful to look at, he kept his boyish charm and grin, and just got sexier as the years passed us by.


    The wild crackle of sexual energy rippling around us takes me. It¡¯s so intense and hot I have to smooth my hands over my breasts.


    He watches me, lips parted. He¡¯s not smiling any more. It¡¯s more fascination that washes over him, at how aroused I am for him.


    ¡°Fuck¡­. keep doing that. Keep touching those perfect tits of yours.¡± His eyes never leave me. Those dark eyes, dark like coal, drink me in and the coil of need pulls at me. He speeds up his thrust on his fingers, pumping in and out of my pussy.


    He speeds up faster, finger fucking me hard. So hard I double over and grasp on to his wide powerful shoulders to keep myself from falling over.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± I wince.


    He answers by parting my legs wider and nuzzling his face in between my thighs. His tongue reces his fingers and that¡¯s when I go over the edge and into¡­ somewhere.


    I lose my mind from the onught of sensation when his teeth scrape and nip across my clit. He smooths his hands up my ass and pulls me closer to his face licking and sucking while I thrash against him, moaning and whimpering like a cat in heat.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­. Ahhhh, ahhhh ¡­. Ohhhh¡­¡± I pant and he sends a series of hot fiery licks over my clit, hitting my g-spot again and again.


    He licks, sucks, licks, sucks and I throw my head back crying out as Ie undone right there at his mercy. A vicious orgasm takes me and sends me spinning into the spirals of raw ecstasy. It leaves me shuddering when it shatters my senses. First I see stars then I feel fire. Then it¡¯s so hot I can¡¯t breathe.


    The blinding pleasure short-circuits my brain and makes my pussy ache for him to be inside me.


    Ie on his face gushing into his mouth and he continues licking andpping, drinking the nectar that flows from me.


    I¡¯m breathing so hard I can¡¯t catch my breath. The man just gave me the best orgasm of my life and the devilish smile on his face tells me that¡¯s just the start of what he has in store for me tonight.


    He rises to his feet and kisses me. The taste of me on his lips and his mouth arouses me further. My God does it ever arouse me.


    Salvatore picks me up and walks with me over to the bed where he sets me down in the center.


    ¡°Heels stay on, Babygirl,¡± he cajoles and shuffles back to pull his shirt from his waistband.


    I wait in anticipation to see his fantasy body. I¡¯ve fallen asleep many times pressed up against his masterpiece chest but it¡¯s always a thrill to see him undress.


    It thrills me just watching.


    He whips it off and I scan over the tats inked into his muscles. Japanese characters are his thing and he wears them well. What always hits me though is the Roman numeral for the number ten.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    That¡¯s for Frankie. He was killed on the tenth month of the tenth day nearly eight years ago now.


    It¡¯s how Salvatore remembers him. Gabe has the same tattoo, but right now I¡¯m not thinking of Gabe or anybody else.


    I see Salvatore and the tattoo brings to memory something Frankie once told me. Frankie told me to keep my eyes open when it came to Salvatore. He said if I looked a little deeper I¡¯d see more. I¡¯d see maybe something, maybe the answer to what I was looking for.


    That was so long ago, a few years after Mom died. I was sixteen when he told me that. Maybe he could see how broken I was inside and the times when I felt less bad were all the times I was with Salvatore.


    Look at me yearster.


    I¡¯m looking at Salvatore and I see more. I see more. The instant I do, the thing I fear threatens to rear its ugly head and break through the sexual haze.


    My desire for this moment however is stronger. It¡¯s stronger than fear.


    I want it so bad I push it away and scan over the masterpiece man standing before me.


    He undoes his belt buckle and a grin slides across his chiseled jaw when he notices the way my gaze drops to the massive bulge of his cock pressing against his pants.


    I¡¯m about toe undone just from the mere sight of his pants slinking against his hips revealing the Calvin Klein logo on the waistband of his boxers.


    The man is too sexy for his own good. The sexiness ripples from him and weakens me further when he pushes his pants and boxers down his legs at the same time unleashing his massive cock.


    Fuck¡­


    My lips part and I have to swallow hard against the blush that sweeps over my entire body. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m left crimson from the scalding heat it leaves behind. Heat that makes every nerve ending in my body tingle and buzz from the sensation.


    His cock, long and perfectly erect juts toward me straining in an arc with the slight hint of precum on the tip of the fat mushroom head.


    I look him over and I find I can¡¯t make my brain work other than to look. He¡¯s all for me. All mine and all I want. Salvatore Giordano is all mine and not anybody else¡¯s tonight.


    His grin turns cocky the longer I stare. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re still on the pill,¡± he states. ¡°I want to feel you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer. That yes falls from my lips easily, like I was programmed to say it by default.


    Like yes would always be my answer.


    He steps out of his pants and kicks everything else to the side. Then the godlike man climbs on the bed andes to me, naked and perfect. He cups my face and presses his lips to mine, resuming the wild frenzy of hungry kisses we shared in his lounge.


    This is it now. The part where we put aside what we were and be what we are.


    What we will be.


    What we can be.


    His lips leave mine and he kisses his way right down to my pussy where he nuzzles his face again, licking to arouse me all over again.


    He rises when I start moaning and parts my legs so he can guide himself to my opening and line his cock up against my pussy lips.


    His eyes are on mine though, piercing and intense.


    ¡°This is it Mimi,¡± he husks, gripping my hips. I feel certain that if I were anybody else he wouldn¡¯t say that, but this is the end of the line and we¡¯re about to cross it.


    ¡°Take me,¡± I moan and the heat in his eyes amplifies.


    ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    His balls settle against my ass as he teases my folds open and inches in.


    When he pushes right in I gasp but I don¡¯t get to catch my breath because he plunges deeper inside me in the next instant, buried to the hilt.


    We both groan from the intensity because it feels so damn good. He feels so damn good inside me and I only feel better when he starts pumping.


    A secondter rough hard strokes rock my body and his cock fills me uppletely, making me feel full from the thickness and power.


    Waves of pleasure spiral through me. It¡¯s the best way that I can describe it because of the way it coils from the base of my groin and works its way through my body like bolts of lightning and fire.


    ¡°Ohhhhh¡­. Ahhhhh¡­..¡± I moan, grabbing my breasts as they bounce painfully with each powerful thrust.


    ¡°That¡¯s right babygirl, let me fuck you hard and give you wild pleasure,¡± he promises.


    Fucking hell, his words are enough to stir up another orgasm that I know is going to leave me breathless because his dirty words are just the start. His pumps be pounds and as he truly begins to fuck me hard, he holds on to my hips so he can give me the wild pleasure he promised.


    I feel it, it¡¯s all over me and this time when Ie Ie on the wave of a scandalous orgasm that tears through me and leaves me writhing against him, bucking and thrashing like I¡¯ve been possessed. It¡¯s made worse by the deep chuckle that rumbles from his chest.


    A sign and warning.


    A heads up that he¡¯s got even more in store for me because his cock is still hard and erect inside me.


    He pulls out and flips me over onto my hands and knees.


    ¡°I need this lush ass baby, fucking hell you¡¯re perfect,¡± he deres, pressing his lips to my ass and kissing over the cheeks.


    He gives me a yful smack that stings yet at the same time arouses me again. It makes me wet in an instant and I crave his cock back inside me.


    He plunges back in and I gasp. My hair falls forward and I have to grab on to the sheets.


    Fuck, damn¡­This position feels different, heightened, better.


    I look ahead when I catch my breath and I see the image of us in the full length mirror.


    Salvatore is looking too and smiling at the purely erotic image of us together like this. Me with my hair over my face and my tits looking like massive pillows, the tips erect and ripe. Him behind me looking like an avenging angel. The Italian stallion imbued with power, dominating me, owning me. He starts moving inside me and my breasts start bouncing painfully. He starts pounding then fucking, jackhammering.


    It¡¯s too much and I sense it¡¯s too much for him too when his cock pulses inside me. It¡¯s a nice sensation along with the squeeze of my walls as they wrap around his cock.


    ¡°Fucking hell, Mimi. Fuck,¡± he growls.


    I scream. It¡¯s all too much. It¡¯s overload and he blows into me, spraying the walls of my pussy with hot cum that floods me. Hot, virile, all male cum erupts into me and I savor the feel of it.


    Wanting more.


    Shit¡­ I want more.


    I want more.


    His pumps slow and he runs his hand down the arc of my back.


    He pulls out and the dark thought hits me¡­


    He¡¯s going to walk away. Just leave me.


    Like Gabe.


    I squeeze my eyes shut at the thought. I don¡¯t want to think about anybody else and definitely not Gabe.


    Yet I can¡¯t bear to move.


    I don¡¯t move.


    What if he just leaves me?


    The thought hits me so hard I barely register his warm hands on my waist.


    The press of lips against my shoulder makes me look around to him.


    Salvatore pulls me into his arms and turns me to face him.


    The smirk on his handsome face robs my brain clean again.


    I run my hand over his beard and his smile widens.


    ¡°Doll, we stay here tonight. You and me¡­ we aren¡¯t leaving this room until the sunes up.¡±


    ¡°The sun?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to indulge in that body of yours for the rest of the night. Expect a lot of fucking.¡±


    I just nod. It¡¯s all I can do.


    Yes is the answer.

 #6 Chapter 6

    CHAPTER FIVE


    Salvatore


    If sleep didn¡¯t rob me of more indulgence I would have taken her one more time.


    I¡¯m pissed as fuck when I wake up and find that¡¯s not the only thing sleep has stolen from me.


    She¡¯s gone.


    She left.


    Mimi left and she knew she didn¡¯t need to.


    Leaving is what you do after a casual fuck or a one nighter.


    Like she knew I would, I head straight over to her ce.


    She always knows what I¡¯ll do before I even do it.


    The front door is even open and sure to shit she¡¯s waiting for me.


    She¡¯s waiting for me, sitting by the window, eyes puffy, hair up in a messy bun.


    She looks as distraught as that distressing night when she ran to mest year. Why do I see more pain in her eyes though?


    Why do I see fear?


    It¡¯s that that tamps down my rage


    I walk over to her and crouch down before her.


    ¡°Why did you leave?¡± I ask straight up.


    A tear runs down her cheek and she sniffles. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Last night was good Maria.¡± I can¡¯t fucking call her Mimi now, or babygirl. I can¡¯t hide that I¡¯m pissed as fuck.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It was.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°Salvatore¡­ for the next few seconds I truly need you to be ¡­my friend.¡±


    I growl and my eyes ze but I¡¯m listening. I hate that word. Friend.


    It signals what she wants and what she doesn¡¯t want.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be with you. I can¡¯t keep pretending I¡¯m fine when I¡¯m not.¡±


    Pretending? That could only mean one thing. One person.


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡± My brother¡¯s name leaves my lips at the same time it enters my mind. ¡°Pretending you don¡¯t still love him,¡± I fill in and rise to my feet.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not what you think,¡± she says, standing too.


    ¡°What do I think Mimi? That you can still be in love with my brother and pretend you aren¡¯t so you can screw with me? Is that what I¡¯m not supposed to think?¡± I re at her.


    I have never given a woman the chance to do this shit to me. I don¡¯t pussyfoot around or allow fucked up shit like this to happen to me, but this broad has made me lose my damn mind to the point where I can¡¯t see for shit when ites to her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t screw with you.¡± She shakes her head and more tears run down her dewy cheeks.


    ¡°No? Then exin it to me so your boy can understand.¡± I sound like an immature brat, but I think on this asion I can be excused. ¡°You¡¯re still as in love with Gabe as much as you always have been. That¡¯s what this is, that is why you don¡¯t want to be with me.¡±


    ¡°No Salvatore¡­ that is not why. Last night was real, every time I¡¯m with you it¡¯s real. The reason I can¡¯t is because I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared that if you break me I won¡¯t make it back,¡± she blurts in one go then opens her mouth and the tears fall harder.


    Hearing her say that seeps into me and calms me enough to delve deeper into what she¡¯s saying.


    ¡°Mimi, you know me. I would never break you,¡± I promise, but from the look of her I see she actually looks terrified.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t, I just¡­¡±


    I take hold of her shoulders and stare her down. ¡°Babygirl¡­ you trust me.¡± I say that as a statement of fact because it¡¯s supposed to be true. Her hesitation however tells me it¡¯s not as true as I believed. Not like it was a few years back. ¡°You trust me¡­ right?¡±


    Seconds pass and she doesn¡¯t answer. I drop my hands to my sides and look at her.


    ¡°Maria Cipriani what the hell happened to my babygirl?¡± I can¡¯t keep emotion away when ites to this girl so it¡¯s all there in my voice that her not trusting me cuts me deep. ¡°She¡¯d fucking trust me if I told her the sun woulde up pink tomorrow. Or if I robbed a bank and told her I didn¡¯t, but had the fucking dor bills falling out of my ass. She would trust me if I told her to walk off a cliff and she wouldn¡¯t die because I¡¯d catch her. Why wouldn¡¯t she trust me now when I ask her to be mine? Why wouldn¡¯t she trust me if I vow I¡¯d never break her the way my brother did.¡±


    Her handse up to her cheeks and she inhales a quivering breath.


    ¡°She¡­ had an identst year¡­ she had an ident and ¡­she lost her baby,¡± Mimi answers and a bolt of shock ms into me. I¡¯m pretty certain my heart stops and seizes up right there in my chest.


    ¡°What?¡± I narrow my eyes at her. She said she lost her baby. She was pregnant? ¡°What are you saying to me Mimi? No¡­¡±


    She wipes more tears from her eyes and I find myself tearing up too the longer I look at her.


    ¡°I ¡­ was nearly four months pregnant. I wasn¡¯t showing yet.¡± She swallows hard. ¡°I never told him. Gabe. I found him in the dressing room fucking the new girl. I was so upset I left¡­ got into my car and drove. A homeless man just ran out into the road. I saw him toote because I was crying so much. To avoid hitting him I drove off the road, lost control of the wheel and crashed into a tree¡­ That was how it happened. It¡¯s funny¡­ ironic even¡­ when I got back to work weekster I found him the same way I left him, except he had a different girl.¡±


    I¡¯m looking at her and I¡¯m listening but I can¡¯t process it. I can¡¯t and I¡¯m not surprised when a tear runs down from my own eye.


    ¡°Baby¡­ how did this happen and nobody knew?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I told you guys I had a bad cold so I took time off.¡±


    A bad cold.


    I remember when she was off.


    It was three weeks. I messaged but I should have gone to see her.


    She came back after being off and ran straight into my arms¡­ she cried and cried and never stopped. I just assumed it was something to do with Gabe. I wasn¡¯t wrong, but I never guessed that the bad thing he did was so much worse than the usual.


    Mimi was actually pregnant with Gabe¡¯s child, had a fucking car ident and lost her child because she saw him fucking around.


    That is what she is telling me.


    That.


    It exins now why she hated him so muchst year.


    ¡°Gabriel¡­¡± I seethe like I¡¯m about to breathe fire. My fucking brother did this.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell him. Don¡¯t,¡± she begs. ¡°We know what he¡¯s been through.¡±


    ¡°Fkkkkkk!¡± I balk and throw a fist into the wall. ¡°Fucking fuck Mimi, yes, we know what he¡¯s fucking been through but it doesn¡¯t make it all right.¡±


    I¡¯m so enraged I can¡¯t even wipe the tears from my eyes.


    She moves to me and holds my arm.


    ¡°Salvatore, please¡­ don¡¯t say anything. We both know how stupid I was. I knew he was never serious about me and I take my own me in the situation because I allowed him to y me. I¡¯m happy for him and Charlotte, and their baby.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that with all that happened to you?¡± I throw back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to tell him. I don¡¯t want you to do anything to him.¡±


    Right now I feel like killing him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No one was there for you.¡± That part is what gets me the most. I¡¯ve always taken care of her. It¡¯s hard for me to ept that she went through so much and I couldn¡¯t help.


    ¡°You were there, like you always are Salvatore. You just didn¡¯t know the fine print.¡±


    People always say my brothers and I are cut from the same cloth because we have the same alpha trait. In some ways we¡¯re the same. In others not so much.


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve actually felt like killing one.


    I step back, away from her and clench my jaw.


    ¡°Salvatore please¡­ don¡¯t do anything,¡± she pleads.


    I head back to the door and she follows. She grabs my arm again and cries harder.


    ¡°Salvatore Giordano I will never forgive you if you do something stupid,¡± she screams. ¡°You know Gabe is not the same man he wasst year. Don¡¯t lose yourself in rage. He¡¯s your brother.¡±


    Right now I wish he wasn¡¯t.


    I leave her and she doesn¡¯t follow, at least it seems she still trusts me enough to know I won¡¯t do something she¡¯ll never forgive.


    Right now though¡­ I¡¯m not sure I care for forgiveness.

 #6 Chapter 7

    CHAPTER SIX


    Mimi


    I can¡¯t get him out of my head.


    Thest time I saw tears fall from Salvatore¡¯s eyes was during that whole time of Frankie¡¯s death.


    From when we got word that it happened to the funeral.


    This morning was the only other time I¡¯d seen him look so distressed.


    Distressed and enraged.


    I¡¯ve been worried since then about what he was going to do. I didn¡¯t know if he was going to go after Gabe since he didn¡¯t exactly promise he wouldn¡¯t. He just said nothing and left.


    It didn¡¯t feel like the past whenever I¡¯d ask him not to do a thing and he¡¯d listen. It didn¡¯t feel like that at all, but then¡­ what did I expect?


    I shuffle against the sofa as Ginaes out of the kitchen with a te of sandwiches and a cup of hot chocte.


    She came over when I called her. I felt bad to take her away from her work during the middle of the day, but she insisted oning.


    ¡°Please eat this, Mimi,¡± she says and sits opposite me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± I shake my head. I haven¡¯t eaten all day and it¡¯s now going on six.


    I¡¯ve lost my appetite along with my will to do anything.


    ¡°Mimi, you¡¯re not helping anybody by not eating. Don¡¯t you have workter?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°You gonna go?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yeah there¡¯s no point staying in and sulking. It would be foolish to do that. I don¡¯t want this issue to affect me. It¡¯s old news.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about it being old news Mimi. And fucking hell, it¡¯s not even old news. We¡¯re talking aboutst year. It was a big thing that happened to you and it affected you quite badly. You could have died Mimi.¡±


    I¡¯ve never thought of that part. The pain of losing my baby was so much that I never thought about how injured I was. You tend to forget your own pain when there¡¯s a greater loss. What made it worse was me covering the bruises on my face from the ident with concealer and going back to the club pretending I¡¯d had a cold.


    That was shock and like I¡¯d fucking lost my mind because I don¡¯t know why I did that.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna say what I saidst year again, although you won¡¯t like me saying it¡­ I think it may help you to speak to someone.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Like a therapist?¡±


    ¡°Yes, like a therapist.¡±


    ¡°No, God. Fuck¡­ I don¡¯t want a therapist. I don¡¯t want to share my worries and shit. That would actually make me feel worse.¡± It would. Dad made me see a therapist after mom died and I hated it. I get why Gina wants me to see one, because what happened to me was quite bad but I just can¡¯t. What I need is time and space to figure things out. ¡°I know what I want and what I need.¡±


    She shuffles and sits forward. ¡°Mimi, I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I just feel like shit. I feel like shit for hurting him. He just deserved to know the truth.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to say anything. Last night was amazing and I almost believed I could do it. I almost believed I could be his doll.


    Then I woke up in his arms this morning and fear hit me a hundredfold. The amazing night we shared just brought me so much closer to him than I could have imagined and the fear of that closeness struck me down like lightning.


    My damn mind was all over the ce and I realized I had to tell him what happened to me. My secret. The secret about my baby girl I never got to have.


    It was a girl. I was having a girl.


    This timest year I was pregnant with her. In one month¡¯s time it will be a year. I would never have imagined that I¡¯d be sitting here on my sofa without her.


    The week before I lost her I saw her on the ultrasound and was told how healthy she was. Everything was perfect and I got one of those pictures. It was the second one but the imaging was better. Prior to that I had the scan where they can tell the baby¡¯s gender.


    I was going to raise her on my own. I never nned to suddenly pop up with the news to Gabe and expect him to take care of me. At that point I knew he didn¡¯t love me and it was clear we were just screwing around. No way was I going to kid myself into thinking that he would suddenly love me because I was pregnant.


    ¡°Mimi¡­¡± Gina says and taps my shoulder. I look to her.


    ¡°I just feel awful, Gina. Part of me didn¡¯t want to say anything because I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble and not between them as brothers. But I had to tell him why I couldn¡¯t be with him.¡±


    I¡¯m a coward that wants to retreat and run away. That¡¯s what I felt like when the fear struck me in his arms.


    Like a coward, but damn, right now I¡¯d rather be the coward than put myself through what I went throughst year ever again. Like I said to Salvatore it would be worse with him.


    ¡°I get it. I understand. What do you think he¡¯ll do?¡±


    ¡°I begged him not to say anything to Gabe. He shouldn¡¯t ¡­ or rather he


    wouldn¡¯t normally but nothing like this has ever happened before.¡± I grimace.


    Her shoulders slump and she sighs. ¡°I can¡¯t say I me him Mimi. I get that Gabe is this changed person and he is, but there was no justice for you while he was being an asshole.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s taken me a long time to get to this point where I can look Gabe in the eye and feel normal, like I don¡¯t hate him. I don¡¯t and I want him to be happy. This thing with me now isn¡¯t his problem. It¡¯s just shit that¡¯s caught up with me.¡±


    ¡°Look, I think you got shoved in a corner with your back against the wall with Salvatore¡¯s offer. Suddenly the safety of fooling around was gone and it made you look at reality. It made you face the problems you were shoving to the back of your mind. They¡¯ve resurfaced because you didn¡¯t deal with them. That¡¯s what I think.¡±


    She isn¡¯t wrong. That¡¯s exactly what happened. Last year when it all went down, I ran to Salvatore and heforted me like the friend he always was. Then we became something more and it was nice and now that I got the chance to take the final step I couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°I need to focus on myself right now. I want to get everything underway with the restaurant and take it from there.¡± That¡¯s what I need. Something like that will help fix me because it¡¯s an aplishment.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She nods understanding. ¡°Okay. I will be there to help set up.¡±


    ¡°Really Gina, you¡¯d do that?¡± I know how busy she can be most days.


    ¡°Of course. You know I will be there.¡±


    I give her a quick hug. ¡°Thanks. Thanks so much. Having you there will be great.¡± It would be.


    I¡¯m about to sign the contract on a lease for the most amazing building. It¡¯s the kind of building that was perfect in every way.


    It¡¯s in the heart of the city so I¡¯m right there in the center of the action where all the people are. This time I¡¯m not setting up to back out and push it to the back of the shelf so I made sure I found the perfect setting for the dreamlike restaurant I have in mind. Because it was previously a bistro, it has everything I need and just needs to be decorated to my liking.


    The best part is I have the money I need to lease the property and set everything up.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. I have faith in you.¡± She nods.


    I appreciate hearing her say that. ¡°Thanks, I guess now¡¯s the time for me to have faith in myself.¡±


    It would just be easier if I didn¡¯t feel like this.


    I stopped by the property before going into work.


    I just wanted to remind myself of the goal. The dream.


    I¡¯d made contactst month to apply for the lease. The owner of the building was very particr and as far as I knew had a bunch of applications for the ce.


    They selected me and I was practically ready to go.


    Not many people know. I was kind of hoping to do it and make it a surprise. More of a surprise for myself and how far I¡¯vee.


    Salvatore knew.


    It was mainly him and Gina that knew about it.


    Salvatore has also seen the building.


    I stand outside it now just imagining it all. It feels right. it feels like mine. Like the dream of doing what I longed for.


    I hold on to that thought as I make my way to the club.


    Jenna doesn¡¯t say anything to me tonight. Good. I¡¯m not in the mood to be nice or fake it.


    Besides I¡¯m sure that she can tell from the way I¡¯m dressed that I won¡¯t be dolled up for anybody tonight. Tonight I¡¯m in a little skater dress that looks like something I¡¯d wear to the park, very casual. When I¡¯m working I wear dresses.


    I head straight to the dressing rooms and get into my usual routine, checking all the staff are here and that all the areas for sex have what they need. Mainly condoms.


    It was only after I did all that that I braved checking the lounge to see if Salvatore was here.


    He wasn¡¯t and not anywhere he usually is when he¡¯s here.


    Hours pass and I don¡¯t see him. It¡¯s been well over a year since he gave the club a miss. Even when he¡¯s been busy at Giordanos Inc. he stilles by. I guess that was just to see me.


    ¡°Yo Mimi,¡±es Nick¡¯s voice when I walk out to the downstairs foyer. He looks like he¡¯s leaving.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I smile at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way out. So, you¡¯re in charge, bossdy. You¡¯re the only Giordano on the premises,¡± he cajoles and I find myself smiling.


    ¡°Nicky,¡± I still call him that, everyone used to when we were kids. ¡°You keep forgetting I¡¯m a Cipriani.¡±


    ¡°Whateva, you¡¯re as good as a Giordano to me so you¡¯re the main attraction tonight.¡±


    The guys have this thing about one of them always being onsite. They¡¯re as much of an attraction as the club. So him telling me that is a massivepliment.


    I just wished I could feel better to receive it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Salvatoreing?¡± I ask. It¡¯s a foolish question since it¡¯s close to nine and if he wasing he would have already been here.


    Nickughs. ¡°You¡¯d know more than me on that front. Rx. I¡¯m sure your boy is just making himself look pretty for you.¡±


    I smile a smile I don¡¯t feel. ¡°Yeah, must be that.¡±


    ¡°I gotta go. My kid wants me home. He says I make better waffles than my girl.¡±


    ¡°Nicky¡­ you are so sweet going home to make waffles,¡± I beam and his eyes sparkle with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, well don¡¯t let nobody hear you say that or they¡¯ll make the mistake of thinking I¡¯ve gone soft. Catch youter.¡±


    ¡°Night.¡±


    ¡°Stay out of trouble,¡± he smiles and I widen my eyes at him inplete surprise because if anyone still needs to stay out of trouble it¡¯s him. Of course in true Nick style my reaction ispletely lost on that guy as he walks away exuding that badass vibe they all have.


    Maybe he¡¯s right. Stay out of trouble. Had I even homed in onmon sense a while back trouble would never havee for me.


    It wouldn¡¯te for me now with this conflict in my soul.


    I watched Nick go and knew as the frosted ss doors with the gold Dark Odyssey logo swung closed that no one else would being tonight.


    Salvatore wouldn¡¯t being.


    And because I know what these guys are like I wonder whose bed he might be in tonight.


    Tonight is the first in a long time that I wouldn¡¯t know.


    I wouldn¡¯t be there next to him as a friend or otherwise.

 #6 Chapter 8

    CHAPTER SEVEN


    Salvatore


    I¡¯d rather be somewhere drinking like I have been for thest two days.


    I¡¯ve purposely been keeping myself away from people to cool off. Calm the fuck down so as to speak.


    However, when Vincent summons us to his office it¡¯s as effective as Pa doing


    it.


    Like always I¡¯m the first to arrive. I¡¯m thankful to see he¡¯s on a call so he can¡¯t


    ask me why I look like shit. I see the question in his eyes though the minute he sees me.


    I just sit and stare out the floor-to-ceiling ss windows evading his pensive stare.


    It doesn¡¯t take long before I¡¯m lost in thought. Tonight is the first that I¡¯d see Gabe since I spoke to Mimi. It¡¯s unusual for me to skip out on the club two nights in a row but he probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed because he¡¯s been at home with Charlotte, his wife.


    Mimi is right. Gabe¡¯s different now. Very different to the man she was talking about who hurt her so deeplyst year.


    I know this, I know all of it because I lived through it. Got a first ss ticket to the horror that took my brother and changed him into the bastard he was when he screwed with Mimi.


    Gabe was with Charlotte ten years ago. She got taken by Antonio De La to pay her family¡¯s debt and there was nothing Gabe or anybody could have done about it. It¡¯s the kind of thing that happens in our world.


    It¡¯s the whole survival of the fittest thing and falling prey to those higher up the food chain.


    When we tried to get her back Antonio killed all our staff and threatened a blood war on our family. He threatened with rage, making sure we knew not toe for him again or everyone we knew here in the States and Italia ¨C family, friend and alliance would meet their end.


    That¡¯s what happened to Gabe and Charlotte, and it fucked with him. It messed Gabe up.


    In their case though, miracles happened and she came back to him, ten yearster when a bastard worse than Antonio killed his ass.


    So much has happened, something is always happening and Gabe seemed to be on the receiving end of it. He lost his girl and yearster he witnessed Frankie¡¯s murder. Frankie died in Gabe¡¯s arms. That type of shit can screw with a person.


    Again I know that, I know it all and I¡¯m trying to remember but none of that actually changes anything. Mimi still had to go through what she went through and it was his fault.


    Vincent gets off the phone at the same time the door opens and Gabe and Nick walk into the office.


    I look at Gabe and ball my fists but keep my cool. I was worrying what I¡¯d be


    like when I next saw him. If he was someone else he would have been dead well before now.


    Vincent glowers at Gabe as he ps Nick upside his head and when Nick turns I see why.


    Nick has a fucking ck eye I¡¯m only just noticing and a bruise on his cheek. I shake my head at him.


    What the fuck has Nick gotten himself into now?


    ¡°Nick what the hell happened?¡± Vincent frowns at Nick as he sits on the furthest chair and crosses one leg over the other.


    Gabe sits next to me and gives me the usual nod but I barely acknowledge him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Nick answers with a smirk. ¡°You should see the other guy.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°He still alive?¡± Vincent asks, straightening up in his chair. I can tell he¡¯s furious as fuck because he doesn¡¯t like anything that can draw attention from the cops.


    Nick has a way of losing his temper.


    We have the same temperament, I just know how to control myself. Mostly. Nick has no off switch. I at least have a pause button.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nick confirms. ¡°I left the motherfucker who thought he could grab my wife¡¯s ass alive and functional enough to know not to try shit like that again.¡±


    Although I continue to stare at him the same as Vincent, I can¡¯t me Nick for losing his shit if a man could be idiot enough to do that.


    Vincent sighs and looks back to all of us. He¡¯s summoned us for a reason. That¡¯s why Nick¡¯s here.


    Me, Gabe and Vincent have a business venture of a chain of hotels in the Caribbean that¡¯s going to bring in billions and we¡¯re in the stages of waiting for it to hit with a massive bang next spring. We¡¯re always here with Vincent making all the arrangements for that.


    Nick¡¯s presence today suggests trouble is around.


    Vincent only tends to speak to us outside of meeting with Pa when he wants to run something past us that Pa would normally keep us out of.


    ¡°What¡¯s up Vin?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Fontaines,¡± he answers. It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s enough of an answer since we¡¯ve been waiting for something to happen with them. ¡°Fontaines are up to something. I don¡¯t know what the fuck it is but this meeting is to put you on your guard.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gabe asks.


    ¡°Eyes on the streets are picking up movement on their part. There was sighting of them near the office so I followed it up,¡± Vincent answers and sighs. ¡°I followed it up and we were able to track Marc Fontaine to one of our restaurants.¡±


    ¡°Inside?¡± I have to ask because I doubt the man would be that crazy to go into one of our restaurants and eat.


    ¡°No. He was in a limo. Out back near the alley. A guy came out of the restaurant and brought him an envelope.¡±


    ¡°You saw all of that?¡± Nick asks him.


    Vincent nods. ¡°I did and of course I tried to look into it deeper because it¡¯s more than suspicious as fuck but nothing¡¯se of it. I don¡¯t know what to make of it other than they¡¯re real bold to step onto our territory, even if he was in a car.¡±


    I frown and temporarily push my anger aside. He¡¯s right, that all sounds more than suspicious as fuck.


    Last time the Fontaines came for us they wanted to use our shippingpany to smuggle drugs over to China. They came at us through Tommy, Nick¡¯s best friend, and killed him, but not before kidnapping Nick¡¯s wife and holding her as ransom so we¡¯d do what they wanted.


    ¡°This feels like the same shit as years ago,¡± I surmise.


    ¡°It does.¡±


    That whole thing gave us the heads-up that trouble was on the horizon. It made us see just how coveted the shippingpany is. We can bypass certainws and get things done. In the past, back to my grandfather¡¯s days when thepany was just getting off the ground, a lot of smuggling took ce. It was how we got so big so quickly. We don¡¯t need to do that shit anymore but we still have certain permissions from the old days. People that turn a blind eye for us on certain things.


    The shit with the Fontaines years ago was instigated by Joey Fontaine, one of the bosses for the family. It was Vincent who killed him to get back Mia. Since then we¡¯ve been looking out for something to happen with the other Fontaine brothers. Marc, Lawrence and Sergio.


    Things however, have been real quiet and it¡¯s been almost three years now.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Nick asks.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Vincent answers. ¡°You three will do nothing until you need to. What I want is that youe to me if you see anything suspicious. The fact that they were at the office and the restaurant means they could have been going there a while. I don¡¯t know. It just looks like shit brewing and I want everyone on the alert. Especially since you¡¯re at the shippingpany during the day.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Okay. There must be something we can do though.¡±


    ¡°Look after your women and your families.¡± He looks to each of us, even me.


    I¡¯m the only brother here who isn¡¯t in an actual rtionship.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    They all have kids, or are about to. Gabe¡¯s Charlotte is five months pregnant and Vincent has a newborn. Nick has a two year old and he¡¯s the youngest of us.


    I have Mimi.


    God¡­


    Mimi¡­ my babygirl. I can¡¯t get her out of my damn head.


    I keep my breathing still. Even and slow. I¡¯m doing my best to be in the same room as Gabe and not lose my shit, but it¡¯s hard.


    ¡°Okay, sure,¡± I agree and dip my head.


    It¡¯s time to go. If I¡¯m being told I should keep out of it I need to go and resume my attempts to process the bomb Mimi dropped on me.


    Mostly, I need to get away from Gabe. I stand up first, ready to leave. It¡¯s uncharacteristic of me. Vincent turns his attention to me with that same look of awareness he previously had.


    ¡°We done here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Vincent answers. ¡°Bro, stay back. I wanna talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Can it wait?¡± I can¡¯t hide the irritation in my tone and he notices that too. Vincent is as close as any of the guys to me but I know not to fuck with him in tone or action. He¡¯ll pull rank on me as my older brother and as underboss of the family. I just don¡¯t give a flying fuck right now.


    ¡°It can, but I¡¯d rather it didn¡¯t,¡± he answers and Gabe and Nick exchange curious nces.


    ¡°Let the man go Vincent,¡± Gabe chimes in with a broad smile. The sight of him smiling ignites my blood and I press down hard on my back teeth. ¡°He¡¯s probably anxious to get back to his babygirl.¡± He chuckles and ¡­I see red.


    It starts with a sh.


    A sh of red sparks before my eyes and seeps into my mind, working its way through my consciousness like poison. Suddenly I don¡¯t care who he is, or that he¡¯s changed. I don¡¯t care or give a shit. I just recall what he¡¯s done to my girl.


    My babygirl.


    Yes¡­ what he said would have normally been funny because of the strange rtionship Mimi and I have. But there¡¯s nothing fucking funny about it today. I don¡¯t want him to talk about her or think about her. He has no right.


    The sh turns into a wall of red as he¡¯s about to continue his taunt and I lose my shit.


    I lose control of my mind andnd a fist straight in his face.


    I hit him so hard the impact sends him backwards, falling off his chair. And I don¡¯t stop there.


    I lunge forward onto him and then find myself punching. I hear Vincent and Nick somewhere in the background calling to me but they sound far away.


    They call at me and I don¡¯t hear anything and I lose focus when Gabe sends a bone crunching fist to my jaw that hurts like a motherfucker.


    We¡¯re always fighting and pulling guns on each other, but we never mean it. I think it was one time only that I¡¯d ever gotten into a fight with any of my brothers and it was a real fight. That was with Vincent and he didn¡¯t joke to hand me my ass and mess me up.


    This is real. Gabe sends another fist to my face and then I lose all control. One fist after anothernds in his face.


    I get a good few in before Vincent and Nick pull me off him.


    I didn¡¯t even realize that Gabe had an opening he could have taken to get me good but never took it. He justy there and allowed me to beat the shit out of him. He¡¯s a man like me who would never allow that.


    Only for me though.


    ¡°What the motherfucking hell is wrong with you!¡± Vincent shouts when he releases me. Nick just stares because he¡¯s never seen me lose it before. Not like that and not with one of us. He knows my rage is real and not the shit we usually get up to.


    Gabe lifts his bloodied head, barely able to move it. I¡¯m on fire and I could continue but I¡¯m embarrassed at the sight of what I did to him. I¡¯m embarrassed at the way I look in front of my brothers.


    I¡¯m embarrassed that I can¡¯t feel that bond between any of us at the moment.


    And I feel like shit the longer I stare at Gabe because aside from being my brother he¡¯s my best friend. We¡¯ve had each other¡¯s back since forever.


    We¡¯re only one year apart. I¡¯m older and I always have his back. I swear I¡¯ve had his back since birth.


    I look at all of them and I walk out of the office.


    Vincent calls after me but I keep going, keep walking straight ahead. He catches up with me at the end of the corridor and grabs my arm, yanking me to a stop.


    ¡°Salvatore, what happened?¡± he demands. His voice is more even tempered now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± I answer. Best to say that, especially since I wasn¡¯t supposed to say anything. Mimi begged me not to do anything too. I¡¯m fairly certain I wasn¡¯t supposed to do what I just did to Gabe either, but fuck it. I didn¡¯t kill his ass so kudos to me.


    ¡°Salvatore, what did Gabe do?¡±


    ¡°Vin please. Just please. I can¡¯t be here right now. Watch out for the Fontaines, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± He releases my arm. ¡°I¡¯m calling youter when you cool off and you¡¯re going to tell me what this shit is that¡¯s got you so worked up.¡±


    ¡°Just leave it Vincent. Just¡­ leave me.¡±


    I walk away before he can answer.


    We¡¯re all close. Brothers and friends. That¡¯s always been the main thing about


    us. We have this bond as brothers that extends to friendship, but right now I don¡¯t feel it and quite honestly I¡¯m not sure I want to.

 #6 Chapter 9

    CHAPTER EIGHT


    Mimi


    This is night four of me getting to the club and looking around for Salvatore.


    It¡¯s getting to the point now where I¡¯m going crazy from his avoidance of me.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I hate feeling weak, and what I hate even more is feeling like I¡¯ve done something wrong when part of me yearns for understanding.


    And shit, because I know what Salvatore is like, I¡¯m worried.


    What makes me worry all the more was yesterday when I saw Nick he looked at me like he was trying to avoid talking to me for too long. That was a dead giveaway that there was something up with the guys, because he didn¡¯t act like that on the regr.


    On the regr I would have called Salvatore to see if he was okay but I knew better than to call if he wasn¡¯t calling me. So I sent a text and guess what? No response.


    Fuck¡­ get it together girl. The worst fucking thing that could happen to me right now is catching him with someone else.


    I¡¯ve never walked the halls of The Dark Odyssey before and felt such a roil of tension. Not even when I was with Gabe. Everything feels like it¡¯s just boiled into one to screw with me.


    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s mad at me or mad at the situation. It could be both.


    Tonight I¡¯ve decided to head up to his private lounge and wait. It wouldn¡¯t be like him at all to miss four nights of work. None of them do that. Gabe isn¡¯t here as much as he used to be because Charlotte is pregnant. That¡¯s understandable.


    It is and every time I think back to my own situation I try not to feel a certain kind of way when I see the love and attention he gives his pregnant wife. I try in the same breath not to feel anything for the past.


    I step out of the elevator and my gazends on Salvatore walking down the corridor.


    My heart lifts, skipping several beats and I rush forward. I call to him just as he¡¯s going through the double doors leading up to his lounge but my voice is swallowed up in the loud music.


    I pass by a couple pressed against the wall having sex and rush through the doors that are about to sway shut.


    ¡°Salvatore!¡± I call him. My voice is more audible now. In here the music is funneled down to a low volume and it¡¯s pretty much the same all the way up.


    He stops at the top of the stairs on hearing me but he doesn¡¯t turn around.


    That doesn¡¯t stop me from going to him.


    It¡¯s only when I get to him that he turns and I see his face.


    I see his face and I gasp.


    He has two ck eyes and bruises to his left cheek.


    ¡°Salvatore, what the hell happened?¡± The words fly from my mouth and my heart squeezes.


    He tilts his head to the side and a lock of his hair falls over his eye.


    That was a foolish question and I should know it was foolish to ask. I know this man. The only way his face could look like that is if he allowed someone close enough to him to get that damn close.


    There¡¯s only, literally a handful of people in this world who would qualify for that.


    But I can narrow it down to one single person.


    ¡°Babygirl, you know better than to ask questions you don¡¯t want to hear the answer to,¡± he answers through gritted teeth.


    I don¡¯t know whether I should breathe fire or scream.


    ¡°Salvatore I begged you not to do anything,¡± I wince.


    ¡°Like fuck Mimi,¡± he snaps and the vein in his neck pulses against his skin. ¡°Fucking hell. Don¡¯t fucking talk to me right now if you¡¯re going to tell me shit like that. You drop a fucking bomb on me and expect me to sit down and scratch my ass on it.¡±


    Darkness shes in his eyes and a chill runs through me. I¡¯ve never seen him look so mad.


    Never, and not at me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to beat him up,¡± I throw back.


    He shakes his head. ¡°Yeah, of course not. You know why? Because I¡¯ve grown soft and you forget who I am and what the fuck I am. Mimi I¡¯m a fucking mobster. Not one of the fucking girls you share your worries with. I¡¯m not this friend you think I am. I¡¯m not that and that¡¯s the mistake you made.¡±


    I stare at him, studying the rage in his expression but also the hurt. I know without him saying that it¡¯s all a mixture of everything and yes, he is mad at me.


    He¡¯s mad as fuck that I told him I couldn¡¯t be with him.


    And, yes he is mad at the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. Nothing for you to be sorry for.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Left him alive,¡± he answers with an air of menace in his tone.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him¡­ did you?¡± I¡¯m afraid of the answer to that more.


    ¡°No precious Gabriel doesn¡¯t know shit.¡±


    ¡°Precious?¡± I counter. ¡°What the fuck is the matter with you? Why would you say that to me?¡±


    He leans close to me like he wants me to see him fully, how serious he is.


    ¡°You picked him, Mimi. Not me,¡± he states with emphasis. ¡°If we¡¯re such good friends babygirl, you would have always known how I felt about you.¡±


    He moves back and that chill that ran down my spine moments ago scatters across my body.


    Truth is truth and no one can refute that.


    He¡¯s right and I can¡¯t refute any part of the usation.


    All I can do is watch him as he turns and walks away from me.


    Part of me did know how he felt about me.


    So why didn¡¯t I do anything about it? Why would I have known something like that and go after Gabe instead?


    Maybe I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Anything I think now is going to feel like I¡¯m just making up excuses. But damn it, I cling to the excuse I always find and it¡¯s always about her. Mom.


    Always.


    Maybe I was more fucked up than I realized even from back then and never wanted to get close to anybody too precious to me. Like her.


    Everyone thinks that my mother had an ident, but I¡¯ve carried the secret of the truth very few people know.


    Everyone else thinks she fell off the balcony at home and drowned in the pool. I would have believed it too if I hadn¡¯t found the suicide note.


    Maybe the part of me that would have been able to do the logical thing and go for the guy who always held my heart died that day when I realized mom¡¯s death wasn¡¯t an ident.


    She left the world and left me.


    Left me without saying goodbye.


    It was me who found her dead in the pool too.

 #6 Chapter 10

    CHAPTER NINE


    Mimi


    I knew the next day was going to be shit from the minute I opened my eyes in the morning.


    I just knew.


    So when I got a missed call from the realtor and a voice message asking me to call back, I knew it was going to be bad news.


    It totally was.


    Apparently the owners of the building I wanted to lease for the restaurant have decided they no longer wanted to lease it. They want to sell the entireplex. It¡¯s down to a family emergency that¡¯s required this drastic shift of arrangements.


    That would be all good and well to have the entireplex and call it my own. Except I don¡¯t have the three million they¡¯re asking for.


    Jesus Christ.


    My skin must have set aze the minute I heard it. I¡¯d gone from thinking I had the money to make this dream of minee true to this morning when it just blew up in my face.


    Three million¡­


    Three fucking million¡­


    As if I had that kind of money, or like I could magically find it from somewhere.


    I spent the day looking for alternative buildings. The whole damn day searching one end of Illinois to the other mainly focusing on Chicago because that was where I had my heart set. I found nothing that resonated with me the way the first ce did.


    I didn¡¯t sleep and when morning came I decided that maybe the way wasn¡¯t to find an alternative.


    Maybe I had to find a way to still get what I wanted.


    The only person that came to my mind who could possibly, potentially have that kind of money to help me by way of investment was my father. He was always helping our rtives set up businesses in Italy. Always. So maybe he would do this for me.


    He would have the money, and no he wouldn¡¯t just cough up that kind of cash to hand over to me but if he looked at it as an investment I figured it would be more enticing.


    That was what I told myself as I walked into Cipriani Consultancy a few hourster.


    Dad had built this ce from scratch.


    It was one of the first businesses to work with the Giordanos. He worked with their family way back to Italy and for over forty years.


    He handles the new contracts they receive and with their permission he was also able to take on business with some of the other crime families who are part of the alliance.


    Dad is the middle man and this business that now takes up a whole building is how he met my mother. It¡¯s a funny story that saw him doing everything he could to get her attention. Mom was at the height of her path to bing awyer. Then things changed when she met him.


    She used to tell me how she fell hard for him, and all these amazing stories about him. Of how adventurous he was and full of life he used to be.


    But¡­ I don¡¯t know him to be anything like that.


    Dad has always been firm with me. Spoiled me rotten, spoiled me worse after Mom died, but he was never there. That exined why I spent so much time with the Giordano boys. And probably why I¡¯m not the princess he expected me to be.


    The only time in recent memory that I recall him giving me some kind of parental attention was when he found out I was working at The Dark Odyssey. That came after he wanted to send me away to school in Europe.


    He saw that as his way of helping me get back on track to cooking and the culinary arts.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to go then and definitely not ready to be so far away from everyone. I can¡¯t stand my rtives in Italy and they don¡¯t like me that much because they ss me as a half-blood because of Mom. So I knew it would have been a disaster waiting to happen.


    I calmed him down by telling him I was the manager of the club and that I¡¯d be doing some courses, which I did actually do. I made him believe that I was just going to be doing the administration work for the boys and nothing more. Basically just paperwork.


    Although he epted that as an answer he¡¯s still not happy about it and probably right too, since the bulk of my work is actually making sure the club is stocked with enough condoms and lube.


    Jesus, I know I¡¯ll most likely go straight to hell for lying the way I do. The thing is though, he knows the restaurant has always been in the cards for me.


    He¡¯ll know what it means for me to be taking this leap now. That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping for anyway. Basically that he¡¯ll have somepassion and help me.


    I go straight to his office and knock on his door that¡¯s already ajar. He¡¯s expecting me and told me to get here for eleven sharp because he has a meeting he can¡¯t bete for. I have ten minutes with him.


    ¡°Come in, ¡± he calls out and I push the door open and go inside.


    He¡¯s writing something so there¡¯s a dy of about five seconds before he acknowledges me.


    When he does it¡¯s the usual part stern face and part father who should be happy to see his daughter he hasn¡¯t seen sincest month. Something elsees into his eyes though that I can¡¯t quite put my finger on. It¡¯s a light of wonder which I pray means he¡¯s in a good mood.


    ¡°Morning Dad,¡± I say sweetly and silently rejoice when he gets up and makes his way around the desk to give me a hug. That does suggest he¡¯s in a decent mood.


    ¡°Mimi, you look¡­ so much like your mother.¡± He smiles with a sadness lurking in his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I always take that as apliment because my mother was incredibly beautiful. So of course it¡¯s apliment to hear I look like her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And, you¡¯re dressed for business.¡± He observes and gives me a curious stare.


    I didn¡¯t tell him why I wanted to see him when we messaged earlier, only that I had something important I wanted to discuss.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of a business meeting, I am stilling on Sunday though. So this isn¡¯t to rece that.¡± We have dinner together once a month. When I first left home it was every week. This however is what it came to and it wasn¡¯t me who phased out the weekly meetings. It was him.


    Him being busy, but like most mafia guys I know that could mean anything from business to pleasure.


    I¡¯ve seen his women and the fact that his pockets run deep means he won¡¯tck for one at his side. There¡¯s always an easy pool of them that frequent the circles we travel in.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Haven¡¯t seen you in a month. So, hit me with it. What¡¯s so important to drag you down here?¡± He motions to the chair before him and I sit and straighten up to prep to tell him.


    ¡°My restaurant,¡± I say. ¡°My restaurant, Dad. I want to do it. I am doing it.¡±


    He smiles and his bright blue eyes twinkle. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful sweetie.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I have my business n ready and I reckon I could be ready to go in less than two months but ns kind of fell off course for the location.¡± Here¡­ this is the part that I need to sell him.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The owner decided to sell the ce instead of leasing it and it¡¯s substantially more than I anticipated. Dad, the location is beautiful. It¡¯s right near the subway and the mall and right there in the city center where the footfall is the heaviest. I was considering buying but I don¡¯t really have the funds. I had all the money for the lease and everything I needed to set up, this change has knocked me for six.¡±


    He looks me over and I can tell he¡¯s starting to see the purpose for my visit and where I¡¯m going with my conversation.


    ¡°How much is it Mimi?¡± He gives me a narrow look.


    I take a deep breath. ¡°Dad¡­ it¡¯s three million.¡±


    He presses his lips together and then bites the inside. ¡°Three million? And you have how much?¡±


    My lips part. ¡°I have a hundred grand. I actually have that in my savings ount. In my current ount there¡¯s close to twenty. I wondered if you¡¯d consider investing. Investing¡­ in me.¡± I sound desperate. I sound like I¡¯m begging. I know I am, I just figured if I say it like that maybe he would consider it.


    He runs a hand over his salt and pepper beard and sighs. ¡°Mimi¡­ that¡¯s a lot of money. That¡¯s a lot to part with, and risky.¡± He stares straight into me and I look back with hope. I wish he could see how badly I want this. I wish he could see how much I want to do something with my life. The look on his face though tells me he¡¯s not going to help.


    ¡°Mimi, you have no concept of what it takes to run a business and the fact that you¡¯re here asking me for three million dors is so bizarre.¡± He sighs.


    ¡°Dad how is it bizarre? You gave cousin Lucas five million to set his business up in Catania, why not me?¡± Lucas isn¡¯t the only rtive he¡¯s helped like that. Sure if I¡¯d never known him to part with suchrge sums of money, I would never ask. Since I do I would never think of it as bizarre.


    ¡°Mimi, Lucas has two very sessful hotels and is setting up another. You can¡¯tpare the two. For my five million, I got back ten. This is different. This would be me buying you this ce and I wouldn¡¯t expect to get the money back because you¡¯re my daughter.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s all the more reason to help me. I¡¯m your daughter and you know how I¡¯ve wanted this forever.¡± I continue on in hope.


    ¡°Have you Mimi?¡± He gives me a pointed stare.


    I can¡¯t believe the question, but then¡­ it hits me and I see what he means. He¡¯s asking me that because not only have I had a long break but I turned down the offer to study in Europe with the finest chefs to work in a sex club.


    That¡¯s the reason for the question.


    My breath hitches but I push past it. ¡°Dad I just needed to sort myself out and now that I have I can see clearly what I want to do. I want the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, I can¡¯t¡­. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t part with that much money with something that just might not work out.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it work out?¡± I¡¯m so stupid. Why did I ask that question? I can see the answer all over his face. I can see it in his eyes. It¡¯s been implied in what he¡¯s been saying.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s me,¡± I fill in and stand up at the same time. ¡°You think it won¡¯t work out because it¡¯s me. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°Mimi, please don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    ¡°How can you expect me not to be upset? I noticed how you aren¡¯t saying that I¡¯m wrong. You don¡¯t think the restaurant will work because you don¡¯t think I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, I think it¡¯s good that you saved up and you have your ns. I suggest you try to find something in your means and take it from there. As for me my answer is no.¡± He sounds like he¡¯s talking to one of his clients.


    I try hard not to feel the cold sting of failure seeping into me. I¡¯m trying hard to keep it at bay. It stilles though but I don¡¯t act like a brat and storm out. With dignity I nod and I even offer up a smile.


    ¡°Thanks for your time,¡± I tell him and he sighs.


    He looks like he¡¯s about to say more to me but I don¡¯t wait to hear it. I don¡¯t want to hear any more reasons why he doesn¡¯t think the dream I¡¯ve had for so long won¡¯t work out because it¡¯s me. So, I walk out feeling a hundred times worse than I did earlier.


    He doesn¡¯t think I can do it. Hearing that part is worse than not having the money.

 #6 Chapter 11

    CHAPTER TEN


    Salvatore


    The one thing I like about my staff at the club is how observant they are. They check and watch out for shit that looks like trouble.


    They all know to do it.


    From the security guards outside to the exotic dancers on the tforms.


    Never can tell when enemies may walk in.


    The women here though take that keen attention to detail a little too far, and when they use it to start checking up on me it pisses me off. Especially when I don¡¯t want the attention.


    The tall blonde woman in my office now is like that. I forgot her name. I think it¡¯s Cora or Corrin. One of those, and she¡¯s one of those women who always has her eye on me.


    She thought it would be nice of her toe to my aidst night although I turned her away and here she is again tonight, fishing to see if I¡¯m with Mimi.


    We¡¯re in my office and she¡¯s supposed to be in the yboy lounge. She¡¯s a fairly new waitress. Been with us now for over two months. Christian hired her on the basis of her looks and he was right to. She has the looks and like the other waitresses who work the lounge she¡¯s daring. Daring, meaning she¡¯s not worried about working topless or calling the shots if the yboys who book the lounge have any special sexual requests. She does it all and said so on her resum¨¦.


    From blow jobs to threesomes and other requests.


    That was what she had written.


    Up untilst year this woman would have been my type, my kind of woman who¡¯d be as daring and adventurous as me.


    Tonight.. no.


    ¡°I thought you might want a drink,¡± she says, resting against the wall. She looks at me with herrge green eyes like she¡¯smitting me to memory.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a drink. But thank you,¡± I say.


    ¡°Anything else you need?¡± Seduction ripples from her in waves with the question and she pushes off the wall and makes her way over to me. She sits on the edge of my desk and her little negligee rides up her hips and she parts her legs wide enough so I can see she¡¯s not wearing any panties.


    She smiles and I narrow my eyes at her. I sit back against the leather of my chair and give her a crude smile when she widens her legs even more exposing her pussy lips with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°I think if you like your job, I would really love it if you could go back to the lounge and do your work,¡± I remark, much to her disappointment.


    The smile on her face recedes and she stands knowing not to push me. I¡¯m one of these guys who I think she knows appears to be even tempered but cross me and it will be your first andst strike.


    ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­okay¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t look at me as she walks out. I didn¡¯t expect her to.


    What I also don¡¯t expect is to see Gabe standing at my door.


    He was about to knock when she pushed it open and walked past him, not before ncing back though at the mess his face still is.


    Gabe¡¯s face is still fucked and it¡¯s actually swollen.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± he asks and I nod.


    He walks in and I straighten up. I¡¯m still ready to pop a bullet, and I¡¯m still reminding myself that he¡¯s my brother.


    He sits in the chair in front of me and we stare at each other.


    Of the brothers we look the most simr. We look like Pa. Vincent and Nick look like variations of our mother. Frankie looked like us too. Sometimes though when I look at Gabe it¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at myself.


    ¡°What did I do to her?¡± he asks. ¡°What did I do to Mimi?¡±


    I¡¯m not actually surprised that he asked the question like that.


    My rage the other day probably spoke of everything and it must have been a tell that that fight could only have been about Mimi. Nick guessed it right off the bat and tried to get me to cough up the info a few nights ago. I kept my silence though. I kept that part of the implied promise I made Mimi. I kept it then and I¡¯m keeping it now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not at liberty to discuss that with you,¡± I answer and he bows his head, dipping it in frustration.


    When he lifts his head and his eyes meet mine again, remorsees into his eyes.


    ¡°So, I did do something. Salvatore¡­ it must be bad for you to want to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Gabe, you know what? Yes. It was bad.¡± I think I can tell him that much.


    ¡°The guys said they haven¡¯t seen you with her. Please don¡¯t tell me that I did something to screw with the two of you.¡±


    Iugh, not a humorousugh because what he said wasn¡¯t funny. Not one fucking bit.


    I know I¡¯m acting like a prick. I¡¯m acting out though because his actions made it all bad for me. His actions made Mimi believe I¡¯m just like him.


    That she¡¯ll have the same fucked up result and it¡¯s supposed to make me feel better that it will be worse with me. Fucking hell.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ you know what pisses me off? I get it, you went through hell for many years. But Mimi? Jesus ¡­ when I found out you were with her I couldn¡¯t believe you would cross the line knowing you couldn¡¯t return the feelings she had for you. She¡¯s one of us. She was basically family, and the way you treated her was fucked up. I can¡¯t begin to unravel it. You went there with her because she was an easy target. You dragged her into your shit because you knew she¡¯d go to you willingly, no matter how many times you let her down. And now that you have your happy family she¡¯s left with the aftermath. So you can go figure it out for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore¡­ I¡¯m not going to disagree with you, all of what you said is true. It¡¯s all true and I can¡¯t take back what I did. I¡¯m sorry. I truly am. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her and definitely not you. I can¡¯t cope with this¡­ us not talking. Us like this, but I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to fix it.¡±


    He rises to his feet. I don¡¯t answer because there are some things you can¡¯t fix. This situation is one of them.


    I hate this with us though too.


    I don¡¯t know how to be like this with him.


    He leaves and shortly after I leave too.


    I¡¯ve been brainstorming what to do.


    I haven¡¯t calmed yet but I¡¯m calmer.


    The answer to what I want is still there in my mind.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I still want Mimi and this news hasn¡¯t changed the fact that she¡¯s still mine.


    What¡¯s changed is strategy.


    Tact.


    I never chase a woman who doesn¡¯t want me and I¡¯ve nevere across a woman that didn¡¯t want to be with me.


    It¡¯s always been different with her though. Always.


    I get back to my apartment and can tell straightaway that something feels off about the ce even before I open the door.


    Instinct makes me want to reach for my gun, but the subtle scent of sweet honey calms me.


    The ce always smells like that when she¡¯s here. Nearly a week has passed though since she wasst here. The scent started to wear off.


    I walk into the living room where the scent lures me to follow and that¡¯s where I find her. She¡¯s sitting on the floor in the dark leaning against the floor to ceiling windows.


    Her hair looks silver against the moonlight and the city light, the tear stains on her cheeks are more pronounced, her eyes bright but just from the color, not bright with the emotion I always see in them.


    She doesn¡¯t look at me until I get right up to her. She¡¯s dressed in a ck business dress and a zer. Looks like she went to something important. It¡¯s unnatural since I¡¯m used to seeing her in lingerie, casual wear, or nothing.


    I lower to sit next to her and she stares at me.


    The other day I acted like I was pissed at her and I acted like a prick.


    What I¡¯m pissed at is the situation and that she doesn¡¯t trust me.


    She has keys to my ce and she knows she can alwayse here to me. I haven¡¯t seen her here in this state though in a long time and I¡¯m not going to be a prick tonight.


    ¡°Come here baby,¡± I say, reaching for her.


    Shees to me, snuggles between my legs out of habit and I hold her so she can rest her head on my chest.


    God help me, this chick has made me go fucking soft. I can¡¯t help my damn self when her delicate fingers run over my chest. I feel it everywhere.


    ¡°Why were you crying Babygirl?¡±


    ¡°My restaurant¡­ I can¡¯t do it. My ns¡­ they just. It¡¯s just shit like everything else,¡± she rasps on a hush.


    This is what we normally talk about. Her dreams. This was what she was nning out, fuck I even helped her do her business n. It was the only thing I could do to help her find herselfst year.


    She came up with some pretty damn good ideas and I know she was on the verge of signing contracts so this is news to me.


    ¡°What happened with the restaurant?¡± I ask stroking her cheek.


    ¡°They¡¯re selling the ce. I have to start looking again but I don¡¯t know if I can do it. Bad enough that my hundred grand is shit next to the three million they want, but I asked my father to help me and he said ¡­he said no. He wouldn¡¯t invest in me. He said no, Salvatore.¡±


    Mimi¡¯s father likes to spoil her on the regr, but it¡¯s the kind of spoge to cover up what I call a strained rtionship. A handbag here and there and all the shoes in the world. Clothes and an apartment. Business though, no¡­ that man would never enter in any kind of business rtionship with her. So it¡¯s not surprising to hear this.


    Going to him would be the obvious thing to do. The man made a pretty penny from working for my family.


    She knew he¡¯d have the money and he does. Three million is pocket money to him.


    It¡¯s change to me, and I have an idea she won¡¯t like.


    I¡¯m a mobster. Greed flows through my veins like blood.


    When I see something I want I take it. I take it the easy way or the hard way.


    I find a way, and greed for this woman has made me find a way.


    What she needs is a wakeup call.


    One that will tell her she¡¯s mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Babygirl, we¡¯ll sort something out. Why don¡¯t you run a bath and rx?¡± I tell her and she lifts her head.


    ¡°Really? You want me here?¡± Her thick ckshes beat softly as her gaze clings to mine.


    ¡°Always,¡± I tell her. It sounds like a promise. It is.


    Her shoulders rx and out of habit she nts a kiss on my lips. Brief and familiar, crazy and it makes me crazy.


    She gets up and walks away. My eyesnd on her ass as she pads across the corridor.


    It¡¯s time to step up my game and cut to the shit.


    I won¡¯t and don¡¯t ept the excuse she gave me. That it will be different with me. Fucking fuck that. I¡¯m not about to lie down like a little bitch and ept that.


    I get that she¡¯s broken. All I have to do is fix her.

 #6 Chapter 12

    CHAPTER ELEVEN


    Mimi


    I¡¯m trying. Trying to keep my mind open.


    What¡¯s helping is Salvatore is talking to me again.


    He was gone when I woke up this morning and sent me a message earlier to meet him at the club at eight.


    Last night, I reached a point where I was at my lowest. That¡¯s how I ended up at Salvatore¡¯s apartment. My mind took me to the ce it knew I¡¯d find the most strength.


    I spent all of yesterday looking for a new building and potential location for the restaurant and found nothing.


    Then I just crumbled when Dad¡¯s words came rushing in on me. I started questioning myself and I wondered if I should just give up.


    This morning I woke up with the newfound strength my soul sought amid the weirdness of being at Salvatore¡¯s ce.


    Amid the weirdness that he slept on the sofa and gave me the bed. Of course it would be different now between us after the night we spent togetherst week.


    That night changed us and realistically I can¡¯t just forget it, or act like it never happened.


    I figured perhaps if I take small steps maybe I¡¯ll be able to shake the fear and just¡­ see where that leads me. That¡¯s where I am now. One day at a time. One step at a time. Slowly.


    I left his ce an hour ago after making an appointment to view a potential building near the shoppingplex at the Water Tower on Michigan avenue.


    I made the appointment knowing my heart wouldn¡¯t be into it, but I¡¯m trying. That¡¯s the most important thing. I¡¯m trying and now I want to prove my father wrong.


    I just have to get over this hurdle first.


    The problem with finding the perfect ce is just that. It¡¯s perfect and when I had a shot at getting it the dream came alive in my head. I could see myself there doing what I wanted to do.


    I love working at The Dark Odyssey. I love the fantasy of the ce and the wildness people get up to. I see myself staying there too, but it¡¯s not the same as owning my own business.


    I arrived at the club early. As usual it¡¯s crazy with the wild sex. I make my way up to Salvatore¡¯s lounge and see him standing by the balcony of the archway watching the couple in the exhibitionist box.


    Watching people have sex is supposed to be a norm to us. It¡¯s so normal that what isn¡¯t normal is watching people not have sex.


    However, it felt normal until we had sex and my cheeks burn looking at the couple now. The sight of them makes me stop in my tracks.


    The guy pounds relentlessly into the woman from behind. He¡¯s fucking her so hard she¡¯s shoved up against the ss of the box and her breasts squash into it.


    I turn and look at Salvatore, finding him watching me and my whole body blushes when I take note of the desire in his eyes. Thest time we were up here together we stepped over the line. I don¡¯t know what will happen tonight.


    I walk up to him and he looks me over. He doesn¡¯t say anything though and that¡¯s strange. I¡¯m wearing ck, not because he likes it and what I have on is a mini dress that hugs my frame in a simr way to a negligee.


    He puts his cigar down and walks around me, continuing to look me up and down.


    ¡°Should I even ask what¡¯s going on?¡± I ask when he stops in front of me.


    We hadst night but we aren¡¯t okay. Things are vague between us and I don¡¯t like it.


    ¡°I have an offer for you,¡± he states. His expression is hard and searching.


    ¡°Offer?¡± That sounds ominous. ¡°What kind of offer?¡±


    ¡°Your restaurant exactly where you want it.¡±


    I hold his gaze feeling my heartbeat slow down along with my breathing. ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t have three million.¡±


    ¡°But I do,¡± he fills in.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I shake my head. I won¡¯t allow him to do this for me. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    My lips part. ¡°What? Salvatore what did you do? What is this?¡± When darkness shes in his eyes my heartbeat speeds up.


    ¡°The offer is this: I¡¯ll give you the restaurant if you give me a chance.¡±


    My cheeks burn with heat first then it flushes down my body. It cascades and my ears ring because I can¡¯t believe he would do this to me. It¡¯s what they all do. The mobster way. Take what you want by whatever means and he thinks I¡¯m like the other women.


    ¡°How could you do this? You think I¡¯m fucking property? Like you can just ckmail me into being with you?¡± Ish out. ¡°You think you can buy me, like I can be bought?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he simply says and I raise my hand and p him right across his cheek.


    I could tell he expected it though from the smirk on his face. The smirk that fades in an instant when he takes hold of my arm and shoves me up against the ss.


    ¡°Want me to lie Maria and say no? You keep asking me how I could do this, why I do that, what¡¯s fucking with me and you know the answer to all of it. It¡¯s you. I want you. I¡¯m not going to fuck around and lie and tell you anything other than that. So yes I¡¯ll do whatever I have to, to get what I want. All the better to know you want me too.¡±


    ¡°This is insane,¡± I shake my head because I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing.


    He blocks my escape when I try to leave and presses into me. He gets real close and the roil of emotion inside my soul shes, weakening me.


    He¡¯s too close. So close I could suffocate from the heat that¡¯s flushed over my body. So close I can¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Insane? Mimi, insane¡­ you know what¡¯s insane? Us. We¡¯re like this masquerade party. Masquerading as friends when we¡¯ve never been that.¡± He runs his fingers over the t of my stomach and desire pools between my thighs. His face brushes over mine and I can¡¯t take it.


    ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯ve always wanted me,¡± I throw back.


    He catches my face and smooths his fingers down to my neck. He squeezes hard and holds me in ce, exuding his dominance over me and instinctively I submit and don¡¯t fight back. A devilish smile lights up his face in that moment and it makes my pussy clench with need and desire for him that I don¡¯t want to feel right now.


    ¡°I have,¡± he confesses and my heart jolts. ¡°But dearest Maria, I don¡¯t fuck women who are into my brothers. It¡¯s a line I don¡¯t cross and I don¡¯t need to Babygirl. I¡¯m Salvatore Giordano, I don¡¯t need to try, but when I do, I do whatever the fuck I want. On this asion I¡¯m just giving you the chance to do what you want too.¡±


    I hate that he knows me so well. What did I expect though? What the hell did I expect?


    I keep saying I know what these guys are like. Why am I shocked when they do something I should expect?


    ¡°You don¡¯t always know what I want. You can¡¯t just use money to buy me. I can¡¯t be bought.¡±


    Heughs a crude sardonicugh at thest shred of my will. The shred of my heart trying to protect itself from heartbreak.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong Babygirl. It¡¯s all wrong because you want me just as much as I want you,¡± he reminds me.


    I¡¯m torn, torn between wanting him and wanting to flee from this arrangement he¡¯s trying to force on me.


    He lifts the hem of my dress, slides it up my legs right up to my hips, not caring who¡¯s watching and rest assured there are people watching us.


    It¡¯s like a repeat of the other night and at the bar are the same bartender and the same woman who¡¯d stared on in jealousy the other night. I feel her gaze on us and a quick nce at her confirms she¡¯s watching.


    The flutter of Salvatore¡¯s fingers over my mound drags my thoughts back to him and everything and everyone fades away.


    He holds my gaze as he slides his fingers inside my pussy and starts stroking.


    ¡°Salvatore¡­¡± I breathe on the edge of abored breath.


    His smile widens and he pulls his fingers out briefly to lick off the glistening juice.


    ¡°Look at you, fucking wet for me and all I¡¯ve done is talk to you. Your body betrays you babygirl. Betrayal, showing me all you truly want,¡± he deres and slides his fingers back into me. ¡°Tell me to stop Mimi. Tell me to stop and I will.¡± He speeds up and I press my head back against the wall when he releases my throat.


    Stop¡­


    Ites to my mind but not the way it should for a woman who told a man she couldn¡¯t be with him days ago.


    It¡¯s just a fleeting thought in my mind that doesn¡¯t quite register because his fingers inside me feel so damn good.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I moan as he continues to finger fuck me, hard then slow and Ie undone.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting baby, tell me to stop and I¡¯ll fuck off, or ¡­give me that chance. It¡¯s your call,¡± he says.


    I moan and gasp when he speeds up. I just manage to grip on to his wide shoulders when he crouches down and nuzzles his face between my thighs. A secondter he pushes his tongue straight up inside me and starts licking over the hard sensitive nub of my clit.


    He licks and sucks and I moan out loud not caring there are people around us.


    The tug of a vicious orgasm threatens to take me and I suck in a sharp breath, just as I¡¯m about to indulge in the pleasure though he pulls away and stands up smiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop touching me¡­¡± I wince. It sounds like a plea.


    He catches my face again and squeezes harder. ¡°What was that Mimi?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop touching me.¡± I sound crazy, floating from one emotion and decision to the next. Not really settling on anything. Right now I just want him.


    ¡°What do you want me to do you baby?¡±


    I want him so badly it aches. I want him so badly it scares me. ¡°Fuck me¡­¡± I say and he smiles wide seeing my desperation.


    ¡°You want my cock?¡± He quirks a brow and arches his lips.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I want it.¡±


    ¡°Beg me¡­ beg me for it so I know you want me.¡±


    I¡¯ve never been more desperate in my life. ¡°Fuck me¡­ please. Please¡­ Salvatore.¡±


    ¡°With fucking pleasure Babygirl,¡± he growls, releases me and his lipse crashing down hard on mine.


    I reach up and touch his face, wanting him more. Wanting this kiss like nothing else. Wanting him like nothing else.


    He tastes of sex and raw, masculine need. He tastes like carnal, undiluted desire. He tastes like everything I want and need rolled into one.


    In one swift move he rips the dress off me and I gasp pulling away from his lips.


    The dress had a built in bra so my breasts spill out on release from the prison of the fabric holding them in.


    Like a ferocious animal he tears off my panties too and undoes his pants making his cock spring free, perfectly erect and ready to im me.


    I just hold on when he picks me up and take in a deep breath when he plunges deep inside my pussy. Just for a second I allow myself the pleasure of acknowledging that if anyone wondered if we were together or not, or are still together or not, we¡¯re giving them the answer.


    In the same breath I actually don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing right now other than what my body is telling me to do.


    I want him and I want him to fuck me.


    He starts doing just that, just as I asked. Almost immediately his pumps be wild thrusts of relentless need boring into me. Then he starts fucking me hard. I cry out from the impact of his massive length searing into me raw and unforgiving.


    ¡°Salvatore¡­¡± I moan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right babygirl, say my name while I fuck you hard.¡±


    I call for him again and he speeds up, rocking my body with hard rough strokes. I¡¯m not surprised at the scandalous orgasm that washes over me that makes me arch my back and grind against him. I start to fuck him too, bucking and thrashing against him as the erotic wildness consumes me whole.


    He presses me into the wall and angles me so he can fuck me harder. Just then his cock pulses inside me and it makes my walls tighten. I know then that we¡¯re close, so close. He pounds into me and the spray of hot cum thundering into my passage makes me climax all over again.


    Jesus Christ¡­


    I can¡¯t breathe. I clutch on to him and try to steady myself and my mind from buzzing. He holds me to him, holding me there against his chest where I can feel the powerful beat of his heart.


    I can¡¯t believe that we did this again, but more so I can¡¯t believe I just had sex in public. Sex in public with Salvatore Giordano.


    I im to be wild but I¡¯ve never been this wild.


    I lift my head to look around but my gaze tangles with his. We look at each other, his cock still pressing into me, me who¡¯s naked with my legs wrapped around him.


    ¡°You will stay with me tonight,¡± he informs me. ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± It feels like the only answer my body will allow me to give.

 #6 Chapter 13

    CHAPTER TWELVE


    Salvatore


    I¡¯ve tried drugs before.


    Nobody knows that about me.


    I almost got hooked on the wildness of the thrill it would give me and I only stopped when I found myself hooked between the edge of a bridge.


    I had the vague memory of thinking I could fly. It was how I ended up there.


    Waking up to what could have been my death was enough to make me stop forever. It scared the fucking shit out of me. What I never forgot though was the thrill.


    The closest I¡¯ve ever felt to that is tonight.


    I feel it now as I watch the beauty before me suck my cock.


    Long slender fingers work the base, pumping as she sucks my length, and fucking hell, working me from base to tip. Fingers and hands work together in tandem with each other and I can honestly say that I¡¯ve lost my fucking mind.


    It¡¯s like I fell in the trap of my own game and I can¡¯t see for shit beyond the beautiful woman before me.


    I¡¯m kneeling on the bed and while she¡¯s on her knees giving me head, it¡¯s me who¡¯s fucking submitting to her. The goddess has me under her control and so much power over me I forget who I am, when I am and where I am.


    Her blond head bobs up and down as she takes me deeper and I groan.


    Outside the window I notice the sky has changed. It¡¯s twilight, right in the breath between night and sunrise and the shuffle of light is just about to pierce through. We¡¯ve been like this all night.


    I¡¯ve had her six times already and I n to have her again before the damn sunes up.


    Before the dawn of the new day.


    Her tongue makes rasping strokes over my length and she pauses to look at me.


    ¡°Is that ¡­good?¡± she asks.


    Like fuck, I feel my eyes go wide because I don¡¯t know what the fuck must be in that pretty little head of hers. What must she be thinking to ask me that?


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking perfect,¡± I answer and I can¡¯t keep the husk out of my damn voice.


    She resumes, taking my dick right back into her pretty mouth. Every time she¡¯s done this tonight I¡¯ve enjoyed that part, watching her take me in and the look of question in her eyes, seeking my approval, then sucking hard.


    When she takes me so deep into her mouth I see that she almost chokes and I run my fingers through her hair,cing them through the silky strands.


    I can sense from the coil in my balls that I¡¯m nearly at the verge of climax. On one of the breaks earlier she sucked me off and I finished in her mouth. That was hot as fuck.


    I don¡¯t want to do that this time but I might just from looking at what she does next.


    She has one hand on my dick and the other catches her nipple on her right breast and she starts massaging and moaning while she sucks me.


    While it¡¯s hot like hell to watch her feel up her tits, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to allow her to pleasure herself while I could be doing it.


    I run my hands over her head and slide my fingers under her chin.


    She stops sucking my cock and I slide out of her mouth.


    I take hold of her little nipples and give her breasts a good squeeze.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Let me do that for you, baby. When you want me to suck your tits just ask. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Lie down.¡±


    She lies back against the stack of pillows, her lids droopy. She must be exhausted, but like me she can¡¯t stop.


    One more time then we¡¯ll sleep.


    I close my mouth over her nipple and start sucking. She moans and runs her


    hand through my hair, holding me to her, encouraging me to continue the wild suckle I always give her.


    I do.


    I suck and she moans and I amplify it, giving her pleasure by sliding my fingers into her tight wet cunt. Her pussy is wet, dripping with need, dripping and begging to be fucked.


    The same as my cock begs to be inside her again and I¡¯m holding off because damn, do I ever love that sound humming from her lips.


    She hums and moans, saying my name over and over again.


    Over and over again and it¡¯s not something I¡¯m going to forget anytime soon.


    I suck harder and her leg snakes over my back pressing into me as I suck her tits and finger fuck her.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Salvatore¡­. Ohhh ahhhhh¡­.¡± she moans and grinds her body against


    mine when she climaxes.


    I feel the sweet nectar flow from her, down my fingers. I pull my fingers out and lick them off but I dive in to drink too. I lick over her pretty pussy, enjoying the cream flowing from her beauty and I don¡¯t stop until I¡¯vepped up enough and left just the right amount for me to slide into her.


    She knows by now I like to give it to her rough so my feast on her is to get her body ready to be fucked hard. Raw and ready.


    ¡°Feel good, Babygirl?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Good, well she¡¯s about to feel even better than she already does.


    I line my dick up with her hot wet opening and thrust right in, taking hold of her hips so I can move into her.


    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± she moans when I speed up and start fucking her.


    I love, love, love watching those tits bounce with every pound. The sight fuels me to continue and give it to her.


    The sight and the pleasure look on my girl¡¯s face makes me want to bottle pleasure and everything good in this world I can get my hands on and give it to her.


    That is the effect of her, but then it was always like that with her.


    She just needs to know and believe it.


    The coil in my balls tells me I won¡¯tst. I¡¯ve reached the end of my tether. The end of pleasure. The end of the night I had with the woman I¡¯ve wanted for so long.


    Friend¡­


    I almost think we never were. I almost think it was just a phase when we thought that¡¯s what we could be, because the way we¡¯ve been tonight feels like a fucking long timeing.


    The other night was nothing inparison to this. Not a damn thing.


    The tension hits me hard and I lose control, rutting into her until I blow my load. Hot cum explodes from me and her tight little pussy wraps around my dick like a glove and squeezes. We both cry out from the wild sensation.


    My heart beat speeds up so much I almost think it¡¯s going to jump right out of my damn chest. Exhaustion takes me whole and when I lower to the bed to hold her, my whole body feels like a dead weight.


    She twists into me and slips her arms around me. I cup her face and kiss her. It¡¯s amazing we can be wild and physical but her lips always get me. A simple kiss from my erotic little fairy. A simple kiss from my babygirl to calm the savage beast inside me.


    A simple kiss that actually scares the shit out of me because it tells me how badly I want her. This is more than just a fucking game. It¡¯s more than that and what¡¯s worse is it¡¯s out of my control.


    I can hold whatever shit I have over her so she¡¯ll be mine. I can do all that shit to her all I want, but if she doesn¡¯t choose me it won¡¯t be real.


    That¡¯s what scares the fuck out of me because I know, I know I want her more than I did when I just wanted to change things up.


    She kisses me back, running delicate fingers over my beard. We kiss until she stills and I know she¡¯s sleeping, falling asleep with me on her lips.


    I fall asleep too holding her.


    It feels like I just closed my eyes for a second though and when I open them


    again bright sunlight beams through the window.


    I¡¯m alone in the bed again and anger threatens to take me like the other day until the slight tter of crockery pushes through the silence that¡¯s settled around me.


    I sit up and look toward the door. I always feel disoriented when I¡¯m in the suite because I¡¯m rarely here. I used to be here all the time in years gone by with one woman after another, or two.


    Right now I just want to see the woman I want.


    I slide off the bed and shrug into my boxers. My shirt is gone. I left my clothes on the floor herest night by the nightstand.


    Moving out of the room I see her.


    Mimi¡¯s in the kitchen making coffee, she¡¯s wearing my shirt, only my shirt, which shows off her beautiful golden legs.


    Her golden hair against the jet ck of my shirt is striking. Her here against everything in my life is striking.


    She stops what she¡¯s doing when she sees me and studies me. Her eyes are filled with what I sawst night. Desire and fear.


    While I don¡¯t want her to be afraid of me there¡¯s something about it that makes me selfish and makes me want to use it for my benefit. For control.


    I should feel like a bastard for just thinking that, except selfishness and my need for her gets the better of me.


    I walk up to her and stop a breath away.


    She just gazes up at me, the wariness growing in her stare.


    I want an answer from her, but¡­ it¡¯s like the silence preserves the memory ofst night. The wildness we sharedst night lurks in the belly of silence.


    It¡¯s her that steps closer and runs her index finger over the hard wall of my chest. She¡¯s tracing the outline and pressing her lips together.


    The slight touch drives me crazy all over again and when she slides her hands up to cup my jaw I go to her lips.


    Fuck¡­


    If I wanted to talk I shouldn¡¯t have done that.


    I shouldn¡¯t have sumbed to desire.


    Our tongues tease and tangle the way they didst night. The little moan she makes drives me wild.


    It¡¯s enough to make me know what I want to fucking do next.


    Fuck her. Fuck her hard and raw likest night.


    I pull away from her, pick her up and set her on the breakfast table.


    ¡°Sal-¡±


    I stop her, pressing my fingers to her soft full lips.


    I shake my head. ¡°No¡­I want you. I want to taste you. Spread your legs for me baby.¡±


    I nearly fucking lose my head when she shuffles back on the table and spreads her legs wide for me.


    No panties fromst night so her pretty pink pussy is ready for me. There¡¯s just one thing wrong with this picture. The shirt.


    I fix that quickly in one swift move by pulling it off her, unleashing her perfect globes. Her nipples point toward me, ripe and ready to be sucked so I indulge, satisfying her.


    I suck her tits and slide my fingers into her pussy, enjoying the moans and groans of pleasure that fall from her lips.


    I alternate my suckle on her breasts then move to her pussy to taste.


    With the way I sucked her tits I know she¡¯ll be ready for tasting. She is.


    ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re so wet for me.¡± I say, spreading her pussy lips wider so I can lick over her clit and suck on it.


    The sound she makes as I do so pulses through me. It¡¯s too wild. It¡¯s the sound of pure feminine pleasure and it reaches something primal inside me.


    It¡¯s like it shakes the foundation of the building and I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯re the only ones left at The Dark Odyssey living out onest fantasy.


    I stand quickly, ready to take her and make her mine again.


    I all but shove down my boxers and grab her with one hand and my cock with the other so I can m into her.


    I start to fuck her with that primal instinct. That wild sensation that drives me beat for beat toward ultimate pleasure. I want it and I want to give it to her.


    I already know I won¡¯tst so when her walls tighten around me, I instantly lose control. It¡¯s the pent-up lust that¡¯se to im me, but her too.


    It has the same feel asst night. It has the same reckless feel of untamed fire that aims to scorch and torch everything in its wake.


    I start rutting into her and pull her close so I can get her deep.


    We both cry into the release, sharing it once more.


    Giving in to pleasure, giving in to each other. Going way over any lines that may have been blurred between us.


    As I look at her I¡¯m not sure those lines actually existed.


    Last night she said I talked like I¡¯d always wanted her and I told her I did.


    Nothing is truer than that.

 #6 Chapter 14

    CHAPTER THIRTEEN


    Mimi


    My God¡­


    I think I finally lost my damn mind.


    How could a person get so lost in emotion?


    I never knew untilst night that it could happen to me.


    I¡¯m so wrapped up that I don¡¯t want him to stop touching me for fear that reality will drag me back to face all that I fear.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I press against the hard wood of the table as he pulls out of me and grabs a wad of kitchen towel and starts cleaning me then himself too. He¡¯s not looking at me though. Not like before.


    I know it¡¯s because he¡¯s thinking the same, that we can¡¯t keep this up.


    He wants an answer.


    An answer to the enhanced version of the question he asked me before.


    Will I be his.


    He adjusts his boxers, covering himself up, still not looking at me. While he goes to the bathroom to dispose of the tissue I shrug back into his shirt and move to the living room. I go to the window and crack it open slightly to get some air.


    The cool breezees in but it¡¯s not enough. The damn heat is too much. The heat from the weather and the heat from us.


    The heat now from his fingers as he slips them around my waist. It burns through the soft cotton of his shirt.


    He turns me to him and I gaze up into his handsome, handsome face.


    The handsome, handsome face of the man I¡¯ve gone to the edge of ecstasy with and I don¡¯t want to go back to reality.


    ¡°We need to talk, Mimi. I won¡¯t start this day without your answer. I¡¯m damn serious,¡± he demands.


    That¡¯s the part that conflicts me. If I feel like this, then I should just give him a chance. It should be easy. The fucking restaurant shouldn¡¯te into the question.


    ¡°Is this the way you want me to be with you? Holding something I want over my head so I¡¯ll be with you?¡± I ask and he doesn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°That is irrelevant. The other way didn¡¯t work. This is the way it¡¯s gonna work. I own the restaurant. You get the whole damn fucking thing if you give me a chance,¡± he replies.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it bother you that this will be like some contract I¡¯m being forced into?¡± I throw back.


    He surprises me by smiling. It¡¯s not a smile of humor though. It¡¯s more of a sneer.


    ¡°Babygirl, we¡¯ve been fucking sincest night. Nobody¡¯s forcing you to do a goddamn thing. You hopped on my cock all by yourself. Might have given you a hand once or twice, could be three times, I lost count. There was no force.¡±


    His crass words make my whole body burn. He¡¯s right though.


    I continue to stare at him and my silence seems to infuriate him.


    ¡°Salvatore, this doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± I say. I don¡¯t want this. It feels like I¡¯m being forced to fly out of the nest offort sooner than I have strength for.


    He sneers again. ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s a no? Afterst night you¡¯re still fucking telling me no?¡±


    I shake my head at him. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not a no. I just don¡¯t like it¡­ I wanted to be with you in my own time,¡± I confess.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ like fuck Mimi. Let me give you a fucking rude awakening,¡± he growls and hits out at the wall. ¡°If we don¡¯t do this I¡¯m done. I¡¯m fucking done.¡±


    A chill races through me. ¡°What do you mean by¡­ done?¡± I hold his gaze.


    ¡°It means I¡¯m done with you, Babygirl. It means we end in every way. I won¡¯t be one of these pansy ass shits who can tell a doll they want to keep fucked up crap like ¡®I¡¯d rather be a friend than not in your life¡¯. I won¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t watch you with some other guy and ept that you didn¡¯t want to be with me because you hold the sins of my brother over my fucking head.¡±


    I blow out a ragged breath and a tear runs down my cheek. ¡°I never meant to make it seem that way.¡±


    ¡°That is what it is Mimi. You¡¯re scared I¡¯ll break you like Gabe did. Worse¡­you said it would be worse because you¡¯re fucking scared to feel what you already feel for me.¡±


    He¡¯s calling me out on truth but realistically, I¡¯m scared to change the only thing that¡¯s constant in my life. That¡¯s him.


    ¡°Salvatore-¡±


    ¡°No Mimi,¡± he cuts me off and shakes his head like he did before. ¡°I¡¯m being serious as fuck here, so you better listen to me.¡±


    I¡¯m listening and hearing, receiving his words. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better, because you need to hear this and pay attention. You¡¯ve never been with me Babygirl. You¡¯ve never been my doll. I won¡¯t hurt you, I would never hurt you or put you through the shit Gabe did to you. But I won¡¯t do this to myself either. I won¡¯t be in this whatever it is we are and not have you the way I want. That means I can¡¯t be your friend either. When you look at me you¡¯ll know I want you. When you look at me, you¡¯ll know I want you in every way that a man can want a woman so this stops here Mimi, right now. We decide. You do.¡± He pulls in a sharp breath and stares at me long and hard, then continues. ¡°Option one, you give me that chance. I let you know when I think you¡¯ve given me a fair chance, and hand over the ownership of the restaurant. If we work out we work out, if not then at least we¡¯ll know. You still get the restaurant and like a normal couple you can leave at any time. Option two¡­ we stop here. Right now. I¡¯ll have a professional rtionship with you as your boss at the club and that is all we will be. What¡¯s your answer Babygirl?¡±


    When I think of option two my soul shivers.


    That option doesn¡¯t exist to me. It can¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t.


    We both know this isn¡¯t about the restaurant. He knows and I damn well know too. That was just a well-yed pawn move to get me in position in the game to give me the rude awakening.


    The real threat is losing him. That is what it is, pure and simple.


    The real risk is the loss of him in my life and all that he means to me.


    The actual threat is this: be with him or be without him.


    Those are my choices.


    Be with him and give him the chance to be with me, or be without him.


    I have a long way to go, to feel better about myself and all the shit fromst year, but I won¡¯t lose him. What I need to do is try to push past my worries and fear of heartbreak. I need to try.


    ¡°Option one,¡± I answer and a mingle of fire and desirees into his dark eyes.


    ¡°Option one? Are you sure¡­ Mimi?¡± he tilts his head to the side.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe. ¡°I choose option one¡­ I choose you and everything that means.¡±


    He lifts my head and moves closer like he¡¯sing back to my lips but doesn¡¯t kiss me.


    ¡°Good¡­ then your safe word is red.¡± He leers at me with that wild menacing smile, eyes darkening.


    Red¡­


    Safe word¡­


    He¡¯s making it sound dark and dangerous on purpose. My breath catches and I feel the intended arousal in his words.


    We both work in a sex club. We¡¯re standing right inside it now. I know what he means. I¡¯m very well versed in it.


    Me choosing him means being on some wild dark, very dark, sexual adventure. The kind I¡¯d need a safe word for if I go over the edge and can¡¯t make my way back.


    The kind of wild that this ce is built on.


    The kind of wild we are.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Red¡­¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    My cheeks are still burning from the fire in his words.


    Red¡­


    Safe word¡­


    Salvatore Giordano¡­


    I can¡¯t think about anything that¡¯s not him even when I¡¯m not with him. I¡¯m thinking about him still as I walk down the path between the tables. Tables in my restaurant.


    Jesus.


    It¡¯s like walking in a dream and it doesn¡¯t feel real to me.


    None of it does because in the dream I first had I leased this beautiful ce and I was going to open in a few months¡¯ time.


    In this dream I own theplex itself and I can turn the ce into something spectacr.


    Ginaes out of the kitchen with a massive smile on her face. She¡¯s more mesmerized than I am. I appear to be in this weird mood but really I¡¯m stunned. Salvatore bought the ce for three million, just like that. His offer to me was just this morning and in the space of hours this happened, it happened oh so quickly because of who he is.


    Speak the name Giordano and people act. They move quickly, no questions asked. They just know to do whatever they need to faster than humanly possible.


    He¡¯s still taking care of various legal matters but he got the keys for the ce by lunchtime and handed it over to me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get over it Mimi,¡± Gina bubbles spinning around and smiling.


    I smile back at her and take it all in. ¡°Me neither Gina. This is so much more than I could imagine. I don¡¯t know what to do with myself.¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°Are you kidding, you know what to do with yourself. Girl, you better give that man whatever loving he wants. No way would my man do anything like this for me. Mario didn¡¯t even buy me flowers.¡±


    ¡°Tony does though,¡± I point out. It¡¯s a little distraction for me, just a little.


    ¡°I guess I should call Mario an ex then,¡± she chuckles. She¡¯s smiling but I know deep down she¡¯s hurt. Apparently she broke up with Mario, but I¡¯m not so sure it¡¯s the end.


    I want the best for her. That means I don¡¯t want her with Tony either. She can do better than the both of them.


    ¡°Whatever makes you happy.¡± I nod.


    She takes my hands into hers and smiles. ¡°Mimi this is a good thing. This is a very good thing. Please look more excited. We¡¯re standing in your restaurant, and it¡¯s your building. Your ce.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I just ¡­feel bad, Gina. I feel bad that this was what he had to do. I feel bad that this was what he felt he had to do.¡±


    ¡°The point isn¡¯t to focus on that Mimi. He wanted his chance with you. Think of that part and enjoy it. Jesus girl, look at the man you have. Sweep the shit under the rug and enjoy him. That¡¯s all you have to do.¡± She nods and I smile.


    Enjoy him?


    I think I can do that.


    I¡¯m supposed to meet himter at the club.


    I think I can slip into my old self and have fun with him.


    Even if a part of me still hangs on to how vulnerable I feel to fear.

 #6 Chapter 15

    CHAPTER FOURTEEN


    Salvatore


    ¡°If this all goes to n we can have it ready to go in two months,¡± Vincent states. He looks proud and that¡¯s a rare thing.


    I smile and it feels weird because I¡¯ve been so hyped up on the shit from thest ten days.


    It¡¯s been ten days that I¡¯ve been in this rut and now it feels like I can step away from it and go back to what I was focusing on prior to all of it.


    Vincent waves his hand over the miniature model of what The Odyssey will look like. That¡¯s what we¡¯re calling it. Our new business enterprise of luxury hotels we¡¯ve set up in the Caribbean.


    ¡°Two months, you think we can do it?¡± I¡¯m actually nervous. Mainly because unlike when I first set up The Dark Odyssey I haven¡¯t been there every step of the way.


    ¡°I think we could. The hotels are pretty much done. We have this building here, realistically it¡¯s just recruitment that needs to be taken care of.¡± He nods with a wide smile.


    I fold my arms and give the ce a full scan. This is the second building I¡¯ve signed contracts on today.


    Fuck. I¡¯ve gone past the mark when you stop being a mobster and things verge on legit.


    Vincent too. Not a lot of families, or members of families reach this point. It¡¯s the point of choice where you can choose to be greedy and stupid, go after more or do fucked up shit like moneyundering so the fedse for you. Or¡­ I could just be satisfied with the proposed billion dor fortune we¡¯ve been quoted.


    It will start here at the booking office. A few months back I set up the website just to get people interested and to create a buzz. On the off chance I set up a newsletter notification so people could be notified when we¡¯re ready tounch. I linked it in with The Dark Odyssey website and we currently have a waiting list of a hundred thousand people. I wasn¡¯t even aware that we had that many people in our circles. Let alone wanting to go to our hotels in the Caribbean.


    I look back to Vincent. ¡°Yeah, I see it. I think you¡¯re right. Why wait? We can harness the winter sun. While it¡¯s artic cold here we can ship everyone off to the Caribbean for sun and sex.¡±


    Vincentughs. ¡°You boys and your need for sex.¡±


    ¡°Vincent¡­ don¡¯t even go there with me. Sex sells. End of story.¡±


    The same way we have The Dark Odyssey here we¡¯re going to have sex clubs in the hotels. The whole idea was based on that. Go to a fantasy paradise ind and live out your wild fantasies.


    Gabe came up with the idea of adult packages by age group and interests. Good ideas, and as I think of those I think of him.


    It¡¯s just me and Vincent here today for a reason. Vincent is doing his best to see the two of us separately and finalize business ns.


    I don¡¯t want him to have to do that.


    ¡°You seem in better spirits today,¡± Vincent points out, leaning against the counter behind him. ¡°Not so ready to breathe fire and exact vengeance.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I kind of am in slightly better spirits,¡± I confess.


    ¡°Mimi okay? The boys said they hadn¡¯t seen you with hertely.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re good.¡±


    He blinks at me several times and folds his arms. ¡°That all you gonna say to me Salvatore? You beat the shit out of Gabe. That was clearly to do with something about Mimi and that¡¯s all you can say to me?¡±


    I sigh. He¡¯s right. I owe him a little more context than that.


    I decide to start off by telling him about my not so little offer to Mimi and her restaurant. When I finish he shakes his head at me and gives me an incredulous re.


    ¡°Jesus Salvatore. Three million for a fucking restaurant that you won¡¯t even be investing in?¡± he quirks a brow. ¡°That¡¯s a very expensive gift.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mimi,¡± I answer and it¡¯s enough.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Mimi. Jesus Salvatore¡­¡± a tentative expression washes over his face and he drags in a deep breath. ¡°The thing with Gabe was bad¡­ wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    I bite the inside of my lip. ¡°Yeah. I¡­ can¡¯t talk about it Vincent.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can¡­¡±


    I narrow my gaze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Last year when Sorcha and I were trying for kids and nothing was happening, Sorcha had a lot of doctors¡¯ appointments. Fertility shit. She told me she saw Mimi at the clinic.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± It¡¯s weird hearing that and strange coincidence that Sorcha saw Mimi.


    Vincent nods slowly. Vincent and Sorcha had been trying for kids for years and didn¡¯t even tell us until they were well into her fifth month of pregnancy that they were expecting. They¡¯d had a lot of problems along the way. Their son, Timothy, is two months old now, but he was born premature. They keep calling him their miracle baby.


    ¡°She said it looked like she¡¯d just had an appointment with a midwife,¡± he continues. ¡°And Mimi looked happy. She never saw Sorcha, and my girl didn¡¯t say anything. She¡¯s good like that, knows when to keep a secret.¡±


    My breath stills. I find it hard to believe that Mimi had all that going on and I wasn¡¯t a part of it.


    Sadness fills Vincent¡¯s eyes. ¡°She was pregnant wasn¡¯t she? With Gabe¡¯s child?¡±


    I look away then back to him. Vincent has a way of being too damn insightful, makes it hard to keep things from him.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything. Remember it was me who told you. I didn¡¯t get to where I am today by being a schmuck who doesn¡¯t pay attention, Salvatore. I think the minute younded the first punch on Gabe I knew. I wasn¡¯t sure though, then after you left that night it all came together in my head. I put two and two together.¡±


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t haveshed out like that at him. I couldn¡¯t help it, Vincent.¡±


    ¡°Bro¡­ I won¡¯t be the guy to tell you that. I would have done the same and this is Gabe we¡¯re talking about. My brother too. You know I will give my life for my family. I¡¯m mafioso that way, but shit is shit and I would have acted the same, doesn¡¯t mean it was right. It was just your way of getting justice.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Thanks for understanding. I appreciate it. I just wish it didn¡¯t happen¡­ made things bad for me.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy on Mimi, Salvatore. You don¡¯t need to tell me specifics. I was there on the journeyst year and saw what Gabe was like. She¡¯s hurt, give her time. I guess though that you got your foot in the door with your very expensive gift.¡±


    I chuckle. ¡°It wasn¡¯t about the gift though Vin. Honestly I¡¯m a little surprised she didn¡¯te to me in the first ce. Her father was never going to help her like that.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ he wouldn¡¯t. All my dealings with him, I never liked that guy. Pa thinks the sun shines from his fucking ass because he gets all the ssy clients but fuck¡­ I don¡¯t trust him. But you know me, I do what Pa tells me and if he trusts a fucker I have to trust him too.¡±


    I never knew Vincent had such strong feelings toward Mimi¡¯s father.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I agree. I don¡¯t have to speak to him but in the past I¡¯ve always had to make the effort not to show my dislike.


    It started at Mimi¡¯s mother¡¯s funeral. The man just left her with the nanny by the graveside. It was that moment that I lost respect for him. He left her because he was so distraught over his wife¡¯s death that he had to leave his little girl by herself.


    Me and the boys stayed with her. All of us.


    Frankie, Vincent, Gabe, Nick and me. It was the five of us as always.


    It rained and it poured and Mimi cried along with the storm. All the while I held her hand.


    ¡°That guy is just uptight because we own his ass. But hey, it¡¯s his daughter you¡¯re interested in. So¡­you don¡¯t have to worry about the old man.¡± Vincent chuckles.


    I smirk. I actually thought that was far from the truth. While he never had time for Mimi, he didn¡¯t like her hanging out with a bunch of guys. I got it,pletely understood it. I wouldn¡¯t want my daughter hanging out with a bunch of hormone sex crazed next gen mobsters either. It was just the way he always looked at us, like he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. Same as her working for us at the sex club. I knew he must have raised hell when he found that one out, and I knew he med me because it was me who gave her the job.


    Really though I didn¡¯t give a shit what the old geezer thought. His little girl was all grown up and mine. She was my girl and he¡¯d just have to fucking deal with it. I would have loved to see what his face would have looked like if he¡¯d seen mest night with her.


    ¡°Hey, whatever you do¡­ just watch your back okay?¡± Vincent adds bringing the seriousness back to the conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m watching my back man. It¡¯s yours I¡¯m worried about,¡± I point out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You see me¡­ I take care of you guys. I¡¯m capo, you stay out of trouble. I deal with it. You stay out of trouble and I sleep better at night. Keep to the books and the club and I¡¯ll watch the streets.¡± He smiles but I know there¡¯s more to his words than he lets on.


    Everything he says is evidence of his inner thoughts and I know because I know him.


    We¡¯re all close in different ways. Vincent was close to Frankie, and whether Gabe likes to ept this or not, he bonded with Nick because he was always getting in trouble.


    I¡¯m the middle child. The observer. Mostly the loner. The one in the middle that could go left or right. Most of the time I watch and I see what¡¯s happening. Right now I see fear in Vincent¡¯s eyes. He likes to think he can control everything and when he finds out he can¡¯t it rubs him the wrong way. Like now. I can tell this Fontaine situation has gotten to him more than he¡¯s showing.


    ¡°Vincent, you know it doesn¡¯t always have to be like that. You keep treating me like your kid brother and I¡¯m far from it. I¡¯m way past that.¡±


    Hends a hand on my shoulder and gives me a curt nod. ¡°You are my kid brother. Please¡­ just do what I ask. Be careful and keep your woman close. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the streets and¡­ I always know.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agree and he smiles.


    I know it¡¯s always best to agree when he talks like that. Get involved when I¡¯m needed. That¡¯s why I¡¯m always ready.


    Always prepared for something.


    Work hard and y hard.


    Today was a hard day. Now I¡¯m in my yground with the guys in the VIP lounge. From here I can see everything.


    The music res and it¡¯s packed on the dancefloor. I swear to God we could charge a grand a ticket and it would still be packed like it is now.


    Peoplee for the crazy sex I¡¯m watching from above. The music is wild and below me looks like a massive orgy. There are people having sex on the sidelines all along the levels going up as far as I can see. And even the people on the dancefloor look like they¡¯re all having sex, although they aren¡¯t.


    We have a new DJ who¡¯s trialing and I¡¯m definitely keeping this guy. The people love him.


    He¡¯s good because he¡¯s distracting me.


    I don¡¯t know when I became this person where I¡¯m watching the clock.


    Mimi was supposed to be here ten minutes ago and she¡¯s not here. I don¡¯t know what that means and Nick and Christian are annoying the fuck out of me.


    Both are talking shit about fishing like they¡¯ve ever fished in their lives.


    Nick thinks he¡¯s suddenly be some expert because Mia¡¯s father took him on a fishing trip.


    ¡°You have to use elk hair for the bait,¡± Nick says.


    ¡°Live bait is best,¡± Christian answers, shaking his head and I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Guys fucking shut up, you both suck and don¡¯t know shit,¡± I point out and take a draw on my cigar. Blowing the smoke out in a ring I stare at Nick who¡¯s glowering at me.


    ¡°Do you know?¡± he throws back.


    ¡°Fuck no, neither do you. The two of you are annoying the shit out of me with fucking fish and shit. We¡¯re supposed to be listening to the DJ.¡±


    ¡°I already said he was good,¡± Christian chimes in with augh. ¡°What do you want me to do? Give the standing ovation?¡± he scuffs at me.


    He looks like my uncle when he makes that face. I can¡¯t stand my uncle.


    Uncle Andreas is always acting like he¡¯s better than everyone until Pa rights him and puts his ass in his ce.


    ¡°Fuck off and don¡¯t fucking push me,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Salvatore calm the fuck down bro,¡± Nick grits his teeth and gives me an incredulous re.


    He¡¯s right, I need to calm down.


    Christian¡¯s about to say something but he stops and stares ahead, eyes narrowed and lips parted. His face fills with shock and so does Nick¡¯s so I turn to look at what¡¯s gotten them so worked up.


    I see straight away that it¡¯s not a what, it¡¯s a who. A woman.


    Mine. Except she doesn¡¯t look like the sweet little pixie creature we¡¯re used to.


    Tonight Mimi looks like she¡¯s just stepped off some wild erotic fantasy. Her honey blond hair is slinked to the side in a sexy as fuck side swoop with the ends flicked.


    Smoky eyes stare back at me fanned by a thick rim of ckshes and sultry burgundy lips makes the whole look of her pop. The color is the same as her floralce mesh slip that flirts with her hips as she moves to us. That¡¯s all she¡¯s wearing along with her panties and a pair of satin heels to match.


    Through the floralce cupping her massive globes I can just make out the distinct points of her nipples pressing against the fabric.


    I can honestly say that I¡¯ve never experienced the stunned state of mind where you feel like your breath is being stolen away. Not until now, and she floats in like she¡¯s the same Mimi we¡¯re used to.


    The little tomboy who used to follow us around on her pink pushbike.


    Jesus Christ.


    ¡°Hi boys,¡± she says when she gets up to us.


    She looks over at Nick and Christian. Nick looks shocked more than anything. I expected that. The look on his face is what you¡¯d expect from a man who¡¯s already satisfied with his own woman but shocked that my girl could look so different.


    Christian on the other hand has the typical Giordano horny hound dog expression I can¡¯t stand. Worse that I see it often on my father and uncles who fucking cheat all the damn time.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I balk at Christian and he snaps to attention looking at me.


    It¡¯s Mimi moving closer to me and taking my cigar out of my hands that turns my attention back to her.


    She smiles down at me sweetly and then my babygirl does something she never does in front of the guys. She lowers to me and nts a kiss on my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, I couldn¡¯t find my car keys,¡± she tells me with a little smile.


    Instantly I worry that she took a taxi looking like that. ¡°Did you get here okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think I left them in my lipstick purse. I need you to help me find it.¡±


    A smile slides up the corners of my mouth. ¡°Me specifically?¡±


    This is the game we yed all year, except it doesn¡¯t feel like a game anymore. It¡¯s not at all.


    ¡°Yes, I lost it when I was with you¡­ somewhere. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I know where we can start looking.¡± I have the best fucking idea ever.


    She takes my hand and as she does, everything blends out into the ether.


    Nick says something but I don¡¯t hear him. I don¡¯t even see Christian or anyone else.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It¡¯s like me and this newly found temptress are alone in the club and we have the whole fantasy to get lost in.


    I¡¯ll have her on her knees submitting to me before the night is out.

 #6 Chapter 16

    CHAPTER FIFTEEN


    Mimi


    My heels click against the hard stone floor of the sex dungeon.


    I led him down the corridor past the VIP lounge where he¡¯d been sitting with the guys. Then he took charge and led me here.


    He led me here down to the basement where the Doms and subs hang out every night like they live here.


    This is a private room in the dungeon. His room.


    But we can still hear the sounds of pleasureing from outside in the main part of the dungeon where there are people dressed in leather and dresses fitting to the Victorian gothic era.


    I know for damn certain that Gina would have a heart attack if she ever knew my interest in that whole lifestyle. Dad would probably join her too but he¡¯d have a fit first.


    Salvatore releases my hand and closes the door which is a metal railed bar. So anyone passing can actually see what we¡¯ll be getting up to in here.


    He looks me over and walks around me checking me out.


    ¡°Is this where you think my keys are?¡± I tease yfully, reaching out to touch him.


    ¡°Yeah, It¡¯s a good ce to start looking, I¡¯m thinking of stuff to jog your memory Babygirl.¡± His fingers brush over the t of my stomach and it sends a jolt of wild pleasure through me. ¡°Or mine. We should do stuff. So much to do in here though.¡±


    His eyes dart to the padded table to our left and the assortment of chains and whips, handcuffs and other sex toys you¡¯d use for pleasure.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot.¡±


    I smile when he crouches down and takes the hem of my slip, lifting it up so he can look over my panties and run his hand over my ass.


    He nts a kiss on my thighs and moves over to my hips.


    ¡°Jesus Christ baby, you could give a man a heart attack in this get up. Fucking hell. I can¡¯t decide if I want you in this or out of it.¡± His voice is a low rumble of sexiness.


    I smile down at him and feel at ease. I actually feel at ease.


    Like I can do this and I¡¯ll be okay.


    Like I can trust him.


    What am I saying? This is Salvatore¡­ I trust him.


    How could I begin to question a man who looks at me like that? Like I mean everything.


    ¡°What about half and half?¡± I suggest, shuffling the edge of my slip.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know baby. The thing is I n to live out every single fantasy I have of you. In those you¡¯re naked. Not a damn thing rivals your naked body.¡± He rises to his feet and towers over me, even in my heels. He tugs on the slip and bunches it up. ¡°This little getupes close, may have to kill a few fuckers who look at my girl in any kind of way I don¡¯t like.¡±


    Like how he nearly went for Christian. Sometimes I can¡¯t believe how possessive he can be. It¡¯s nice though.


    I smooth my hands up the width of his chest. ¡°Calm, calm¡­ I don¡¯t want you in prison. How are we supposed to do anything in there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d find a way, Babygirl, like I always do. Like I¡¯m doing now.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m deciding what I want to do with you first.¡±


    ¡°Is this one of the fantasies?¡± I ask with a saucy smile.


    He nods slowly. ¡°It¡¯s the kind of fantasy where I haveplete control over your body. Your hands and feet are tied and we go on one hot sinful journey. Want toe on the ride?¡±


    My God, my eyes go wide and I turn, brushing against his cheek. I¡¯ve never done this before. Never really trusted anyone to tie me up and do whatever they want to me. With him¡­ it feels like excitement and a thrill races through me.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± It¡¯s the default answer again, but then my mouth is watering from the image of him havingplete control over my body.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I nod and give him a saucy smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He moves closer and gives me a brief kiss. ¡°Then¡­ Maria¡­ tonight you are my sub and you will call me Sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir¡­¡± I say and that molten heates back into his eyes. Molten heat driven by wild desire.


    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± he breathes. ¡°Fucking hell baby I¡¯m liking the sound of that far too much.¡±


    Me too. I do too, just like I kind of knew I would. I think I¡¯m a sub at heart. ¡°I¡¯m d I please you Sir.¡± I smile.


    He cups my breasts and runs his fingers over my tight taut nipples. He presses me against the wall and moves the cup away from my right breast so he can lower to suck. He sucks hard just the way I like it and fondles my left, squeezing gently and running his finger slowly over my nipple.


    He moves to it and starts sucking. The slowness is enough to send me over the edge. I can¡¯t imagine what I¡¯ll feel with what I think he has in store for me.


    He moves away leaving me gasping and wanting more.


    ¡°Strip¡­ take your clothes off for me babygirl,¡± hemands.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± I smile and he does too.


    It feels natural and yful to talk to him like this, even though I know he¡¯s about to take me into a dark fantasy.


    I take off my slip and panties. When I kick off my heels the coolness of the floor seeps into the soles of my feet and I instantly feel tiny next to him.


    He walks over to the table and picks up a set of leather cuffs attached to chains.


    The table is adjustable and custom designed so that it has arms and legs that can be extended into the perfect position to be truly dominated in whatever way you submit to. Right now it just looks simr to the type a masseuse would use. But it¡¯s so much more than that.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never done this before,¡± he states. He knows. I told him. I¡¯ve probably told him a lot of things I shouldn¡¯t have. I certainly learned to be careful of what I told him after I told him I¡¯d lost my virginity to Rodney Tyler and Salvatore nearly did end up in prison for beating the guy senseless.


    It wasn¡¯t even because Rodney was five years older than me and aplete prick who collected his groupies. Being quarterback for his college team came with coteral.


    ¡°I want you to do this with me,¡± he states. ¡°I want to be the first man to take you in certain ways. But¡­ this whole room is based on one thing.¡± He gives me a lopsided grin that makes him look alluring.


    ¡°Wild fantasies of being tied up,¡± I fill in.


    ¡°Yes but that¡¯s what it is. What makes it happen though is trust. You have to trust me. You trust me, little sub, to take you over the edge and not hurt you.¡±


    I stare at him and know when he says that, it means so much more. It means more between us.


    I feel foolish for not guessing that. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t know. It was more the case that I didn¡¯t think.


    ¡°Can you do that? Can you trust me not to hurt you?¡± he asks. ¡°Can you trust me with your body?¡±


    I gaze on at him and feel it. He¡¯s never, ever given me a reason not to trust him.


    In fact it¡¯s been the reverse. He¡¯s given me every reason to trust him and he¡¯s the only man in my life that has done so. I¡¯ve just never given my heart before. He¡¯s asking for my body.


    It¡¯s a step in the direction I want. It¡¯s a step in the direction I want to take.


    ¡°I can,¡± I say. ¡°I can do that. I trust you Salvatore.¡±


    Adoration fills his expression and the spark he always looks at me withes back into his eyes. It¡¯s there and it beckons me to him.


    ¡°Good girl, I will reward you with one request and by allowing you toe once on your own. You will need permission toe any other time.¡±


    My God, I¡¯m not used to this side of him, and I kind of feel jealous of the faceless women I know he¡¯s done this with before. Of all the guys who own the club it¡¯s only him and Christian who have private rooms in the sex dungeon, although they¡¯re all into BDSM.


    ¡°Permission?¡± I ask.


    Hees back over to me and stops a breath away, caressing the curve of my waist.


    ¡°Do you want to have sex with me, Mimi?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say effortlessly. I want to so badly it makes my mouth water.


    ¡°Well, little sub,¡± he leans in close to my ear. ¡°We¡¯re doing things a slightly different tonight. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ what?¡±


    I bite the inside of my lip to keep from smiling. ¡°Yes Sir.¡±


    His eyes narrow and take me in. There¡¯s a moment of silence that feels strained with high sexual energy as he looks at my naked body like he¡¯smitting me to memory.


    ¡°Get on the table, on your hands and knees,¡± he says.


    My nerves scatter. I assumed I¡¯d be lying down but that¡¯s my bad again. I should have known he¡¯d have other things in store for me that I couldn¡¯t imagine.


    I do as he says.


    I walk over to the table and get on my hands and knees, flicking my hair to the side so I can see him. The cool leather of the padded surface bnces the heat that¡¯s pulsing through me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I¡¯m actually on the table, ready to y, ready for him to dominate me, ready to give my body to him. Ready for him to do whatever he wants to me.


    Hees to me and takes one set of chains with leather cuffs. I watch him. Being on the table now I see that everything is as I thought. The height is already adjusted so he can take me in any way he wants. From the front or behind.


    He goes to my right and reaches for my hand. Slipping the cuff around my wrists first then hooking the chains through the hook that locks it in ce on the side of the table.


    He lingers there, eyes holding mine, analyzing me, studying me, probably to see if I¡¯m going to change my mind.


    I won¡¯t.


    I have no ns to.


    ¡°Remember your safe word Babygirl. You say red and we stop. Understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand, Sir,¡± I confirm, but¡­ I don¡¯t n to say red. I think we both know that. The same as he knew when pushed into a corner I¡¯d cling on to what I wanted most, even against all that I fear.


    We both know I want him, so the chance of me using that safe word is very slim.


    He walks around to the other side of me and secures the chains there too. Next, my feet.


    I¡¯m on my hands and knees,pletely at his will and desire, right there in his fantasy. Which I¡¯m thinking now is mine too.


    Warm fingers flutter over my back, tracing the line from the base of my neck down to my ass where he circles around the tight rosette of my asshole.


    He squeezes the cheeks of my ass firmly and gives me a yful p that sends a wild jolt of lust through me.


    ¡°I¡¯m owning this ass tonight in every way possible. You¡¯re mine Mimi,¡± he deres.


    I stare back at him as he bends down and starts fondling and squeezing my left breast.


    His warm breath tickles my neck when hees closer and gives me a truly wicked smile. Wicked and full of sin, telling me without words all that he wants to do to me.


    He squeezes hard then slow. ¡°You like that baby?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I do,¡± I moan.


    ¡°I will give you pleasure beyond belief tonight. Like nothing you¡¯ve ever imagined,¡± he says and starts kneading the nipple between his thumb and forefinger. ¡°I will give you wild unimaginable pleasure. Any pain you feel will make the pleasure even wilder. I will not hurt you though. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    He straightens up and starts undoing his shirt buttons. I starenguidly waiting for him to unveil the masterpiece he is. When he does and I scan over his hard body I nearly do drool.


    I always think he¡¯s too much to take in all at once.


    I always think he¡¯s too much to be real. Too perfect. Too perfect in every way.


    He smiles at my reaction and I hope that he knows that when I look at him, I want him too. I want him in every way that a woman can want a man, I¡¯m just¡­ I was just scared.


    I¡¯m not sure he knew what I was actually trying to tell him when I said it would be worse if he broke me too.


    I¡¯m not sure I even want to acknowledge what I mean, although I know it. I know it deep down and my heart does too. It¡¯s locked away deep inside me, somewhere not even I can ess it.


    But I want it and this is me trying to see what it would be like to take it and im it. Live it.


    He undoes his belt buckle and shrugs out of his pants and boxers, allowing his cock to break from the restraint.


    I want to reach out and touch it but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t even reach forward. The chains are such that they keep me where I am.


    Exactly where he wants me.

 #6 Chapter 17

    CHAPTER SIXTEEN


    Mimi


    He kicks his clothes to the side.


    His long powerful legs move in confident strides showing off the Arabic writing around his left leg and the snake coiling around his right.


    He loves his tats, loves to be inked and I love it too.


    He makes his way around to my ass and rubs his finger over the cheeks and down to my pussy lips.


    Backwards and forwards then he pushes inside and starts a slow pump to get me ready to take him.


    He pushes in deeper then moves faster and a moan of satisfaction tears from me.


    ¡°You like this baby?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yessssss¡­.¡±


    ¡°You want more babygirl?¡± He goes faster. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s even asking me the question. The only two things that are better than his fingers are his tongue and his cock.


    ¡°Ahhhh yesssss¡­.¡± I practically choke out the sounds in a strangled cry.


    That just encourages him to speed up, finger fucking me so hard I¡¯m close to orgasm. He strokes over the hard sensitive nub of my clit and a low chuckle resonates from deep inside his chest.


    ¡°Your tight little pussy feels so fucking good Mimi,¡± he growls.


    That¡¯s when I feel it. The tension coiling within me rising on the wave of a fierce crescendo. ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I moan.


    ¡°You maye now if you wish, little sub, but you may want to save it forter when you go over the edge.¡±


    I look back at him. He¡¯s being serious.


    ¡°Salvatore¡­¡± I moan.


    ¡°You choose. Come when I say and save the reward forter, ore now when we¡¯ve only just gotten started,¡± he exins further.


    Something inside me tells me I want to save my reward toe forter. Something inside me tells me I¡¯ll need it.


    ¡°I want itter,¡± I strain to talk. The cunning smile that lights up his face tells me that¡¯s the answer he wanted to hear.


    ¡°Perfect baby, perfect¡­ so you must onlye when I tell you to.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It feels like another reward when he nuzzles his face between my legs and starts licking and sucking on my clit. His clever tongue tastes me, teases me to open wider, ims and possesses me. He pushes me closer and closer to the edge he spoke of and my God do I ever feel alive.


    Holding on desperately to my release I start bucking and thrashing, grinding on his face as he eats me out. The chains clink against my movements. At first it¡¯s torture. It¡¯s torture as I move wildly against them, wanting to reach for something and being held back unable to. Then thebo of the restraint, holding my release, and the pleasure he gives me sets me on fire. It ignites me and my whole body luxuriates in the sensation.


    I can¡¯t describe it. I just know it will either make me crazy or push me to somewhere where all I feel is pleasure beyond my wildest imagination.


    I move towards thetter, like moving to the light , and scream, my cry mingling with the other soundsing from outside the room of pure sexual satisfaction.


    I¡¯ve joined them and I¡¯m up there in the height of desire and raw ecstasy.


    I¡¯m there and I don¡¯t want toe down.


    It¡¯s too much though. Far too much.


    ¡°Sal¡­vatore¡­ Oh God¡­ Salvatore I¡¯ming¡­ please let mee,¡± I wail.


    He answers by sending a series of licks over my clit and I see sparks of electricity dance before my eyes.


    ¡°Please¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please what baby?¡±


    ¡°Please Sir,¡± I correct myself quickly.


    ¡°You maye babygirl. Come for me.¡±


    I do, Ie hard, so hard I feel the gush of nectar from my pussy. I feel it flow and run down my legs, then I feel himpping it all up, taking it all up and tasting me as I continue to cry out.


    He stays there licking it all up until he appears satisfied that there¡¯s nothing left to take.


    I¡¯m breathing so hard I can¡¯t catch my breath. So hard I feel I might faint, but at the same time I feel amazing.


    He stands up and through the strands of my hair that have fallen forward over my face I see his perfect erection that seems longer and thicker. I love him in my mouth and I want to give him pleasure too.


    He moves around to me and kisses me hard. I kiss him back with the same force and the taste of me on his mouth arouses me all the more. The kiss turns hungry and greedy. So greedy I feel the stir of need inside me. It¡¯s there and rising again.


    It threatens toe for me and take me.


    Just from a kiss.


    He pulls away and his cock strains towards me in a perfect arc.


    ¡°What do you want baby? Give your request.¡±


    I see his cock and I know what I want.


    ¡°I want to suck your cock,¡± I tell him and he smiles at the answer.


    ¡°That sounds like it¡¯s more for me than you though Babygirl.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°I want you,¡± I say and I sound desperate. I am. I¡¯m desperate for him.


    He steps closer and takes hold of his cock running his finger over the length.


    I open my mouth and he guides himself in. It¡¯s strange not touching him with my fingers but the difference is nice and exciting, especially when he starts pumping into my mouth, fucking my face.


    He takes hold of my headcing his fingers through my hair so he can hold me in ce and pump harder.


    I take him in deep, deep throating him, taking him in so deep I almost choke. Again the restraints make me submit to him, allowing him to do what he wants to me.


    I get it. It¡¯s all trust. All of it. I trust him with my body and really that¡¯s where it starts.


    The heart is a deeper thing to reach.


    My body is truly the first step. I have to trust him not to hurt me.


    He won¡¯t hurt me now, even when he sees I¡¯m taking his thrusts and won¡¯t say red. That¡¯s why he pulls out.


    I gasp for breath, but before I can catch it he moves behind me, grabbing hold of me with desperate need and slides right into my already wet pussy.


    Fire licks over my skin in waves from the roughness and rawness in the grasp of his hand and the way his cock sears into my body. Branding me. iming me.


    His cock inside me is the ultimate feeling of pleasure. My body wees him and urges him to move inside me. Take me and finish iming me.


    He grips my hips and starts rutting into me like an animal. I¡¯m close again. Close to the edge and ready toe once more but I know to wait. I know to hold it and wait until I have to beg him to let mee. The lure of the thrilling sensation that took me moments ago wants to do exactly that. Wait until I feel like I¡¯m gonna go batshit crazy, and wait some more.


    I make the mistake of ncing over my shoulder because I want to see him. I want to see what he looks like as he fucks me.


    I wanted to see his face. I¡¯m not sure what I expected but the man looks cool and in control even when fucking my brains out. And he winks at me.


    He winks at me with that cool, sexy bad boy edge that just drives me wilder and I whimper in response. My gaze snaps back ahead when he smooths his hand over my asshole again. Salvatore slows his pumps and my mouth falls open when he slides a finger inside. I look back to him and there¡¯s a wicked smile on his face.


    ¡°Here, I want to take you here,¡± he deres and the smile bes more sinful. ¡°I want your perfect ass to be all mine. Has anyone ever been in here before?¡±


    My whole body flushes with the wave of anticipation as I shake my head. ¡°No,¡± I can barely talk.


    My answer however, is much to his satisfaction. The delight beams from his eyes.


    ¡°I want to be your first. Red yet ¡­Babygirl?¡±


    I stare at him and pull in a shallow breath. ¡°No, take me.¡±


    I want him to be my first and my heart wants him to be the only. He pulls out of my pussy and I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s up to.


    He takes the chains off my legs and then my hands. He then extends the side of the table making it wider.


    Wide enough so he can get on top of it next to me. I fall into his embrace as he pulls me over and my back connects with his chest. My body is still buzzing with the need to give in to my climax, and his touch. I¡¯m not sure which has me more.


    I do like that I can touch him though.


    I reach back and cup his face and he smiles down at me.


    ¡°Get ready to feel better baby,¡± he promises and I want it all. Everything he¡¯s promising and more. I want all of it. He doesn¡¯t give me the chance to answer.


    He lifts my leg and presses the head of his cock to my asshole. Holding me to him he inches in and I moan at the strange but fulfilling sensation. It¡¯s strange and it hurts a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby, you¡¯ll feel good in a second.¡±


    He knows and just as he promises I do feel good. It starts with a jolt of the wild pleasure that¡¯s already coursing through me. He moves faster, holding me tighter, fondling my left breast to give me more pleasure.


    I arch into him when he speeds up. He only goes as fast and hard as I can take though because I cry out when he starts to fuck me and everything bes too much. For him too. I can tell from the pulse of his cock inside my ass. He¡¯s at his limit too.


    He speeds up like he¡¯s lost control and I know I can¡¯t hold any more even if I was told to. I¡¯m at the height of pleasure. I¡¯m up there with it and I can¡¯t hold on any more. I scream as my releasees for me.


    Secondster he thunders into me, blowing the spray of his cum into me.


    Everything is a wildbo and mixture of something that makes me lose control of whatever concept I have of reality.


    That was the moment when we both lost our minds and suddenly everything was about him and me.


    Me and him in the now and the moment.


    I don¡¯t remember much after that. I have a vague memory of leaving the club. Then time skipped and I had an awareness that we¡¯d been crazy for each other for thest two weeks but I don¡¯t know what happened from one day to the next.


    Just sex.


    Me at his apartment. Him at my apartment. Us at The Dark Odyssey in the sex dungeon, us having sex in public, us in his office there and at Giordanos inc.


    Anywhere, everywhere. Wherever. One fantasy after another and another, and another.


    It didn¡¯t surprise me that he wanted us to be the first to grace the exhibition box outside of the exhibitionist he¡¯d hired.


    He¡¯d finally decided it was ready for booking when he had a waiting list as long as the street. Salvatore Giordano dered however that no one else would be in there until we had it, and Jesus Christ we¡¯re in there now giving fucking a new meaning.


    People are watching. I¡¯m just aware of that fact, but I don¡¯t see anyone except him. I don¡¯t feel anything besides what I feel with him.


    He was just pounding into me from behind and I was pressed up against the ss like the woman weeks ago. It¡¯s me now.


    He then pulled out of me, picked me up so I could wrap my legs around him and he plunged back into me.


    ¡°Fucking perfect babygirl,¡± he growls.


    Like always I can¡¯t speak.


    I just answer with a kiss.


    A kiss that feels as wild as everything else the second our lips meet

 #6 Chapter 18

    CHAPTER SEVENTEEN


    Mimi


    I open my eyes when a knock sounds at my door.


    Lifting my head I nce at the clock and see it¡¯s seven. A quick look at the floor to ceiling windows confirms it¡¯s seven p. m. not a. m.


    With relief I blow out a sigh and move my notebook off myp.


    I¡¯d fallen asleep on the sofa going over my business ns.


    I don¡¯t know who this could be though. I¡¯m not expecting anyone other than Salvatore and he has keys.


    I get up when the knock sounds again and habit makes me look through the peephole.


    Unlike Gina who just opens her door I look first and get the shock of my life when I see Gabe standing on the other side.


    My heart stills.


    Usually I¡¯m okay when I see him. I made myself okay. I had to. We work together and we¡¯re in the same circle.


    I know though that he¡¯s not here to stop for a random visit. He¡¯s here because of what happened between him and Salvatore.


    I haven¡¯t seen Gabe in weeks and honestly it¡¯s been¡­ it¡¯s been easier not being around him.


    On the edge of a breath I open the door and put on my best smile.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ hey there,¡± I say, adding the pleasant voice to match the smile.


    ¡°Mimi.. hello. Can Ie in?¡± he asks. He¡¯s so different now I barely recognize him.


    He¡¯s still got the dangerous vibe but it¡¯s clear he¡¯s whipped himself into shape for Charlotte.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Hees in and I close the door.


    ¡°Salvatore around?¡± he asks looking around the room. There¡¯s not a whole lot to look at inside here. What he¡¯s looking at is kind of it and the bedroom. The kitchen is open n like Salvatore¡¯s but my whole apartment could fit in his living room.


    ¡°No, not yet. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be by soon. Were you looking for him?¡± I answer.


    Sadnesses into his eyes and I can see he¡¯s not okay. ¡°No¡­ I wasn¡¯t. I came by to talk to you. Didn¡¯t really want to go to the club, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb you on your day off either. I thought and hoped thetter would be the better option.¡±


    I¡¯m surprised he even remembers when I¡¯m off but it¡¯s almost obvious that he¡¯d remember since I work for him and I manage the ce. The owner of a business is gonna know when their managers are there or not.


    I wouldn¡¯t kid myself into thinking he remembered for anything else.


    ¡°What did you want to see me for? Is everything okay with Charlotte?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ the baby? I bet you¡¯re real excited about being a father.¡± I feel like a hypocrite asking.


    What makes it so bad is I really like Charlotte. I¡¯m not a bitch who can hold a grudge against a genuinely nice person.


    He doesn¡¯t answer me. He just looks and presses his lips together.


    ¡°Mimi¡­ I came to talk to you because I think I did something worse to you than what I know and I feel like I know what it is but I¡¯m not sure. I want you to tell me.¡± He stares me directly in my eyes, never looking away.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing¡­¡± I say and swallow hard. I¡¯m in a good ce now and I don¡¯t want to go back down that road.


    I don¡¯t want to spoil the happiness I¡¯ve had for thest few weeks with a guy who¡¯s so perfect he exists beyond fantasy.


    ¡°I know there is,¡± he insists. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for the right time to speak to you. Mimi, my brother is like a part of me and I know when I hurt him. The only way to hurt him is to hurt his babygirl. So I just want to know what I did.¡±


    I stare at him and feel the truth in his words. I¡¯ve been holding on to the past for what feels like forever. Only telling Gina, then confessing to Salvatore.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Maybe¡­ I should tell him.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to talk about.¡± I quickly wipe away a tear that slides down my cheek.


    He hangs his head down, then looks back at me. ¡°Mimi¡­ I¡¯m gonna just guess. I did a lot of shit during the time I was with you and it wasn¡¯t like people didn¡¯t know what I was up to. They knew. I didn¡¯t hide it. I figured there had to be one thing that happened that maybe you kept back because I was such an asshole. There¡¯s only one thing I can think of,¡± he states and I already know he¡¯s guessed it.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask nervously.


    ¡°You were pregnant ¡­weren¡¯t you?¡±


    I stare at him feeling the cold tendril of anxiety creep down my spine.


    I nod and he covers his mouth blowing out a ragged breath.


    ¡°Mimi¡­.¡± He breathes and I blink away more tears. ¡°What happened? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Gabe please don¡¯t go down that road. Don¡¯t. I was stupid for not taking better care of myself.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± he asks, shaking his head at me. ¡°Mimi, we¡¯ve always taken care of you. You trusted me and you never expected me to be an ass to you. What happened to the baby Mimi?¡±


    ¡°There was an ident¡­ car ident, and I lost her,¡± I answer and he continues his gaze on me.


    ¡°Her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah her.¡±


    ¡°Mimi all of that happened and you never said anything. Why not? I was a monster but I wish like fuck you¡¯d told me. You had an ident?¡±


    This is the part I really don¡¯t want to admit to because I know he¡¯s going to hate himself. Just looking at him though I see he¡¯s not going to let up until I fill in the nks.


    ¡°Gabe, I had the ident after I found you with Sienna in the dressing room. I left and I was too upset to drive. I should have taken a walk instead. Walk it off, do something, just not drive. It wasn¡¯t like it was the first time I¡¯d seen you with one of the girls from the club in the club, and outside. That day though I was just ¡­ I was disappointed and it turned out to be the day that mattered.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ God¡­¡± he shakes his head and I¡¯m shocked beyond measure when I see a tear run down his cheek. ¡°God Mimi, no wonder you hated me so damn much. I¡­ hate myself.¡±


    ¡°No¡­Gabe, don¡¯t. It¡¯s taken a lot out of me to move past it. I¡¯m not over it and it¡¯s not okay, but I¡¯m not that person anymore.¡± I¡¯m just fucked up in other ways from the whole ordeal, but I¡¯m getting better at learning to trust myself one day at a time.


    ¡°You¡¯re right it¡¯s not okay, but I do hate myself. You deserved so much more than that, so much more than me. I knew better than to do what I did. No amount of sorrow can make up for it, but I am truly sorry,¡± he apologizes.


    I nod because I do know he¡¯s sorry.


    I see it and I ept it. I have to because I already know what hating him feels like and it wasn¡¯t good for me.


    The door clicks open and I see a giant bag of groceries first before I see Salvatore.


    ¡°I¡¯m making you cannelloni baby ¨C¡± his voice trails off when he looks across to me and sees Gabe.


    I¡¯m not used to the Arctic coldness that¡¯s drifted in the space between us. Not with these two. These two brothers are supposed to be best friends, as close as close can be and I never wanted toe between them.


    One look and I can tell things have changed.


    While Gabe looks remorseful, Salvatore has that fury in his eyes.


    He just looks at Gabe and doesn¡¯t say anything to either of us as he walks in the kitchen and sets the bag down. Hepletely ignores Gabe.


    Gabe looks on at him with the same sadness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you guys to enjoy the rest of your evening,¡± Gabe says and looks back to me.


    ¡°Thanks foring,¡± I tell him. I felt I should say that, no matter what is going on between him and Salvatore because he didn¡¯t have toe by.


    He looks at me like he doesn¡¯t know what to say, remorse heavy in his eyes.


    We didn¡¯t finish talking but honestly there was nothing more to talk about.


    He leaves and as the door clicks shut I look back to Salvatore who is already watching me.


    Pulling in a deep breath I go into the kitchen to him and stand a breath away.


    ¡°What did he want?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I told him. Salvatore¡­ I told him about the ¡­ baby.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sorry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, fucking right he¡¯s sorry. And does his sorry make everything better?¡± The cynicism ripples in his tone, tangled in his words.


    ¡°Salvatore, please don¡¯t say that to me. You know it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    He balls his fist and presses into the counter. ¡°You know what baby¡­ this shit is going to follow me. I never fucking thought I would be able to ept this, but I¡¯m fucking jealous of him. Can¡¯t think straight or see for shit because I have this thing about him being with you before me.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°You were having his child Mimi. Yes it was like that.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore, stop¡­ please. I don¡¯t want this and I don¡¯t want you guys not talking either.¡±


    He gives me a pointed look and stares at me long and hard.


    ¡°Answer me honestly, be real with me and tell me the honest truth. I can handle it¡­ let¡¯s pretend Gabe wasn¡¯t a prick who put you through shit. Wipe away that whole bad memory. If you had a choice between me or him who would you pick?¡±


    I stare back, studying him and I think back to that day when I was eighteen and he was teaching me to fight. Some guy was following me and while I managed to escape it freaked me out. Gabe took charge of the lesson and it was like something changed between the three of us. I remember that moment how Salvatore looked. Pretty much like he does now.


    The thing I¡¯ve always felt for him knows the answer. It¡¯s easy.


    ¡°You¡­ I pick you. I choose you,¡± I say with a small smile and he presses his forehead to mine, holding me.


    ¡°Thank you. It means a lot to know.¡±


    Our lips meet for a kiss. It¡¯s not wild like the kisses we¡¯ve shared over thest few weeks. This one is subtle¡­ sweet and so different to what we are. It holds a promise of what we could be and I want it.


    A piece of the wall I ced up around my heart crumbles because I want this with him.


    More than anything.

 #6 Chapter 19

    CHAPTER EIGHTEEN


    Salvatore


    I straighten up as Gabe walks in.


    He looks me over cautiously and that weirdness between uses rushing back on me.


    Last night I decided to sort this thing out.


    Air out the shit and try to move past it.


    I thought the best ce to talk would be here at the booking office for The Odyssey. So I called him and I knew he¡¯de.


    He looks worse for wear, worse even than when I beat him up. I imagine it must have been hard to hear what Mimi had to say to him.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I decide to talk first.


    ¡°Hey. You ¡­okay?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Me bro? You look like shit?¡± I¡¯m aiming for lighthearted. This is how we usually talk.


    He walks closer. ¡°I feel like it. Guess I¡¯m not that far off being shit.¡±


    ¡°I know Mimi told you,¡± I state. ¡°I know she told you what happened to her.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore¡­ of all the things I¡¯ve ever done in my life I feel the guilt of that the most. It¡¯s something I can¡¯t fix.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but¡­ it¡¯s also something you can¡¯t change. So we either dwell on it or try to make the situation better.¡± That was on me too. I could either fixate on it and hate him, or try to move past it.


    He¡¯s apologized numerous times and acknowledged his errors. I can¡¯t hold this over his head when he¡¯s done all he can to try to fix the mess too.


    ¡°You were right, I shouldn¡¯t have gone there with Mimi,¡± he acknowledges. ¡°She¡¯s like family. She is family. We¡¯ve known her long enough and she¡¯s been in our lives long enough for me to have behaved better with her. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with her right from the start. But I did. ¡±


    I remember the time very well and I could have killed him then too. I kept wondering if they were serious then it looked like they were just fooling around. But every time I looked at Mimi I realized she wasn¡¯t. He was though.


    It made me wish I could have taken the step to do what I¡¯m doing with her now well before they got together. It was just a gray area I never thought I should have gone to either. I worried I¡¯d mess up the friendship we had. Then the point came where I knew I wouldn¡¯t. It all went downst year when I first kissed her. That was when I knew I had to have more.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Charlotte,¡± he deres and I frown.


    ¡°Is that wise Gabe? It¡¯s not like it happened while you guys were together.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife, Salvatore. I don¡¯t want any secrets between us. She likes Mimi and the two get on. I don¡¯t want her finding out in some other way and then it will look worse on me. She knows something¡¯s up and I already told her I was with Mimi. I need to tell her everything else. I¡¯ll tell her after the babyes.¡± He nods.


    I definitely have to give him credit. And respect.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s something we¡¯ll each have to move past together,¡± I state.


    ¡°You too? You¡¯ll move past it too brother?¡± He looks me over. ¡°The reality of the situation is we¡¯re two brothers who were with the same girl. I won¡¯t lie and tell you I didn¡¯t always know you had feelings for her. I just never knew until recently how deep your feelings ran. Or I would have never crossed the line with her. Not even with the shit that happened to me would I have crossed that line with you too.¡±


    There¡¯s an immature part of me that still holds on to jealousy. I know I have to let that go too.


    Last night when she told me she would pick me it meant everything to hear it, but part of me holds on to truth.


    The truth that she was with him before me and she was having his baby, and was happy. I hold on to those things. That¡¯s on me though. It¡¯s on me and those are the things I need to work past and let go.


    He¡¯s looking at me waiting for an answer, so I give it.


    ¡°I will¡­ I am. Mimi means a lot to me¡­ you do too but when ites to her, if you hurt her it doesn¡¯t matter who you are to me.¡±


    He nods. ¡°I hear you. Loud and clear. I see you too. You know, Salvatore¡­she should know how much you love her.¡±


    Love¡­ I won¡¯t deny it. I won¡¯t be an asshole and deny it. It¡¯s a step I want to take but when she¡¯s ready. I want her to be ready and on the same page as me. She¡¯s getting there.


    ¡°Small steps. I have a lot of work to do before she trusts me with her heart.¡± Right now I have her body. She trusted me with her body and I know it was a big thing for her to do, no matter what she feels for me.


    Heart, mind and soul next. I feel like I¡¯m trying to collect pieces of her. And fuck, listen to me. This chick has definitely made me go soft.


    He dips his head in agreement. ¡°She will. She already does. My fault she¡¯s being careful. I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re a better man than me.¡±


    I shake my head at him. ¡°I said this before Gabe and I still mean it. We aren¡¯t different. If I¡¯d had the shit that happened to you happen to me, I know I¡¯d go off the rails.¡±


    He looks at me and he doesn¡¯tment one way or the other. He knows I¡¯m right again. I would have gone off the fucking rails. They all think Nick¡¯s the wild child. He is, but I¡¯m crazy.


    I give the appearance of being even tempered and cool but it doesn¡¯t take much to push me, even when I know there¡¯s some reasoning behind it. Like in Gabe¡¯s situation.


    I understood where he wasing from and all that happened to him and his girl. Yet I was ready to beat him to death for the pain he caused my girl. His saving grace that day were Vincent and Nick. Their intervention reminded me that Gabe was my brother and I couldn¡¯t kill him.


    ¡°I wish it didn¡¯t happen. Losing Charlotte messed me up,¡± he confesses.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Gabe can¡¯t stand here and tell me I¡¯m better than him. I¡¯m not. He exerted great control in the situation, knowing he could have started a blood war. It was being ced in that position of helplessness that drove him over the edge. Had it been me and it was my Mimi that got taken I would have killed every motherfucker. Every man dead including me, because sure to fucking shit our enemies would have had to kill me dead to stop me from killing all of them.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I look at him and see that the guilt he feels over Mimi isn¡¯t something that¡¯s ever going to go away.


    Making the situation better starts here.


    I put my hand out to shake his, to reform the bond we have as friends. He takes it and gives my hand a firm squeeze.


    ¡°Want to go grab coffee?¡± I ask. ¡°We can¡­ catch up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯d like that,¡± he answers. ¡°Thank you. Thanks for giving me a chance. I never meant to hurt her Salvatore. I never did.¡±


    ¡°I know. Come¡­ let¡¯s go.¡± I motion toward the door, leading the way and he follows.


    We walk outside and I mull over the best thing to talk about to change the subject. I start by talking about motorcycles. Gabe and I are obsessed with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the bike shop on Saturday,¡± I tell him.


    That gets him interested because he knows I¡¯m not talking about any old bike shop and it¡¯s not actually a shop. I¡¯m talking about hanging out with our old friends. udius¡¯ crew.


    We¡¯re all mobsters to the bone who love motorcycles and trying all sorts of stunts that could get us killed. Like jumping motorcycles off buildings. There¡¯s only a few people in our circle who have done that without getting something broken. One of them is me. Jesus, I nearly died doing that though.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± he nods.


    ¡°Yeah,e. I think udius has a new bike part you¡¯ll love. It¡¯s Japanese.¡±


    The sound of a speeding car steals my next words.


    Habit makes both of us snap our attention down the road.


    Speeding cars around here, especially ck Sedans with no number tes, are reason enough to pay attention and check for safety.


    My hand is already reaching for my piece but I freeze up just like Gabe when the car reaches us and just stops. It stops right there in the street. The window already rolled down revealing the man in the passenger seat.


    Stephanou Portaleu.


    Stephanou Portaleu as in the same crime boss who killed our brother.


    He ordered the hit on Frankie for killing his wife. It was an ident. Our brother¡¯s death was not. The fact that Frankie took the bullet to the heart the same ce it got her told me no mere hitman killed him.


    It was this bastard right here in front of us.


    Eight years we¡¯ve been looking for him.


    Eight years there¡¯s been no sign of his ass. Not hide nor hair. All trace of him and his people gone.


    But here he is.


    He¡¯s just looking at us, no guns or anything pointed at us, and it¡¯s like we¡¯re in some trance.


    It fucking breaks though when Gabe pulls out his gun.


    The car speeds off as Gabe starts shooting mindlessly.


    He takes off down the road and I follow him, running top speed as the car speeds away.


    Another screech of tires behind us makes me look over my shoulder.


    A motorcyclist speeds towards us and as he reaches behind him I know that¡¯s the danger. Not the fucking car getting away from us with Stephanou inside.


    Adrenalineunches me forward and I knock Gabe to the ground just as the biker sprays the ce with bullets from his machine gun.

 #6 Chapter 20

    CHAPTER NINETEEN


    Salvatore


    I don¡¯t know how we¡¯re still alive.


    It was a close call, or maybe it was a message.


    One that would work as a message if we lived. I don¡¯t fucking know.


    All I know is the man wanted us dead.


    Dead¡­ just like Frankie.


    You don¡¯t juste for Giordanos like that and shoot two of the main family members. He tried it though because he can. The fucking bastard knew he could. He knew he could kill us.


    I¡¯m inclined to believe that was more the intention than the aspect of a message.


    The question is why.


    Why now?


    Where the fuck has he been all these years and what the hell brought him back?


    We went straight to Pa.


    Us the other week gathered in Vincent¡¯s office was one thing. The calling of an emergency family meeting is another.


    Now we¡¯re in the meeting room at the family home. Inside around the long mahogany table is Pa who sits at the head. My mother who is his consigliere, Vincent, then me, Gabe and Nick.


    It¡¯s times like these when I fail to see how we¡¯re supposed to fucking stay in the office and do the books ¨C The ounts.


    We¡¯re supposed to stay off the streets and away from trouble.


    Like fuck. What happens when the fucking streetse to get us like they did today?


    Vincent just got off the phone and looks mad as all hell, no worse than Pa though.


    ¡°Speak boy, what the fuck is happening?¡± he bellows at Vincent.


    Him talking to Vincent like that is something else. Vincent¡¯s forty-two and nobody but Pa can make you feel smaller than an ant on his shoe when he¡¯s pissed like this.


    ¡°We¡¯re all in danger,¡± Vincent deres.


    ¡°And in what manner are we in fucking danger Vinny?¡± Pa yells and Ma snaps her gaze to Vincent, eyes narrowed. She¡¯s not the standard Italian mother. Most cook and make sure there¡¯s food on the table and the home is kept in order.


    My mother is a woman like that in every sense of the word but she¡¯s queen of the pack.


    ¡°Vincent please answer your father,¡± she says, her even tone doesn¡¯t match her angst filled expression.


    ¡°I got tricked,¡± Vincent states. ¡°A few months back I was under investigation by the feds. I had to speak to them.¡±


    I straighten up. ¡°You spoke to feds?¡± I can¡¯t help it. The words just fly from my mouth. In our world the only thing that¡¯s worse than a cop is feds. We have associates who are cops but that¡¯s it. That¡¯s as far as we¡¯ll go in regard tow enforcement.


    We all know not to interrupt when we¡¯re in meetings like this, but this is different. We¡¯re talking about feds and the man who killed our brother. Seeing that motherfucker is cause enough to interrupt to see what the fuck is going on. It¡¯s been close to eight years since Frankie¡¯s death and not for shit have Stephanou and his minions been seen in Chicago or anywhere since.


    ¡°I had to,¡± Vincent answers me.


    ¡°You fucker, you spoke to feds and didn¡¯t tell me,¡± Pa spits, eyes bulging.


    ¡°Pa, you know what it means to be investigated by those fuckers. I couldn¡¯t drag you into it.¡±


    Pa backs down because he does know. We all know. It¡¯s the reason why I manage therger sums of money. I¡¯m good at dispersing it and making it look legit. I just know what to do. Mostly I know what to do to keep people like the feds off our ass. Thest time we got any kind of snooping from the feds was before I worked for thepany.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t drag anyone into it,¡± Vincent says. ¡°I spoke to them and in the process ended up giving info I never knew they were looking for. Intel has just told me that they raided an investmentpany that supposedly belonged to Stephanou. Counterfeit money. Millions of it. Thepany itself is international and worth billions. There was also a warehouse.¡±


    Pa stands, fists balled. ¡°How is this linked to you?¡±


    ¡°Intel said the man I was working with was a front for the business. He wasn¡¯t the owner. When he went down everything copsed. The investigation wasn¡¯t about me. It was about him. The feds tricked me. They needed me to confirm the business contracts and associates I was working with over thest few months. From Giordano¡¯s Inc. to my own business.¡±


    At the mention of Giordano¡¯s Inc. Pa stills. ¡°Was he linked to your business or ours?¡±


    Vincent sighs. ¡°Both. In regards to Giordano¡¯s Inc. They paid for shipments to be made to Ennd.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the hell to make of this. What the fuck does it fucking mean?


    I nce at Gabe who is already looking at me with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°What kind of shipments?¡± Nick asks.


    ¡°What would have looked like random shit. Statues and figurines except there was money stashed inside them. That was one thing but the biggest part of their association with me was in investments.¡± Vincent sighs. ¡°I helped them a few times to buy property in the Caribbean and direct their investments. The man I was working with is Lawrence Tamworth. But it was Stephanou¡¯spany. He¡¯s been shut down. Closed out and Stephanou knows it was me. He knows it was me who spoke to the feds.¡±


    That part there is the thing to worry about.


    ¡°Fcckkkkkk,¡± Pa snarls.


    Jesus Christ. I stare at Vincent and he looks back at me.


    ¡°We know what that means, don¡¯t we?¡± Vincent states.


    It means death.


    That¡¯s what it means.


    We really are all in danger.


    It means we have a target on our backs. Same as Frankie.


    Stephanou is one of those people who wille for the guy who did him wrong, but push him to the max and he¡¯ll take out everybody associated with that guy. That was why Gabe and I were almost gunned down today.


    ¡°How does Stephanou know you talked to the feds?¡± I ask before anyone else can talk. ¡°How did this happen? How the fuck did he know to look in your direction. How the hell would he know?¡±


    The whole thing is shit but there¡¯s more at work here. It¡¯s too coincidental.


    ¡°We have a fucking rat. That¡¯s the fucking what and the how of it,¡± Nick puts in and I nod.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agree. I¡¯m seeing the picture unfold before me.


    It¡¯s the answer when nothing makes sense. When something doesn¡¯t make sense it¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t make sense because someone screwed with something along the way. What I don¡¯t know is who would be idiot enough to be a rat in our circle.


    ¡°I think so,¡± Vincent agrees. ¡°But this feels like more than just a rat. A rat is an enabler. They have to be ratting to somebody who hired them. Somebody who set me up.¡±


    Jesus¡­ what the fuck? What the hell is this now?


    Vincent blows out a ragged sigh. ¡°I think somebody set me up. Me specifically. Lawrence worked with a number of people. It was a bigpany with international connections that have all been shut down or seized. Somebody yed the cards right so that I¡¯d get med. med in such a way that it drags everybody in.¡±


    Pa snarls again and cracks his knuckles. ¡°Who¡­ that¡¯s what we need to figure out. Who would do this and how?¡±


    ¡°What about the Fontaines? They¡¯re the only people gunning for us,¡± I say. ¡°The shifty as fuck shit from the other week. What if this was about that?¡±


    Vincent raises his shoulders and grits his teeth. ¡°As far as I know they aren¡¯t in any form of alliance with Stephanou. They hate each other just as much as they hate us.¡±


    I think about it.


    Stephanou Portaleu and the Fontaines do hate each other, but they behave the same. Both families operate on their own, and if they have any alliances they¡¯re few and far between.


    The only differences between them are that Stephanou and his family are raw assed gangsters who wille for you not caring who they kill in the process. They¡¯re strong on their own and men of conquest who will take matters into their own hands. They don¡¯t need anybody besides themselves to get a job done.


    The Fontaines on the other hand are linked to government. That makes them strong in other ways but there are limits depending on who the government link is. Nobody has ever known the answer to that. Who they¡¯re tied to. All top secret and that means the Fontaines have to tread softly when ites to eliminating their enemies.


    The Fontaines can¡¯t juste for us. They have to sneak around to do it. They¡¯re mobsters alright with their set up of people who do their dirty dealings, but really they¡¯re businessmen who carry guns. They¡¯re into international prostitution and drug trafficking. Shit that makes you rich like a god, but shit you can¡¯te out in the open and reveal.


    Thest saga with them a few years back showed how much stronger we are than them on the streets. We expected retaliation because Joey Fontaine was killed, but nothing happened. You can¡¯t just kill a crime boss and expect nothing to happen.


    Nothing happened. Until now.


    I straighten up. ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡± I say more to myself but they look to me. Everyone looks to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s that son?¡± Pa says.


    ¡°The¡­ enemy of my enemy is my friend. We¡¯re enemies with the Fontaines and Stephanou. With our alliances with the Morientz and other crime families they can¡¯t fight us the way they want without a bloodbath on their side. It disrupts everything. So the next best thing is to send someone for us who can take us down. I think they¡¯re working together to do just that.¡± I¡¯m thinking as I go along and trying to make sense of it all. I could be wrong. I could be way off but I¡¯ve learned to think on my feet quickly. Think fast and try to guess the next move before I get caught in a trap. That¡¯s what this feels like. Some kind of trap.


    ¡°Stephanou can take us down even when he¡¯s been closed for business. He doesn¡¯t need money,¡± Vincent adds and darkness settles in the pit of my stomach.


    ¡°Jesus Christ¡­¡± Pa breathes and runs a hand over his beard. ¡°This is about power. Like always it¡¯s about power. I agree it could be the Fontaine¡¯s doing. And I wholeheartedly agree they have someone working with them who works with us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s more to it though Pa. There¡¯s the whole aspect of the feds. This person working both sides is more than dangerous to be able to pull those types of strings. And on me.¡± Vincent balls his fists. ¡°Our men have been with us for years. But rest assured I will find this person and they¡¯ll pay with their life.


    Pa looks to all of us. ¡°Boys we¡¯re in a state of war. If Stephanou is here expect his crew too.¡±


    My stomach actually churns at the mention of that. I¡¯m very well aware of Stephanou¡¯s crew. There¡¯s Stephanou¡¯s two brothers, Diego and Rardo and his cousin Davide. All a bunch of psychos who are notorious for the way they kill and the crimes theymit. You name it, they¡¯ve done it. Rape, murder, everything. Theirck of humanity is what makes Stephanou so strong.


    Pa looks to Vincent and continues giving his orders. ¡°Vincent get everybody on this. All the muscle. Contact all our alliances, mobsters and cops alike. Everybody. We find Stephanou and flush him out. Stop him. We focus on him first because rest assured after what happened today he¡¯ll be plotting for us.¡±


    Vincent nods. ¡°On it.¡±


    Pa focuses on me, Gabe and Nick. ¡°You three are to have protection with you at all times. Men with you and your families. But most importantly, leave this to us. Lay low. Lay fucking low at Giordano¡¯s Inc. and that damn club. Stay out of it.¡± Pa¡¯s nostrils re like he¡¯s already angry at us.


    It¡¯s because he knows what we¡¯re like and what we¡¯ve done in the past.


    I tense. This is the same shit I have a problem with. Leaving things alone.


    We¡¯re targets and the situation is next level bad with fucking psychos after us but I¡¯m supposed to just sit tight and watch.


    I decided I needed a one on one with Vincent so I went to his house the next night.


    He answered the door with his baby.


    I can always see the look of pride on his face when he¡¯s holding Timothy.


    I always see it. Always.


    I¡¯ve fallen into the role of uncle now. Like I¡¯m in a game.


    ¡°Hey bro,¡± Vincent smiles at me. He¡¯ll y the good, happy father while he¡¯s with his boy who is the spitting image of him.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    I walk in and Sorchaes down the stairs with a nket. She looks like she never even had a baby, but I recall her looking like she was about to have triplets just a handful of months ago.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± she beams and greets me in her usual good natured way.


    ¡°Hey doll,¡± I tip my head with the same respect we show the wives in the family but like always when Ie to visit she gives me a warm hug.


    ¡°Woman you¡¯re supposed to be resting,¡± Vincent chides her.


    ¡°Vinny the baby is nearly two months old, I¡¯m fine. Can you believe this guy?¡± she bubbles, pointing at Vincent who smiles. ¡°Most womenin that their guys don¡¯t do enough, mine drives me crazy pampering me to no end.¡±


    ¡°Because I love you,¡± Vincent says in a matter of fact way.


    Six years of marriage and a new baby and they act like they¡¯re still dating. It¡¯s nice. They have the kind of rtionship most people dream of. It¡¯s called perpetually in love.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± she replies, taking the baby. She stands on the tips of her toes to give him a kiss.


    ¡°Do you guys need to get a room?¡± I tease.


    Sorchaughs and makes her way upstairs with Timothy.


    Vincent watches her go and I see the worrye back into his eyes when she turns the corner up the stairs.


    He looks the way he did yesterday and when he moves I follow him out back into the garden.


    He takes a cigar from the humidor and hands it to me, then he takes one for himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s up Salvatore? I know this isn¡¯t a social visit. I¡¯ve already had the others here, I expected you next.¡±


    ¡°They came?¡± It doesn¡¯t surprise me.


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet Nick was the first.¡±


    ¡°He was, knew he would be. Also knew you¡¯d be thest and you all wouldn¡¯te together.¡± He inclines his head to the side.


    He lights up, holds the lighter out to me to light my cigar too and then he takes a draw, pulling in smoke and releasing it.


    ¡°Vincent therees a point where shit gets real. It happens, it happened, it¡¯s happening. You can¡¯t keep putting me and the other guys to the side,¡± I express.


    ¡°It¡¯s protection Salvatore. You guys aren¡¯t trained to deal with this kind of shit.¡±


    ¡°Like fuck Vin, neither were you.¡± I point that out because he wasn¡¯t ready to take the lead when Frankie was killed. ¡°I¡¯m the second oldest. It¡¯s my right to be part of whatever n is going on. I can¡¯t be the little ountant you all want me to be when serious things are happening.¡±


    It¡¯s a fact. I can¡¯t just stick to the books. I¡¯m not some pansy ass shit who wants to lock himself away in his office when shit¡¯s going down. And not when I don¡¯t just have myself to think about.


    When these enemiese for you they go to your weakness first. Your woman. With the way I¡¯ve been with Mimi over thest few weeks people know she¡¯s mine. I all but disyed her in the fucking exhibition box showing everyone she¡¯s mine. She is my weakness.


    ¡°Salvatore I¡¯m aware of that. Very aware. I know that if I get picked off like Frankie you¡¯re supposed to take charge. I know that if something happens to Pa I¡¯ll have to bring you in. I know that if this gets real bad we¡¯ll have to bring you boys in.¡± His shoulders slump and he sits forward. ¡°An animal going to be ughtered knows it¡¯s going to die. It sees the deing for it and knows there¡¯s no hope but yet it still tries to escape. That¡¯s me. I¡¯m a mobster. More than you, worse than you. I have my business but my duty is to protect the family, make sure certain things don¡¯t happen. I know the ropes. I know what can happen, but I still hope I can handle it. I still hope so you guys won¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s putting us to the side Vincent,¡± I point out. ¡°It¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore what¡¯s wrong is I can¡¯t believe Frankie¡¯s gone. I refuse to believe and ept he¡¯s dead. This presence of the bastard who killed him is¡­ I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m keeping my cool but I know I have to be sensible about what I do. What we all do. I don¡¯t want you to have to be pushed into action the way I was.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°You can¡¯t control that Vincent. You can¡¯t control what happens next. The same as you can¡¯t tell me not to take the reins or want to help.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± he answers to my surprise. ¡°I am, brother. If we¡¯re right and we have a rat, the person behind all this is definitely someone I give credit. No ordinary rat can just infiltrate us. It¡¯s not done. That makes them dangerous. Very dangerous to have yed a game the way it was yed. Means we can¡¯t trust anybody. No one at all. We don¡¯t know who or what their game is. So I¡¯m telling you the same as I told the others. Stay out of it. This isn¡¯t your fight.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. You mean not yet. It wasn¡¯t you Stephanou came to yesterday. It was me and Gabe. We weren¡¯t even at the docks. We were at the booking office. He knew about that. Knew when we left. Means he¡¯s watching.¡± I put my cigar out and stand. I can¡¯t stay here and ept that I¡¯m to do nothing.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I start to walk off but he calls to me.


    ¡°Salvatore, we¡¯re in danger ¡­ I put my woman and my child in danger just by being capo. I don¡¯t want you to do the same thing when you don¡¯t have to. If you y the wrong card or make the wrong move theye at you through your weaknesses. Those you love, those close to you. Bear that in mind before you do something stupid.¡±


    I stare at him and release a ragged breath, but I don¡¯t answer. I just walk away leaving him staring after me.


    Mimi¡­ She is my weakness but I¡¯m conflicted.


    I understand the need toy low and not get involved. I do.


    Gabe and I could have been killed yesterday.


    That means we¡¯re already involved.


    Already in the game.


    No one can tell us that we aren¡¯t.

 #6 Chapter 21

    CHAPTER TWENTY


    Mimi


    I¡¯ve finally gotten to the stage where I¡¯m thinking of menus.


    It¡¯s exciting, and exciting to brainstorm my ideas.


    I¡¯d decided that I wouldn¡¯t make the restaurant an Italian bistro because I want to have abination of different dishes from across the world. I want to do all the dishes Mom taught me to make and incorporate them somehow.


    Mom was born and raised in Illinois. The same as my grandmother, but my great grandparents were Irish.


    I want the restaurant to reflect everything that makes me, me.


    I¡¯ve been at the building today doing that and guiding the workmen in the redecoration.


    The ce is big enough to seat two hundred people and there are two smaller rooms that seat fifty, that can be used for private bookings. I have an office to myself which needs some adjustments and a break room for staff. I couldn¡¯t be happier with the ce. If I get business going like I nned for two months¡¯ time, I¡¯ll be looking at making my first fortune by Christmas. I would be so excited. It would be the first time that I would have truly aplished anything in my life.


    I was in the office earlier but decided toe out on the floor and sit behind the bar to make my notes and brainstorm.


    It was a good thing I did that too or I probably would have missed the man standing at the door.


    Dad.


    He was trying to peer through the frosted ss then he started twisting the door handle. It was locked. He couldn¡¯t see me but I could see him.


    I could see him and for the first time ever I contemted not seeing him.


    I hadn¡¯t told him about the restaurant yet.


    At dinner the other week, I just acted like I¡¯d moved on from the idea. The fact that he¡¯s here clearly means he knows, and he¡¯s gonna know that other than robbing a bank someone just as rich and powerful as him must have helped me.


    I¡¯m not in the mood to be bitched at today. I had a n to focus on the menus then go to my grandmother¡¯s to get the old recipe books Mom had there.


    But can I leave my father outside just like that?


    I feel myself getting up even before the answer can filter into my head.


    He was about to leave when I opened the door and the look on his face is none other than disapproval.


    ¡°Hi Dad,¡± I say and he sighs.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± he asks, not even bothering with pleasantries.


    I swing the door wider and he steps in. He looks about the ce which looks close to being ready, then he returns his gaze to me.


    ¡°Where do I even begin?¡± he asks.


    ¡°What do you mean? I got the ce. I did it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± he throws back, but he already knows the answer to that.


    ¡°Salvatore invested.¡± That¡¯s the best way that I can say it, but he knows it for a lie too.


    ¡°Mimi, I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯m not fucking stupid and I really hoped you wouldn¡¯t be either. Those guys don¡¯t just invest. I can¡¯t stand that you work at The Dark Odyssey, I hate that I know what that ce is. But you have to do this too? This is more than just working for them.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I came to you and you said no. You made me feel like shit. Like nothing. You more than have the money to invest in me and you said no.¡±


    ¡°So you thought you¡¯d spread your legs for the Giordanos to get what you want?¡± His nostrils re and his eyes ze.


    My lips part. He¡¯s never spoken to me like that before and if he wasn¡¯t my father I would have pped him by now.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°How could you say that to me?¡± I fume.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s not true? Really Mimi, tell me you aren¡¯t sleeping with Salvatore and then I might think it really is an investment.¡±


    I¡¯m stunned and stumped because what am I supposed to say to him? What the hell am I supposed to tell him. It¡¯s true. If I were to pick the situation apart it would be true. Salvatore made me an offer and I¡¯m sleeping with him.


    My silence is enough and he looks disappointed and worried all at the same time.


    ¡°Mimi¡­ Jesus Christ girl. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re getting yourself into. You never do. You follow them blindly. You follow him blindly and it¡¯s dangerous. How I wish you would stop, but you just keep going deeper and deeper.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that Dad. He cares about me.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°Sweetheart, you barely understand men, let alone men like that. Men like me. Once you¡¯re in the mob you¡¯re in for life. It means danger and I never wanted that for you. I tried to send you away to school and you stayed here. I tried so hard to get you away from the lot of them and now you¡¯re involved. Three million Mimi. You are priceless. Priceless and precious to me and I wish to fuck you didn¡¯t sign your body away to a criminal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that Dad,¡± I say again sounding like a broken record.


    ¡°It is Mimi. It¡¯s exactly that. I¡¯ve worked for the Giordanos for over forty years. So I know it¡¯s exactly that. Like father like sons from one to the next. It¡¯s all danger and distrust. They lie and they cheat. You can trust them as far as you can throw them, ¡± he points out. ¡°Your mother hated our world, hated me, hated me so much she didn¡¯t value her life. I don¡¯t want that for you. I don¡¯t want you to be with a man you can¡¯t trust because he can¡¯t tell you his secrets or anything. I didn¡¯t want you to be with a man who is the essence of danger, let alone holding this building over your head so he can use you.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± my voice trails off. There¡¯s no point repeating the same mantra.


    ¡°I don¡¯t approve, Mimi. I don¡¯t approve of any of it.¡± He shakes his head and my breath stills.


    He walks away from me, continuing out the door. I stare until I can¡¯t see him anymore.


    Numbness fills me at the thought of Mom and all he said. Everything.


    Numbness and sadness.


    That conversation there was filled with a lot and part of me doesn¡¯t want to ept that there were some elements of truth to what he said.


    There was though.


    Especially what he said about Mom. She wasn¡¯t part of our world and I remember them arguing. She hated the constant threats. The need to keep watch. The threat to me and our family. Dad¡¯s not the everyday mobster but he¡¯s an associate. His links were enough to get him and everybody he knows killed if things went wrong.


    It¡¯s enough to hate our way of life.


    Dad knows Mom killed herself. He mes himself for it. That¡¯s why he said what he said. He wouldn¡¯t let her go when she wanted to leave. That talk is because he doesn¡¯t want the same thing to happen to me. Or worse.


    I know being with Salvatore is dangerous but I never think of it like that and ¡­ as for trust¡­


    I trust him.


    I do trust him with more than just my body.


    My heart, mind and soul do too and those haven¡¯t juste suddenly over thest few weeks we¡¯ve been together.


    The time that we¡¯ve been together has made it feel like it was safe to unlock those parts of me.


    Yes, I¡¯m still scared from what happened with Gabe. However, I¡¯ve truly, truly been able to trust myself in distinguishing between what happened with him and what I have now with Salvatore.


    It¡¯s the real deal.


    That¡¯s the difference.


    So I have to believe that Dad isn¡¯t right about the distrust, lies or cheating.


    Not with Salvatore.


    Never. He wouldn¡¯t lie to me or cheat. I know it.


    He wouldn¡¯t treat me the way Gabe did. I actually know it.


    I know I can trust him, and if I trust him I know he¡¯ll keep me out of danger.


    At the thought something unlocks in me and pieces of that wall crumble, allowing me ess to what I feel for him.


    Trust and love.


    Love¡­


    When I think of it now my heart squeezes.


    I don¡¯t want my rtionship to be like Dad said so I know what I have to do.


    My heart makes me pack up my stuff and go to Salvatore. I head to Giordano¡¯s Inc. and go straight to his office.


    His door is open and he¡¯s inside talking with Georgiou who I haven¡¯t seen in months, and Christian.


    They don¡¯t see me at first so I linger by the door frame.


    Georgiou and Christian are brothers but I swear they could all look like they¡¯re cut from the same cloth as Salvatore. They all have a very prominent look. It¡¯s called handsome.


    They all look alike and simr. The differences are very subtle but you can tell they¡¯re all rted.


    They¡¯re talking about some business contract. Salvatore stands and sees me first. Dressed in his white button-down and tailored pants he looks different to how he dresses for the club.


    I smile when I see the wild sexual energye into his eyes and remember him saying that I¡¯d know when he looked at me that he wanted me. That¡¯s what I see now.


    ¡°Hi boys,¡± I say to them but I¡¯m looking at my boy.


    I barely register that Georgiou and Christian answer and then they¡¯re leaving. I did hear the littlement though that Christian made about me to his brother as they walked away. Something about how hot I looked at the club the other night.


    I¡¯m still looking at my guy whose smile turns up a notch when I walk in.


    ¡°The Lord is real,¡± Salvatore says.


    ¡°I believe that but with the type of sins we¡¯ve been getting up to aren¡¯t you scared he might strike you with lightning?¡± I counter.


    ¡°Nah, nah, nah he doesn¡¯t see me that way Babygirl. I just prayed I could see you before tonight and here you are.¡±


    Iugh and he reaches for me, pulling me into hisp as he sits on the edge of the desk. His lips find mine and he kisses me but I pull back, aware of where we are.


    ¡°Baby, what the fuck, you not gonna kiss me?¡±


    ¡°Not the crazy way we kiss.¡±


    Old man Giordano is scary enough on a good day, there¡¯s no way I want himing in here and seeing me making out with his son in the middle of the day.


    When Salvatore and I get together even the kissing is best reserved for the bedroom unless we¡¯re at The Dark Odyssey.


    ¡°Baby you can¡¯t do that. You can¡¯te here with your fine self and torture me, what did I do to deserve that?¡± He¡¯s talking all lighthearted and I smile but as I look at him I remember Dad¡¯s words and it gets to me. I remember my state of mind weeks ago. I remember what this guy had to do to be with me. Just to get a chance with me.


    There were some things Dad said that were right, others I have control over. Like looking like I sold my body and my life away for three million. It¡¯s not the case because I know what I feel for my boy is real, and him for me too.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Babygirl?¡± Salvatore asks.


    I touch his face and run my fingers over his beard. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the restaurant,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it anymore? I¡¯ll get you a different one.¡± He smirks but without the humor.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I don¡¯t want you to have to think that the only way for you to be with me is if you wave the restaurant in front of me. Yes I want it, but I want you more. I wanted you more and that¡¯s why I agreed.¡±


    He smiles down at me. ¡°And you don¡¯t think I knew that?¡±


    I stare at him. ¡°Did you?¡±


    ¡°Mimi Babygirl you and me go way back. I know you and we have this¡­¡± he motions from me to him. I know what he means, I feel it. ¡°We have that thing. So I know you.¡±


    ¡°I know you too. Salvatore, I want you to see it as an investment. Please. Please¡­ I¡¯d feel better if it¡¯s something you invest in.¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t give it to you?¡± He smiles and brushes his nose yfully over mine.


    ¡°Not the way you said. I don¡¯t want you to just give it to me. I want you to have a part in it. And I pay you back, or you get a percentage of it. Something.¡±


    ¡°Doll I gotta say not a lot of chicks would turn away a building worth three million.¡± He grins.


    ¡°I¡¯m not though, I¡¯m just including you. If this is about us then I want you to take the restaurant out of the equation.¡±


    He contemtes it and looks uneasy. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s call it an investment, but as long as it doesn¡¯t take us back to square one.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t. It¡¯s not. I promise. I¡¯m with you and that¡¯s how it is.¡± I nod with determination and he grins at me.


    ¡°I like hearing that. But¡­what¡¯s brought this on baby?¡± he asks.


    I dare not tell him my father made me sound like a slut spreading my legs for him so I could get money. Salvatore would go crazy. So I call on another truth.


    ¡°It will make me feel better, because with or without the restaurant I would still be with you. Maybe I would have taken a little longer than I wanted but I would havee to this conclusion. That¡¯s why.¡±


    He holds my gaze and looks me over. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    I smile and kiss him quickly. ¡°I better go.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Babygirl. Looks like something else is bothering you.¡±


    I look at him and think of the danger. He himself said that I know what he is and who he is. Mobster and not just any old mobster either. He¡¯s a Giordano.


    ¡°Salvatore, I know you guys like to keep women out of business and you probably can¡¯t answer me but you¡­¡± I feel really ufortable talking about this. We never talk about anything to do with business other than the club and he knows the business I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t that. It¡¯s the thing that¡¯s been drilled into me from birth to never speak of.


    ¡°What is it Babygirl?¡±


    I look at him and I see him as my boy, but I know he isn¡¯t a boy anymore. Frankie was killed then Vincent became underboss and capo. That¡¯s the way it works in their family. Very traditional. Something doesn¡¯t have to happen to Vincent for Salvatore to have to take the lead. He¡¯s not like Vincent. He¡¯s here doing the books but I¡¯ve seen him in action. He¡¯d take the lead if he needed to. He¡¯d be capo when the time called for it.


    ¡°You¡¯re careful, right¡­ I mean if there was danger you¡¯d be careful.¡± I nod like I¡¯m giving myself the answer, the reassurance.


    He stares at me. ¡°I¡¯m careful. Are you worried about danger Mimi?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ um I just wondered. I worry for you. It¡¯s not like danger hasn¡¯te for us all before.¡±


    ¡°You know what? If dangeres I have a n. It¡¯s Giordano protocol. Do you want to hear what it is?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Protect your woman first. You are mine Mimi and I will protect you first always.¡±


    I can¡¯t lie and say I don¡¯t feel touched by that, but what about him? ¡°Thank you¡­but will you keep yourself safe too?¡±


    He smiles at me. ¡°Baby¡­ don¡¯t you worry about me. Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want you to.


    ¡°I do though. Salvatore¡­ please promise me you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    ¡°I promise¡­Come here baby, I miss your lips and the taste of you.¡± He crooks his finger and I go to him.


    I go to him. My lips touch his but I still worry.


    Dad¡¯s words are still in my mind.

 #6 Chapter 22

    CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE


    Mimi


    ¡°Sweet girl, look at you.¡± Grandma beams. She always acts like she hasn¡¯t seen me in forever even if it was weeks since Ist saw her.


    In this instance it was just three weeks ago.


    At the time she was hot on asking me who I was dating.


    Because she was into hertest guy.


    She cups my face, looks me over and sighs. My grandmother is seventy five but because of the amount of surgery she¡¯s had on her face and her body she looks like she could be a good thirty years younger. And she dates as such too.


    ¡°Hi Grandma, are you okay?¡± I smile.


    ¡°All the better for seeing you sweet girl.¡± She bubbles, linking her arm with mine. ¡°I made apple pie and I got you that breast cream I was telling you about.¡±


    ¡°What kind of cream is this? You didn¡¯t tell me anything about breast cream.¡± Iugh.


    ¡°Oh shit, sorry dear. That was Maryanne. I¡¯m supposed to tell you,¡± she shakes her head at herself.


    Maryanne, my cousin is of the same man-hungry branch as grandma.


    They¡¯re the female equivalent of yers. Mom wasn¡¯t like them or like my aunt, Vanessa. We have it that the man craze skipped Mom andnded on me, and when they saw me with the Giordano boys they really believed they were all mine and had a hard time believing otherwise. They didn¡¯t think a girl could be friends with that many guys.


    I guess they were right though.


    ¡°So the cream is this miracle cream from Switzend that makes your tits look firmer. If you start using it from now you¡¯ll look like me with the surgery by the time you get to my age.¡± She points to her breasts and I try not tough. Then she wrinkles her nose and I think she¡¯s supposed to be frowning but because of the amount of Botox she¡¯s had in her face I can¡¯t tell. ¡°I would suggest you wash it off though before one of your boyses around. The taste isn¡¯t all that great.¡±


    My poor skin is so used to her antics that I don¡¯t even bother to blush anymore. God knows what she¡¯s been up to.


    ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡± Iugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, or if you are going to use it avoid the nipple area, but if your man likes to devour you then you know, you don¡¯t want creams to put him off.¡±


    ¡°No not at all.¡±


    She became like this after my grandfather died. He was a control freak who insisted that she wear dresses that covered her from head to toe, never wore makeup and never spoke to men. She doesn¡¯t like talking about her years with him. Honestly I think it was an arranged marriage, but that was never confirmed. Grandfather died when I was ten, so two years before Mom died.


    Grandma just went wild. He left her a fortune so she used it on us and herself. She took me to Disnend for the whole summer and we pigged out.


    ¡°I got all the stuff ready for you so it¡¯s all out in the attic. I think everything should be there. I dug deep.¡± She smiles but there¡¯s a dimness in her expression.


    She stops with me just by the stairs.


    We spokest night and I asked her if I coulde around and get all Mom¡¯s recipe books and the books with recipes the three of us put together.


    They¡¯re all here, volumes of them. History and memories of what used to be.


    ¡°Thanks so much. I appreciate it a lot.¡±


    ¡°I know you do. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re finally doing this.¡± She was so excited when I told her about the restaurant.


    ¡°Thanks. I hope you cane by sometimes or even be part of it. That¡¯s if you¡¯re not off on some wild adventure with your princes.¡±


    That¡¯s what she calls them. She dates men who are under forty-five because she ims they have more stamina and the sex is better.


    Sheughs. ¡°My girl I would be offended if you didn¡¯t ask me. I¡¯ll be there as often as you need me. I¡¯d absolutely love to help.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I bubble.


    ¡°Yes, and as for princes, sweet girl, are you going to be bringing any of those handsome stud muffins around for dinner?¡±


    I burst outughing. ¡°Grandma, no one says stud muffin anymore.¡±


    ¡°I do, so it¡¯s still cool. The age of a word matters not. It¡¯s who said it so if I say it, it¡¯s still in.¡± She winks at me.


    I like that. I like that and I wish I could be like that all the time.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    ¡°So, men. Who¡¯sing to dinner?¡±


    I pull in a breath and decide to tell her. ¡°Maybe ¡­Salvatore.¡±


    She sucks in a sharp breath gasping. ¡°Oh my gosh Mimi, you little devil. You kept that quiet and if I didn¡¯t ask you wouldn¡¯t have told me.¡± She pretends to pout.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of recent.¡±


    ¡°You and your boy are recent? Oh please.¡± She shakes her head at me. ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m d you are. Dad¡¯s not that fond of the idea¡±


    I called himst night to try and talk but he was distant. I got the vibe that if I were a little younger he would have said more to me than he didn¡¯t approve. He would have told me straight up to stop seeing Salvatore. Realistically though what else could not approving mean?


    ¡°Oh hell girl. Never mind what your father thinks.¡± Sheughs. ¡°I think he¡¯d be like that with any guy. No one is good enough for his little girl. Plus do you really want a man your dad likes? Especially your father. He¡¯s so boring.¡±


    Iugh again. She always knows what to say to cheer me up.


    ¡°Go on upstairs, sort out the books you need and I¡¯ll put on some dinner. You¡¯re going to tell me everything.¡±


    Oh God, maybe it would have been better for me to keep quiet about Salvatore. She¡¯ll have me here all night talking if she can.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I beam, best to agree. I¡¯m hoping to get stuck in the attic and then it will be sote I¡¯ll have to eat and run. If memory serves me right there should be a lot of stuff to go through and we didn¡¯t exactly pack things away in order.


    ¡°Have fun,¡± Grandma says.


    I rush up the stairs to the attic. It¡¯s usually quite organized up here with everything as neat and tidy as an attic could be but today I see I have my work cut out for me.


    There are at least fifteenrge boxes set out in the center of the room. I¡¯m definitely going to be up here for a while. It was a good thing I didn¡¯te by yesterday because it was a work night. Sorting through the boxes won¡¯t resemble anything close to quick and quite likely I¡¯ll be up here having that dinner well into the night.


    I tackle the first one and find all of Mom¡¯s pastry recipes along with her European cuisines.


    One hourter sees me with a stack of books to my left. I have over a hundred handwritten recipes and it makes me feel close to her.


    Mom told me that cooking and creating recipes helped her while she was studyingw. She went to Georgetown University. Cooking andw is an oddbination but it worked to calm her down.


    The stuff in these boxes is very old. Some things are from when she was a little girl. Other stuff is from when she was closer to my age. There are private things like actual journals, so when I take a break from recipe hunting I decide to look through a journal with some stars on the front.


    I never got to see any of this stuff when she died, plus I doubted that anyone would have wanted me looking through her private files.


    This journal has a lot of details about her legal studies so I put it back in the box and pick up an old leather pouch. Inside is a letter addressed to My Love.


    I pull out a photo of her kissing a man on his cheek. He¡¯s holding her and she¡¯s smiling. They¡¯re standing by the beach.


    At first I think he must be an old boyfriend then¡­ a closer look at the man makes me freeze.


    I¡¯ve seen this man before.


    I know him.


    He was¡­ the State¡¯s Attorney. William Russo. Mom¡¯s old boss.


    I flick the picture over and see there¡¯s some writing on the back :


    Dear William,


    Today was one of the best days I¡¯ve spent with you.


    It¡¯s the only memory I have of us like this.


    Us in love.


    Please take this picture and remember me.


    It breaks my heart to hurt you, especially after the ns we made today, but I can¡¯t be with you anymore.


    It¡¯s too dangerous to keep seeing each other. You know the danger that exists. I can¡¯t put my little girl at risk.


    Adrian has files. Take them and be safe. Please.


    I love you, always.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Yours Evangelina


    A stone drops in the pit of my stomach from the words but my heart stops when I see the date mark on the little corner of the picture.


    It¡¯s June, 15, 2000.


    That was the day before she died.

 #6 Chapter 23

    CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO


    Salvatore


    Night fell a long time ago.


    I walk into the park across the street from the bar and see them waiting ahead of me.


    Nick and Gabe blend in with the shadows. Shifty as fuck, like what we¡¯re doing.


    We¡¯re doing exactly what we¡¯re not supposed to. Disobeying orders.


    It feels so off saying that but essentially that¡¯s what it is.


    Gabe motions to me first, lifting his chin and I dip my head for a curt nod.


    I guess this is anything other than the promise I made to Mimi that I¡¯d take care of myself. I will, just not the way she probably thinks.


    I haven¡¯t breathed a word to her of the danger we¡¯re in and luckily I¡¯ve been able to have my men keep watch on her without her knowing they¡¯ve been there.


    I don¡¯t want to freak her out and honestly I¡¯m hoping I won¡¯t need to. I¡¯m hoping we can wrap this up without me having to alert her to anything.


    So, thest thing I was going to do was tell her what I was doing tonight. She¡¯s at her grandmother¡¯s, safe and looking through recipes. It¡¯s the vani life. It¡¯s where she should be. Prepping for her restaurant and getting her life on track to where she wants it to be.


    I am here doing what I have to.


    I¡¯m not gonna sit down scratching my ass and doing the numbers when shit hits the fucking fan.


    This little meeting here is something Nick would arrange, but it¡¯s not Nick who gathered us together, it was me.


    So when Pa and Vincent find out what shit we¡¯ve been up to I¡¯ll get the blow. I don¡¯t really care what they say.


    ¡°Boys, what have you got for me?¡± I ask them. They were checking this out. We each have our own street guys who gather intel for us. Nick has more guys that are able to get the juice on a deeper level. When we get together like this we work from the ground up. People with ears close to the ground who will talk to a bunch of Giordanos out for blood.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guy who works that bar who¡¯s linked to the Fontaines.¡± Nick points ahead to a bar called Nice. ¡°My street guy says it looks like he was hired a couple months ago. ¡±


    ¡°Good work Nick.¡± I smile.


    ¡°What direction are we taking this?¡± Gabe asks. That¡¯s a good point. ¡°I want Stephanou dead as much as everyone else but are we going to look for him, or are we going with the Fontaines? Or, the rat?¡±


    I nod. ¡°I think we get whatever info we can and work from there. Let¡¯s see what we can get from this guy.


    Both Gabe and Nick nod.


    ¡°Alright bro, let¡¯s do this,¡± Gabe says.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    We move together like shadows in the night heading to the bar.


    As I push the door open, everyone goes silent and people look straight at us. It makes me smile.


    These fuckers are so obvious. They could at least pretend they haven¡¯t seen us, or act natural or normal. Not just stop.


    I like it though. It¡¯s a sign of respect and acknowledgement. They acknowledge who we are and what we can do.


    There¡¯s a barmaid behind the counter and the bartender who looks on at us. I nce at Nick who gives a nod that he¡¯s the guy we need to talk to.


    As soon as I look at the guy he makes a run for it.


    Motherfucker.


    I hate when they do that, but then again I love a chase.


    Something primal sets me off and adrenaline moves me to follow him.


    We chase him right into the back and he runs, he runs past the kitchen and starts turning stacks of boxes over in an attempt to slow us down but we¡¯re too good for that. We leap over them like they¡¯re nothing.


    Eventually we get outside and he tries to jump a barbwire fence. He gets half way up, hooks on the barbwire badly and falls over the other sidending with a heavy thud.


    Fool, he didn¡¯t see the opening in the side. We just walk through and maroon his ass, guns pointed at his fucked up face. Even in the moonlight I can see the dazed expression of an addict. I¡¯m guessing heroin and some other shit. His pupils are wide and his nose starts running.


    ¡°Cole Tannen, well hello there,¡± Nick teases.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± Gabe continues the taunt.


    I just crouch down and wrinkle my nose in disgust when I smell piss and see this fucker has pissed his pants and the trickle of urine drains down his legs.


    Pathetic motherfucker. I hate weakness and I hate men like this who have no balls.


    ¡°You¡¯re working with the Fontaines,¡± I state. ¡°Got some questions for you.¡±


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t know anything,¡± he splutters, voice rising several octaves.


    ¡®Well, we haven¡¯t asked the question yet, how do you know you don¡¯t know the answer if you don¡¯t know the question?¡± I sneer.


    He starts shaking when I get up in his face and wave my gun around at him.


    Whatever the fucking drugs have done to him has him shaking uncontrobly. I just hope he doesn¡¯t actually shit himself. I can¡¯t stand that. Nobody should be that afraid.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± he asks.


    I nod and tap his cheek with the butt of my gun. ¡°That¡¯s better. Geez man we could have been in the bar having a drink and talking but instead we¡¯re out here. This is okay though, talking like a bunch of gangsters under the moonlight. So my question is this Cole¡­ what have you and the Fontaines been up to?¡±


    His lips tremble. ¡°Nothing. They hired me once. That¡¯s all. I don¡¯t work for them no more.¡±


    What a lying motherfucker. I don¡¯t know whether I should be insulted he¡¯s not scared enough of me to cough up the truth, or the fact that he¡¯s lying out of his ass. I nce at Nick who rolls his eyes and Gabe releases a slow growl.


    I decide to y this another way. y with him. I reach for the knife in my back pocket and rub the back of it against my forehead. If he¡¯s not scared of me, he should be. I guess it¡¯s that pesky little personality trait of mine that appears to be even tempered. It¡¯s alsomon in psychos. Time to bring out the psycho in me. I¡¯m one psycho who has family and if this shit gets out of control like I think it will, I¡¯ll have a lot to lose.


    ¡°You ran when you saw us. Why? Suggests you have something to hide when you run off like that.¡± I chuckle.


    He startsughing. Theughter is offkey and unbnced like it justes from him involuntarily. It¡¯s clear it¡¯s the drugs again.


    ¡°Yous are Giordano¡¯s, you looked like you were going to hurt me, you know? That¡¯s all. I swear. I swear it.¡± Cole starts shaking again, andughing.


    This is how drugs can screw with you and a closer look at him now suggests that the extra shit he¡¯s under is the new drug on the street, Chrysanthemum. This is what it does to you. The state of him is a dead giveaway.


    What¡¯s also a dead giveaway of his lie is that the drug is exclusive among the upper ss. Costs a pretty penny and more importantly, is a favorite among the Fontaines.


    Stupid fucker. I don¡¯t have time for pity. He signed his death certificate when he signed up to work with the Fontaines. I nce at Gabe who nods and I hit Cole with the gun again.


    Cole cries out.


    ¡°Motherfucking liar,¡± I hiss. ¡°Talk, talk right the fuck now or I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Please no, I beg you no.¡± He holds his hands up when I strike him once more. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Then talk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Beads of sweat form on his upper lip.


    I could almost believe him. Almost. He gives a convincing act, but mostly people like him all do that. They all act to save themselves. The fact that he¡¯s trying so hard and dishing more lies is a tell that he¡¯s more scared of the other guys than he is of me. So it¡¯s time to take things up a notch.


    Without warning I throw my knife straight into his thigh. He screams and wails when I reach for another. I carry a set with me thate in handy for times like this when I happen upon the stubborn fucktards.


    ¡°I got three more for you, apart from this,¡± I chant as he starts howling from the pain. ¡°One¡¯s reserved for your dick. Or I may just elerate your death,¡± I sneer pulling the trigger back.


    ¡°Pleeeeessssse, no.¡± Now he starts crying. He cries harder when I press the barrel of the gun to his head.


    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m serious as fuck,¡± I growl. This has gone on longer than it should have. I hold the knife closer and press the gun to his head.


    ¡°They offered me a million dors,¡± he whimpers and I nce from Nick to Gabe.


    Jesus Christ. I was fucking right. He was lying. What if we¡¯d been schmucks who epted the lies and walked away believing him?


    I know now to pay attention.


    One million. That¡¯s one hell of a lot for a guy who works the bar, which tells me he must have some type of skills that are one million worthy.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fuck of a lot of money,¡± I bark.


    ¡°I know right? All that time in college and all the shitty jobs I¡¯ve done. One sick mother I had to sell my arm and leg to take care of just to keep her alive. I was rewarded handsomely I think for my special abilities.¡±


    ¡°Keep fucking talking.¡± I hit him again and he flinches. He seems to bounce between fear and humor.


    ¡°They think yous have too much power.¡± He looks to me. ¡°The only person they could get to work with them was Stephanou Portalou. They offered him five million and intel that it was you people who tipped off the feds.¡±


    This fucker seems to know a whole lot. I hate the chill that races down my spine. Mostly I hate that I¡¯m right. I figured it out, the main parts.


    ¡°How? How did they get such intel, Cole? What sort of special abilities do you have?¡± That¡¯s the golden question. It¡¯s clearly a rat but I want to know how they¡¯re working. If Vincent didn¡¯t tell us or Pa he was talking with feds, he wouldn¡¯t have told anybody else. Even if the person had seen him, this stuff is specific nitty gritty. It¡¯s details that links right the fuck back to him. To us.


    ¡°All your systems are hacked,¡± Cole answers and startsughing.


    That chill spreads over my body. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Everything is bugged. Me and the boys have been following and listening in on you for months. Me and my team of hackers.¡± He coughs and blood trickles down his nose. That¡¯s not from me hitting him. ¡°We know everything. When you eat, when you sleep, when you fuck, who you work with, the contracts you sign. All so clever. All so very clever.¡± He nods with excitement and continues his chant. ¡°All that information, wow. Just had to find the right thing you see, and y the cards right, point the finger at the right guy and you bring certain people back home. Vincent really should vet the people he works with a little closer. Never know who can be working for certain people the way Lawrence was for Stephanou.¡± He startsughing now like there really is something funny.


    Sure there is. It¡¯s because we¡¯re a joke to him.


    We¡¯ve be a joke.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the rat, Cole?¡± I ask. ¡°It¡¯s clear we must have one hell of an infestation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know who he is. Not a damn clue, I just know he¡¯s real good. Smooth too and has the hook up. Everything was done in one afternoon. One hacker, one team of guys willing and able to take you people down and we were rocking and rolling. You might be able to fight off the Fontaines like you didst time, but Salvatore you and I both know you don¡¯t stand a chance against a guy like Stephanou much less his crew. Kill or be killed. In your case it¡¯s killed.¡± Heughs loud and hard until tears roll down his cheek.


    What a tangled mess of shit. I lift my gaze to Gabe and Nick.


    Coleughs harder. ¡°I¡¯ll be the happiest man alive when he kills you all dead. One million and for all my hard work I get to fuck all your dolls. I¡¯m starting with yours Salvatore. I¡¯m going to enjoy making her scream.¡±


    The bullet leaves my gun and lodges in his head long before Nick and Gabe can even pull their triggers back. Blood stters on me but I¡¯m too numb to move.


    Yes, I figured out some stuff but it was just pieces of the shit.


    It¡¯s bigger than we all thought and the Fontaines weren¡¯tying low on us at all.


    They were just waiting.


    Waiting for the right time.

 #6 Chapter 24

    CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE


    Salvatore


    Time waits for no man.


    It certainly won¡¯t wait for us, especially when we have none.


    We called the cleanup crew for Cole and then call Pa.


    An hourter we¡¯re in the meeting room standing before him. The setup is simr to what it was the other day with everyone here, but we¡¯re standing.


    I delivered the news to him.


    I felt it should be me who talked since it was my idea to disobey his orders and go out on the streets.


    Neither of us disagreed that the info Cole dished us was above our remit.


    Not only were there hackers looking in on our people, but we also had to assume that if Fontaine scum were keeping such a close eye on us, they would have known that Cole talked to us too. The cleanup guys found what looked like a tracking device on the fucker¡¯s body. So I was inclined to ept the assumption.


    Now we¡¯re here and Pa and Vincent look pissed as fuck at the three of us.


    Pa stands before me as I finish up.


    ¡°Is that it Salvatore?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yes boss,¡± I answer. I know the fact that we¡¯re standing means he¡¯s not fucking happy with what we did, even if we came back with very important information.


    ¡°Vincent,¡± Pa begins although he¡¯s still looking at me.


    ¡°Yes boss?¡± Vincent answers.


    ¡°Order a lockdown and issue everyone with new phones,¡± Pa begins his orders. ¡°Tighten security at thepany and all our businesses. Call everyone in for questioning, don¡¯t give anyone a chance to flee.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± Vincent says. Onest look at me and Vincent leaves.


    ¡°Ang, put the secret squad on lockdown,¡± he says to Ma and she tenses the same as me. ¡°Relieve them of their duties until further notice.¡±


    We¡¯re the only other family to my knowledge with a secret squad. They¡¯re intel, our eyes and ears. They go by a number, no name. Only my parents know their identity.


    Them on lockdown means we really can¡¯t trust anyone, but it also means we¡¯re flying blind.


    ¡°Yes, Julian,¡± Ma answers. She never calls him sir or boss. She¡¯s the only one allowed to call him by name. He stares after her as she leaves the room, worry in his eyes.


    She nces back at him once. Throughout the whole time we¡¯ve been here she hasn¡¯t looked me in the eye which means she¡¯s pissed at me too.


    Pa returns his focus to us, looks from Nick to Gabe who are on either side of me and shakes his head.


    ¡°Gabriel and Nickoli, go home to your families.¡± Pa always full names them when he¡¯s being clear we¡¯re talking business.


    ¡°Pa-¡± Nick begins but one look from my father silences him.


    Just like when we were boys, Gabe is the first to move. He goes to Nick, rests a hand on his shoulder and ushers him away.


    It¡¯s just me left.


    Me and Pa in the room.


    The door clicks shut. And¡­ I take the back of my father¡¯s hand as he hits me across my cheek.


    I take it and the next blow to my other cheek.


    I stand there and take it respectfully, not retaliating, epting he¡¯s my boss and my father.


    I even fucking stand there when he pulls his gun on me and aims it at my head.


    We¡¯re the same height, and since I look a lot like him, I could be staring at a reflection of my older self pointing a gun at me.


    I don¡¯t flinch. I don¡¯t breathe. I don¡¯t do anything besides take him seriously.


    I know exactly what I did wrong, but I won¡¯t apologize for it.


    ¡°What do you think I should kill you for Salvatore Giordano?¡± he asks. ¡°The fact that you went against my word, the fact that you went out on the streets in a time of shit, unprotected with no back up, or the fact that you took my two sons with you? The three of you out there pissing on my word when the man who killed my eldest child roams the streetsughing at us.¡±


    I move my head in line with the gun, still not flinching.


    ¡°Pa¡­ if you¡¯re going to kill me, just do it. Do it. This is all fucked up bullshit if you raised me to be the man I am and expect me to do nothing when troublees for us.¡± That is my answer and all I will say.


    He shakes his head at me. ¡°You want to be capo Salvatore? You know what it means to be capo? The first thing it means is following orders and fucking trusting me. You trust that when I say something I have reasoning behind it. You trust me and youe to me and let me handle things the way I always have as boss of the fucking family. Six families rely on me. The Giordanos are like an army and me the general. Things have been the way they have been for thest thirty five years because I have a handle on things.¡±


    ¡°Pa, I know all of that. I know it. Are you seriously going to stand there with your fucking gun aimed at me and act like what I told you isn¡¯t worth anything?¡± I balk, anger races through me, spiking my nerves.


    ¡°Cost and benefit. That is what it¡¯s about. Benefit, we know we¡¯ve been hacked and have bugsing out of our asses. Cost, we don¡¯t know what shit you might have elerated with your little rendezvous tonight.¡±


    I press down hard on my back teeth. I want to say that¡¯s an assumption and it still puts us in a good spot but I hold off on saying it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what shit you might have stirred killing one of their hackers. Salvatore¡­¡± When paines into his eyes I know none of this is really rational, he¡¯s working on emotion. ¡°Never mind the part about Stephanou Portaleu using my shippingpany under my fucking nose but there¡¯s no word on this earth that can express how I¡¯ve felt for thest eight years, looking for that man who killed my boy and not finding him. Then hearing he came back for two more of my kids. Gunned down in the street like the dogs he thinks we are.¡± He lowers his gun and I¡¯m shocked to shit when I see a tear run down his cheek.


    ¡°Pa-¡±


    He holds up a hand and stops me. ¡°I can¡¯t lose another son, Salvatore. I can¡¯t fucking lose another son to that motherfucking psycho. That is where you¡¯re heading if you keep on the way you are. Just like Frankie. He didn¡¯t listen to me either. He never fucking listened to me. I will not bury you. Don¡¯t ask me to do it.¡± He swallows hard and grits his teeth. ¡°No I did not raise you to be the man you are today to do nothing when the shit hits the fan, and no you are not just some fucking ountant. I know who you are, all of you and I¡¯m aware this situation may very well call for you to be who you¡¯re supposed to be. I need you to trust me. Trust me to call you in when I need you. That is the way this will work.¡±


    I stare at him, processing his words and understanding him. This is different to any conversation we¡¯ve ever had. I understand him so I nod.


    ¡°Okay Pa¡­ I trust you,¡± I tell him and he nods.


    ¡°Be safe, keep your woman safe and lie low until I give the orders to do otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I agree.


    His words are on my mind the whole time as I head back to my apartment.


    I y them over and over again in my head. They¡¯re a sign that times have changed indeed. Pa¡¯s never talked like that before. Never.


    He¡¯s right though. I¡¯m Frankie, but then we all are. Maybe not Vincent. Maybe because he¡¯s had to calm down so he can take the lead.


    Fuck¡­ there¡¯s always something. Always some shit blowing in on a storm, and always when things seem good.


    I couldn¡¯t be more happy with Mimi but this is danger. This is all fucking danger. The kind she was trying to ask me about.


    I get home and that fragrance lingers in the air, tantalizing and teasing. That¡¯s what she does to me.


    She¡¯s here. I thought she¡¯d be at her grandmother¡¯s and sent men to watch over her. Completely unknown to her. I didn¡¯t want to freak her out. I didn¡¯t expect her to see me tonight because it¡¯s sote. It¡¯s two a. m.


    I don¡¯t like her being on the road at this time and definitely not with everything going on.


    I walk into the living room and find her over in the corner by the window. Just like weeks ago she¡¯s crying.


    She looks to me when I move over to her and practically flies into my arms.


    ¡°Salvatore¡­¡± she cries and I hold her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong babygirl?¡±


    She shuffles out of my arms and picks up an envelope that was next to her. She opens it and shows me a picture of her mother and the old State¡¯s Attorney.


    The minute I see that I know we¡¯re in for one long night.

 #6 Chapter 25

    CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR


    Mimi


    ¡°Baby, tell me what you need,¡± Salvatore whispers into my ear.


    I can¡¯t answer him. All I can do is shuffle my head and bury my face in his chest as he holds me.


    He¡¯s holding me as I cry. I hate crying like this, the kind where you lose control and the tears just flow from your soul.


    This only happens to me for her. My mother. And the same man who was there for me thest time I cried like this is here for me now.


    I cried like this at the funeral. Dad left me. I was twelve years old and he just left me.


    I remember feeling so lost until warm hands covered mine. Warm hands in the rain that felt like ice water being thrown over my body.


    It was Salvatore. He was there for me then and he¡¯s here now doing the same thing, holding me, holding me and keeping me from slipping out of reality. The same feeling that flowed through me then is back now.


    It¡¯s a weird feeling I can¡¯t quite find the words to truly describe but if I were to try I¡¯d say that the feeling is like some type of warning. Something singing to me, telling me something isn¡¯t quite right.


    Something primal and instinctual.


    She always told me to follow my instincts.


    Always, no matter how bizarre the feeling.


    Mom told me I should go with that prickling sensation that could spike your nerves.


    My instincts never let me down once.


    Not once. Always when I went against those feelings I¡¯d end up suffering in some way, or on the wrong path.


    Something would go wrong somewhere.


    This was the second time in my life that my instincts were screaming at me and I questioned myself. Questioned facts because what my instincts were telling me were different to what fact showed me.


    Both times were in rtion to my mother.


    The first time was when she died. I found the suicide note. I found it in the library at home.


    It said she was sorry but she couldn¡¯t take any more. She couldn¡¯t live another day in the house.


    It looked like she was going to continue her words but didn¡¯t. There was no full stop after thatst word. Mom was particr about things like that. I figured though that when you¡¯re about to die, punctuation is thest thing you worry about.


    I found her dead in the pool and Dad came home just after me. He was working. Typical. Dayster I found the note and showed it to him.


    The coroners told us it looked like she slipped off the upstairs balcony and fell. We had one of those Juliet balconies on my parent¡¯s bedroom. They said she fell from there. I couldn¡¯t understand how that could happen.


    Then I found the note and it made more sense. Something that didn¡¯t make sense made sense and I hated it because I preferred believing that she identally fell off the balcony over believing she killed herself.


    Killing herself meant she left me, left me in this world without her.


    Now things don¡¯t make sense again and that feeling is back. It¡¯s back and it¡¯s telling me that something is not right at all.


    Dad made me promise not to tell anyone she killed herself. He didn¡¯t want anyone knowing how much she hated him. He med himself because he wouldn¡¯t give her a divorce. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave him.


    Now that I¡¯ve found this picture, the picture of reality is clearer to me.


    Mom was having an affair with her boss. Did Dad know? Maybe he did.


    And what was she in danger of?


    The note on the back of the picture doesn¡¯t sound like someone who would kill themselves the following day.


    It sounded like she wanted to protect me, but from what?


    The bigger question is what actually happened to her. What if¡­ what if what happened wasn¡¯t what I think?


    What if something worse happened?


    Salvatore is holding me, probably thinking I¡¯m crying because it looks like Mom had an affair.


    I told Gabe what happened. He¡¯s¡­ the third person who knows Mom killed herself. Me, Dad and Gabe are the only people who know it was a suicide.


    What if it wasn¡¯t though?


    I need to tell Salvatore.


    I came straight here and waited for him. I waited for hours and now that he¡¯s here I¡¯m a mess.


    His cheek against my head gives me reassurance and I shuffle to face him.


    ¡°Talk to me baby,¡± he says.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you. About my mother,¡± I begin.


    ¡°Babygirl you can tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret few people know.¡± I stop for a breath.


    ¡°Secret?¡± He narrows his eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Everyone thinks Mom fell to her death. She fell and hit her head and drowned in the pool, but I know otherwise. I found a suicide note and I showed my father. It was clear from the note that she jumped. Jumped to her death from the balcony.¡±


    He blows out a sharp breath. ¡°Jesus Mimi, what?¡±


    I nod. ¡°That¡¯s what it looked like.¡±


    ¡°Who else knows?¡±


    ¡°My dad, and¡­ I told Gabe.¡± I don¡¯t miss the way he tenses when I confess that.


    ¡°When did you tell Gabe?¡±


    ¡°Months ago. It was months ago when Charlotte wanted to leave our life behind. My mother wanted to do the same. She wanted to divorce my father and hated the danger. I told him because I thought it would help him let her go. That¡¯s the only reason I told him Salvatore.¡± I reach for his hand but he holds mine. ¡°My dad mes himself for Mom¡¯s death. He thinks she jumped because it was the only way she could get away from him. He didn¡¯t want to let her go.¡± I have to stop when my breath catches.


    ¡°I understand baby. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I held on to that for so long. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to tell you. It was all so horrible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby.¡±


    ¡°I found her in the pool then I found the note. But¡­ Salvatore, you saw what she wrote on the back of the picture. It was the day before she died. The suicide note I found suggests she killed herself but what if that¡¯s not true either? What if someone hurt her?¡±


    He intensifies his stare on me and presses his lips together.


    ¡°Salvatore it¡¯s suspicious as fuck, don¡¯t you think? It looks suspicious, please tell me it does. That¡¯s what my heart tells me.¡± I break down again and as the tears flow my heart and my instincts continue to tell me something doesn¡¯t feel right.


    Morninges.


    I don¡¯t remember how I got in bed.


    I wake up and roll onto my side. The aroma of coffee and pastries hangs in the air.


    My head feels light as I sit up and my eyes are puffy.


    I remember now. I cried myself to sleep.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I cried myself to sleep and I¡¯m still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes.


    I nce at the clock on the wall and see it¡¯s close to eleven. I can¡¯t remember whenst I slept in sote.


    I¡¯m an early riser and even when I¡¯m with Salvatore thetest we get up is eight or nine.


    It¡¯s nearly lunchtime and definitely unlike me to miss a big chunk of the day.


    Sliding off the bed, I run a hand through my hair smoothing it down. I catch a glimpse of myself in the long mirrors of the wardrobe and flinch. I look like a troll with red eyes. It¡¯s definitely not the look to go for when in the presence of the guy you¡¯re dating.


    I was about to go to the bathroom and ssh my face with cold water when he walked in. Shirtless, with muscles and tats on show looking like he just walked out of a fantasy.


    He looks at me and it¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t see the mess I am inside and out.


    Offering a small smile he lowers and kisses me, but instinct makes me back away despite my low mood because I always like to brush my teeth and look semi decent before I kiss him.


    ¡°Baby, what?¡± he muses.


    ¡°I¡¯m not kissing you with morning mouth and puffy eyes.¡± I try to move away but he catches me and pulls me back to him.


    I try to smile and be as yful as I usually am with him but I can¡¯t find myself today.


    ¡°You¡¯re perfect. You taste and smell like vani honey. You know like those buns your grandma makes at Easter.¡± His smile widens revealing perfect white teeth.


    ¡°Her sweet on sex buns?¡± That makes me chuckle.


    ¡°Yeah them.¡±


    My poor grandmother must have thought I was weirder than usual when I rushed down the stairs yesterday leaving all the recipe books behind.


    I took the picture and told her something came up and I had to go.


    Those were the most words I formed then I left, went home, realized I couldn¡¯t stay home with the torture in my mind then came here.


    ¡°You think I taste like pastries?¡± I brush over his hard chest.


    ¡°Edible and delicious.¡± He beams with a wink and nts a kiss on the bridge of my nose. ¡°That¡¯s what you in the morning smells like and tastes like. The only thing better than that is the taste of you on my lips when youe. Come here, I made you a good breakfast.¡±


    He slips a powerful arm around me and ushers me to the breakfast table where I see a feast of fattening treats waiting for me.


    It¡¯s all my favorite things. He went out and got them. There are croissants, pain au choct and macaroons on arge tter. Next to that is a cooked feast of bacon, scrambled eggs and French toast.


    ¡°Wow, thank you. You made all this?¡± I look him over as he grabs a te and starts serving up a bit of everything.


    ¡°I did. Impressed?¡±


    ¡°Very.¡± As soon as I answer he sits down and pulls me into hisp.


    Taking a fork he spears a piece of bacon and feeds it to me. I take it and instantly be aware of how hungry I am. I had breakfast yesterday and a banana for lunch. I knew Grandma was going to make me dinner so I purposely didn¡¯t have more than that. Only I never had that dinner she made me.


    As soon as the memory hits it brings back the other stuff.


    Salvatore smiles at me, like he knows.


    ¡°You need to eat,¡± he says. ¡°I need you to eat before we talk.¡±


    ¡°Talk,¡± I state in a meek and lowly voice. There¡¯s a hollow inside me that I can¡¯t shake. God, as if I¡¯m not screwed up enough, this had to happen.


    ¡°Talk. Have a few more bites of this then we talk.¡± He nods and I allow him to feed me with a few forkfuls of the egg. I take a piece of toast and give it to him and as he takes it and smiles it¡¯s like the best thing ever. Watching him. He really feels like mine.


    ¡°You know if you keep looking at me like that, I¡¯m going to eat you for breakfast.¡± He smirks.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say no.¡±


    ¡°I want your mind and body with me when I¡¯m with you. It¡¯s not the same if you can¡¯t feel me in your mind, baby. I¡¯m a greedy bastard. When you¡¯re with me I just want you to be thinking about me inside you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know anyone who can be sexy all the time, even when he¡¯s not trying. When he tries it has this irresistible effect that¡¯s paralyzing.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ now we talk. Maria Cipriani, Babygirl¡­ you know I¡¯d do anything for you right?¡± he begins and I smile.


    I smile and nod. ¡°Yes. I do know that.¡±


    ¡°Good. So I looked at the picture of your mom and I agree something feels off but I¡¯m not sure what to make of it. You found a suicide note that tends to suggest that you¡¯re right about ¡­ well, I don¡¯t like saying it, but it suggested that she did take her life.¡±


    A tear runs down my cheek and I wipe it away with the heel of my hand. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ do. You found the note and while the other stuff is suspicious as fuck I don¡¯t know if we can go on assumptions. We can¡¯t just assume.¡±


    I run my finger over his beard. ¡°Okay¡­ Salvatore, I think that something caused her to do it. She mentioned files. I want to¡­ find William. I¡¯d like to maybe see him. It would just give me some closure.¡±


    He takes my hand and gives it a gentle squeeze. ¡°Baby, William was the State¡¯s Attorney. From experience, when dealing with men like him you don¡¯t get that info just like that. It sounds like something shady as shit happened. But¡­¡± he holds my gaze.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it just¡­ not right now. There¡¯s some stuff going on that affects us all.¡±


    The minute he says that a chill races down my spine. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    He blows out a ragged breath. ¡°The man who killed Frankie is back on the scene and we¡¯re going to have to be a bit more careful.¡±


    Jesus¡­


    I¡¯m not stupid. I know what that means. It¡¯s not as simple as being a bit more careful.


    ¡°Stephanou Portaleu is back on the scene?¡± I¡¯m well versed in that name. Frankie¡¯s death was¡­ it was a really hard time. Really hard and it hit all of us.


    ¡°Yes baby. It means we¡¯re just going to have to focus a little more on safety. Not you. Me. I may¡­ well, I¡¯ll be around but there may be a time when you won¡¯t see me as much.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean Salvatore?¡±


    ¡°Things might get dangerous. So, all hands on deck, more responsibility. That kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°You be a capo?¡± I ask with worry brimming in my voice.


    Just the other day I thought of this happening. I thought of the possibility and here we are talking about it.


    ¡°Something like that. But hey¡­ it¡¯s not today. Today I¡¯m hanging out with my babygirl. We¡¯re going to go to that restaurant of hers and stay there all day fixing it up. All day. I have an idea for your office.¡±


    I know when he¡¯s trying to distract me. Nice as that sounds it doesn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Danger,¡± I whisper as another tear runs down my cheek.


    ¡°Hey¡­ not today. Okay, please, can I have today with my girl. Be ordinary. We can talk recipes. We could be a normal couple. A guy and a girl who¡­um¡­¡±


    I look at him and I feel like I can say what I feel. ¡°Love each other?¡± I fill in and he nods.


    ¡°Yeah.. we could be a guy and a girl who love each other. Can we do that?¡±


    I nod.


    Nothing sounds better than that.

 #6 Chapter 26

    CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE


    Mimi


    ¡°You like it?¡± Salvatore says looking at the shelves.


    They¡¯re ck and sleek with a polish to it that gives it a shine.


    ¡°I love it,¡± I tell him with a smile.


    Working in here today with Salvatore has provided a distraction from the picture of Mom. It¡¯s keeping my mind from wandering. My thoughts are still there, I¡¯m trying to prioritize give the situation with Stephanou.


    ¡°You sure you like it? I don¡¯t know if it should have a matt or gloss finish to match the rest of the office.¡± He looks around and I do too.


    I look and I can¡¯t believe the ce is mine.


    The office is pretty much done. He painted it a salmon pink color. The ck shelves blend perfectly with the new desk and office chair.


    ¡°Salvatore this is amazing. I love it. You can¡¯t get much better than this and this is all so much more than I was going to do. I didn¡¯t know you were so good with your hands.¡± I didn¡¯t mean to say it like that, but it just came out that way and of course he snaps his gaze around to me and gives me an incredulous re.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± he asks with narrowed eyes. ¡°Say that again.¡±


    ¡°I just meant I didn¡¯t know you could do all this stuff. I¡¯ve never seen you make anything.¡±


    ¡°I made you a treehouse when you were eight.¡±


    I burst outughing. ¡°Salvatore you stole Mrs. Hubbleback¡¯s dog house and nailed it to the oak tree in the yard.¡±


    ¡°Did you fit inside it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was like three feet tall of course I fit inside it.¡±


    ¡°Good, so I can file that as having made the treehouse. If it worked then it worked and no one can say otherwise baby.¡± He gives me a wolfish grin.


    ¡°Oh my God, you are too much mister.¡±


    I make a move to go through the door but he catches my waist and pulls me back.


    He closes the door, locking us into privacy.


    Outside that door is a reminder of the situation at hand. There are six men heavily guarding inside and outside the restaurant. Two inside, four outside stationed around the perimeter of the building. All his men.


    I didn¡¯t even know he had men. I always saw him at the club and it¡¯s like everything else is just details.


    We¡¯ve been like this all day. It¡¯s night now and I know he was just waiting for the perfect moment for us to have each other.


    He pulls me closer and kisses me hard and rough.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to remind you just how good I can be with my hands,¡± he says filling his palms with my breasts. I swat his hands away yfully.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here? With them outside?¡± My cheeks burn.


    ¡°Like fuck. I don¡¯t fucking care who¡¯s outside. They¡¯re going to have to deal with us. Come here.¡± He slips his hand behind my head and pulls me back for a kiss that turns hungry within seconds. Hot liquid kisses push reality to the deepest corners of my mind. The effect wipes my brain clean along with the tease of his fingers rubbing over my nipples.


    He kisses away all the pent up stress and worries inside me.


    Moving from my mouth he trails a line of kisses down my neck until he gets to the edge of my top. Moving down he sucks my breasts through the cotton fabric and gives me a wicked smile.


    ¡°I need to suck your tits baby, haven¡¯t had those in my mouth in forever.¡±


    ¡°What do you call this morning?¡± I ask. He had me two times before we left the house and both times he feasted on my breasts like he was feeding on me.


    ¡°I call it forever. I will taste these then lean you over the desk and fuck you. Today is about pleasure, are you game?¡± he asks, his voice husky and sexy, carnal with hunger.


    He searches my eyes for an answer. As if I could say no.


    ¡°I¡¯m game,¡± I tell him.


    Without another word, he picks me up and sets me on top of the desk.


    ¡°This desk is perfect for fucking,¡± he states and in a way it reminds me of the padded table in the sex dungeon at the club. It¡¯s the right height and positions me perfectly for him to do all he wants to me.


    He lifts my top over my head and my haires tumbling down my shoulders in a mass of gold, loosening from the high messy bun.


    A sinful smile lights up his face as he snaps open the little sp holding my bra together in one quick flick, freeing my breasts from the tight grasp.


    Instantly I¡¯m wet when I see the molten look of desire brim within his maic eyes and my pussy ignores the turmoil that¡¯s shaken me fromst night, giving in to the glorious man in front of me who wants to devour me.


    I ce my hands back on the desk either side of me and his mouth closes over my left nipple. The sensation of his hot, sexy mouth electrifies me.


    The wild suckle starts and I get lost in it. It takes seconds before Ie undone and have to grip onto his thick, powerfully built masculine shoulders.


    He gives me a disarming grin and sucks harder, sucking, tasting and teasing.


    Alternating from one breast to the other as mindless moans of pleasure fall from my lips. Helpless sounds of how much I want this man.


    Need him.


    I need him. When I¡¯m with him I forget everything and the world could be perfect. I believe the world is perfect when I¡¯m with him.


    A crackle of energy passes between us, hot and raw, stirring the never ending sexual desire to life.


    Warmth floods between my legs and his nearness, the scent of him, the heat of his skin beneath my fingertips, his touch awakens every pore of my body.


    He leaves my nipples dark pink, taut and glistening from his mouth as he resumes kissing the ample flesh of the swells. He then runs his tongue down the valley of my cleavage making a sensual path as he works his way over my skin.


    I forget where we are and all I¡¯m aware of is him.


    Just him.


    A spike of heat hits me low in my groin, making my pussy clench with need, want and desire and a throaty purr of satisfaction leaves my lips. It falls and heightens.


    He pushes my little skirt up my waist and I raise my hips to help him.


    ¡°This hot as fuck skirt stays on.¡± He chuckles deep and low. I don¡¯t hear him though. As far as I¡¯m concerned he can do what the hell ever he wants to me.


    I smile when he pulls my panties down my legs and slips off my ballerina pumps from my feet.


    ¡°Baby open your pretty pussy for me,¡± he says and I feel likeing right there from the rawness of his words.


    I do as he says. Lifting my legs up onto the desk, I part my pussy lips and he dives in, licking over the hard sensitive nub of my clit, giving the same attention he gave my breasts.


    He licks and sucks and teases. My hands slip away and I have to grasp onto him again when a st of pleasure surges through me.


    Fuck, I¡¯ming. I can¡¯t take it. I can¡¯tst. I won¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯ming¡­.¡± I moan.


    He answers with augh and continues to eat me out. I writhe against him and he sends a series of short licks over my clit that pushes me over the edge. I¡¯m there then I go over and I give in to the wild release that takes me hard and sure. iming and possessing me.


    I cry out, throwing my head back as Ie on his face and he drinks.


    Fucking hell. How can it feel different every, single, time?


    He drinks andps up everything that flows from me and I allow him to.


    He straightens up, whips off his shirt and I allow myself the pleasure of roaming over his hard muscles. I touch him, loving the feel of him, but what rivals that is loving the sight of him undoing his pants and allowing his cock to spring free.


    Just like he said he would, he picks me up off the desk and bends me over it giving my ass a hard p that jolts my body forward and my breasts bounce.


    I moan but suck in a sharp breath when he grabs my hips, slides the fat head of his cock over my entrance and ms into my pussy.


    Instantly he starts moving inside me, fucking.


    With him it¡¯s always raw and ready. Nothing slow, gradual, or measured. He just goes. The only pace is fast and faster, then hard fucking as he pounds into me.


    The prep was his divine forey that¡¯s definitely gotten my body ready for him.


    I grab on to the desk to keep some grasp on reality. To keep myself from falling over or falling into the ether.


    The blissful flow of wild energy takes me with the heated pleasure as hunger matches hunger.


    My need for him pulses through my soul and I¡¯m there again. My pussy clenches around his shaft and I know he won¡¯t be able to keep the control he usually exerts.


    Neither of us can. I can¡¯t. Ie first, again.


    Ie and Ie and Ie and my head is spinning with the wild recklessness. I cry out and I can¡¯t control the sounds that slips from me.


    I know there are people outside the office and they¡¯re most likely listening in. They were told to stay where they are, so they¡¯re not moving.


    Salvatore is Salvatore though. Man of control and anyone following his lead has to do as he says, including me. I submit to him automatically and I like him being in control of me. I like his wild dark fantasies and that a man like him can have such fantasies of me.


    He jackhammers to his release and I savor the feel of him fucking me, then the spray of hot cum flooding my walls. It¡¯s an experience I can¡¯t quite forget. It¡¯s warm and primal, sexy, just like him.


    His pumps slow to anguid pace and he stills.


    He stills and runs his hands along my back and down my thighs.


    ¡°You feel so good Mimi. Fuck¡­¡± he growls and takes his time pulling out.


    ¡°You¡­ feel good too,¡± I pant.


    I can¡¯t move. I stay there for a few seconds until I feel him cleaning me and I look back to see him wiping at the cum that¡¯s run down my legs.


    I smile back at him and he spins me around to face him.


    ¡°Jesus H. I want more,¡± he husks, pulling me in for a kiss. He does that insanely hot thing I love by tugging on my bottom lip and we start kissing again.


    I want more too. More of him.


    The flicker of light however, pulls us apart and then it cuts out leaving only the subtle lights from the electric sockets on the walls.


    He pulls back and looks around, cautious.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna check that out then we¡¯ll go home,¡± he states.


    ¡°Let me get dressed quickly.¡±


    ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t mind taking you on that desk again in the dark,¡± he muses, grabbing a handful of my ass.


    Iugh and yfully back away from him. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to have you and I want you in the hot tub,¡± I tell him.


    I can¡¯t really see him all that well but I see his smile.


    ¡°Okay Babygirl. You can have me in the hot tub.¡±


    We get dressed quickly and step out of the office.


    Instantly, I see that the light is only out in my office and the lighting is fine out here.


    The men are sitting over by the corner.


    And, so is Dad.


    Dad who looks me over with disdain.


    Christ¡­ did he hear us?


    Judging from the cautious looks on the men¡¯s faces I just know they heard and the look on my father¡¯s face tells me he most likely did too.


    Shit¡­ but actually, I don¡¯t care.


    Salvatore had his arm around me and he didn¡¯t let me go when he saw Dad.


    We stop by the counter and Dades over to us, assuming his business presence. It¡¯s the same presence I¡¯ve been used to my whole life when he¡¯s with any of the Giordano men.


    ¡°Mr. Cipriani,¡± Salvatore states, greeting Dad in that cool casual manner even though he holds his own business presence.


    ¡°Salvatore Giordano. Haven¡¯t seen you in a long time,¡± dad answers and there¡¯s nothing pleasant about his tone.


    ¡°No¡­ I guess not.¡± Salvatore narrows his eyes. ¡°Been busy.¡±


    The way he says that has a lingering effect that makes my cheeks burn because it¡¯s clear he¡¯s been busy with me.


    Although he couldn¡¯t care less who heard us in the office, I know he also doesn¡¯t care what my father thinks.


    He¡¯s not the guy you bring home to your parents but if you did he wouldn¡¯t try to be anything other than himself. That¡¯s him right now and Dad doesn¡¯t like it. He doesn¡¯t like the fact that the Giordanos own his ass no matter which one it is.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll be back in a second. Make sure your father gets a drink, or something. Make him less tense.¡± Salvatore moves away and I sense that dad¡¯s so tense he could snap like a twig being stepped on.


    He waits for Salvatore to go through the door that leads down to the power room before he faces me.


    He faces me and disappointment and worry is all over his face.


    ¡°Hi Dad, didn¡¯t expect you here, again,¡± I say.


    ¡°I came to check on you. I¡¯m sure you must be aware of what¡¯s happening.¡± He cuts a nce toward the empty trail Salvatore left.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite all right. Safe. Salvatore is here with me, been with me all day,¡± I inform him.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m sure he has.¡± He seethes and bites down hard on his back teeth. ¡°Mimi¡­ you aren¡¯t a child, a long way from it and over the years I¡¯ve tried to give you your freedom to be an adult, but therees a time when a father has to take a stand. Now is the time. Now that there¡¯s all manner of danger and shit I don¡¯t want my girl caught up in.¡±


    ¡°Dad, please, not tonight.¡± I shake my head at him. I don¡¯t want this tonight. Not whenst night had my head spinning. I¡¯m looking at him now and I¡¯m thinking of Mom.


    If he didn¡¯t know about the affair with William Russo, showing him the picture of Mom would crush him. He loved her so much. I think though he should have let her go and be happy with someone else rather than what happened.


    He thinks she killed herself because of him. Maybe it wasn¡¯t.


    I don¡¯t want to think about this now. I don¡¯t. It¡¯s too hard because it¡¯s confusing.


    ¡°Mimi, I don¡¯t approve of you being with any of those men,¡± Dad says lowering his voice a notch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­ that¡¯s not for you to decide. He¡¯s my choice. I want to be with him.¡±


    He winces and frowns. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ in love with him. Aren¡¯t you?¡± His tone is heavy with disapproval.


    It¡¯s a question that hits me and one I don¡¯t think I should be confirming to him.


    This morning was the first Salvatore and I spoke of love. It was nice. I¡¯ve never had that with anybody and I want it with him.


    Right now I feel I owe it to him to answer my father so he doesn¡¯t just think I¡¯m spreading my legs to have this restaurant.


    ¡°Yes. Yes I am,¡± I answer stealing my spine.


    ¡°Mimi¡­ Maria, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, you really don¡¯t. Maybe this would change your mind.¡± Before his words can sting, he pulls out a check from his pocket.


    He takes my hand and ces it in the palm and my heart stills when I see five million written on it.


    ¡°Take the money Mimi, and trust me when I say it¡¯s better if you aren¡¯t associated with Salvatore Giordano. Take the money, give him back whatever he¡¯s given to you and stop seeing him,¡± Dad says, his face hard and unyielding.


    Tears sting the back of my eyes. I can¡¯t believe what he¡¯s saying to me.


    What I do next though shows me I¡¯vee a long way from weeks ago. I¡¯vee a long way from months ago and if I had any doubt in my mind that I could heal after what Gabe put me through it fades.


    It fades as I take my father¡¯s hand and ce the check right back there.


    My actions stun him.


    ¡°No,¡± I say barely above a whisper. ¡°I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens between me and him, I¡¯m not taking money from you to stop seeing him. I love you Dad and I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m some slut taking money from men so I can get what I want. It wasn¡¯t about that and you can¡¯t pay me not to see the boy you know I¡¯ve always loved.¡±


    It¡¯s true. No matter what happened over the years and the paths Salvatore and I have taken that force between us was there.


    Dad closes his eyes and he doesn¡¯t answer me.


    Worry is all I can see on his face as he turns and walks away from me.


    Worry and his actions show how much he disapproves.


    I remember seeing that look before. Just not with me.


    I was hiding at the time so he wouldn¡¯t have seen me.


    He looked just like that when Mom asked him for a divorce.

 #6 Chapter 27

    CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX


    Salvatore


    I¡¯m preparing things here at the club so everything can run without me.


    Since I might not be here for a while it¡¯s best to prep for all eventualities.


    I do the ounts here too because we make so much money. I¡¯ve called in Georgiou to do more nights here to cover myself and Mimi.


    I don¡¯t want her here while this situation is happening. She¡¯ll probably argue that she needs to be here to take care of the girls but this is one time she¡¯ll have to listen.


    Bad enough that her old man came byst night and looked none too pleased to see me with her, but I want to show his ass I¡¯m taking care of her.


    I know I should show more consideration because Mimi was mortified when we came out of her office and saw him- and yes, he did totally hear us having sex-but I didn¡¯t care. To me it answered any questions he might have as to what I was getting up to with his daughter.


    I saw that worried look though, something in his eyes that told me he wouldn¡¯t just let it all go. When I came back from fixing the lights he was gone and Mimi didn¡¯t look happy. Sure enough he said something to her about me, just like the past when he used toe and get her while we were hanging out.


    Right now pleasing daddy dearest was so low on my list of things to do, he could fuck off until I had time to deal with his worries.


    All he needs to know now is Mimi¡¯s safe.


    She¡¯s at the restaurant now setting up and I have men watching her. I didn¡¯t want to leave her but I had to, best to check in on everything while I can. What I hate is when things go quiet.


    Even if one day passes and nothing happens it makes me suspicious as fuck. I don¡¯t see it as having one more day to prepare for the shit to hit the fan. I see it as one more day for the enemy to delve deeper into their ns.


    I¡¯ve had the club debugged and anyone who can be a target or used in any way has been issued with a new phone. Fuck, I¡¯ve even had the security system here checked out.


    I guess though that if me, Nick or Gabe aren¡¯t here the worry is less. I don¡¯t want shit happening here though.


    Not at the club. I won¡¯t risk it. I want people whoe here to be safe from the danger but the ce, as wild as it is, is a sanctuary where you can be free to be who you want to be and whoever you want to be with. There needs to be a certain level of safety in the atmosphere and the vibe of the ce for that to happen.


    So if us not being here achieves that then amen so let it be.


    I shut down myputer and get up from my chair. I just have to talk to Christian then I¡¯m out.


    He was meeting with a client who wanted to book one of the halls for a private party. We do that too. Started it when we kept getting requests. The bulk of the requests alwayse from Doms and because they like the sex dungeon so much and the ideas that we have down there, they want it all for their own parties.


    The sex dungeon was my idea and it brings in a nightly fortune with a basic ticket price per person at seven hundred and fifty dors. I figured at the time that people into that lifestyle could afford it. I wasn¡¯t wrong. Some of theme every night.


    The client Christian is meeting now is a little like that. His name is Master Winters. People would be shocked to shit if they knew that in the real world he¡¯s a judge. We¡¯re not even supposed to know that but we keep the secrets we¡¯re supposed to keep. I found out after running a check on him when he booked his first party and wanted a room that was already booked. The man paid twenty grand to move the other party so he could have his. I had to make sure the money wasn¡¯t dirty. I found it couldn¡¯t have been cleaner.


    I switch the light off in my office and make my way to the fourth floor to Christian¡¯s private lounge. His is near Gabe¡¯s, opposite the people who are in group rtionships.


    They like watching group sex and in years gone by we all used to be overly fascinated by it.


    Christian is sitting on the sofa watching now.


    I look over at the booth across from us on the other side of the balcony. Inside are three men sharing a woman and they¡¯re all ruthless about the way they take her.


    She¡¯s straddling the guy sitting down, riding his cock as guy number two pounds relentlessly into her ass, and guy number three feeds her his cock.


    I remember when I first saw this type of scenario. It was the act itself that got me, then I got used to it.


    What I will never get used to is the fascination with the people themselves. The saying- everyone is different- is very true. They¡¯re different when they have sex too, so while I could have seen this scenario hundreds of times, what¡¯s arousing as fuck is the fucking and the iming. Like watching animals and each of those guys look like they want to own their woman.


    I look to Christian and continue my stride toward him.


    As usual he has a topless waitress serving him drinks and as usual it¡¯s some poor girl who looks like she¡¯s fallen prey to his charm. I can tell from the way they look.


    We¡¯re thest two Giordano bachelors left and unlike me he¡¯s relishing the attention he¡¯s getting. I see his bartender tonight is the new girl and she¡¯s topless too.


    He looks up when I approach and sends the waitress away with the drink she was about to pour him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He looks worried. I have to give him credit. On the regr he works myst nerve, but when I need him he jumps into action.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I say. ¡°The meeting go okay?¡±


    ¡°All fine. Is everybody okay?¡± he asks.


    I nod. ¡°Yeah they¡¯re as okay as they can be.¡±


    He sighs with frustration. ¡°Salvatore, surely there must be something I can do to help. I already feel bad that you guys are being targeted.¡±


    I look him over and think of how much he sounds like me when I was told to do nothing. He¡¯s my cousin, but I worry over him like I do my brothers. He¡¯s not like us though. None of them are.


    He has on asion gotten involved in a fight where we needed him but this is above him.


    Christian is the youngest of us at thirty two and it¡¯s clear he¡¯s a businessman. That¡¯s how it¡¯s gonna be, especially on this trip.


    ¡°Christian¡­ we¡¯ll do better worrying less about the rest of the family. You¡¯re helping enough by being here, because it doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯m gonna be here for a while,¡± I answer.


    He looks surprised to hear that. ¡°Really Salvatore, that¡¯s never happened.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s safer. I¡¯m gonnay low and I want you to do the same. You see anything, you call Vincent okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, please let me know if I can do more.¡±


    ¡°You bet. I¡¯m off.¡±


    He gives me a curt nod but also a one shouldered hug.


    ¡°Take care cousin. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you too.¡±


    I leave him and make my way back down the corridor.


    ¡°Leaving so soon,¡± coos a familiar voice and I stop mid-stride.


    Cora- or Corrin, I still can¡¯t remember her name- steps out from behind one of the pirs like she was waiting for me. I frown when I see she¡¯s topless, wearing nothing but her panties.


    This chick is really trying it with me.


    We don¡¯t require the waitresses to walk around topless. They¡¯re as much an attraction in the ce as we are, of course the ones that do get a lot of action. Not up here though.


    Down below on the floor or in the yboy lounge where she can give some rich bastard ap dance, or an offer to fuck him. Looks like tonight though the rich bastard she¡¯s chosen is me.


    ¡°Yes I am leaving, something you need?¡± I try for professional.


    She walks right over to me and stops a breath away. It¡¯s too close for my liking but I don¡¯t step back. I want her to know she doesn¡¯t faze me, whatever she¡¯s doing.


    ¡°I did,¡± she answers, running her finger over my chest. ¡°I was thinking of being a good little employee and offering you some of those special skills I have listed on my resum¨¦.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine thanks.¡± Always and ever polite to my staff.


    ¡°We could go back to your lounge and I could give you the bestp dance you¡¯ve ever had in your life, or we could go to your room and I could give you the best fuck you¡¯ve ever had in your life.¡± She gives me a saucy smile. ¡°I¡¯d be real quiet, wouldn¡¯t say anything at all to Mimi. She¡¯s so nice, wouldn¡¯t want her to feel any kind of way.¡±


    Women really areplicated creatures. I¡¯m not sure how she can talk about Mimi like that and invite me to cheat.


    Frankly, I don¡¯t know why she doesn¡¯t go and bother Christian. This broad has seen me with Mimi, definitely knows we¡¯re together and still wants to fuck me.


    I hate cheating. I would rather be a yer than a cheater and I¡¯ve never been that either.


    I¡¯ve been the yboy. That¡¯s different, there are no expectations from yboys.


    ¡°No,¡± I answer, t and in. The smile on her face falls and she quirks a brow.


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ look.¡± I get closer, right up in her personal space. ¡°You do this again and you¡¯re out. Fired. Fucked. Understand?¡±


    I make sure I look her square in the eyes so she understands.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I understand.¡± Her cheeks flush and she blinks several times in disbelief.


    ¡°You can go now.¡± I grit my teeth.


    She looks more embarrassed than anything as she walks away.


    I shake my head and release a ragged breath. I was just about to continue down the path when something catches my eye.


    Fuck¡­ no not something someone¡­


    Stephano is standing on the balcony across from me. I see him first then Rardo and Davide who walk up to him.


    The three of them are just watching me and they¡¯re not far from the booth with the foursome.


    I don¡¯t know what the hell to do. I can¡¯t use my gun in here, and fuck, that¡¯s thest of my damn worries, what if they decide to use their guns? What if they kill someone?


    Well I¡¯m not going to stand here and look around like an idiot.


    I start running down the path. I have to get to the other side where they are and the fucking path feels like it¡¯s never ending.


    I run top speed and wait until I cross over the apex before I reach for the gun in my back pocket.


    I just about see Stephanou with his stupid smile as he turns into the archway.


    He¡¯s still too far from me and he¡¯ll get away before I get to him.


    Fuck, Isn¡¯t that better though? For him to leave the club.


    I want him gone but I want him dead. Adrenaline fuels my movements, but I¡¯m not fast enough. I fly down the stairs they seem to have taken and I don¡¯t know which way they went.


    I grab the phone and call security, getting everyone out to help me.


    The thing was the guys at the door knew not to let them in from the get go.


    I can¡¯t see Stephano, Ricardo or Davide anywhere. Fuck I don¡¯t fucking know if they¡¯re still inside the club or if they left. They could kill someone.


    I march down to the front door and see Hunter, my head of security. If he let them in I want to know why he would cross me like that.


    ¡°Hunter, Stephano was here, you let him in?¡± I balk. If he was sloppy he¡¯s fired. He¡¯s worked for me for five years but all it takes is one mistake.


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± He shakes his head.


    Jaxon, another guard rushes out sweating. ¡°Boss, no one has seen them, looks like they might have taken off.¡±


    I grit my teeth and walk away, reaching for my phone again to call Vincent.


    I¡¯ll check the CCTV after I speak to him then leave.


    I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back, it¡¯s not safe for the people here to be around me.

 #6 Chapter 28

    CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN


    Mimi


    Seeing dad the other night made me want to dig a little deeper into the past.


    I only intended to just look around a few things here and there so I went back to grandma¡¯s the following day.


    I didn¡¯t find anything, just a lot of what was already there, like her recipe books and journals which said nothing about William. But curiosity lured me to the inte and I wish it hadn¡¯t.


    I searched for William Russo and only added suspicion to my curiosity.


    He resigned from his position the same week Mom died and hadn¡¯t been heard from since.


    I don¡¯t know if that means anything, or if it¡¯s just me wanting to believe something more than what happened. Me so desperate to rewrite the past and believe that mom wouldn¡¯t kill herself.


    I wanted to talk to Salvatore about it but held off because I knew he was under a lot of stress from what¡¯s currently happening.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like yesterday, when he left me this morning three guards took his ce and when I left to go to Grandma they followed me. They¡¯ve been with me all day, alternating betweening inside my apartment and hanging around outside.


    When Gina came by,ing to my aid, she was searched and questioned. But she also had a guard with her too. Tony. He came with her and I had to admit that in the two minutes I saw him, he showed more care for her than I ever witnessed in Mario over the seven years she¡¯d been with him.


    We would have talked about that. I would have joked about it even but tonight wasn¡¯t the night for jokes.


    I took her into my bedroom and hit her with the full story of my mother.


    She currently stood as the fifth person who knew what I knew.


    She¡¯s sitting before me looking at the picture now of Mom and William and I can see she¡¯s worried.


    ¡°Did you tell Salvatore about William? I mean him resigning office in the same week your mom died?¡± she asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°No¡­ I¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Gina I can see that now¡¯s not the time to burden him with something neither of us can change. It¡¯s not like I can bring my mother back. I just want to know what happened. Her death was¡­ it still devastates me. I found her. I can¡¯t get that image of her out of my head.¡±


    Blood in the pool then her body. The pool red then mom floating there like a doll, her white blond hair crimson.


    Then me screaming. I screamed and I feel like sometimes I¡¯m still that little girl screaming. I remember arms holding me back from going to her. It was Dad. He was screaming and crying too, both of us shaking. It was neighbors who heard us and came. Everything was a blur after.


    It¡¯s still a blur. Time seemed to skip to the funeral. Then a void took the ce of my soul as thest bit of earth covered the coffin.


    ¡°You want closure.¡± Gina fills in. I nod. ¡°Mimi, I¡¯m not one to leap and jump to conclusions but this is¡­ it¡¯s something I¡¯d want to know too. One could argue that maybe William was so distraught by her death that he resigned. They looked like they were in love and she told him she loved him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought that. I did. What gets me is that there¡¯s nothing about him after. Was he that distraught that he couldn¡¯t do anything else? It¡¯s been more than a decade and men like that are always doing something.¡±


    She dips her head agreeing. ¡°Yes, I think so. Just to get to State¡¯s Attorney is a big deal. You don¡¯t just stop for good. Let¡¯s say he did grieve for years, I feel like it would be circumstantial or too farfetched for me to think he didn¡¯te back in some way.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you think I should do? Gina, it sounds like there was some danger. She says so. She told him to keep the files safe. What gets me is that she told him she had to take care of me and then she kills herself? Does that make sense?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t and previous experience taught me that when something doesn¡¯t make sense it¡¯s because it simply doesn¡¯t.


    She shakes her head. ¡°What about your father? Do you think that maybe you should speak to him?¡±


    ¡°God, no. Not at all.¡± She knows about that too, we had a lot to catch up on. ¡°I can¡¯t bring this to him. I mean if I find something worth mentioning that would make him feel better for her death, sure I¡¯ll tell him. I¡¯ll show him everything but he¡¯s already cut up about me and Salvatore, I don¡¯t really want to pour more salt on his wounds if we can look at it like that.¡±


    ¡°I get it¡­ um¡­¡± Her hands still and she nces down at the table with an uneasy expression.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She releases a ragged sigh. ¡°There¡¯s a guy in the underground. One of Mario¡¯s thuggish acquaintances. He¡¯s the kind of guy who¡¯s into all the talk and everybody¡¯s business. Shit no one should know. He was always mouthing off about his work with government officials. He was a driver for years but got busted for usingpany cars to smuggle cocaine. I was just thinking he might know something. I mean something in the way of what might have happened to William after.¡±


    A person like that would probably be helpful. Especially if he was into business no one should know about.


    An underground guy though? I know to be wary of guys like that. You can¡¯t trust them.


    Should I be going to a guy like that in times like these when it looks like no one can be trusted? There have been guards with me since Salvatore told me what was going on. How am I supposed to go search out an underground guy with Giordano guards at my side?


    He wouldn¡¯t talk to me just from the sight of them.


    My desire to know what happened to Mom though gets the better of me.


    I want to know the full details.


    Why she killed herself.


    Just why for everything and I think I deserve to know.


    ¡°Gina, I think I want to speak to this guy if I can.¡±

 #6 Chapter 29

    CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT


    Salvatore


    I expected this fucker toe see me.


    Just didn¡¯t know he had the balls it would take to do it.


    It¡¯s barely ten and Joey Cipriani was waiting for me before I got in this morning.


    I feel like starting off the conversation by telling him Mimi¡¯s safe and sound in my bed but I hold off.


    To be honest I expected him from yesterday but maybe he needed time to prep his fatherly speech. I know the look of disapproval when I see it. The thing about it is while I don¡¯t give a shit, I might not want my daughter dating me either.


    ¡°Mr. Cipriani. Seeing you twice in a week. I thought I had more chances of seeing leprechauns.¡± I chuckle and he gives me a tight-lipped smile.


    I motion for him to sit and he does. I however sit on the edge of my desk making my presence higher than him, just like I am in life.


    Animals do it. Assert their dominance over another by raising themselves higher. That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing now and this fucker knows it.


    What¡¯s unusual about this scenario is Joey rarelyes to Giordano¡¯s Inc. because of the nature of his job. He would usually go to my parents¡¯ house in the past.


    Mimi didn¡¯t live that far from us so we¡¯d always see her in the park and that was how we all came to be.


    He¡¯s here and it¡¯s clear why he¡¯s here to see me.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you Salvatore. Man to man,¡± he deres. ¡°Or rather me a worried sick father, to a man my most precious possession is into.¡±


    I narrow my gaze at him.


    ¡°What would you like to talk to me about?¡± I ask, as if I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to say to me.


    ¡°Salvatore, the situation with Stephanou Portalo is worrying me sick. I know you and Gabriel were practically gunned down in the streets. Like everyone else who works for your father, I¡¯ve been questioned and treated like some kind of fucker who hasn¡¯t been loyal to you people all my life, right from Italia.¡±


    ¡°You understand why we had to do that right?¡± I ask him. He should understand seeing as how we go way back.


    ¡°I understand very well, the feeling of unease is no less with understanding. However, with ites the eptance that things are bad. You people are targets for the man. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s back but ¡­¡± his voice trails off.


    We never gave the full details of what was happening. Vincent did the questioning and it¡¯s all pretty much been standard. It¡¯s true there¡¯s loyalty and we wouldn¡¯t want to piss off anyone who¡¯d protect our secrets to the death. Those are the kind of men working for us.


    But that also makes it easy for a traitor. You never know who he or she is until it¡¯s toote.


    ¡°Salvatore that man got to us before with Frankie. I¡¯ve been around your family since before you were born. I know danger and I have tried to keep my daughter away from it. I have tried so hard and now she¡¯s with you.¡±


    ¡°Joey, let¡¯s talk man to man like you say. Let¡¯s do that. You¡¯ve seen me with her, not just the other night. We have history. You¡¯ve seen me take care of her,¡± I point out.


    ¡°I have. I have Salvatore and I appreciate it. That¡¯s not what I mean though. The past was child¡¯s y. This is real. This¡­ what is happening is real, raw danger. You know it. The other guys are married with their kids or kids on the way. Their dolls are there and I¡¯m pretty certain they¡¯re worried sick. Mimi still has a choice. She doesn¡¯t have to be with you. She doesn¡¯t have to be with a guy who is cosa nostra. She can have a life free from the danger. I want that for her. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    The asshole¡­ he struck a nerve. He struck a fucking nerve inside my gut that I can¡¯t beat his ass about because he¡¯s talking about my Mimi.


    Of course I want her free from danger. But isn¡¯t it better for me to protect her?


    I stare at him and there¡¯s an inner turmoil brewing inside me.


    ¡°Salvatore, when ites to you Mimi can¡¯t see the danger. She¡¯s too in love with you to see right from wrong. I¡¯m here today hoping this man to man talk will make you do the right thing.¡± He stands up. ¡°I¡¯m hoping like hell that you love her enough to do the right thing to protect her. Let her go. Allow her the chance to live her life without danger.¡±


    I don¡¯t answer as he walks through the door. I watch him and stare at the emptiness, his words in my mind.


    I think of what Mimi said about her mother and how she wanted to leave the life of danger behind.


    I¡¯ve been thinking about that and now I¡¯m doing it even more.


    I wouldn¡¯t want Mimi in danger let alone hating me, or worse, dying.


    Never mind the hate. That¡¯s the least of the worry if death is something to factor in.


    There¡¯s a tap on my door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I call out and Gino the mail guyes in with a box.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Morning Salvatore, this was delivered at reception for you. Strange looking guy dropped it off.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°Strange looking?¡±


    ¡°Like from aic book. Hat and cloak like The Spirit.¡± Ginoughs and I frown. I don¡¯t know what the hell he¡¯s talking about. He¡¯s a kid who can¡¯t even grow a beard. One of the worker¡¯s kids who¡¯s fresh out of college and fresh in the world of work.


    ¡°Cool thanks,¡± I say, taking the box.


    I don¡¯t know what the fuck this is. I never get packages and from the weight it feels like paperwork. Means I have a long day or possibly two ahead of me.


    At least it will keep me distracted.


    I set it down on my desk but whatever¡¯s inside moves like it rolled. Paperwork doesn¡¯t do that.


    A memory of something gruesome happening to me once shes back in my mind. A memory I won¡¯t forget. This¡­ feels like deja vu. It was fifteen years ago now and it was another eye opener to the world I lived in. My world.


    A box was delivered to me just like this here at the office.


    I thought it was paperwork then too. I was a hot shot, just out of college and ready to work for Pa. They¡¯d just realized how good I was withrge sums of money and gave me a client who I could only describe as a psycho. The job went south but it wasn¡¯t my fault. They were shadier than us. The feds were already on to them for tax evasion and worst of all, fraud. I find you can get around the tax evasion but fraud is something else.


    If the feds suspect you for it they already know you¡¯re guilty.


    That didn¡¯t matter at the time. They med me when the feds came for them and seized their assets. I¡¯d barely touched anything, barely gave any advice, just barely anything. They just wanted to do something to work off frustration and point me, teach me a lesson.


    There was a girl that worked with us here. We went out for a drink and I spent the night with her, her name was Kelly.


    I remember getting the box, putting it on my desk and getting a prickling sensation crawl down my spine.


    Like I am now.


    Pulling in a deep breath, I open the box just like I did fifteen years ago and it¡¯s the same thing.


    A head.


    Fifteen years ago it was Kelly. One night with me got her killed.


    Today it¡¯s ¡­ fuck¡­ no¡­


    I remember her name now.


    Cora.


    Her name is Cora.


    Her name was Cora.


    Justst night she tried to seduce me, now her lifeless eyes stare back at me.


    Bile rises in my throat and my hands start shaking.


    There¡¯s an envelope stuck to her head. A fucking note.


    I have to shove down whatever humanity is in me to pick it up and read it.


    Here¡¯s one of your dolls.


    Manwhore, I couldn¡¯t decide which doll to choose from.


    So I went with her.


    She said she was yours.


    I may pick another, and another, and another.


    Stephanou


    I don¡¯t wait for my thoughts to process. I run.


    I run to Mimi.


    Jump in my car and run- every light to get to her.


    She¡¯s supposed to be at the restaurant.


    I go there and practically break the door down trying to get in.


    I¡¯m like a homicidal maniac as I rush in and when I see her sorting through some paperwork I grab her and hold her to me.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± she chuckles and pulls away from me, kissing the edge of my chin.


    ¡°Baby, are you okay?¡± I blurt in one go, my hands still shaking. I¡¯m shaking like a motherfucker on crack. I want to kill, I want to explode. I want blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. They sent me gold napkins but¡­¡± she pauses when she sees my reaction. ¡°What¡¯s going on Salvatore?¡±


    I open my mouth to speak but nothinges out.


    Cora¡­ she¡¯s dead.


    Killed.


    Murdered.


    Killed because she¡¯s linked to me.


    Killed. Murdered. Mimi knew her. She mother hens those girls at the club. Even the ones she can¡¯t stand. She takes care of them. They killed Cora because she said she was mine.


    Fuck.


    ¡°Salvatore you¡¯re scaring me,¡± Mimi says.


    My phone buzzes in my back pocket with a series of texts. I know I should call Pa. Vincent and the boys were on the streetst night all night looking.


    I pick up my phone and see a missed call from Nick and Gabe. I¡¯m about to call Gabe first when the phone starts ringing. It¡¯s Vincent.


    I answer straight away.


    ¡°Vin¡­ you okay?¡± I ask quickly, pressing the phone to my ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­ think so Salvatore.¡± His voice¡­ it sounds weird. Like he¡¯s far away. Like he¡¯s far, far away and talking through a sieve.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong brother?¡± I ask and Mimi steps closer.


    ¡°There¡¯s a¡­ red. Redness is on her head,¡± Vincent states. ¡°My girl. It¡¯s all red, on her head. Red on her shirt and her eyes are closed. Her lips are so blue, Salvatore. I can¡¯t get her¡­ to move. We should go to the hospital. They said ¡­ the paramedics said if we can move we can go to the hospital and they can fix her.¡±


    My hand flies up to my mouth and I can¡¯t process what he¡¯s saying to me.


    ¡°Vincent is Sorcha moving?¡± I ask and Mimi instantly looks panicked.


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t move unless I move her arm. So cold. She¡¯s so cold. Baby please get up. Salvatore help me! Help me brother! Come and help me.¡± He starts sobbing and my soul shatters.

 #6 Chapter 30

    CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE


    Salvatore


    Mimi starts crying, but I don¡¯t spare a moment to absorb what¡¯s happening. I take her hand and we go.


    We leave and go to Vincent¡¯s house which ¡­ God. There are bullet holes in the door.


    There are bullet holes in the wall.


    There are dead men on the floor-guards.


    Vincent¡¯s security guards lie on the floor dead. Bullet holes in their bodies. Ten of them. I knew them.


    Mimi cries harder and presses into me. I slip my arm around her and hold her. Hold her tight, so tight it¡¯s probably too tight.


    I don¡¯t like her seeing this. Right now though¡­ I can¡¯t protect her from the gruesome sight. We¡¯re in it. In the heart of it.


    What the fuck happened here? How?


    How did it happen? Vincent¡¯s house is like a heavily guarded fortress. This looks like the enemy just walked in and eliminated everyone. These men are skilled. Aside from the men that guard my parents¡¯ home these guys were the real deal.


    This couldn¡¯t have just happened.


    The rat¡­


    Had to be them.


    Where is Vincent?


    The sound of the baby crying gives me something. It¡¯s notfort though. Not in the least, and I knowfort will nevere as I follow the sound to the kitchen and find Vincent on the kitchen floor holding Sorcha¡¯s lifeless body.


    There¡¯s blood everywhere.


    All over the floor and all over her and him. A hole in her head. A bullet hole.


    Mimi screams and starts crying.


    Vincent¡¯s leaning against the metal door that leads into a safe room, built in the house so his wife and child can get away safely. It looks to me that only one of them got away. Sorcha must have put the baby inside the room and locked the door just in time, it opens from the inside. Upstairs in the attic is a code panel to unlock it from outside.


    I crouch down next to Vincent and he shakes his head at me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fix her Salvatore. She¡¯s not moving. She¡¯s so¡­ cold. I don¡¯t know why she won¡¯t move,¡± Vincent says, lips trembling.


    I can¡¯t be the hard man I¡¯m supposed to be. I can¡¯t break my brother¡¯s heart and tell him why his wife will never move again.


    I can¡¯t do it.


    A tear slides down my cheek and I shake my head.


    ¡°Vincent, we have to get Timothy out of the room,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°No¡­ he should stay there. Safe. My baby should stay inside where I can keep him safe. They will kill him just like¡­¡± he stutters and then it¡¯s like he realizes what¡¯s actually happened when he looks down at his wife. He breaks down and starts crying harder.


    I¡¯ve never seen him cry like this before. Like a man who¡¯s lost everything. Absolutely, everything.


    The same love I saw in his eyes the other night is still there.


    I can¡¯t believe that was just days ago. It was just days ago that I was here ying uncle. I came here and she hugged me. I thought how good she looked after having a baby not that long ago. I thought how good she looked with my brother and how happy they were. The three of them as a family.


    Now this.


    I can¡¯t even look at her properly. I can¡¯t because this can¡¯t be fucking real.


    ¡°Vin¡­ Vincent¡­. Come on, I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens to the baby. He needs you. Sorcha always cuddles him andforts him. He needs you to do that for him now,¡± I tell him hoping he¡¯ll listen.


    ¡°Salvatore, I couldn¡¯t save her, my girl¡­. My babygirl.¡±


    Another nerve strikes inside me.


    Babygirl¡­ yes. Of course she is. Just like mine is to me. The same way I¡¯ve known mine forever, he¡¯s known his girl forever too.


    I don¡¯t think of mine now though. I dare not. I won¡¯t.


    ¡°Come brother,e,¡± I try.


    It¡¯s Mimi¡¯s presence that makes him move. He looks to her.


    ¡°Vincent, let me hold her,¡± Mimi says to him. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her. She¡¯s my friend. I¡¯ll take care of her while you get the baby out.¡±


    ¡°Will you take care ¡­ of her?¡± he asks.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. I will. Give her to me.¡±


    I swallow hard as I watch Mimi hold Sorcha. My heart swelling with all the love I feel for her.


    All the love I¡¯ve ever felt.


    It tells me something though I don¡¯t want to ept.


    It highlights the danger.


    All I have to do is look before me. Look at Sorcha.


    The same thing could happen to my babygirl.


    If a man can be bold enough to do this to Vincent, an underboss in a family like ours, what the fuck is going to stop himing after me too?


    The day moves slow.


    It feels like being stuck in a nightmare where everything is gray and cloudy.


    Slow. Tortuous even.


    Once again we¡¯re gathered at the family home.


    Vincent isn¡¯t here. Ma is with him and the baby.


    Pa, me, Gabe and Nick sit at the table.


    Silence is pregnant in the air.


    We all had messages today.


    The three of us got heads in boxes. I got Cora, Gabe got Roberto, one of the main investors in our business in the Caribbean, and Nick got Denis, his street guy he¡¯s known for more than ten years. Denis was the guy who gave us the intel on Cole.


    Pa¡¯s four closest bodyguards were all poisoned.


    Vincent though got the biggest message of all.


    Stephanou came for him through his weakness. His wife. They would have killed Timothy too if Sorcha hadn¡¯t saved him. I saw the bullet dents in the metal door.


    Stephanou would have killed him too.


    This is the second time that animal hase for my family and both times he¡¯s left us with loss so great it crippled us.


    Anyone who knows Vincent knows how much he loved Sorcha. Take her out of the equation and you take the man away too.


    You paralyze him and weaken a man who¡¯s supposed to be fearless.


    Vincent looked as soulless as Sorcha when west saw him.


    Our women are all here. Mimi is upstairs with Mia and Charlotte.


    Our best bodyguards are all around. It¡¯s a fortress heavily guarded but then so was Vincent¡¯s house.


    It wasn¡¯t enough.


    Pa straightens and looks at each of us.


    His gazends on me and I know what he¡¯s going to say to me, even before he says it.


    The other day I was so quick to want responsibility. I was so eager to want to take charge and help protect my family. I wanted in and didn¡¯t want to sit around feeling useless.


    ¡°My boys¡­¡± Pa begins. ¡°When I look at you, you all look like my kids still. My three boys I knew would have to step up one day. I tried so hard to keep this from happening but the day is here. Salvatore¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes Pa,¡± I answer.


    ¡°You¡­ it¡¯s time. You will assume your role as capo. For now you will take charge. If and when Vincent assumes his duty, you will follow his lead as underboss.¡±


    The words work into me bringing truth home, truth as truth, pure and raw.


    It¡¯s who and what I am.


    ¡°I ept Pa.¡± I bow my head in reverence, vowing to be all that capo means.


    ¡°Thank you. I give permission to choose what capacity you¡¯d like your brothers to act in. To have your back as additional capos in which you will take charge, or do you wish them to stay out of trouble.¡±


    I look from Nick to Gabe and know there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll want out to safety. Not now. I wouldn¡¯t insult them like that but I will ask the question.


    I¡¯m in charge so I¡¯ll do this and bear in mind all that happened today. They¡¯ve got to be shit scared for their families. The same as I am for Mimi.


    ¡°My brothers always have my back, sir, I need them now in whatever capacity they choose to be with me. If they choose it. I am mindful that they both have wives and kids.¡± I thought I should say that first. Pa nods. I look to Nick first. ¡°Nickoli¡­ do you ept?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You know I do, brother,¡± he answers with a nod.


    ¡°Thank you brother,¡± I tell him with deep appreciation. ¡°I would like you to be second in rank down from me.¡±


    Nick bows his head in reverence.


    I look to Gabe next and he¡¯s already nodding before I can ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even ask me brother, you don¡¯t need to. I always have your back. Always and forever. I¡¯m not going to stop now,¡± he tells me.


    ¡°Your wife¡­¡± I point out because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right that he should take time away from Charlotte when she¡¯s pregnant.


    ¡°She will understand. There¡¯s no way she would allow me not helping. Definitely not.¡±


    I worry because this is the exact thing Charlotte wanted to stay away from. Our life, our world. Life in the mob.


    Fuck. It¡¯s shit. All of it.


    ¡°Thank you, brother. I would like you to be first in rank down from me.¡±


    That¡¯s how the structure works for us.


    It¡¯s like an army with different degrees of authority depending on rank. That¡¯s how we¡¯ll work this too and end this disaster before it gets worse.


    We need to.


    We can¡¯t let what happened today happen to anyone else.


    I can¡¯t¡­


    I keep seeing Vincent sitting on the kitchen floor with Sorcha. So much blood everywhere, their baby crying in the safe room.


    It can¡¯t happen again.


    I look to Pa as his phone starts ringing. I¡¯m on edge from the sound. I think that sometimes you can just tell when it¡¯s going to be more shit. Since we¡¯re already in the mouth of hell I¡¯m sure that¡¯s more bad news.


    Pa answers it and tenses up as the person starts speaking. The vein on his neck bulges and the one on his forehead pops like it really will pop.


    Pa stands, balls his fists and rams one into the wooden table.


    ¡°How fucking dare you call me, fucking cunt. You fucking bastard,¡± Pa snarls.


    I¡¯m on my feet at the sight. Gabe and Nick get up too.


    I move closer to Pa and I¡¯m fairly certain I hearughter.


    Then words.


    Pa stills and ces the phone on speaker, setting it down on the table.


    There¡¯s only been a handful of times in my life when I have witnessed Pa look helpless like this. The first time ever was when Charlotte was taken and the next, when Frankie was killed.


    Now he looks like a man who¡¯s been pushed to the edge.


    ¡°Salut on behalf of Syracuse as my people would say,¡±es a voice from the phone.


    I¡¯ve never spoken to him before but I match the face and think of Stephanou. It has to be him.


    The Fontaines are from Genoa and they don¡¯t talk like that. They aren¡¯t Sicilian like we are. This fucker is though.


    ¡°Stephanou Portaleu here. I trust you all received my messages,¡± heughs like a psycho. ¡°Years ago when your capo killed my wife, the love of my life, I spared you all. I only came for the guy who was at fault. The guy who took her from me. I showedpassion. This time is different. This time is way different and you¡¯re all going to get it. You Giordanos. You the leaders who stand in the way of others. Your line Julian Giordano. You and your four sons. I will destroy you first and make you crazy with grief. Then kill you. I¡¯ming for you all. n all you want but I am death. You will not stop me.¡±


    The line cuts giving us a chance to answer.


    I don¡¯t know what I would say though.


    It was serious before but him calling Pa just took it to the next level.


    You don¡¯t just call up a mob boss and threaten to kill him and his family just like that, and not one like my father.


    Stephanou did it because he can, so I take his threats very seriously.


    We n and speak with our alliances.


    Mainly udius and his crew


    Having him is like having all of Chicago on our side. They¡¯re strong. I just hope they¡¯re strong enough.


    We start our hunt for Stephanou. We hunt, out for blood and revenge. Vengeance.


    We hunt and wee up with nothing.


    It¡¯s hours before I see my girl. It¡¯s early the next morning before I see her.


    My parents¡¯ house is set in the style of Italy, with the balcony on the inside and out. Long hallways and corridors with art on the walls.


    I stop when I see Mimi talking with her father at the end of the corridor. She was in the guest room. It looks like he was just leaving.


    Both are crying.


    I recall days of the past when she was a child and I¡¯d see her with her father just like that. That golden hair was always in ringlets cascading down her back with ribbons. She¡¯d start out with ribbons then the minute her parents¡¯ backs were turned she¡¯d ditch them, tie her hair back and go hanging out with the boys. Hanging out with me.


    Me¡­


    Her father nts a kiss on her forehead then looks to me and stills.


    She looks to me now too and I stare on at the two of them.


    But¡­ I¡¯m focusing on her father and I¡¯m remembering the rude awakening he gave me yesterday.


    He asked me to do the right thing.


    He told me if I loved her he hoped I would do the right thing.


    I do love her, so doing the right thing is all I have on my mind as I take my next step and he leaves.

 #6 Chapter 31

    CHAPTER THIRTY


    Mimi


    He walks differently.


    I hear he¡¯s changed.


    Not the boy anymore I used to know, not the ountant at Giordano¡¯s Inc., and not the creative tech wiz that makes the beautiful disy at The Dark Odyssey.


    Salvatore isn¡¯t any of those anymore. He¡¯s a capo.


    He walks like a leader now, but he still looks at me the same.


    Hees up to me and kisses me.


    It¡¯s a kiss that seeps into my soul and speaks of what I want most.


    It¡¯s the kind of kiss you savor for all that you feel in the moment because it makes you forget.


    For those few seconds as he kisses me I step away from reality and pretend none of this happened.


    I pretend that Sorcha is still alive and I didn¡¯t have to hold her dead, lifeless body, tearing up inside for the loss of a woman who was a true friend and angel. A good wife to a man who is like a brother to me.


    For a few seconds I imagine it didn¡¯t happen and because it doesn¡¯t feel real, I almost believe it.


    Then he stops kissing me and I¡¯m pulled away from the fa?ade I imagined up. I¡¯m yanked back to reality and I look at my guy standing before me with so much sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°Come here. I¡­ have to talk to you,¡± he says and I bite the inside of my lip.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He takes my hand and leads me back into the bedroom.


    I had to stay in here away from the other girlsst night because I was so distraught.


    They both came to sit with me though. Charlotte and Mia. Both of them came and left when Dad arrived.


    Salvatore closes the door then sits me down by the dresser near the long French window.


    He pulls up a chair and reaches forward to cover my hands with his.


    ¡°How are you?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Numb. I can¡¯t believe it. I just can¡¯t. So evil and cruel. Wicked. And¡­ they would have killed Timothy too. And for what Salvatore? Money? Power? What did Vincent do that was so bad that Sorcha deserved to die, and their two month old ced at risk?¡± I¡¯ll never understand. More and more I see why Mom hated our way of life. I see it so clearly.


    Salvatore gives my hands a gentle squeeze.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the way Mimi. It doesn¡¯t matter how reasonable or unreasonable something is. The intended blow is always the worst. There¡¯s no question on who deserved what and if what you did was reason enough to be so evil.¡± He hangs his head down then lifts it back up and looks at me with tears brimming inside his dark eyes. A tell of the storm that must be raging inside him. ¡°I was real proud of you for holding her like that. Sorcha. I was real proud of you, Mimi for being the person you are and being a friend to her in that moment. She loves Vincent and she would have been floored to see you do that for her and for him and he trusted you to hold her. His babygirl.¡±


    I¡¯m all cried out but fresh tears slide down my cheeks. ¡°I did it because I knew she would have wanted me to.¡±


    ¡°I know baby. I know. The sadness is too much for all of us. This is the second time this man hase for us and it¡¯s big. It¡¯s bigger, different.¡± He straightens up but doesn¡¯t let go of my hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re capo¡­ now.¡±


    He nods.


    I heard Gabe talking to Charlotte. He came by in the night to check on her. That¡¯s when I heard.


    ¡°I was going to tell you. I¡¯m d you heard though. Mimi¡­ a lot is going to change and um¡­ I¡¯m just going to be real with you. I don¡¯t want you to be a part of it.¡±


    I stare at him, not sure I heard him right. Not sure I heard what he said or if I understand.


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m already a part of it. I always have been. I¡¯m with you.¡±


    When he shakes his head my heart squeezes.


    ¡°Baby, you don¡¯t have to be. You don¡¯t have to be part of anything. We¡¯re targets. All of us, but you don¡¯t have to be here. Charlotte and Mia are married to the mob. You have a choice.¡±


    ¡°I choose to be with you,¡± I point out, not liking where this conversation is going. ¡°Salvatore, I chose you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t. You can¡¯t Mimi. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to be with me. Yesterday I got a head in a box. Cora¡­ from the club.¡±


    My hands fly up to my mouth and my breath hitches right there in my chest.


    ¡°What? What are you saying to me?¡±


    ¡°They killed her Mimi. She said she was mine. I was never with her like that, not once so I don¡¯t know why she would have said that. But that is what being with me will do to you. Stephanou killed Sorcha to send the biggest message of all and to destroy Vincent.¡±


    I start crying because this is all so awful. ¡°Salvatore¡­¡±


    ¡°Babygirl¡­ I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t do that to you. I can¡¯t put you in that kind of danger. I won¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t allow them to kill you just because you¡¯re with me. Not you. Not you Babygirl. And not when I know better and can do better.¡±


    ¡°I want to be with you. Salvatore it¡¯s real between us¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He nods. ¡°Yes. It is. I love you Maria Cipriani. I always, always have. And I told you I would always put you first. Even if that means letting you go.¡±


    I cry harder and move to him, throwing my arms around him and holding him.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I tell him. ¡°I love you, Salvatore. Don¡¯t let me go. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t let me go.¡±


    He buries his face into the side of my neck and kisses me there.


    ¡°I have to Mimi. It¡¯s better this way. I have to. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to be mine.¡± He pulls away from me and just walks, leaving.


    Leaving me.


    I watch him go and the numbness turns into a void.


    The tears fall but it feels like pieces of my soul weeping. Weeping and reaching for him. The only man I ever loved.


    Everything feels like a haze.


    The days pass by and I resign myself to my apartment. I don¡¯t know what day it is.


    Salvatore sent a letter to me this morning containing a check for three million and the transfer of ownership of the restaurant.


    The envelope contained the stuff dreams are made of yet the first thing I thought of when I received it was that he¡¯s alive. I was more grateful for the contact in knowing he was alive than the contents of the envelope.


    God knows I¡¯d prefer to have him more than anything in this world.


    Anything.


    Irony hase to get me. I felt the restaurant would be the thing I aplished.


    The restaurant was the thing I wanted to focus on a few weeks back to fix me. Fix me after what happened with Gabe and set me back on track to my dreams. It was the thing I was choosing over the man because I thought being with the man who called me his babygirl and losing him would break me.


    I took the risk and I¡¯m broken just not in the way I thought I would be. I thought he would break my heart. I thought I would have lost him to heartbreak like Gabe.


    I have a different type of heartbreak now where worry is making me sick, eating away at my insides and making me lose my mind wondering if Salvatore¡¯s okay.


    I have guards who are with me twenty four seven, the same as when I was with Salvatore but it¡¯s not the same as him being here.


    Ginaes into the living room with a mug of hot chocte.


    I¡¯ve been curled up on the sofa since this morning. She got here an hour ago and has been taking care of me.


    She sets the giant mug of hot chocte down before me and smiles.


    ¡°This looked like it was in order. Something to cheer you up. I¡¯ve put some mini pizzas in the oven and I¡¯m bakingter,¡± she says with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you. That sounds like you¡¯re going to miss work again for me,¡± I answer. She was here all day yesterday.


    ¡°Yep that is pretty much what I have nned. You¡¯ve been through a lot Mimi and I just want to be here for you, even if it¡¯s just to make this,¡± she waves her hand over the cup and gives me a little smile.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say and swallow hard. I pick up the cup and take a sip. It brings a smile I don¡¯t expect to my face. She¡¯s made what I call her deluxe chocte her grandmother taught her to make. The kind that¡¯s more like melted chocte with some cream. It does help a little.


    Dad came by and has been dropping by daily with treats like I¡¯m six years old. Choctes and things you¡¯d give a child. It¡¯s sweet but since I know he didn¡¯t want me with Salvatore before this happened I can¡¯t quite see him as being genuine.


    I hate too that he¡¯s right. I hate that Salvatore is right.


    Danger.


    Everything points to that word. Everything and all that¡¯s happened.


    Danger.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do with your millions Miss Lady?¡± she asks, ncing at the envelope on the table.


    I shake my head.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t you dare tell me you won¡¯t ept it,¡± she snaps, widening her eyes.


    ¡°I ept, but¡­ only because it¡¯s a gift from him. I haven¡¯t actually thought about what it is. I know it¡¯s a lot but since what I want is him I can¡¯t think past that part.¡±


    ¡°I know sweetie. I know. He¡¯s ¡­right though. It¡¯s too dangerous to be around any of the guys right now. My heart just goes out to Vincent¡­ Jesus Mimi, when I think of what happened to Sorcha I just see the danger.¡±


    I understand, I understand it all. I just don¡¯t want it to be the way it is.


    ¡°It was so awful Gina. I¡¯ve never seen Vincent like that before. Completely lost and hopeless. He didn¡¯t want to believe it, or ept it.¡±


    I haven¡¯t seen or heard much about him since. I knew his mother was helping him so I assumed his father would be too. Helping both him and the baby.


    I know what these guys are like though. Vincent may be truly broken now, he¡¯s in shock. That¡¯s what it is. The shock is the only thing that¡¯s stopping him from going for blood the way he lost it when Frankie was killed. I remember well what it took to calm him down. I¡¯m expecting to see that person very soon.


    As for now, we¡¯re in the interim stage. We¡¯re in the eye of the storm waiting to see which way the wind will blow. Waiting to see what will happen next.


    ¡°Mimi¡­ I think the best thing for you right now is to stay away. Salvatore is making it possible for you to live out your dream. You should do that.¡±


    I pull in a deep breath and take it in. It¡¯s all good advice. Yes my dream was to have the restaurant. That was the dream. Somewhere along the line though the dream shifted and it was a dream just to be with Salvatore.


    That is what happened to me.


    ¡°Yeah, I will. I will. Once I get my feet on the ground I will.¡±


    She sighs and gives my hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°Good. Also¡­ I don¡¯t want to promise anything but the other day I managed to track down Porter. That¡¯s the underground guy I was telling you about. Tony found him. I can set something up for you to talk to him, maybe that will keep your mind upied.¡±


    I stare at her and nod. Yes¡­ that would keep my mind upied indeed.


    I lost track because of everything else but it¡¯s time to turn my sights back to it. I do want to know what happened to my mother.


    This may lead me nowhere, or it could give me some closure. Whatever it does it will heal some part of me that¡¯s still raw from losing her.


    ¡°Okay, yes, I¡¯d like that. I would like to speak to him. Definitely.¡±


    Distraction is what I need now.


    Doing something useful that might have a big result.


    It beats sitting here and worrying.


    Not doing anything but feeling sorrow for the situation.

 #6 Chapter 32

    CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE


    Salvatore


    I¡¯ve had no contact with her.


    No contact with Mimi. I just sent the letter.


    That¡¯s how I want it to be.


    It¡¯s better this way.


    This way she doesn¡¯t have to see me or hear from me and be reminded that we can¡¯t be together.


    Better to just leave her alone. Even better because I need to focus and home in all my abilities. Raw street abilities that I need more than ever.


    I never knew how much I would need to focus until now . Now that it looks like we¡¯re standing in limbo, not knowing what to do or what direction to take.


    We spent all thest few days looking for Stephanou and hitting up all the Fontaine hangouts all to no avail.


    A fool would think they¡¯re hiding like rats. I know they¡¯re not. A pack of mobsters like us on the hunt is bad by itself and is enough to cause fear but I know they¡¯re not scared.


    They¡¯re ying with us.


    Stephanou is ying with us.


    I¡¯m with Gabe and Nick. We¡¯ve juste back to the family home to n. We¡¯ve made this our central point to meet.


    It¡¯s been a week and we¡¯ve had nothing. That¡¯s not good.


    ¡°What do you think we should do boys?¡± I ask. I¡¯m open to their suggestions.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to brainstorm. It¡¯s very clear that people are being told not to talk to us,¡± Gabe puts in.


    Nothing is truer than that. I¡¯m seeing the same kind of fear we witnessed in Cole. Although with him I can¡¯t be too sure if he was scared or hyped up on the shit he¡¯d taken.


    People are scared to talk though.


    Of course they would be. It¡¯s Stephanou Portaleu. You know from the name not to fuck with him and be foolish enough to implicate yourself.


    We¡¯ve searched the underground and nothing.


    The door crashes open and Vincent walks in shoving a guy forward, ahead of him who¡¯s been gagged. He had his hands bound in front of him and looks like he¡¯s been beaten.


    I have seen Vincent in days and when I sawst saw him he was pretty much the same as he was after I found him with Sorcha.


    Now he looks like he¡¯s juste out of hell.


    Vincent kicks the man making him fall over and knock his face into the hardwood floor.


    ¡°Get the fuck up, you fucking dog. Fucking get up,¡± Vincent shouts and kicks him again.


    I don¡¯t know who this guy is but I already know there¡¯s a chance he won¡¯t be leaving here alive.


    The guy crawls on the ground like a dog .


    I walk up to them. ¡°What is this Vincent?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Boys meet Agent Grant. The fucking fed who put me in this mess. Fucking bastard.¡± Vincent pulls out his gun and aims it at Agent Grant.


    It must definitely be a cold day in hell for us to have a fed in this house.


    Nick and Gabe join us and we stare at Agent Grant who is sobbing.


    Vincent rips the gag from his mouth and growls at him.


    ¡°Fucking talk and tell me what I want to know, or it won¡¯t end with you,¡± Vincent spits. ¡°I will kill your family, everyst one of them to make you pay.¡±


    I nce at Vincent and see he¡¯s being serious as fuck. He will do it, he would do it and show no mercy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know this would happen I swear it. I swear it,¡± Agent Grant cries.


    ¡°Lying fuck. You fucking liar. Let me bring you boys up to speed. This sick fuck here linked up with The Fontaines. He¡¯s working with them, probably sipped tea and ate fucking biscuits with them, pretty sure too he knows who our pest is.¡±


    Jesus Christ. What the fuck? I raise my gun too and aim it at Agent Grant.


    ¡°Please no¡­ I didn¡¯t know what would happen. I didn¡¯t know. It was a job. It was just a job. I didn¡¯t know anyone was going to die.¡±


    ¡°No? You fuck with Mobsters and didn¡¯t know there would be consequences?¡± Gabe shouts.


    ¡°I want all the details, everything,¡± Vincent seethes. ¡°You met with me and fucking yed me. My wife is dead because of you. You will tell me everything I need to know. I want it all from the beginning. I want to hear how and why. I want to know what led to this. A world where my wife is dead and my son doesn¡¯t have a mother.¡±


    Agent grant shakes, eyes on Vincent. Eyes pleading that he might spare him. pleading for mercy. Hope that if he tells him what he needs to know he¡¯ll spare his life.


    ¡°Last year I was approached by Marc Fontaine,¡± he begins. ¡°he¡¯s had people watching you for a while. Long time. Listening and watching and looking for a way to destroy you for killing his brother and weakening their structure.¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Vincent urges.


    I listen intently interested to hear the shit.


    ¡°At first he wanted to look into your assets and get you that way. Weaken you all and have your shippingpany seized. It didn¡¯t work. I put in the request to make it happen and my superiors denied it. I figured either they were more afraid of you or they just wanted to keep out of trouble. So Marc found another way when we stumbled upon the knowledge that you had business with Lawrence and Stephanou¡¯spany. When Marc realized you had no idea who you were truly working for he used it to his advantage. The first part of the n was to bring down Stephanou¡¯s empire at your hand. You¡¯re doing. All you. Make him mad enough toe back to Chicago and entice him with enough money to take you all out. Having lost everything made him agree to the money to wipe you out. Take control of what you have but most of all destroy the leading Giordano line. Your father and your brothers. Assassinate you. Instigate a blood war amongst you with a man who can get the job done. That is where we¡¯re at now.¡±


    He¡¯s right that is where we¡¯re at now. Fucking right.


    There is however the matter of the enabler. The rat, our rat. None of this would have been possible if they hadn¡¯t made it so.


    Who are they?


    Who are they really?


    ¡°One of our guys is working with them,¡± I point out. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Agent Grant looks to me and shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have no idea. They have a lot of people working with them. I don¡¯t know more than what I was told to do. We met at the meeting ce and I did what I was told to do.¡±


    ¡°You mean what you were paid to do,¡± I snap because he¡¯s making it sound like he was forced.


    ¡°I got in way over my head. I didn¡¯t know what I was signing up for,¡± he stutters.


    I¡¯m not the one to tell that. I don¡¯t ept shit. A person will always say bull shit like that when it goes wrong and act like they didn¡¯t know what they were doing was all wrong to begin with.


    ¡°Where did you people meet?¡± Vincent snarls. ¡°Tell me right the fuck now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an underground facility. I don¡¯t know how to get there. I was taken by blindfold. It looked like it was underground, like the sewers. I don¡¯t know anything else. That¡¯s where they meet.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Who is they?¡± I demand. ¡°Who, who did you see there?¡±


    ¡°The three Fontaine brothers and Stephanou Portalou. There were some other guys. It¡¯s a whole operation. It looks like they have government ties. There¡¯s no way such a facility and set up can exist like theirs without it. The ce was big and hadputers and everything, set up like our offices at the bureau, but looked more like an old factory.¡±


    Well we were already well versed in them having ties to the government. The underground facility exins why we can¡¯t find shit.. Where is it though?


    ¡°How did you get there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I met a limo at the civic center and then I¡¯d get transported there with a bag over my head,¡± he answers.


    ¡°How long did it take you? You must have an idea of that.¡± Vincent balks. ¡°Give me an idea of time.¡±


    ¡°We met at different times in the day. I have no idea on specifics.¡± Agent Grant mumbles. ¡°I think maybe it was over an hour, probably close to ny minutes.¡±


    Fuck. That could be anywhere. One hour to ny minutes¡¯ drive depending on what time you¡¯re driving could be anywhere. It could be out of Chicago, It could be in Chicago and the fucking underground is massive.


    ¡°What else is there?¡± Vincent holds the gun out and pulls the trigger back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else. Please¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Vincent¡¯s hands shake. ¡°You see me I¡¯m a mobster, I¡¯m a bad person, straight up. It¡¯s kill or be killed for me. You¡­ are the worse kind of person. The kind people trust to do the right thing. You take an oath of such. You¡¯re supposed to be good and do your job. Men like me are the kind that would do a thing like what you did. Take payment to be a fucking crook. Not men like you. I will kill you like the criminal you are.¡±


    Agent Grant¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°Please no-¡±


    Bang, bang. Bang!


    That¡¯s all I hear. I hear then I see Agent Grants body crumple to the ground, blood spraying from his head.


    All three rounds of bullets went straight to his head. Same spot.


    Blood pools on the ground and Vincent drops his hand to his side and walks out.


    I follow him catching up with him in the corridor.


    He stops and looks at me.


    ¡°Salvatore don¡¯t.¡± Vincent holds up his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to me. Got an interesting call today from Stephanou. He wanted to tell me how he raped my wife first before he made her beg for her life. He made her beg before he killed her. He thought I should know. He said he¡¯ll make me watch him kill Ma, then make me beg for my life too. Fucker¡­ he¡¯s dead when I find him.¡±


    It all just keeps getting worse by the minute. All of it.


    I grip his shoulder and hold on tight. ¡°Vincent I am going to help you. I am going to help you. We will do this. I promise you.¡±


    Vincent takes my arm too. ¡°Salvatore¡­ it¡¯s the first time where I don¡¯t know what the hell to do. The Fontaines are too powerful. If they can do all of this, they¡¯re too powerful. They keeping back. This time it¡¯s sneaky as fuck and they¡¯ve called out this mad man. How do we bring them all down? How? We all believe they can¡¯t do shit because they don¡¯t have the connections we have but they have the government and it makes everything we have look like shit.¡±


    ¡°One thing at a time.¡± I tell him, it¡¯s the best thing I can think of saying because he¡¯s fucking right.


    Fontaines have the government. We can¡¯t go after the government.


    How are we supposed to do that?

 #6 Chapter 33

    CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO


    Salvatore


    Cut off the head and the body is weak.


    Dead.


    Just like the Fontaines would be if we cut their power source.


    I¡¯m on the streets with Nick, Gabe, udius and his guys. We¡¯ve started the search for this underground facility.


    We¡¯re in the worse part of town anybody could be, scouting out ces with ess to the underground.


    I figured there was no time like the present and we can¡¯t afford to lose any more time than we have.


    I called the men back out and we¡¯re on the case. udius has been extremely helpful with ideas so we¡¯re hitting up the worse part of town. I fucking hate this area. It¡¯s the slums. The kind of ce you can go to get the hook up on the ck market.


    It starts just beyond the stretch of the mall . There¡¯s a noticeable distinction. One street runs across it like a marker . t feels more like a warning though no to venture any further, or if you are shady as shit and looking for trouble like we are, then it¡¯s like an arrow pointing the way.


    We¡¯ve already checked out a few ces but they were clean. Now we¡¯re walking together down the market style road passing a lot of bars and clubs. There are people outside. They see me, Nick and Gabe and they look wary. Some go inside. One look at udius though and fuck some of them run away and he fucking loves it.


    It¡¯s all good and well to be so revered because mostly people cough up information if their too afraid. Sometimes though-like we¡¯ve been experiencingtely ¨Cit¡¯s the reverse. The other guys have paid them more. The other guys have more power than us and see us as street rats.


    It¡¯s a tell of who¡¯s hanging the de over their heads.


    udius nudges into me and I nce at him.


    ¡°Salvatore we¡¯re just walking past potential spots,¡± he states quirking a brow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be any of these,¡± I answer and nce at Gabe who¡¯s started talking to Nick.


    I¡¯ve been walking ahead looking at the bars. The one¡¯s we¡¯ve passed so far and the people won¡¯t be what we¡¯re looking for.


    I know from the look of the exterior. The ces we¡¯ve passed on this road are either too small, or not important enough.


    udius likes to scour the ce, leave no stone unturned but I feel like we don¡¯t have time for that. The past few days have just been shit and I have that sensation again that it¡¯s too fucking quiet.


    ¡°Okay capo. I¡¯m following your orders tonight.¡± udius answers with a smirk and shakes his head.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°udius, if you think otherwise say it,¡± I impart. He¡¯s telling me he¡¯s following my orders but no one here is more skilled than him and his guys. I¡¯m man enough to acknowledge that he¡¯s the Chicago boss. Everyone epts that. even the enemies. I nce back at them and they¡¯re not even afraid to reveal their guns. Gio, Dante and Alex walk behind us with their guns exposed. They don¡¯t care who is watching them.


    udius chuckles. ¡°We just do things a little different. I trust that you¡¯re going with instinct and I¡¯m following. However, I will say if I see something that looks off.¡± He tucks a lock of his hair behind his ear.


    From as long as I¡¯ve known him he¡¯s always had long hair, and he¡¯s grown it longer too. It¡¯s so long it¡¯s swishing over his elbows. Long hair and long ck leather coat billowing out in the wind like the angel of death.


    I haven¡¯t always known him with the cross on his cheek though. I knew him before that happened. It¡¯s for his first wife. His enemies blew her up.


    Him and his crew have been through a lot. We have too and as we grow in assets it just gets worse. That¡¯s my take on things.


    Doesn¡¯t matter what it is that¡¯s happening it always seems toe back to that.


    The Fontaines never came for udius though, not like they have with us. It¡¯s like fucking high school when you pick on specific people and leave others alone.


    ¡°udius,¡± I begin and he looks to me. ¡°The Fontaines, what the hell is your take on them?¡±


    Heughs. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start with that answer. What exactly do you mean? Do you want me to tell you what I think about their government links or them in general.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Both. They got to feds. Mobsters don¡¯t deal with feds.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore I don¡¯t even like that word, but I have fed associates who are useful. I hated it like nothing else when I first took over business but I understood. Anyway, that¡¯s not the point here. I agree that the problem with the Fontaines is the government link. It¡¯s their support system. What would be good for everyone is to find out who the fuck it is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I know it. udius ¡­¡± My voice trails off. I¡¯ve been thinking about it all since Vincent¡¯s speech. Thinking about everything in its entirety. ¡°It feels more like this n with Stephanou is more them. I mean only them, without the government link. It¡¯s too borate and well thought out.¡±


    So much got me thinking about it all.


    ¡°I agree. I have been thinking about that too. We don¡¯t tend to go after the guys who leave us alone but realistically it¡¯s those ones you have to worry about. Never know what it is their nning or who they¡¯re making their ns with.¡± He surmises.


    I nod agreeing and that¡¯s the part that¡¯s making me think.


    Who is the government link? The Fontaines only tend to surface when they can pack a punch, other than that their sneaky bastards who worm their way around toe up with the shit like what¡¯s happening now.


    I agree that when you have government on your side it¡¯s power, but if the government link they had was so powerful wouldn¡¯t they have been able to crush us already?


    ¡°udius it feels to me like the link they have might just have some power. Not a lot though. Enough to keep them doing what they¡¯re doing with business and covering their backs, but when ites to the streets it¡¯s a different story.¡±


    He looks to me with that smirk and nods. ¡°Salvatore, consider this. If we were dealing with the Antones, we¡¯d all be dead. Everyst one of us.¡±


    I nce at him and blow out a breath.


    The Antones are what we call an assassin family who are far worse than the Fontaines. Stephanou and his crew are sick fucks but the whole Antone n are psychotic. All of them.


    That¡¯s not what gives them the power though. It¡¯s their own government ties. A few years back udius and his men had a run in with them and it was revealed that they were working with the governor. We knew from back then that that was just a piece of the puzzle.


    udius smiles again. ¡°Salvatore. Whoever the Fontaines are working with just want money. Rest assured it¡¯s that. Money and power and they¡¯re happy with their association with their mobster friends as the bitches that do the dirty work. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re interested in starting a mafia war. Government don¡¯t get down like that. they don¡¯t need to sneak around unless they can¡¯t do shit and they¡¯re few who can¡¯t do shit.¡±


    ¡°So you think it¡¯s more the case of them not wanting to have any trouble with us?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I feel like it could be a bit of both. This situation though.¡± He spreads his fingers. ¡°I think it¡¯s the Fontaines using theirpany benefits to get shit down. Shit they want done. Rest assured though if you can rock the fucking nest and cause a stir you take them out and down and they can¡¯t do anything anymore.¡±


    That would be really good. Again it¡¯s the question of how. How do we do that?


    And really now¡¯s not the time. it¡¯s a separate issue. Another thorn in our sides that needs to be pulled out.


    Stephanou and his assholes are the priority.


    A bullet whizzes past my ear, I swear I hear it before I see it hit the ground in front of me.


    Like fuck, do we all snap to into action though.


    The people around start screaming and running into the buildings, taking cover.


    I get behind one of the empty market stalls and Gabe and Nick both cover me.


    There ahead of us on the roof of the Chinese takeaway is Davide and Rardo. They both have machine guns and like us they didn¡¯te alone.


    Motherfuckers. There¡¯s ten mean, thuggish looking men with them and they all jump down ready for war.


    That¡¯s fine we are too.


    While seven of the men go for udius and his crew, the rest follow Davide and Rardo. Heading for us.


    Theye for us guns zing, ready to take us down.


    ¡°Looking for us?¡± Davide snarls as he starts shooting up the ce.


    ¡°Salvatore, this fucker needs to be stopped.¡± Gabe shouts to me.


    ¡°Leave him to me, you two get rid of the others and round back so we can deal with Rardo.¡± I order. Rardo is more dangerous than Davide, and cunning. I nce at him and see the broad smile on his face. A smile like we¡¯re already lying dead on the ground and he¡¯s going to haul us back to Stephanou and present us as the catch of the evening.


    Asshole, let him think that.


    ¡°Ready boys,¡± I shout and like we¡¯re unit we move knowing exactly what to do.


    Gabe and Nick run out from my left and start firing at the back up guys. One goes down.


    That¡¯s all I see because as soon as Davide is getting ready to load up and fire off another round I shoot him in the arm.


    I get him and step out shooting at both him and Ricardo who rush over to a wide pir to take cover.


    I just love when people underestimate me. It¡¯s clear that¡¯s what these two have done. Clear as fuck. They saw Vincent wasn¡¯t with us and though they¡¯d try to wipe us out.


    I don¡¯t hide anymore I head straight for then running with the rage of everything that¡¯s happened.


    More shotse my way but I see someone¡¯s covering me. I don¡¯t look back though to see who.


    When I get to the pir I only see Davide. No Ricardo.


    Where the fuck is he?


    Davide drops his gun and flies at me like a feral animal his teeth a nightmare.


    Before he can make contact with me I send a kick to his face that makes him snap backwards from his speed and the impact of my kick. I put my gun back in my pocket then because I don¡¯t want to lose it. It¡¯s all about timing when dealing with guys like this. I won¡¯t have time to fire a bullet but I can use my fists.


    When hees again I¡¯m ready to fight this fucker. This fucking dog is definitely gonna get it tonight.


    I unleash my psycho too and we punch each other giving blow for blow.


    This is not like the rage filled punches I gave Gabe the other week.


    Every hit I give this fucker is designed to kill and as such it weakens him.


    I headbutt him, stunning him and he staggers backwards. I use that moment to whip out my gun and shot him straight in his chest.


    He grabs his chest and cries out in the pain but he still tries toe for me.


    It¡¯s a loss cause though.


    I got him good, near his heart. He doesn¡¯t have long left.


    He drops to his knees inplete disbelief and looks up at me. the asshole smiles. Smiles wide.


    ¡°Where are you meeting?¡± I demand. I know he¡¯s not going to tell me shit but I¡¯m trying here.


    Heughs and blood runs down the side of his mouth.


    ¡°Really? You seriously think I¡¯m going to tell you that Giordano?¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker, you shouldn¡¯t havee out tonight.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°That¡¯s the difference between us and you people. we always try no matter the loss. It¡¯s fine though. I¡¯m just one down. Stephanou¡¯s going to butcher you and yours. You people have taken too much away from us this time. Too much. You¡¯re all dead.¡±


    ¡°Fuckinge for us, we¡¯ll deal with you and yours,¡± I counter and heughs.


    ¡°And we¡¯ll just keep taking from you. That girl didn¡¯t even know she was dead when I cut off her head.¡± He wobbles but stillughs. These assholes always know how to strike a nerve. ¡°Got a good fuck from her first though. Got her good when she bent down to pull on her panties. Her head just came right off. Fresh and ready to gift wrap. Hot girl, although I would have loved to start with Mimi what a cute name. Your babygirl¡­.¡±


    His eyes close and he drops to the ground.


    Gabees back with Nick and udius.


    ¡°Ricardo got away,¡± I tell them.


    There¡¯s nothing more to say. I don¡¯t bother to talk about the guilt I feel or the worry over Mimi.


    I¡¯m an asshole for thinking I¡¯m lucky it wasn¡¯t her. I¡¯m a prick for even contemting it.


    I push the guilt and worry to the back. They¡¯re both emotions I can¡¯t afford.

 #6 Chapter 34

    CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE


    Mimi


    ¡°I gotta meeting set up with Porter in two hours,¡± Gina says handing me the little piece of paper in her hands. ¡°I told him you wanted to talk to him about William Russo so he wouldn¡¯t have any cause to think you were there for trouble.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I answer and thank my lucky stars that Gina is so street smart.


    Tony stands next to her, towering over her with his height and shifts his weight from one foot to the other.


    I lean against the counter top by the bar and press my fingers into the cool granite surface as I look at the details on the paper.


    It¡¯s for a strip club called The Jade. It¡¯s near the south side of the docks. A ce I know to keep well away from.


    As in far, far away.


    It¡¯s the kind of ce where all the low life¡¯s hang out. You either go for information on criminals, or if you need a hit on someone. Drugs, prostitution, any and everything illegal happens there, and if you¡¯re gonna die, it will be there.


    Shit¡­ that¡¯s where I¡¯m going.


    I stare ahead past the little tables of the restaurant and through the double doors where the people are walking on the side walk. Their shadows mingle with the streetlights and moonlight.


    ¡°I was thinking with security so tight we could take Tony. He blends in well around parts like that,¡± Gina states with a twinkle in her eyes .


    I nce at Tony who¡¯s already nodding. He¡¯s impressed me, definitely. He¡¯s barely left Gina¡¯s side, even before all the bad started happening he was with her. like he was determined to show that he¡¯s nothing like Mario.


    ¡°Girls, I¡¯m gonna say I¡¯m not happy with this,¡± he shakes his head now running a hand over his goatee. He looks a little like Van Gough with it, but like a very handsome version with his piercing blue eyes and olive skin.


    I like the way he looks at Gina. I like how he cares for her.


    ¡°Tony I just need you to look out. That¡¯s it,¡± Gina says.


    ¡°Like fuck. You, Gina¡­ doll you¡¯re gonna get me fired and I¡¯m crazy for doing everything you ask me to do.¡± He smirks at her.


    ¡°I will make it up to you,¡± Gina promises.


    ¡°You better.¡± He winks at her and I know that means I most likely won¡¯t see my friend for most of the day tomorrow, or him.


    With the n I have in mind I¡¯ll be saying my goodnight to her from now.


    ¡°Thank you both for doing this for me. I think though that it¡¯s probably best if you stay Gina,¡± I sigh.


    She gives me the incredulous re I knew I would get from her and shakes her head.


    ¡°What? What the hell, no Mimi, the point was we¡¯d go together and Tony would keep watch,¡± she counters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to put you in danger if there¡¯s any. Everything is too risky as it is. I was thinking the less people who go the better, so maybe me and Tony should go.¡±


    Tony is a known Giordanos guy, but he¡¯s not high up enough on the order of security to make anyone shifty worried.


    I have my guards with me and they¡¯re outside. I n to take them for extra safety but ask them to hang back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I want to go,¡± Gina protests


    ¡°No. Please. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    I look to Tony who thankfully seems like he¡¯s in agreement with me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like any of it but I agree that if this creep has less people asking him questions the better,¡± Tony states. ¡°Plus if anything does happen then I just have one of you to worry about. Girls, this guy has been in prison twice for the same thing.¡±


    I look to him. I didn¡¯t know that part. ¡°What was he in prison for?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Rape and burry, I did a check on him and he¡¯s not the best of people trust me,¡± Tony answers.


    Gina stills and sighs. ¡°Jesus Tony, I wish you hadn¡¯t told us that.¡±


    ¡°Doll, I¡¯m not going to hide anything from you. It¡¯s smart if the two of us go in and the guards hang back.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ okay. We¡¯ll do that. Please call me the first chance you get. please. I¡¯m going to worry now.¡± She says bringing her hands together. Her eyes crinkle with the worry she speaks of.


    I move from behind the counter and give her a hug.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be safe. I promise. I¡¯ll ask minimal questions,¡± I tell her. ¡°He knows what I¡¯ll be there for so there¡¯s no need to worry really. We¡¯re just taking precautions.¡±


    Taking precautions and hoping things run smooth.


    She nods her agreement and I grab my bag.


    Tony hands me a small hand gun. ¡°Mimi take this,¡± he looks serious. ¡°You use it if you need to. Simple meeting but these aren¡¯t simple times and this ce is no walk in the park.¡±


    I take it. I don¡¯t like guns, but I know how to use one.


    ¡°Thank you. I hope I won¡¯t have to use it.¡±


    Onest hug from Gina, and Tony and I head out.


    I told my guards I needed to meet a friend of my cousin¡¯s who wanted to invest in my business.


    That was the excuse I gave. Excuses like that work when you¡¯re in badpany who are always into anything shady as shit.


    They knew to hang back and allow Tony toe with me.


    I¡¯m a bag of nerves just being in this part of town but grateful for Tony¡¯s presence. I¡¯ve nevere here before but I¡¯ve heard enough.


    We walk into The Jade and what greets us practically at the door is a man and woman having sex.


    It¡¯s not like at The Dark Odyssey where it¡¯s gratified. First off this ce has a smutty, creepy feel to it and the woman who I¡¯m guessing is probably a stripper here looks like she¡¯s on drugs. She¡¯spletely naked and her nose is red raw.


    Instinctively Tony ces an arm around me and pulls me closer.


    ¡°Stay right next to me, Mimi,¡± he says, a whisper in my ear.


    When I follow his gaze I see a bunch of guys around a table snorting white powder.


    Shit¡­e on Mimi, White powder?


    It¡¯s fucking cocaine or crack, or some other shit.


    We walk past topless and naked women on poles dancing, women givingp dances with dor bills tucked into their panties, and more people having sex.


    We¡¯re heading towards the backrooms. That¡¯s what the note instructed.


    We¡¯re supposed to go to the back and tell the man at the door we¡¯vee to see Porter.


    I don¡¯t know what Porter is here in this ce, it doesn¡¯t seem like he owns it but I¡¯m guessing if he can arrange for us to meet in the back he must be important.


    Of course it doesn¡¯t sit well with me that I¡¯m arranging to meet with an ex-con. Salvatore would lose his shit if he knew what I was up to.


    Salvatore¡­ I still can¡¯t believe ¡­ we¡­


    I¡¯m not thinking about it. I¡¯m not. This distraction of speaking to this Porter person about Mom has kept me going for thest thirty six hours. I¡¯ve managed to be distracted by it for thirty six hours.


    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought of Salvatore. I just haven¡¯t thought about the fact that we aren¡¯t together anymore.


    Those words don¡¯t feel right in my mind and makes tears sting my eyes.


    Quickly, I shake the sadness from my heart as Tony and I get to the door that looks like it leads out back. There¡¯s a big burly guy with a leather bandana and a long gray beard at the door. Tattoos cover his face, neck and any visible skin.


    ¡°Hey pal,¡± Tony says, taking the lead. ¡°We¡¯re here to see Porter. Gotta meeting with him at eight. He said don¡¯t bete.¡±


    The guy doesn¡¯t answer. He just pulls out his phone and presses it to his ear.


    ¡°Two people here to see you boss, a guy and a girl,¡± the man says into the phone. In two seconds he hangs up and looks to me. ¡°He says just the girl can go.¡±


    A chill runs down my spine.


    ¡°Why, we both want to see him?¡± Tony counters.


    ¡°You heard me,¡± he snaps.


    I nce at Tony who looks worried as hell. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be up here, waiting.¡± Tony nods.


    I take a step to go down through the door but burly guy stops me. ¡°Purse stays up here.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shit. My gun¡¯s inside the purse. I hand the purse to Tony and resume my calm.


    ¡°Spread em,¡± the man adds.


    I lift my arms and he proceed to tap down my sides looking like he¡¯s enjoying touching me more than I like. I¡¯m wearing a tank top and jeans. He presses on the bulge of my pocket where my phone pushes out.


    He takes it out and looks at it like he¡¯s inspecting it for something.


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple iPhone. No special gimmicks doesn¡¯t even have thetest pixel features,¡± I tell him, shaking my head and lifting my shoulders into a shrug.


    He hands me back my phone and I ce it back in my pocket.


    ¡°Go down the stairs. It¡¯s the first room on the right. He¡¯s waiting for you,¡± he instructs.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Pressing my lips together I nce at Tony then I go through the door. I walk into a corridor that looks heaps better than the rest of the club. There¡¯s a hint of paint in the air like the ce has been recently painted. It¡¯s burgundy and cream adding a touch of ss to the ce.


    Doesn¡¯t make me feel any better though. Shit, when I told Gina to stay behind thest thing I thought was that I¡¯d have to go see this man by myself.


    I know straight up that if he¡¯s requesting to see just me it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want trouble and I¡¯m less likely to give it.


    I walk down the corridor and go over all that I want to say to him.


    I¡¯ll start with the fact that my mother died. I don¡¯t need to say how she died. Just that she¡¯s dead and she used to work in the D. A¡¯s office with the States attorney.


    That¡¯s my starting point although mentioning D. A and States Attorney don¡¯t really seem to fit with this guy being an ex-con. He agreed to see me though. So that must be worth something. He knows why I¡¯m here and he agreed to see me. If it was all bad and he was bitter talking about his past on the right side of thew I doubt he would have wanted to talk to me.


    What I want from tonight is just a lead. That¡¯s all I¡¯m hoping for since I¡¯m not real sure what I should be asking.


    I get to the start of the stairs and go down them. They¡¯re long and winding and it takes at least two minutes before I get to the bottom and stare on at the rooms before me. I see the one I want and head to it.


    Porter answers when I knock on the door and I push it open. My heart tenses up when I see the sight of him.


    He has a scar running right across his right cheek and a burn scar on his left down to his neck. He smiles at me with a missing front tooth and a leery vibe.


    ¡°Come in Maria Cipriani,¡± he states and I do.


    I walk into therge room which has an archway that goes down to more corridors.


    I didn¡¯t realize how big this ce was. Leading so deep underground.


    It makes me wonder where it all goes to. It didn¡¯t seem all that big from above.


    ¡°Hello Mr. Santiago,¡± I say walking up to him. I put out my hand to shake his and he looks at my outstretched hand for a second or two before he takes it.


    I sit and I stare at him as he watches me. I¡¯m not sure I like the way he¡¯s looking at me. It has an uneasy feel to it that adds to my difort.


    ¡°Thank you so much for seeing me.¡± I smile hoping I don¡¯t sound as nervous as I feel.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I understand you have questions about William Russo. How can I help you?¡±


    Here goes. I need to just be basic and get his sympathy first.


    ¡°My mother used to work for him. She died a few years ago. I was just ¡­ well I¡¯m collecting some stuff for a memorial I wanted to put together for the family.¡± Jesus Lord, that was the story I came up with yesterday. Thinking stuff up in my head, however, is so different to saying it out loud. I¡¯m giving myself points for not sounding as nervous as I feel. ¡°She wanted to be awyer and I remember how fondly she spoke of Mr. Russo. I was thinking of doing a memory book of sorts and was hoping he would sign it. I¡¯m not sure of his whereabouts. There¡¯s no listing of him anywhere. I know you worked closely with government officials like him.¡± God¡­ I hope that sounded okay. I really do. ¡°Did you ever work for him at all?¡±


    The corners of his lips turn up into a smile. ¡°I did. What a nice thing to do for your mother. Nicedy. I¡¯m sure she would have loved such an idea.¡±


    He knew her?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you knew her,¡± I say.


    ¡°I did and right now I could be looking at her twin. It¡¯s apliment sweetheart, your mother was very beautiful.¡± He chuckles.


    My awareness spikes as his t emotionless brown eyes stare back at me. A tremor slithers through me knotting my insides warning me to tread softly and be careful.

 #6 Chapter 35

    CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR


    Mimi


    ¡°Oh wow¡­ it looks like I came to the right person then,¡± I state but there¡¯s a noticeable shift in the atmosphere. I try nevertheless to keep up appearances.


    ¡°Looks like you did. As you know Mr. Russo hasn¡¯t really been heard of in years. I haven¡¯t seen him and I don¡¯t know what happened to him. I fell out of certain circles when I stopped working for the government. Being a criminal and all you have to pick sides. Doesn¡¯t look like I can help you, but maybe I can sign your book. Your mother was nice to me. Drove her and Mr. Russo around a lot. She liked the beach. The water.¡±


    The water¡­ it makes me think of where I found her, but more so of the picture by the beach.


    He knows something.


    The unbnced look in his eyes makes me think he knows something and the way he looks at me too.


    I get the feeling he knew Mom and William Russo were having an affair.


    ¡°I would like that. Thank you for being so kind. My grief for her still affects me a great deal.¡±


    I don¡¯t mistake the sh in his eyes for any kind of emotion. It¡¯s clear that guys like him have none.


    ¡°I can imagine so sweetheart. Like I said nicedy. Good people you don¡¯t want to lose too soon, and yeah, she really was intow. Mr. Russo was training her in a matter of speech.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t really know that. There was mention of a guy called Adrian. I think he was an assistant. Do you maybe know where he is?¡±


    The ded spark that peppers his gaze suddenly grabs my attention. Jesus lord what did I say to make him react like that? Was it because I pressed.


    No¡­


    I mentioned Adrian.


    ¡°You know what sweetheart. I really wish you didn¡¯t mention that name.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Adrian. Your story was almost believable. Almost had me good. You see Mr. Russo had certain guys for different things. Different situations. Some kept secrets. Adrian was a guy like that. Except nobody is supposed to know his name, only if you know the secret. Like me. There¡¯s no way you could just know that name unless if you know the secret too, or, want to open certain things.¡±


    Oh God¡­ what is he talking about? A rush of cold washes over me and my breathing stills.


    I shake my head. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°The files,¡± he states. ¡°I think you know more than you¡¯re saying Miss Cipriani. Just like mother. Digging for information, snooping in ces she shouldn¡¯t have been looking.¡±


    His words pulse adrenaline through me and I jump to my feet.


    ¡°You¡­ did something to her?¡± My voice is shaky.


    ¡°No. Not me.¡±


    ¡°But someone did?¡±


    Heughs. ¡°How about I ask the questions here? Where are the files?¡±


    My mouth drops. ¡°What files?¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any files. What files are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Liar! The only reason you could want Adrian is the files. You must have them and you must know, he¡¯s the only person who can open them. It¡¯s really him you¡¯re looking for, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I back away and back right into a wall, except when I turn I realize it¡¯s not a wall it¡¯s a man. A man just as thuggish and horrendous looking as Porter.


    He grabs me wrapping his arms tight around me. So tight I think he might break me. I scream but he covers my mouth.


    ¡°Fine, since you won¡¯t talk we¡¯ll end you. Think of it as insurance.¡± Heughs out loud. ¡°Kill her and cremate her body. We¡¯ll exin to the bosster. She¡¯s a threat we don¡¯t need.¡±


    No!


    I can¡¯t let this happen to me. I can¡¯t.


    I gather all the strength I can from deep inside me. Summon all my energy and I ram my heel into the guys leg. He yelps and the slight loosening of his grip on me gives me just the right amount of lead way to break free. I slip out from his grasp and knee him hard in his balls making him double over. Porteres for me and so do three other guys. I¡¯m faster and quicker than I look though. I run through the arch way and down a hall, them hot on my tail, running me down.


    I make it down another corridor and knock over a stack of paint cans. Those tumble over in their path.


    It buys me a few seconds to run into arge warehouse style storage room. the light is dim and it was dark when I came in, switching on as I dashed inside. I made it behind a stack of boxes and hide there watching as the men rush in and run down the wide aisles.


    ¡°She¡¯s in here, fucking find her!¡± Porter orders.


    Thinking on my feet I pull out my phone and fire of a quick message to Tony.


    I just write danger and send it. I send it and pray with everything inside me that hees for me.


    Fuck¡­ there¡¯s no way I would have known this would happen. Fucking hell I did know that there was something that didn¡¯t feel right. But shit¡­Look at the shit I¡¯m in now.


    Something happened to Mom. Something did happen but what?


    It doesn¡¯t add up. Not one bit. What about the suicide note? I¡¯ve heard of people making something look like a suicide and writing notes. It was her handwriting. What if someone made her write it though?


    Fuck.. I¡¯m going crazy here.


    I need to get out.


    How though and how will Tony find me?


    ¡°Well hell?¡±es a voice from behind me.


    I whirl around and see another guy I hadn¡¯t seen previously. He must havee from the other side .


    I step back as hees forward. He pulls out his gun and I run. It¡¯s all I can do. Run and scream.


    He fires a shot but misses me but the sound terrifies me. I¡¯m going to fucking die down here.


    I run and make the mistake of looking back. They¡¯reing for me. Porter and his men. Porter aims his gun at me and I p right into someone who grabs me at the same time a bullet echoes through the warehouse and knocks the gun out of Porters hand.


    I swallow the scream that was about to pour from my soul when I look up to see who¡¯s holding me.


    It¡¯s Salvatore!


    First I think it¡¯s a dream. Like the bullet the other guy fired hit me and I must have died.


    But he¡¯s real. It was him who shot the gun out of Porters hand. He feels real. His arm around me feels real, and so is the re he gives me. I know that look from long ago. I¡¯m used to it, except that this is probably the worst thing he¡¯s had to save me from.


    Before I can take my next breath, Nick, Gabe, and four guys I¡¯ve only ever seen in passing in the paste around the corner looking like death.


    udius who, people call the Chicago boss casts a nce my way. The cross tattooed on his cheek always gets me. His men: Dante, Gio and Alex have crosses tattooed on their neck. Together their called The Four.


    Salvatore doesn¡¯t say anything. He just hands me to Nick who takes me like he¡¯s taking a package.


    I gaze back to Porter and his men who look like their ready to shit themselves.


    ¡°Salvatore Giordano and friends,¡± Porter says, his gun is at his side.


    udius startsughing. It¡¯s not augh of humor.


    ¡°There seems to be some sort of misunderstanding here we were just talking to thedy,¡± Porter stutters.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Salvatore counters. ¡°Talking with guns? What do I look like to you?¡±


    The situation gets worse when men starting in from the two doors behind Porter. We¡¯re vastly outnumbered. A good twenty to seven.


    There¡¯s no warning before the bullets start to fly.


    Nick just yanks me and we both dive behind an oil drum. I cower behind him in the corner, helpless and not knowing what to do.


    It¡¯s frightening.


    All so frightening. The sounds that echo of the bullets and death is frightening.


    It goes on like that for close to five minutes and then it stops.


    The noises stop and I feel warm hands on me. I had my hands over my head.


    My eyes shut, as if that would help. I didn¡¯t even realize I was crying.


    ¡°Mimi, you¡¯re okay now.¡± Nick is saying scooping me up. I hold onto him shaking. Shaking so much I can¡¯t stand. He has to pick me up. when he does I see the blood bath before me.


    All those men are dead on the ground. All except Porter, who Salvatore has on his knees, a gun pointed to his head.


    He pulls the trigger back ready to fire but I stop him.


    ¡°Noooooo, wait?¡± I wail and strengthes from somewhere for me to run to him on shaky legs.


    Salvatore holds fire and snaps his gaze to me, eyes zing with fury.


    ¡°Mimi go back, you mustn¡¯t see this,¡± Salvatore yells.


    ¡°He knows something. Something happened to my mother and he knows. He thought I had files. He¡¯s working with someone,¡± I babble.


    Porter looks at me, face contorted.


    ¡°Bitch, stupid bitch, just like your mother,¡± Porter snarls.


    Salvatore answers him with the back of his gun knocking him over. ¡°What happened to her mother?¡± Salvatore demands, pulling the trigger back again and aims the gun at Porter¡¯s head.


    ¡°Fuck off Giordano. Fucking scum, you think you own me. you don¡¯t own shit. None of you.¡± he looks to udius when he says that.


    I¡¯ve always heard tales of what udius is like. All stories end with how ruthless and heartless he can be. I guess that¡¯s what it takes to be a mafia boss.


    He¡¯s the youngest one I know of in this hemisphere. Same age as Vincent but he has all that power. I¡¯ve seen him many times in the past because he and his brother Luc have always hung out with the Giordano guys.


    I¡¯ve never however seen him in action until just now.


    Out of nowhere he grabs a sword. Ites from his back and he swings it once and slices Porters ear off. I shriek and jump back as I look at Porters ear on the ground.


    Blood pours from the wound and Porter screams.


    ¡°Talk right the fuck now!¡± udius balks. ¡°Answer the fucking question. Tell us what happened to her mother.¡± He uses the sword and presses it into Porter¡¯s leg then as if handing back the torch of power to Salvatore he motions for him to take it.


    Salvatore does and drives it in deeper into Porters leg.


    Mores screaminges and I try not to feel anything. This man knows more than what I knew and I want to know what happened.


    ¡°Talllllllkkkkk,¡± Salvatore howls. His voice paralyses me. I¡¯ve never seen him like this. I don¡¯t like seeing the darkness in him, part of me doesn¡¯t want to believe it¡¯s there, but I know it is.


    ¡°Evangeline Cipriani had files she shouldn¡¯t have,¡± Porter answers.


    ¡°What kind of files?¡±


    ¡°Evidence.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell, tell me what the fucking evidence is,¡± Salvatore demands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know details. I just know it¡¯s the bad kind. I know she gave them to Adrian but he hid them. He has the password to unlock the case they¡¯re in.¡±


    Jesus Christ. Mom did give them to Adrian.


    ¡°Keep fucking talking.¡±


    ¡°When I got the call that Evangeline Cipriani¡¯s daughter wanted to see me about William Russo I reported it. Orders were to find out if she had the files and kill her. She mentioned Adrian¡¯s name. It was obvious she must have found the files and needed to open them.¡±


    Salvatore snarls. ¡°Did you report that too?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. She must have the files.¡±


    I want to reiterate that I don¡¯t have shit but hearing him say that heralds in that I have much bigger fish to fry. Bigger things to worry about. Whoever he reported to thinks I have these files.


    Fucking hell they wanted me dead.


    I stifle a whimper.


    Always heard of people asking too much questions, and seeing things they shouldn¡¯t have seen. Seeing too much. Never thought both would happen to me.


    ¡°Who did you report to?¡± Salvatore demands.


    Porter tenses up and a few seconds pass by of silence, us waiting for his answer.


    Salvatore ps his face. ¡°Fucking tell me now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you that,¡± Porter shouts in his face.


    Salvatore answers by pushing the sword further down in Porters leg. There¡¯s so much blood now, too much.


    ¡°Fucking tell me. I will fuck you up with this sword and feed you to the fucking fish.¡±


    Porter already looks pale. Ghost pale and pallid from the loss of so much blood. His ear is still bleeding and he starts shuddering violently.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Salvatore says but Porter isn¡¯t saying shit. udius sends a kick straight to his face and he falls back.


    He holds Porters face and it¡¯s like he and Salvatore know exactly what to do.


    My soul shrieks away when udius holds Porter down while Salvatore shoves his gun in his mouth.


    Porter responds by kicking and thrashing, but to no avail. Salvatore and udius are too strong for him.


    ¡°Ready to talk?¡± Salvatore asks and Porter nods.


    Salvatore pulls the gun from his mouth and Porter gasps for air like he¡¯s taking hisst breath.


    ¡°Marc. Marc Fontaine,¡± he cries.


    Fontaine¡­ another name to worry about. Just as bad as Stephanou. I don¡¯t know the full extent of what is all happening, however, I pay real good attention when I watch Salvatore tense up. I know in that moment we¡¯ve hit something big.


    ¡°Marc Fontaine? What do the files contain?¡± Salvatore asks.


    ¡°Government stuff. Files that contain evidence against the government. Things that link them to the Fontaines. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s details I never knew, but it¡¯s stuff he doesn¡¯t want anybody getting their hands on.¡±


    ¡°Evangeline Cipriani knew about these files?¡±


    ¡°She got hold of them, so she had to be stopped.¡±


    ¡°Stopped¡­¡± I say. My voice barely there.


    ¡°Someone killed her?¡± Salvatore rifies and Porter nods.


    In that moment something inside me snaps and I crumble. My knees just falls from under me but someone catches me. I look up and see Gabe. He holds me as I break down and I hold on to his arm like I¡¯m grasping on to life. Holding on to the rug of reality and all the fibers that¡¯s just been pulled from under my feet.


    ¡°Come doll. You¡¯ve seen enough,¡± Gabe says as I cry from deep, deep within my soul.


    I¡¯m so weak, too weak to stand up properly and the tears just flow from my eyes like a river.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Someone killed my mother Gabe,¡± I whisper through the flood of tears.


    He doesn¡¯t answer or try to get me to walk. He just picks me up and carries me out.


    We get up the stairs and thest thing I heard before we go through the door is a single gunshot.

 #6 Chapter 36

    CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE


    Salvatore


    I hate blood on my hands.


    I don¡¯t like it.


    Thest few days have been hard.


    Tonight, raw and gritty.


    I was going to leave that asshole, Porter, to bleed out. I was, but he thought he could get one over on me by pulling a gun he had tucked away in his pocket.


    The asshole was just waiting to use it. I had to kill him.


    Kill or be killed.


    Everyday I¡¯m reminded of that concept.


    Like its some kind of affirmation that needs to be drilled into me by the second.


    I¡¯m just grateful for the information we got. What I¡¯m not happy about is the truth it brought with it.


    Mimi¡¯s mother was killed. That is the truth we have to face. But¡­ learning that information has opened a door.


    Fontaines. Marc Fontaine wanted Mimi dead.


    He wanted her dead because he thinks she has the files.


    Files that contain evidence against the government. Files he doesn¡¯t want anyone to see.


    Files that got Mimi¡¯s mother killed.


    Marc Fontaine¡­


    This situation has ced me right back in Mimi¡¯s path. He¡¯ll know that we were there tonight. We disposed of Porter¡¯s body but it¡¯s not enough.


    Mimi will have a target on her back, separate to the fucking situation at hand.


    Marc thinks she has the files. I have to find out what those files contain.


    Experience tells me that when the sharks stop chasing their prey to look behind them, there¡¯s a bigger threat. We just have to find out what that is.


    But not tonight.


    Tonight Mimi needs me.


    I¡¯ve taken her to my parents¡¯ house. To my old room.


    We¡¯ve all moved out and moved on but our parents kept our rooms the same for situations like this when the family needs to stay together in one ce for safety reasons.


    We just came back. On the journey here Mimi didn¡¯t say a word. She just cried, and cried. I was grateful for Gabe support with her because I don¡¯t think I could have dealt with seeing her look so distressed by myself.


    The next day passes with her like that. Grief stricken. It¡¯s Ma who takes care of her while I¡¯m out with the boys.


    I return veryte in the night , death on my hands again, dirty.


    I find her sitting on the window bay waiting for me. She gets up when I walk in, worry on her face.


    ¡°Baby,¡± I say going over to her.


    ¡°Hi,¡± she mutters and reaches up to touch my face. ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± She observes me.


    ¡°Am I?¡± I don¡¯t even know. One of the guys I was fighting earlier hit me with his gun so I guess it must have left a mark.


    We went out tonight sticking to the n to find the underground facility while Vincent looked deeper into the prospect of finding the files.


    ¡°Your cheek is bruised badly,¡± she breathes.


    ¡°Comes with the job.¡±


    She holds my gaze. ¡°I never said thank you. Thank you forst night,¡± she says and a tear trickles down her cheek. ¡°Thank you foring. Rescuing me¡­ again.¡±


    I gaze on at her.


    ¡°Of course I woulde,¡± I tell her.


    No one would know the panic that surged through me when Tony messaged me to let me know Mimi was in danger. It was luck that we were in the area, pure luck.


    Mimi looks away from me and bites down hard on her lip. So hard I think she might break the soft skin.


    Last night was a lot for anybody to process, I can¡¯t imagine how she must feel.


    I remember her mother. She didn¡¯t deserve any of this shit.


    ¡°Babygirl,¡± I begin and she looks back to me with those beautiful eyes I love so much. It feels so good to have her here with me. I know I mustn¡¯t indulge. I know I¡¯m to do what I need to and not drag her in with me any deeper than necessary. It¡¯s just hard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your mother.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯m ¡­ numb¡­ I¡¯m so numb. I don¡¯t know what to think. Every time I think of what happened to her horrible images fill my mind.¡± She winces and tries to choke back tears. ¡°Everything¡¯s so bad. Mom just wanted to be awyer and she put her life on hold so she could take care of me. Marc Fontaine, Salvatore? Mom doesn¡¯t know people like that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it happened that way. It seemed like chance or something along those lines.¡±


    It¡¯s fucked up. That¡¯s what it is, and I¡¯m trying to figure it out.


    Did they make Evangeline write the note before they killed her? That¡¯s the only thing that makes some element of sense. Like they forced her to write it so it would look like a suicide.


    ¡°I feel like crying and screaming.¡± Her withered voice cuts into my thoughts. She sucks in a sharp breath and holds back on her tears.


    ¡°Baby, maybe you need to.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°No. Mustn¡¯t break down again¡­ I won¡¯t make it back. I can¡¯t go back down that road. It¡¯s too dark and scary. I lose myself there.¡±


    I reach out to touch her but I pull back. I feel dirty. Unclean in every sense of the word.


    I washed the blood off me, but ¡­ I¡¯m still a dirty mobster and this little angelic being has no ce near me.


    I move to go but she reaches for me, touching my arm, holding on to me.


    ¡°Please¡­ no¡­ don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t do that, try to touch me and think you can¡¯t. I¡¯m still yours.¡± Tears slide down her cheeks.


    Her words make me recall a truth I banked on when I decided to step over the line of friendship.


    All that time I allowed her to think she wasn¡¯t mine, that she didn¡¯t belong to me. She did and she still does.


    I look at her and she looks like mine.


    Still my girl.


    No matter what is happening that part is true. The woman standing before me is mine and no one can tell me otherwise. If something is true it will always be true. Doesn¡¯t matter what the hell anyone wants to say or do about it.


    So when she reaches for me I allow her to touch me.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    First she cups my face then her hands smooth over my shoulders to back off my coat. It drops to the ground and she starts working on undoing the buttons of my shirt. Her fingers flutter over my chest and that¡¯s it. All it takes for me to give in to the temptation of her.


    I reach for her, and capture her lips for a possessive kiss. The st of passion that washes over me is insatiable. It flushes over my skin like wildfire ignited by gasoline as we kiss with wild reckless abandon, from being starved of each other.


    It makes me wonder if this is how the other guys feel with their women.


    You meet that one woman, that one girl who you know you can¡¯t live without so you do what you have to keep her. Keep her safe.


    But I¡¯m supposed to let her go.


    I just can¡¯t.


    Not yet.


    Not tonight, not when I¡¯m holding her and kissing her like this.


    I lift the hem of her shirt and take it off, next her jeans. I don¡¯t stop until she¡¯s naked before me. I shed my clothes then im her mouth again, tasting her and savoring her, but my body needs more.


    I back her against the wall and flip her around to face it. I run my fingers over her lush ass. Fuck, I missed her body like nothing else and I can¡¯t believe I survived all this time without her.


    I¡¯m taking her from behind first and I¡¯m putting life on pause. Forgetting everything so I can be with my woman.


    I slide my fingers over her pussy lips and lower to lick over her slick opening making sure she¡¯s ready to take the raw fuck I want to give her.


    She moans as I lick and the pure feminine sounds of satisfaction arouse me, turning me on. It awakens the primal sensation inside me to take her.


    I rise, line up my dick with her hot opening and thrust into her hot wet cunt. Her tight little pussy feels so fucking good around my dick. So good my balls tighten painfully in response to the sp of her walls that wrap securely around me.


    I start to pound into her and I notice her trying to hold in her moans. I realize then it¡¯s because of where we are. At my parent¡¯s house.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby, scream if you want to,¡± I tell her, releasing my candor. ¡°Thick walls.¡±


    She nces back at me, mouth open in a sensual part. Her hair falls forward like strands of sunlight and I start to fuck her hard. Hard and raw the way I like to fuck.


    She fucking loves it too.


    I like showing her that I want to possess her body and take her in whatever way I please. I like showing her that I own her.


    Her walls tighten around my cock like a vise as she orgasms and I feel control slip. It slips and I try to get it back but I can¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want this to end yet but when control slips like that my body takes over and my mind no longer has a say in what I do.


    I pound into her and she takes it, wiggling her ass against me like she¡¯s fucking me too and grabbing her breasts in that hot as fuck way she always does when shees.


    She doesn¡¯t hold back on her moans and cries of pleasure as I speed up and we both go over the edge again. Over into the raw erotic ne of sexual bliss.


    It¡¯s the best way I can describe it and I can¡¯t get enough of her.


    I erupt into her thundering my load like a hurricane, blowing hot cum into her passage that feels like it¡¯s taken all that I have.


    Fuck¡­ it drains me. It drains everything inside me and I have to press on the wall ahead to keep myself up.


    We stay there just like that for a few seconds.


    I pull out of her and slip my arm around her waist, bring her back against my chest.


    I inhale the scent of her. It¡¯s the scent of her after I¡¯ve imed her, not the honey sweet fragrance she always has. This is different.


    She smells like mine and just like always I need more.


    She needs more too. So, when she reaches up to kiss me I indulge.


    She fell asleep just before the sun came up.


    I didn¡¯t sleep.


    I knew the guys would be up in their usual way, nning.


    We¡¯ve been taking it in turns to sleep and work.


    I¡¯m not surprised to find both Vincent and Gabe in the meeting room.


    Nick stayed up three days in a row so I¡¯m d he¡¯s not here. Besides, his girl needed him. Mia and their little boy, Tommy are both here and they¡¯re worried sick over him. He needed to be with them tonight and I¡¯m giving him the next few days off whether he likes it or not.


    The guys look to me as I walk in.


    They look to me with caution because they knowst night highlighted that Mimi¡¯s in trouble.


    I sit and lean on the desk, rolling the sleeves up on my t-shirt.


    ¡°She okay?¡± Vincent asks.


    I look to him and see he¡¯s trying to be the man he was before Sorcha was killed. He¡¯s been trying to be that guy for days.


    ¡°Not really. I left her sleeping,¡± I reply with a sigh.


    ¡°This is all shit Salvatore,¡± Gabe adds and I nod.


    Vincent leans on the table and intensifies his stare on me. ¡°I want to find those files. I think we need to,¡± he states. ¡°The minute I heard they had anything to do with government I knew they must be one hell of a piece of evidence for fucking Marc to turn his sights away from the current situation.¡±


    I nod, agreeing. ¡°He thinks she has them. Whether she has them or not she¡¯s still in danger. We might as well find them. How though?¡±


    ¡°I think we should speak to Mimi¡¯s dad,¡± Gabe suggests. It makes logical sense to speak to him first. The guy might not have been in my good books because he didn¡¯t want me with his daughter but I can¡¯t hold it against him. I also can¡¯t bring this to him yet.


    ¡°I think we should leave him out of it for a little while. He¡¯s already worried for Mimi.¡± I know Mimi told Gabe her mother¡¯s death was a suicide. Not sure if he exined that part to Vincent. It¡¯s a secret but now¡¯s not the time for secrets. ¡°He believes his wife killed herself. He mes himself for it. We tell him there¡¯s this, he¡¯ll go crazy and do something stupid. I know him. He can¡¯t take on the Fontaines, and now¡¯s not the time for us to worry over shit like that if we can find another way.¡±


    Vincent agrees. ¡°We need to find those files. They may be the thing that gives us some advantage. I think we split up. You two look into it. Me and the others will continue searching for this elusive underground facility. I¡¯m thinking of getting someone with more hacking abilities who can track them down. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to find them the way we¡¯re looking.¡±


    ¡°Cool we can do that,¡± I answer and Gabe nods.


    What we need is a gun with a bullet big enough to take these fuckers out for good. This could be it.

 #6 Chapter 37

    CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX


    Salvatore


    There¡¯s a guy udius uses.


    A P. I.


    The kind that¡¯s off the records because of the way he works. He¡¯s always able to find something, an ex-military man who goes by the name of Gibbs.


    I called udius earlier and gave him the extra information I had.


    Prior to calling I did a little digging around and spoke to Mimi when she woke up.


    She filled me in on everything she knew. Right from thest sighting of William Russo to what she¡¯d found outst night from Porter.


    I searched online and found that thest ce William was seen was at a press conference the week Evangeline Cipriani was murdered.


    Nothing about him since.


    I wished I had been more involved on this from the start. I think seeing that William had practically disappeared the same week as Mimi¡¯s mom died would have raised my suspicion. Under normal circumstances I would have looked into it straight away, but my mind was split between everything else that was happening.


    Mimi and I are sitting in the conservatory away from everyone. We¡¯ve been talking and researching for hours. I¡¯ve been trying to see what I could find on William and there really is nothing. The files I¡¯m looking at are stuff we can ess from our cop associates who are more like feds. They can get dirt on anyone. Anyone at all, but I don¡¯t see shit about him. There¡¯s nothing. No change of address yet his house states that he sold it. No listing of him anywhere. The only people I¡¯ve seen like this are those under witness protection or something like that.


    Or dead.


    Dead in the sense that they disappear, except he¡¯s not even listed as missing. Although listing him as such would draw attention.


    I do my best not to show any of my suspicions to Mimi.


    While that spark I love is still in her eyes, she looks pale and drained. It¡¯s too much for her.


    ¡°The key is Adrian ¡­¡± she states, running a hand over her hair. ¡°Salvatore you should have seen how Porter switched up on me when I mentioned Adrian¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°I can just imagine. I figure we do need to focus on him. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s even harder to find than our friend William.¡± Adrian with nost name.


    It¡¯s like trying to pick a needle out of an ocean.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mimi¡­.¡± I straighten up and reach across the table for her hand. ¡°I want you to allow me to handle this. It¡¯s too much. You maye across more that¡¯s going to take its toll on you.¡±


    She shakes her head at me. ¡°I need the truth. I need to do this. I won¡¯t rest until this is all solved. You know it¡¯s that thing where you just have to push yourself, doesn¡¯t matter what happens. I want to know what happened to my mother and be kept in the loop of whatever you find out.¡±


    I understand. However that part of me that wants to protect her is on high alert. Ites out all the more the next evening when Gibbses by.


    It¡¯s reallyte, bordering on ten, but I wanted to see him and hear what he found.


    The minute I look at his face I know whatever he¡¯s about to tell me isn¡¯t going to be good. I¡¯ve never met him before but I know from the look in his eyes when he casts a cautious nce at Mimi. She was right by my side when I got the door.


    ¡°Baby, why don¡¯t you go lie down and I¡¯lle up to you in a little while,¡± I suggest.


    She¡¯s already shaking her head before I can finish talking. Already shaking her head with a determined look on her face to stay with me and listen to what Gibbs has to say.


    ¡°I want to know. I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± she insists.


    ¡°It¡¯s best she stays. This involves her too,¡± Gibbs informs us, and Mimi and I exchange curious nces.


    We go back into the meeting room. She sits next to me, her knee brushes mine and she¡¯s shaking.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡± I ask Gibbs.


    He reaches into his jacket pocket and pulls out an envelope.


    ¡°I have a lot. Let¡¯s start with this first. It¡¯s an autopsy report. Probably won¡¯t mean much to you but it was the first thing I got that made me look deeper. To the casual bystander it looks legit,¡± he points out. ¡°Except for the name of the coroner who did the autopsy and the examination. Nobody there by that name.¡±


    Fuck. I widen my eyes. I¡¯ve heard of shit like this happening. I never believed it would happen to someone I knew though.


    Gibbs hands the envelope to me and I take out the report. Mimi and I look


    over it. I nce down to the bottom of the report and see the name Derrick Shaffer.


    ¡°How can this happen?¡± Mimi gasps. ¡°How can that kind of thing just happen?¡±


    ¡°Someone was well paid,¡± I insinuate and she nces at me.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Gibbs agrees. ¡°It happens when it¡¯s allowed to happen, so I¡¯m guessing the report is fake. It was logged and filed correctly, all procedures looked like they were done correctly. Just the name is wrong. So I have no way of looking past that other than to look deeper into the name than I have. I only know the name doesn¡¯t exist because I¡¯m the guy who can find out shit like that.¡±


    No wonder udius works with him.


    ¡°So you can¡¯t figure out more about her death?¡± Mimi asks and Gibbs shakes his head.


    ¡°Sorry sweetheart. There¡¯s no way. The name led me nowhere, just a dead end so I can¡¯t do more on that front. No one can. However, I¡¯m also the kind of guy who can find people like Adrian.¡±


    Now we straighten up.


    ¡°You found him?¡± Mimi asks ncing at me with hope filling her expression.


    ¡°I did. Found him and William. Well¡­ I can¡¯t im to finding William because the person listed as being him isn¡¯t him.¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s not him?¡± I narrowed my gaze at him.


    ¡°He¡¯s not him at all. I think something happened to him. The state¡¯s attorney doesn¡¯t just fall off the face of the without anyone knowing, but if you make it look like he stepped away from politics and the legal world, you throw people off the scent. That¡¯s what they did. Whoever they are. I¡¯m guessing the they in this scenario are your Fontaine friends. They made him disappear. And the only way that I was able to find Adrian was by going out on the limb.¡±


    ¡°What did you do? You did it fast,¡± Mimi says.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about fast. I just know where to look. I know the ces to look when people want to disappear and fall off grid. I know the right things to say. On this asion I did exactly that. I said Evangeline Cipriani¡¯s daughter needed a favor. I reckoned if your guy Porter reacted the way he did when Adrian¡¯s name was mentioned, her name might carry some weight too. It did.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask.


    He pulls a piece of notepaper from his pocket and hands it to me.


    It has an address.


    ¡°Staten Ind?¡± I say when I look at it.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s where he is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where I have to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Mimi jumps in.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not really up for discussion if you want the files,¡± Gibbs states. ¡°He will only speak to her, no one else. You can go with her but he will only speak to her.¡±


    I look back to him and my shoulders tense.


    I don¡¯t like it. not one damn bit. Fuck.


    Mimi ces her hand on my arm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay. Let¡¯s just go and I¡¯ll see him. We don¡¯t know what finding the files could do.¡± She nods. I see she¡¯s scared though. She¡¯s scared and I am too.


    For her.

 #6 Chapter 38

    CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN


    Mimi


    It¡¯s raining¡­


    I hate the rain. The same as crying, it reminds me of sadness, especially when it pours down like this.


    It always seems to rain in this way when there¡¯s something to do with Mom.


    Always sadness and grief.


    Salvatore holds my hand as we walk up the steps of a church.


    It¡¯s a catholic church withrge oak doors and a cross with Christ on it over the door.


    This is the address we were given to find Adrian.


    I¡¯m not sure what to make of it yet. It feels very ominous. But then, what other way can it feel?


    The man is in hiding. My nerves have been on high alert since we left Chicago this morning. I keep thinking we¡¯re being watched. Dad has been calling me but I didn¡¯t speak to him. I n to as soon as we know all the details. I know that Salvatore has ced extra security for him because there¡¯s no doubt that the Fontaines will try to get to him in an attempt to draw me out.


    I push against the door to the church and find it¡¯s locked so Salvatore rings the little bell on the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous,¡± I say under my breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯m out here and we have backup. Think of me,¡± Salvatore says and leans down to kiss me.


    I gaze up at him with so many questions in my mind. Now is the worst time to be thinking of the vagueness between us.


    I told him I¡¯m his and I meant it, we¡¯ve been sleeping together and acting like we were weeks ago, but we haven¡¯t exactly said anything about what we are now.


    Danger is still there and this is just one more thing. If I didn¡¯t have Marc Fontaine on my ass, Salvatore and I wouldn¡¯t have seen each other.


    He moves back and like always I know he can tell what I¡¯m thinking.


    ¡°Thanks for the restaurant and the money,¡± I tell him. I haven¡¯t said thanks yet.


    The corners of his mouth lift into an easy grin. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare give it back to me, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re going to tell me, fucking save it Babygirl.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. I just wanted to thank you just in case¡­¡±


    He ces a finger over my lips and shakes his head. ¡°Leave it there. Just in case nothing. You leave it there Babygirl.¡±


    The door creaks open and a tall elderly man with a full head of gray hair stands before us.


    He looks from me to Salvatore then back to me.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I begin. ¡°I¡¯m here for a meeting.¡±


    That is what I was told to say. It¡¯s like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. I have to admit though that going into a church sure beats going into a strip club.


    He nods once. ¡°You alone, you know that right?¡± he states and nces at Salvatore.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Salvatore begins and his face hardens. ¡°She better be safe. We aren¡¯t here to cause trouble. She better be safe.¡±


    The man nods. ¡°We don¡¯t want trouble either. She will be safe.¡±


    I wish I could feel the safety of which he spoke but I¡¯ve had one too many experiences this week where I could have gotten myself killed.


    What¡¯s pushing me forward is knowing what I could potentially get out of this meeting.


    I nce back at Salvatore before I go inside and the man closes the door.


    He moves, walking ahead of me in silence and I follow.


    I walk past the rows of benches in the chapel and we continue down the aisle and out through the archway.


    We step into an elevator and it takes us down and I feel like I¡¯m going to end up in the center of the earth.


    I swear it took almost ten minutes although it moved slowly.


    Several times I looked at the man but he never engaged in any conversation with me and barely looked at me. When we eventually get out of the elevator we walk into what looks like a home.


    Someone¡¯s house and there¡¯s beautiful piano music ying. I¡¯m not familiar with the tune, but it soothes me.


    We walk down another corridor and enter a living room where a man and a woman sit by a grand piano. Beyond them is a floor to ceiling window that gives an excellent view of a school of colorful fish and bass swimming by.


    We¡¯re practically in the river and the sight is definitely one to behold. I sense no element of danger here.


    My nerves don¡¯t spike until I look back to the couple and see that the left half the man¡¯s face is burnt to a crisp and his arm looks like the robot arm from the Terminator.


    The man who brought me down here leaves us, leaving me with the couple.


    Thedy smiles at me. She has that motherly presence. She gets up and walks over to me.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I say, remembering my manners.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she replies. ¡°Can I get you something to drink before we talk?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ but thank you. I do appreciate it.¡± I haven¡¯t eaten since yesterday and I feel like I can¡¯t take more than a few sips of water but it¡¯s best to get down to business and put pleasantries aside.


    ¡°I am Mary Delongsel and this is my husband Adrian. I will speak for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I reply, unable to hide how weird I think that is.


    ¡°He ¡­ can¡¯t speak. They cut his tongue out before they burnt him.¡±


    I close my eyes and wince. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s times like these when you¡¯re just grateful for life. I¡¯d rather have him like this than not at all. Same for him.¡±


    I nod, understanding and admiring her words.


    ¡°Come and sit. We¡¯ll go to the sitting room.¡± She waves her hand toward the archway to our left.


    I nod and Adrian gets up from his seat.


    From his movements I see that his whole body appears robotic. His neck and right arm are skin but the rest of him is all artificial.


    What the hell happened to him?


    My skin crawls just looking at him and knowing the Fontaines must have done this to him. How is he alive?


    We go into the sitting room which looks more like an old fashioned library.


    There are bookshelves going around the room and a ck leather sofa in the center.


    An arm chair is next to it and a coffee table made of oak.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Adrian and Mary sit together and I sit in the armchair.


    I try not to look too much at Adrian, not because the sight of him is so gruesome but because I don¡¯t want him to feel ufortable, or think I¡¯m staring in any rude way.


    Mostly, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m here and in his presence. About to get answers.


    ¡°He will sign and I will trante but I kind of know the story,¡± Mary states. ¡°If it¡¯s okay I¡¯ll tell you as much as I can of what happened and Adrian will cut in when he feels the need to.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m just grateful,¡± I answer.


    Adrian signs something quickly and Mary looks at him. She nods.


    ¡°Adrian wants to know how you knew about him. He wants to know how you came by his name,¡± Mary exins.


    I press my lips together and think back to how it all started.


    My restaurant. Such a simple thing. Recipes and my restaurant. It led me here. Mother


    ¡°I cook. I was going through my mother¡¯s stuff looking for recipes. I saw a picture of her with Mr. Russo.¡± I stop and reach into my purse. I brought it because it¡¯s the only thing I have that gives me a pass to get the info.


    I pull out the envelope and take out the picture. I hand it to Adrian who reaches for it with his robotic arm.


    He scans over it and looks back at me. The eye on the good side of his face looks sad. The eye on his left doesn¡¯t move all that much. I notice some scarring on the ball so I¡¯m not quite sure if he can see through that eye although it looks like he can.


    He signs to Mary who nods again and sighs.


    ¡°This picture was taken the day before she died. Adrian took it. The same day she died, the Fontaines came for him too, and William,¡± she exins. ¡°They killed William.¡±


    I take a shaky breath. ¡°The same day?¡± I ask and Mary nods.


    ¡°I knew from the picture and what she wrote that what I thought happened didn¡¯t. Or not the way I believed. I found a note and my father and I thought she killed herself.¡±


    Adrian shakes his head and it¡¯s clear from what expression I can make out that he¡¯s adamant Mom would never do that.


    He signs again and Mary says, ¡°Your mother wanted to take you away. She nned to leave and had tickets booked for a flight to Europe. That was the n. She thought you were in danger. She was going to leave straight away.¡±


    ¡°There was no mention of leaving.¡± I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. I¡¯m noticing too how there¡¯s all this mention of me and her but not Dad. Wouldn¡¯t he be in danger too?


    It¡¯s the Fontaines, but knowing how Dad was, or rather is, I can imagine him wanting to stay and ride it out. I remember when two of my cousins from Cbria were found out talking to the feds we had threats on us. That was when Mom started acting withdrawn around Dad. That was when the arguments started and it was clear she wanted out.


    ¡°She was supposed to leave,¡± Mary chimes in.


    ¡°What is this about Mary? And the files? What are they? I know someone killed her and made it look like a suicide. What was so important that she had to die?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Destruction my girl,¡± Mary answers. ¡°Your mother had seriously incriminating evidence against Congressman Patterson, that would not only lose him his position but would lock him away in prison for many, many years.¡±


    My mouth drops. ¡°What? My mother had all of that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. At the time Congressman Patterson was the Cook County treasurer but considered one of the wealthiest men in America. A man who had various connections and worked with a number of different people. The files are evidence of rigging votes and links to the international sex trade and drug trafficking. Which is where the Fontainese in. That¡¯s what they do and how they¡¯ve been able to carry on doing what they do and stay in so much power. It¡¯s because Congressman Patterson is in charge.¡±


    My heart just about stops in my chest as I look at them both. They¡¯re being serious.


    I¡¯m trying to take it all in and I wish like hell Salvatore had been allowed toe in with me because the shock is taking me whole.


    The pieces of the puzzle areing together though, they sure as fuck are.


    Even I know how much of a mystery it¡¯s been to figure out what links the Fontaines have in the government. This is it. Congressman Patterson.


    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± I wince.


    ¡°She and William were going to expose him for his crimes. They were seeing each other and nned to be together. I¡­ know this is hard for you to hear because of your father but that was the n. It just didn¡¯t happen that way.¡±


    Adrian signs and Mary stops talking. She looks to him then to me.


    ¡°He wants me to tell you that he thinks the Fontaines have some sort of spy because of the way things yed out. It wasn¡¯t normal and there were so many loose ends and questions. There was no way your mother would have died if there wasn¡¯t someone like that around. He thinks she happened on the files by ident.¡±


    ¡°I figured she must have gotten them at the office,¡± I fill in. ¡°The office where she worked with William.¡±


    Adrian shakes his head.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t get them from the office. She came to William when she already had possession of them,¡± Mary informs me.


    I narrow my eyes. That doesn¡¯t make any sense at all.


    ¡°Did she say where she might have got them?¡± I ask.


    Adrian closes his eyes and once again shakes his head.


    He signs to Mary.


    ¡°Adrian met with William and your mother. His job existed solely to keep secrets safe. That¡¯s what he did. No one is supposed to know his name because he never went by his real name in public circles. So anyone who knew it wasn¡¯t going to be anyone good. Except you.¡± She stops and draws in a breath. ¡°It was me who heard that you were looking for Adrian. I mentioned you to him and we knew you couldn¡¯t have wanted trouble but you must have stumbled over some truth.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what happened. I don¡¯t understand any of this. It¡¯s all so bizarre. I don¡¯t get where my mother would have found the files.¡±


    ¡°He was never told that. She handed the files over to him. He was supposed to wait for William to contact him.¡±


    William wouldn¡¯t have contacted him because he didn¡¯t know that Adrian had the files. He never got mom¡¯s message.


    She pauses for a few seconds and brings her hands together. ¡°Adrian found out William was killed so he hid the files. He was on his way to Washington when his car was run off the road. The Fontaines came for him. They knew his name. The picture was clearly something she wanted to give William herself and never got the chance to.¡±


    ¡°All my mom¡¯s stuff got taken to my grandmother¡¯s house. Everything. My Dad couldn¡¯t bear to have her things around. The grief took him down for years.¡±


    She nods understanding. ¡°The Fontaines thought Adrian had the files on him so they tried to kill him and get them back. They burned him and I managed to get to him with a rescue team before they could do worse. I¡¯m ex-navy so I had my contacts. We¡¯ve been in hiding ever since. Hiding here.¡±


    God¡­ this is surreal. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry this happened. It feels ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what the word is to describe what it feels like other than bizarre. ¡°The Fontaines think I have the files.¡±


    She smiles and Adrian looks at her.


    ¡°Well, you do, or you will,¡± she answers and he pulls a key from his pocket.


    He signs to Mary.


    ¡°Your mother told him you were the only person who would know what this opened. Not that she wanted to involve you. I think it was more a matter of speech,¡± Mary says and hands me the key.


    When I take it and I look over the sleek ck metal and the Celtic swirl on the top for my family crest, memories flood my mind.


    I sigh and nod. ¡°I do know.¡±


    The key is for the dream house at my grandfather¡¯s manor. The ce she used to take me where we¡¯d talk about all our dreams. That¡¯s where the files are.


    ¡°Well they¡¯re yours now.¡±


    Adrian signs to Mary and she taps his hand and gives him a smile. ¡°The files are in the floorboard hatch,¡± she states. I know exactly where to look.


    ¡°Is there a password? I was told there was a password and they¡¯re in a case.¡±


    He shakes his head and signs to Mary. She looks back to me with a lighter expression on her face.


    ¡°There¡¯s no password. It was just something Adrian told the Fontaines to confuse them. The case with the files should open with no problem.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Please be careful with them. Be careful with your life. You¡¯re basically going after senior government officials and the mobsters who do their dirty work.¡±


    I nod. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of what happened that doesn¡¯t make sense. The Fontaines are sneaky and dangerous. They were one step ahead in the past and if they¡¯re after you now they¡¯ll be watching and waiting for the right moment to get what they want,¡± Mary continues her warning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± I assure her again. ¡°Thanks so much for your help. I¡¯ll make sure everything is done the way it was supposed to be, for everyone.¡±


    I n to do exactly what Mom intended for those files. I n to finish what she started.


    Expose and destroy.


    Stop the Fontaines in their tracks once and for all.


    Stop their vendetta against the Giordanos.

 #6 Chapter 39

    CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT


    Mimi


    We didn¡¯t waste time. Not at all. Not a damn second.


    I went from talking with Adrian and Mary to telling Salvatore all that I¡¯d found out, then we went on to retrieving the files at the dream house.


    It took up the whole day.


    Now we¡¯re back at the Giordano manor.


    Everyone¡¯s in the meeting room and I¡¯m in Salvatore¡¯s old bedroom.


    I decided to hand over the case to Vincent.


    That was the n I knew would pick up where Mom started. I knew he would do what needed to be done and go to the right people.


    I saw what was inside the case and I¡¯m stuck here sitting by the window trying to figure out how it all yed out. How Mom could have gotten her hands on those types of files if she didn¡¯t get them at her office.


    There was evidence galore and names.


    Printouts from emails with detailed conversations taking ce. There were several foolscap folders with names that looked like patient files. Each folder had contracts signed by people I knew to be government officials and the Fontaine brothers. All of them. Marc, Lawrence, Sergio and Joey. Everything looked like files a secretary would keep. It was all so weird.


    Definitely what I¡¯d ss as destruction in a box.


    The door opens and Salvatorees in. I shuffle around, taking my feet off the window bay.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asks, walking over to me. He sits next to me and I nod.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess. It¡¯s not over yet though so I¡¯m kind of neither here nor there.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean. I¡¯m the same.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ still don¡¯t know what happened to her really. Parts of it don¡¯t make sense. How did shee by it?¡± I draw in a breath.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± he promises. ¡°It feels like the past and present are colliding. The truth wille out soon.¡±


    I believe it will too. It already is.


    Salvatore holds my hand and gives me a gentle squeeze.


    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it. What¡¯s going to happen now?¡± I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a question I should be asking but I think I should know something.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking it to the top. It¡¯s enough to wipe them out. I imagine if they think you have the files they must be shitting themselves with worry.¡±


    ¡°They thought Adrian had a password. I guess in a way he did because I¡¯m the only person who knew what that key opened. I doubt that my grandmother would know. She hated the farmhouse and never went there when my grandfather was alive let alone when he died.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He gets an uneasy look in his eyes. ¡°Mimi¡­ the truth of the past is feeling like the current situation. Everything that¡¯s happening and what Adrian mentioned about someone spying feels like what¡¯s happening now.¡±


    ¡°Is that what¡¯s happening?¡± I gasp. A spy? It makes sense. It fits. It exins the weirdness.


    He looks uneasy. ¡°Baby, that¡¯s all I can and should tell you. You¡¯re in too deep in this shit. Way more than I like. I just think you deserve some context to what¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thinking that, and I get it, there¡¯s stuff you can¡¯t tell me. Do you think it¡¯s the same person?¡± It might be odd if it was but it¡¯s the Fontaines so that¡¯s themon denominator.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think any more. I just know we need to be really careful now. You going to speak to your dad?¡±


    I sigh and shake my head. ¡°I can¡¯t yet. It¡¯s all too much. I sent him a message to let him know I¡¯m safe. I told him I was with Gina. Hearing all this is going to crush him. Can I even tell him about the files?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t mention the files.¡± Salvatore runs a hand over his beard. ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s too dangerous. Once we do what we have to with them, tell him then. But you can talk about everything else.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll meet with him properly tomorrow and talk.¡±


    He leans back against the window and looks at me.


    ¡°I miss The Dark Odyssey. I miss not worrying about anything¡­ The way you just forget the shit once you step through the doors.¡± I sigh on a heavy breath. ¡°So much has happened in so little time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he agrees.


    I look him over and want so badly to push everything aside. It¡¯s all been too much.


    ¡°Salvatore, can we just have normal for the rest of the night? Go to your ce and have normal. Us. me and you normal.¡± I give him a smile.


    ¡°Normal.¡± He smiles and I nod. ¡°Yeah¡­ I think we can do that.¡±


    He stands up and puts out his hand to take mine.


    I take it and we leave.


    I¡¯m always amazed at how this man can take me out of reality. Even when the worst is happening.


    The minute we stepped into his apartment it felt like we just stepped back in time.


    Like we slipped on a glove and became the two people we were weeks ago.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised when he picked me up and took me straight to bed.


    We went straight to bed where we stayed all night devouring each other. I couldn¡¯t remember when I fell asleep. I just remember closing my eyes for what I thought was a few seconds then when I opened them again, bright sunlight was beaming down on me.


    I turn my head to the side and I see him.


    Salvatore is sitting by the window in his boxers, smoking a cigar and he looks like my dream guy. I just take a moment to look at him and savor what I see.


    He looks to me when I sit up and slinks the cigar to the side of his mouth.


    I slide off the bed and wrap the sheet around me.


    When I walk over to him, he pulls me into hisp and puts the cigarette out.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I say, smiling at him.


    ¡°Yes, the morning is definitely good. Look at the woman I¡¯m waking up to. I¡¯m one lucky bastard.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky too.¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoy your night of normal Miss Cipriani?¡±


    I smile at him. ¡°I think I enjoyed it a little too much. Do you think we have too much sex?¡± I¡¯m joking. There¡¯s no such thing. I¡¯m just trying to hang on to the lightness of the mood.


    He frowns. ¡°Babygirl, you¡¯re asking me the owner of a sex club if we have too much sex? Also you work in the said sex club.¡±


    ¡°What if we be addicted and that¡¯s all we ever do?¡±


    Heughs and it¡¯s the best sound ever.


    ¡°Jesus, you trying to tell me something Mimi?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m just thinking,¡± I state yfully.


    ¡°When your restaurant takes off and every soul in Chicago goes to eat there, you¡¯re going to be busy. You won¡¯t have time for The Dark Odyssey.¡±


    I already thought about that. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving the club Salvatore. It¡¯s a part of me. I¡¯ll be there like normal once¡­ well once we get back to normal.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? You like working for me and mine that much in a taboo as fuck joint.¡±


    ¡°I think I do.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s me¡­ maybe it¡¯s me I¡¯m thinking about. I don¡¯t exactly have a normal to go back to. We¡¯ll get Fontaine with evidence and I will still be a danger to you.¡± He gets that look again. The one I won¡¯t forget from the other day, when he broke up with me. He starts to say something and I shake my head.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I breathe.


    He takes my hand and kisses it. ¡°Mimi, I have to face reality here.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore don¡¯t you dare take me away from this normal. Don¡¯t¡­¡± I shake my head again. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. I¡¯m not ready to leave yet. All I want is for you to take me back to bed and make love to me.¡±


    I close my fingers over his and hold on to him. He holds my gaze like he¡¯s staring deep into my soul.


    ¡°Make love¡­¡± he says barely above a whisper.


    I didn¡¯t even realize that was what I said to him until he repeated it. The words just fell naturally from my lips.


    He searches my eyes. Something sensual sparks his as he studies my face.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer. The words didn¡¯te by ident. It was no slip of the tongue where I said something I shouldn¡¯t have said. The words came because my heart was speaking to him. ¡°Make love to me.¡±


    Just like that day when everything changed between us, it happens again. It¡¯s something about the energy that ripples between us. Wild and reckless. Maized to draw us both in.


    He slips his hand behind my head and his lips crush against mine as he kisses me hard.


    The kiss steals my breath away at the same time as it steals my mind.


    It does exactly what I want it to and so does he.


    Just as I requested he picks me up and carries me back to bed.


    He shrugs out of his boxers unleashing the massive length of his cock, perfectly erect, ready to take me and make me his.


    I don¡¯t get the chance to admire his body the way I didst night. He gets on the bed and his lips return to mine again.


    Body to body and skin to skin we mold against each other.


    His hard body on top of mine, pressing me against the cool silk sheets. As his cock sears into me my body wees him like we were always meant to do this.


    My body wees him and that change in the atmosphere is prevalent and sure. No question about it, something more has changed between us. Something else.


    We went from being friends, to lovers, then we became these people.


    Owned.


    That¡¯s what I think it is.


    It¡¯s a different sensation to just belonging. It¡¯s possession of the heart, body, mind and soul, of everything I am. I feel it all as he makes love to me.


    The wild crackle of passion sings through my body, dancing in my veins. Flowing through my being on a luxuriating wave of something I never want to be without.


    I never want to be without him.


    That¡¯s the answer.


    For me that¡¯s the answer to all of it.


    We get lost in the raw rhythm that takes us. He pumps into me driving me relentlessly higher to the peak of ultimate pleasure and I hold on to him.


    He speeds up, his ruthless cock demanding more, everything I have, taking everything I have and I give it freely.


    I give myself to him and I look at him, directly in the eyes as he fucks me with possession so he knows he owns me.


    He knows it.


    He sees it and I know he feels it.


    His pumps speed up and he gives me more, and more, and I see, know and feel it too as he gives himself to me.


    I feel that more than the warmth that floods me when hees. I arch my back into him and cry out from the blistering heat that races over my skin.


    It¡¯s electrifying and mind numbing.


    I tighten my grip on him and he holds me.


    It feels like falling and flying all at once, but him holding me steadies me.


    He presses his forehead to mine and we breathe sharing the same electrified air that pulses around us.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I say in answer to a question, disced in time.


    ¡°What Babygirl? What are you saying yes to?¡±


    ¡°That first morning when we woke up and you told me you wanted me to be yours.¡± It¡¯s like I found myself. It¡¯s like I just became that person I used to be and part of me has healed. The part of me who wants love with him so now I¡¯m telling him the answer I should have given. ¡°I didn¡¯t need time for an answer. It was yes. Then when you asked me if I trusted you my answer should have been yes. Then¡­ when you came to me with the restaurant¡­ I should have said you don¡¯t need to do any of that. My answer was always yes because I¡¯ve always loved you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too Maria Cipriani, my babygirl.¡±


    I don¡¯t even get the chance to savor the feel of his words. The phone rings on the nightstand.


    His phone.


    It res and to me it sounds like a horn announcing danger.


    He blinks, looks away from me and as he moves away I lose heat. It¡¯s like a piece of me is missing.


    When he answers the phone and I see the tense look thates into his eyes I know I¡¯m right.


    Danger is here again and it¡¯s time to step away from the fa?ade of normal we¡¯ve created.


    Time to go back to reality.

 #6 Chapter 40

    CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE


    Salvatore


    Make love¡­


    I keep that in my heart.


    I keep this morning with Mimi inside my heart to give me strength.


    The good thing about being the friends we were for so many years is that she knows without me saying when things are happening.


    I don¡¯t have to say shit. She knows like she can read my damn mind.


    So she knew without me saying that it was time to leave and get back to my parents¡¯ house.


    She knew that we were basically being summoned to the safe zone.


    What she doesn¡¯t know and this is the part where I draw the line, is the fine print.


    She won¡¯t know that call was from Vincent and he was telling me our hacker found Stephanou¡¯s hideout underground, and she won¡¯t know we found three guys who were working for the Fontaines at her cest night.


    Our guys on the street found them waiting for her toe home and eliminated them.


    That¡¯s what the orders are now.


    It¡¯s kill on sight because we know they can only be there for one thing.


    To kill.


    Fuck¡­ I can¡¯t believe the situation.


    It¡¯s going down today though. Like fuck am I going to live through another day of this shit where I¡¯m on edge and in the dark.


    We just got back to the house and I took Mimi to the guest room she stayed in that first night she was here. It¡¯s the closest to the safe passage we have built into the house.


    My parents¡¯ house is beautiful and looks simr to a castle but there¡¯s more than meets the eye. Each room has a secret door that leads down to the basement which is practically a shelter from everything.


    It¡¯s simr to the room Vincent has at his house but this is on another level. It¡¯s practically a bomb shelter built into the basement. It¡¯s designed to fit thirty people and has everything you need if you needed to hide out for a good three months.


    More than anything, no one can get in. There¡¯s no entrance that¡¯s visible to the naked eye and the only people who know about it are us.


    Us, our wives and the people closest to us that have worked in the house. The ce is top secret.


    I take my girl¡¯s hands and hold them, what she said to me this morning stuck.


    It will stay with me too just like the magical experience of making love to her.


    We stare at each other for a few seconds and she tightens her grip on my hands.


    I want to tell her that we¡¯ll just slip back into those people we used to be weeks ago. I want to tell her she¡¯s my forever, I want to tell her all that I should but I know the risks.


    She does too and one of us has to be bigger than the love between us that wants us to be together.


    It has to be me, but like fuck am I going into what could be my death and break her heart and mine too.


    So fuck life and risks. She¡¯s here and she¡¯s safe. If only for today.


    I can think about right and wrong and risks and choice tomorrow.


    If I live to see it I¡¯ll do it then.


    ¡°You stay here Mimi,¡± I say firmly, showing how serious I am. My voicees out in a rasp because I haven¡¯t spoken in hours.


    ¡°You guys found them didn¡¯t you?¡± she asks.


    It¡¯s one question too much.


    ¡°That door.¡± I point to the polished wooden door near the window, ignoring the question. It looks like a closet. ¡°You hear anything unusual you just go through it and work your way down. Don¡¯t look back, don¡¯t do anything. You just go and when you get to the end you¡¯ll be safe. No one can follow you once you close this door.¡±


    She bites the inside of her lip.


    ¡°Salvatore, will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just please promise me that you¡¯ll do as I ask. Gabe is staying here with my mother. The two of them will take charge. Everyone else is going out on the street.¡± Even Pa. He¡¯s not the type to send his men out and sit behind a desk fucking around. When shit¡¯s going down he¡¯ll be right there side by side.


    She stares at me and nods. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°No one ising here today. That includes your father. We¡¯ve contacted him to let him know you¡¯re safe but he doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here. Speak to him tomorrow about your mother.¡± That was thest part of my instructions. She nods, agreeing.


    It¡¯s time to go. I¡¯ve already taken too much time.


    I bend down and kiss her. It¡¯s a quick kiss and I won¡¯t tell her I love her because it will sound like goodbye.


    I walk out leaving her, willing myself to stay focused and not allow the worry I saw on my doll¡¯s face to get to me.


    I¡¯m a capo now. I have to know when to be ruthless and heartless. There is no in between. It¡¯s a choice of state of mind that keeps people alive.


    Compassion is a weakness.


    It makes you slip up and get blindsided. Enemies are there to destroy. They wait for the second you allow emotion to rule you and that¡¯s when they get you.


    That¡¯s why they look for your weaknesses.


    I head straight to Vincent¡¯s room and find him inside holding Timothy.


    He¡¯s standing by the little cot swaying side to side.


    Although I love seeing my brother with his child the picture looks iplete.


    I keep expecting to see Sorchae up to them and tell Vincent off for holding the baby wrong, or singing the song wrong. But she will never be able to do that again.


    Vincent turns when he sees me and Timothy slowly opens his eyes.


    It¡¯s funny today he looks like her. I didn¡¯t know that could happen but I guess he¡¯s growing into who he¡¯s supposed to be.


    ¡°Hey, is he okay?¡± I ask. It¡¯s stupid as fuck to ask Vincent if he himself is okay because I know he¡¯s just managing.


    ¡°I think um¡­ he has colic or maybe he¡¯s teething. I don¡¯t know. This is soothing him. We¡¯ve been like it for hours,¡± Vincent exins and he gives me a small smile. ¡°Look baby, it¡¯s your uncle. My kid brother.¡±


    I walk up to them. ¡°Can I hold him?¡± I ask.


    I haven¡¯t held him much but it feels like I should change that up.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Vincent hands me Timothy and despite the swirl of anxiety and everything that¡¯s going on inside me I can¡¯t help but soften when Timothy offers me a big smile. It¡¯s so big and his toothless mouth makes him look cuter. He starts giggling even though I haven¡¯t done anything.


    ¡°Jesus, maybe I should have called you.¡± Vincent smiles. ¡°What the hell did you do to make himugh like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe he thinks I have a funny face. I¡¯ve been told that.¡±


    ¡°Tyke,¡± Vincent scuffs at me.


    I rest Timothy against my shoulder and he grabs on to my jacket, rests his head down and closes his eyes.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re a natural,¡± Vincent states.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He looks like hell and I know that means he¡¯s probably been up all night with the baby. I¡¯m not sure he should be going anywhere. I¡¯ve avoided asking him how he¡¯s feeling but I think I should ask today. ¡°How are you managing, Vincent?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just going on autopilot. I¡¯m functional for him and for you all. Ma said I needed to get as many of Sorcha¡¯s things as I could so he can have the smell of her tofort him. I feel like a prick because I takefort in her scent too, it should belong to him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty about that Vincent. You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do Salvatore. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to raise him in this fucked up world of ours, and fuck, that¡¯s actually wishful thinking because I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen today. Nick¡¯s rallying with udius. We¡¯re going in strong but there¡¯s no guarantee. Never is.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°We just have to hope.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Yeah. The hacker was able to track them with a phone number from the guys we took downst night. He used the phone to look for the listing of the ces the phone had been used. That¡¯s how we found the facility. It¡¯s not even on the city underground map. On there the area looks like part of theke. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it at all off our own backs.¡±


    It¡¯s all so clever and we have one hell of a hacker. Those kinds of people always help push the limits and get shit done. You¡¯re fucked if you don¡¯t know a good one.


    ¡°We get them today,¡± I vow. ¡°Everyst one of them. Every fucker dead.¡±


    ¡°I want to kill Stephano, Salvatore,¡± Vincent says. His eyes cling to mine. ¡°Thest bullet in his head is mine. I kill him in whatever way I need to. I need to do it though. For my girl and for Frankie. You hear me?¡±


    ¡°I hear you, brother.¡± I also understand.


    He nods then grips my arm. ¡°Capo,¡± he pauses and I tense. ¡°If I go down you take Nick and get the fuck out. Grab him kicking and screaming if you have to. The two of you get the hell away and fall back.¡±


    I nod agreement but I hope it won¡¯te to that.


    I look to Timothy and pray it doesn¡¯te to that.


    The underground facility has been identified as being two miles away from the docks.


    There are several entry points all leading in through the sewage system.


    The n was clever. We¡¯re all splitting up to get inside so that we don¡¯t alert too much attention.


    We have thirty of us going in and guys on the outside.


    All the strongest men from our alliances are here. That ranges across four families.


    Me, Pa, Vincent, and Nick enter from the tunnels a mile out from the shippingpany. We slip down there stealthily and walk, following Pa as he takes the lead, gun in hand. We have eyes watching for danger. A whole set up with a team who can see ahead of us.


    We¡¯re carryingmunicators equipped to push through the signal limitation a person would normally experience underground. We learned well from previous encounters to go in prepped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Pa says under his breath.


    ¡°What Pa?¡± Nick askes.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°The feeling. It¡¯s too easy. I won¡¯t just assume they don¡¯t know we¡¯reing. Those fuckers have been watching us. I won¡¯t make the mistake of thinking they don¡¯t know what we¡¯re up to.¡± He keeps his voice low.


    We¡¯ve been walking for close to a mile now and it¡¯s been smooth with no encounters so I won¡¯t disagree with him.


    ¡°They know we¡¯reing and they want us here,¡± Vincent chimes in. ¡°That¡¯s what it is. They want us down here. We just have to be ready when bullets fly.¡± He looks to me and I nod.


    I nod and I just keep going.


    We continue on in silence. In the darkness of silence. The only light ahead of us is our shlights.


    What I think of is Mimi.


    I hope she¡¯ll be safe.


    I hope she¡¯ll do what I asked her to do and be safe.


    Right now I don¡¯t feel like I have tomorrow.


    I feel like I¡¯m walking to my death.


    I get confirmation of the feeling when we enter a factory style warehouse twenty minutester and bright lights switch on before us.


    All our men enter at the same time.


    On the tform on the upper level ahead of us is Diego Portaleu with over a hundred men.


    Guns pointed at us.

 #6 Chapter 41

    CHAPTER FORTY


    Mimi


    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± I ask Charlotte as I fluff a pillow and ce it behind her.


    She smiles up at me and shakes her head. Her stomach has grown so big in just a handful of weeks.


    She¡¯s just reached the six month mark but she looks like she¡¯s ready to have her baby any time soon.


    ¡°Mimi, just sit with me for a second,¡± she says, shuffling to sit up a little straighter.


    Mia is with the kids, helping Ang. I came to see how Charlotte was because I knew Gabe was with the men guarding the house. He¡¯s the strongest person here and since I¡¯m the person with the least responsibility I wanted to do something useful.


    I just¡­ it¡¯s just hard being around her sometimes. It makes me feel like a hypocrite although I¡¯ve actually never had any ill feelings toward her.


    Now she wants me to sit with her.


    ¡°Do you need me to fix the sheets, or¡­¡± I start and cast a nce over the bed.


    ¡°Jesus Christ Mimi, I just want to talk to you.¡± She smiles.


    ¡°Sure¡­ what¡¯s up? I mean other than what is happening what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see if you were okay. A lot has happened to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­¡± It¡¯s not that I want to lie but it¡¯s best to just say that, especially since I don¡¯t know what she knows about my mother.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t really seen you since Sorcha. I heard what you did for her. You took care of her.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ she¡¯s my friend.¡±


    ¡°I like that you say she is. Not was,¡± Charlotte points out.


    It was habit that made me say that, it never really clicked in my head that Sorcha became a was.


    ¡°Yeah. I think of her as still being my friend.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good person Mimi. I remember how you were there for me months ago when I needed someone. It was a scary time for me.¡± She nods and her eyes glisten with tears.


    I remember that well. It was that night when Gabe nearly got himself killed. I just did what I needed to do and stayed with her. So much has happened since it¡¯s hard to believe it was just months ago.


    ¡°You needed me,¡± I reply.


    ¡°I did, and I still do. I know¡­ you have a history with Gabe, Mimi,¡± she says.


    My heart stills and I pray she¡¯s not going to talk about my pregnancy. I didn¡¯t think he would tell her about that in her condition.


    ¡°I know you were with him before I came back,¡± she states and the tension inside me calms.


    She knows just that part, that I was with him.


    ¡°Yes. How¡­ um¡­ how did you know?¡±


    ¡°He told me. What I don¡¯t want is for you to avoid me because of that. I really don¡¯t want that. You don¡¯t need to. It¡¯s not what I want at all. We go way back too, before I was¡­ taken so I know you and I want the friendship we had. So please don¡¯t avoid me.¡± It sounds like a plea.


    I nod and answer with a little smile. ¡°Okay, and thanks.¡±


    She¡¯s about to answer when she gasps and smiles, her stomach looks like it¡¯s moving and I draw in a sharp breath.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± I breathe.


    ¡°Yes, the joys of pregnancy. It feels like being in Aliens. Feel this.¡± She chuckles and reaches for my hand cing it on her stomach.


    I do feel. I feel the shuffle beneath her skin and then a kick against my palm, then what I¡¯m guessing is a stretch. I imagine the baby to be stretching because her stomach pokes out and we both startughing.


    Weugh and it¡¯s the first time that any reference to babies has been made and I don¡¯t feel that deep loss from my own. I feel like I can be happy for another woman who¡¯s experiencing the joys of pregnancy.


    At the same time I do think of what I would have been like at this stage if I¡¯d made it that far.


    We were so caught up in feeling the baby that I didn¡¯t even notice that the door had opened.


    It¡¯s Charlotte looking ahead that alerts me.


    I turn to see Gabe standing there watching us. While he looks like the happy father to be watching his wife, there¡¯s a flicker of sadness in his eyes that I don¡¯t miss.


    I take note and stand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you guys. I have some stuff I have to take care of.¡± I have nothing really other than worrying myself sick over Salvatore but it¡¯s time to go.


    ¡°Thanks foring by,¡± Charlotte says.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some of that tea you like and some magazines in an hour.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡±


    I give Gabe a little smile before I walk past him and proceed down the corridor, he catches up with me though. He calls me and I stop mid stride.


    ¡°Mimi,¡± he says my name again with more fervency.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    I nod. ¡°I¡¯m better.¡± We haven¡¯t spoken since the night at Porter¡¯s. I was a real mess that night. ¡°I¡¯m better than I was the other night.¡±


    ¡°If you need to talk I¡¯m here. I hope you know that.¡±


    I believe him and I appreciate the gesture. ¡°I do know and thanks.¡±


    An awkward silence passes between us and he nces down at the ground then back to me. ¡°Thanks for being there for her. For Charlotte. It¡¯s a scary time. I¡¯m grateful for the kindness you always show her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. She¡­ needed her pillows fluffed and ¡­someone.¡± I look at him and I¡¯m not sure what more to say. This is always going to be a difficult conversation.


    ¡°Thank you for being that someone.¡±


    ¡°Well, I want to help where I can.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ she likes you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Me too. She¡¯s great.¡± I nod.


    He presses his lips together and a cautious look spreads across his face. ¡°Mimi I¡¯m going to tell her about our baby,¡± he states, shocking the hell out of me.


    He said our baby too which sounded weird.


    I blink several times trying to process it. I process it and I know I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want him to do that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I practically whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I need to. We don¡¯t have secrets and I¡¯m not going to keep our baby a secret, like she never happened. She did. I will me myself for as long as I live for everything that stopped her from being¡­ but I¡¯m not going to forget my daughter.¡±


    His words have me gripped, standing in ce nting my feet to the ground to keep from falling over.


    He sucks in a sharp breath and continues talking. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I¡¯m with or who I got married to. I was with you and it wasn¡¯t that I crossed a line I shouldn¡¯t have crossed with you. The answer is, I didn¡¯t treat you right. So I will do this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. I just don¡¯t want it to upset her or cause some rift between you. You guys have the real deal.¡±


    He nods. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll be okay. I just wanted you to know, so you know I¡¯m not going to forget.¡±


    He leans forward and nts a kiss on my forehead.


    With a nod he walks away, back to the room and I look on watching until he goes inside and the door closes.


    I move only then and take the walk back to my room on shaky legs.


    I think back to when I was with Gabe. It¡¯s an experience I try my best not to think about. Being with him was a line I shouldn¡¯t have crossed either, but I feel like I can finally put the past behind me. I feel like I can do that.


    I feel like I can put one of the worst things that¡¯s happened behind me.


    Now for the next thing.


    The whole issue with Mom. The questions are still hanging in the air.


    I open the door to the room and gasp when Dad steps away from the window.


    He knew I was here?


    How?

 #6 Chapter 42

    CHAPTER FORTY-ONE


    Mimi


    ¡°Dad,¡± I say and he rushes over to me hugging me hard. He looks terrible. His hair is ruffled, his eyes red and skin blotchy. I feel bad because he only looks like that when he¡¯s worried. Most often that¡¯s to do with me.


    ¡°Mimi, Jesus I¡¯ve been worried sick,¡± he blurts.


    ¡°You knew toe here?¡± I have to ask because Salvatore specifically said that I wasn¡¯t to tell him where I was, especially for his safety. Panic races through me when I think I could lose him too.


    ¡°I spoke to Salvatore,¡± he answers.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not safe to be here or¡­ around me.¡± I shake my head.


    He winces. ¡°Sweetheart this is just the thing I didn¡¯t want.¡± Beads of sweat form on his upper lip and he wipes them away. He¡¯s sweating but it¡¯s not exactly hot in here.


    ¡°Dad, now¡¯s not the time for that.¡±


    ¡°Mimi, please you need to tell me what¡¯s going on, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    I stare at him. I¡¯m not supposed to say anything until after whatever is going down goes down.


    ¡°How about we talk tomorrow?¡± I suggest.


    He frowns. ¡°Mimi, I heard on the streets that you were asking about William Russo, why were you asking about him?¡±


    I freeze up and narrow my eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    That night with Porter was awful and it was a night I don¡¯t want to conjure memories of but I was pretty certain that anyone who knew I was asking about William Russo is dead.


    Would Porter have said something to someone prior to me getting there?


    I¡¯m not sure.


    The first thing I think to do is sell him the story I told Porter, except it feels painful to do it. I know talking about this is going to hurt him.


    ¡°I wanted to do something to honor Mom, I knew she was fond of him.¡± My voice barely makes it out and he steps back.


    ¡°Mimi, you are my daughter¡­ I know when you¡¯re lying.¡± His fists ball at his sides and he looks panicked. ¡°Do you have the files? Did Adrian give you the files?¡±


    My blood¡­


    It¡¯s the first to freeze from the chill that rushes down my spine and darts across my body. It happens instantly like it would if I were to be hit by a st of cold air.


    Numbness then fills me and I¡¯m not sure what is worse. The numb tendrils of shock that tighten my insides or the icy cold. I don¡¯t know what feels worse.


    I stare at him and see truth.


    It ps me in the face¡­


    He mentioned files, he mentioned Adrian. All things he shouldn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± my mouth moves and I speak his name but I don¡¯t know what more I intended to say.


    ¡°Mimi, please sweetheart tell me where the files are. Give them to me and I promise you I¡¯ll keep you safe. Please I went through so much to keep you both safe, please listen to me. She wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    She?


    ¡°Dad, what are you saying to me? How do you know about the files and Adrian? Are you talking about Mom?¡± I start shaking.


    Shaking from my core. The truth is waving itself in front of me but I don¡¯t want to ept what it¡¯s telling me. Because what my instincts are saying ¡­ they can¡¯t be right.


    The only way he could know about any of what he¡¯s saying to me is if he was involved in mom¡¯s death or knew about it. And, if he knew that¡­ then everything else is him too.


    No¡­


    He¡¯s my father.


    He¡¯s a consultant, the middle man who¡¯s worked for the Giordanos for years, so many years.


    He wouldn¡¯t be working with the Fontaines too.


    Would ¡­ he?


    I look to the door Salvatore showed me and see it¡¯s slightly ajar. It wasn¡¯t like that when I left here to go and see Charlotte. It was closed.


    Jesus is that where he came through? I shake my head at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who needs to tell me what happened, what is happening? Dad¡­what did you do to my mother?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident,¡± he replies and the world stops. The world freezes like the chill that came over me.


    ¡°What was an ident?¡±


    ¡°Everything. She found the files in my bag. That bastard, William, saw me with Marc Fontaine and had my own wife spy on me, and boy did she ever hit the jackpot and find everything he needed to destroy me and work his ass up thedder of sess.¡± He doesn¡¯t look away from me, not once. ¡°She took the files and was ready to take you, leave with him and do an expos¨¦ that would shake up the government and take out the Fontaines too. She had to be stopped.¡±


    ¡°Stopped? Papa¡­ what do you mean?¡± It¡¯s like I¡¯ve be that little girl again, that was what I used to call him. A tear runs down his cheek.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hit her. I just¡­ saw the danger of what she was about to do and I knew they¡¯d kill us. The Fontaine¡¯s would kill us. I lost control when she wouldn¡¯t give me the files. I grabbed her. I didn¡¯t mean to squeeze her neck so tight. Then when she told me Adrian had them I ¡­ hit her and¡­ she fell over the balcony. When I looked in my hand I saw the paperweight. I didn¡¯t even remember reaching for it. I don¡¯t remember. I just remember her ¡­. falling¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ it was you? You killed Mom?¡± The words don¡¯t feel right and I wish for moments ago when I was thinking about the questions that were still hanging over me. I wish I didn¡¯t have answers. I wish I didn¡¯t know.


    Never could I guess that the answer was this. Dad. He¡¯s the answer.


    Jesus¡­


    No¡­


    ¡°It was an ident Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°But the note,¡± I cry. Tears are pouring from my eyes like I¡¯m set to cry and never stop. Like something switched them on and I can¡¯t switch them off even to see him clearer.


    ¡°It was a note she was writing for me. She was leaving me. I found her while she was writing the note,¡± he exins.


    Jesus Christ¡­ God¡­ all the things I thought were true are true.


    I thought the note looked like she hadn¡¯t finished because she was so particr about punctuation. Such a little thing, but a tell of what happened, a piece of the picture.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t remember the note and you found it after. The same as you found her in the pool.¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be right. You came home¡­after me, you found me by the pool.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ made it look like I did.¡±


    I open my mouth to talk but no wordse. I have no words.


    I step back and press against the wall trying to get some support but it doesn¡¯t work. My knees cave and I sink to the floor grasping on to the carpet fibers so I don¡¯t fall away.


    ¡°Mimi¡­ I¡¯m telling you all of this because I can¡¯t lose you. Marc Fontaine needs those files sweetie or he¡¯ll kill you. He¡¯s going to kill you. He¡¯s serious and pissed as fuck because the presence of them has thrown off his ns for the Giordanos.¡± He grimaces.


    ¡°You¡¯re the spy.¡± The spy Adrian spoke of. More like a rat though. ¡°It¡¯s you why Sorcha is dead. It¡¯s you isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes things have to happen to cut certain people down like grass.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe the wordsing from his mouth.


    ¡°You think Sorcha had to die? Her baby, they were going to kill the baby too. You¡¯re okay with that?¡± I scream.


    ¡°Mimi, fuck. I don¡¯t have time for this, tell me where the files are. If I get them to Marc we¡¯ll be safe again.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I cry and break down, crying hard. It¡¯s all too much. I can¡¯t believe my own father is the cause of so much grief. So much death and loss.


    He reaches for me, grabbing me off the ground and shakes me hard.


    ¡°Mimi you don¡¯t understand, please I can¡¯t lose you. Please. Please tell me where they are.¡±


    My next words are stolen from the echo of a gunshot. The soundsing from outside.


    Another round sounds and we both look to the door.


    Dad shoves me behind him as the door flies open and Marc Fontainees in.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± he demands, face contorted into a deep scowl. I¡¯d only ever seen pictures of him. It¡¯s enough to spot him from a mile away and flee.


    You know not to fight a man like that. Tall like Salvatore, with olive skin and jet ck hair. The same tough guy presence, no heart though.


    I look at him, at his soulless eyes and stop breathing.


    He barges in when he sees me and Dad shoves me back away.


    ¡°Mimi get out of here, run,¡± Dad shouts, pushing me forward.


    I make a move to run to the secret door but Marc¡¯s men swoop in and they¡¯re too fast.


    I¡¯m not fast enough. I was an inch away then I felt hands on me.


    I¡¯m grabbed and lifted into the air.


    My screams are fruitless.


    ¡°Traitorous rat,¡± Marc snarls at Dad.


    ¡°Let her go please, I¡¯ll find the files.¡± Dad¡¯s voicees out in a stutter. ¡°Please just let my little girl go, please¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do, please.¡±


    Marcughs. ¡°I think I have a better idea Joey Cipriani. I¡¯m going to use your little girl for other purposes.¡±


    ¡°No, no please, no,¡± Dad begs.


    ¡°Toote, you¡¯re all dead men walking. But you can join the rest who have gone before you. Your contract is terminated.¡± Marcughs. All I see next is the gun. He raises it and just fires the bullet.


    Dad was about to say something when the bullet lodges in his head and I scream.


    I scream and I scream and I scream.


    Everything else happens in slow motion.


    Dad falls to the ground and the man holding me starts walking.


    Marcughs again and fires another shot at Dad.


    ¡°Traitorous fool.¡± I hear him say but I¡¯m screaming too much to truly hear.


    I scream harder as we go through the door and I see Gabe lying on the ground in a pool of blood.

 #6 Chapter 43

    CHAPTER FORTY-TWO


    Salvatore


    This is a shit show.


    True battle where you have to fight to get to the guy at the top. The guy at the top who is not Stephanou. He¡¯s nowhere, not here. We¡¯ve been fighting long enough to know he¡¯s not fucking here.


    There were over a hundred men, felt more like a million though.


    All of theming at us and all at once while Diego just stands at the top, shooting, barely lifting an arm.


    He¡¯s ying with us.


    That¡¯s what it fucking feels like. Like we¡¯re toys to him and we¡¯re the entertainment for the fucking day.


    I¡¯m covering Vincent as he shoots and Nick covers Pa. Nick¡¯s been hit. I don¡¯t know where and I¡¯m going crazy not knowing if he¡¯s fighting with thest ounce of life he has left or if he¡¯s been hit somewhere that¡¯s not fatal.


    We need to change things up and end this.


    I see udius and Dante over on the other side of the warehouse. The way they work is simr to us, like a unit of one body. udius the head and his men the limbs and they know what to do. It¡¯s smooth and efficient but counts for shit when you¡¯re outnumbered. What we need is smart wit to outdo them. This shooting one by one is going to piss on us.


    What I need is a diversion. A clear path so I can jump onto the tform that fucker is on and kill his ass.


    I look around and check out our path.


    My mind is working overtime, thinking of ways to take out a whole bunch of these guys at once.


    I turn to Vincent as he takes out two guys who wereing for us from the corner.


    ¡°Vincent we need to eliminate these fuckers. There¡¯s too many of them. Far too many.¡±


    ¡°There are too many.¡± He winces.


    We¡¯re going to have to go in for them old school and move forward shooting anyone in our path.


    ¡°Vincent we¡¯re going to be here all day if we keep going like this. We have to move in, move up, fight.¡± I look to him and he nods.


    I tap themunicator to speak to udius.


    ¡°udius we have to up the game on these fuckers. This is taking too long. They¡¯re just ying shit with us,¡± I tell him.


    He actuallyughs. ¡°Was wondering when you were going to call me in for a real fight. I¡¯ll take the left and you get the right, capo.¡±


    God that is crazy. He has his head screwed on though, waiting for us.


    ¡°Thanks. udius, I need a clearing to get to Diego. He might make a run for it if he sees we¡¯re taking his guys out. I need you to cover us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We have you covered. Move on three.¡±


    I look to Vincent who nods.


    One . Two. Three.


    It¡¯s time to y.


    Vincent and I fly out from behind the pir. I whip out my handguns and start shooting at the same time that udius and his men step out to cover us.


    Vincent and I empty our guns in the men whoe for us and the spray of bullets thate from above finishes them off.


    I¡¯m surprised I don¡¯t get hit.


    Bodies lie before us. We took down at least fifty men. If they¡¯re not dead, they¡¯re nearly there. I don¡¯t have time to check.


    What catches my eye is Diego. He¡¯s taken note of the way we¡¯ve stepped things up and the fucker doesn¡¯t like it. He¡¯s about twenty five feet up from us and the motherfucker clocks on to me looking at him and is backing away like the dog he is, ready to flee.


    ¡°Vincent, look,¡± I shout as Diego starts backing away down the tform that looks like it leads out of the facility.


    ¡°I see that sick fuck. Let¡¯s go.¡± Vincent starts running and I follow.


    We don¡¯t yet have the clearing I hoped for but Pa jumps out from behind his pir and makes the path clear for us. Ten men go down and another two who were heading our way.


    We have the upper hand again so we take it.


    Vincent and I fly up the stairs taking three at a time, leaping up like animals. Lions out for blood.


    Vincent is like a ferocious beast roaring and I follow at his side. Pa and Nick have now joined us and they¡¯re following close behind.


    Just as Diego gets to the next set of stairs that lead up to the door, Vincent fires one shot that catches him.


    Triumph surges through me when Diego falls over, but the fucker is still moving. He starts crawling, as if he can really get away now. And like that?


    Idiot.


    We get to him and Vincentunches a kick to his body hard, like he¡¯s kicking a ball for the winning goal.


    Diego screams out from the impact and blood seeps through his jacket.


    That¡¯s where the bullet struck him, looks like it was just on his side.


    Fucking asshole. He should have gone down dead like the dog he is.


    Still trying to put up a fight, heunches himself up and growls whipping out his guns but I shoot him in his chest and he goes down again on his knees thrashing on the ground in obvious pain as blood pours from him.


    Vincent grabs Diego by his neck and presses his gun to his head. The psycho knows it¡¯s over for him but startsughing. Laughing like someone told a hrious joke.


    ¡°You people are fucking fools, all of you a joke.¡± Diego continues tough.


    ¡°We¡¯re funny? Really? Does this look funny to you?¡± Vincent balks.


    ¡°Look at you, miserable fools. Ipetent, inadequate fools. Especially you.¡± Diego res at me. ¡°So blinded by love you couldn¡¯t see for shit.¡±


    My nerves spike. What the hell is he talking about?


    ¡°Fucking dog. What are you trying to say?¡±


    He answers me with augh then starts coughing and spits blood. He looks like he¡¯s on hisst. ¡°You were fucking the rat¡¯s daughter all along. Never knew her old man was working both sides and ying you, stringing you along like mice like the vermin you are.¡±


    My damn mouth actually falls open as shock suffuses me.


    Mimi¡¯s father.


    Him?


    Joey Cipriani.


    No¡­


    No way..


    ¡°Joey Cipriani!¡± I bellow. I snap my gaze to Pa then Vincent who looks equally shocked.


    ¡°Idiot. Maybe you should go back to fucking around at your little sex club.¡± He starts tough again as I tense. ¡°You¡¯re all a fucking joke. A joke to the Sicilian mafia. You think you have everything figured outing here. Come for me with your best men, and leave your prized possessions and all that you hold dear with little protection so our rat can lead us right in to take what we want.¡±


    My stomach twists into knots tighter than a macram¨¦. I stare at Diego, feeling like I¡¯m going to pop a vessel.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°What are you talking about,¡± I demand.


    ¡°Your women and children.¡± He howls withughter. ¡°You think Gabe is enough to take down an army of us? He¡¯s good but he¡¯s not that good.¡±


    Jesus, they¡¯ve gone to the house!


    They¡¯ve gone to the fucking house.


    I step forward and knock his face in with the back of my gun.


    ¡°You fucking asshole. You were ying with us.¡±


    ¡°Your women will be more pussy to pass around.¡± Heughs out loud.


    I end his sorry ass before he can say another word. He has nothing more I want to hear. I fire the gun and the bullet sts between his eyes. Vincent drops him and growls like a beast. The same beast that¡¯s raging in me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Ma, you call Gabe,¡± he says.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling Mia,¡± Nick shouts.


    I grab my phone and dial Gabe¡¯s number.


    There¡¯s no answer. It just rings out to voicemail.


    I call again and the same thing happens. He¡¯d have his phone on him. I know he would and it works in the safe room.


    My heart races and my lungs tighten then tingle.


    I dare not think the worst.


    I can¡¯t.


    Gabe¡¯s not answering his phone and the Fontaines have gone to the house where our women and children are.


    Mimi¡¯s father¡­


    Joey.


    This is all his doing.


    Fuckkkkkkkkkkk.

 #6 Chapter 44

    CHAPTER FORTY-THREE


    Salvatore


    I call the surveince team above who can get quick eyes on the manor.


    The panic puts me on autopilot, not allowing me to give in to the shit of the situation.


    ¡°Yes boss,¡± Freddo, my lead guy answers.


    ¡°I need eyes on the mansion quick. Something¡¯s happened,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Sure give me a sec.¡±


    Fuck, it takes less than that second before I hear a gasp from him.


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s dead guys on thewn, doors open, blood all over.¡±


    No¡­


    ¡°Mia¡¯s not answering the phone,¡± Nick says, balling his fists. ¡°My wife and baby.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Pa demands looking at me. I can¡¯t answer and tell him there are dead men on thewn. I can¡¯t even look at Nick.


    Vincent holds up a finger and moves his phone from his ear.


    ¡°I got Ma on the phone. She has Charlotte, Mia and the kids. Gabe got them in the safe room and went back for Mimi. Gabe didn¡¯t get down there with her.¡±


    Numbness fills me. It¡¯s the nk of footsteps that makes me turn and I see udius and the guysing up the steps.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Fontaines went to the house, Mimi¡­ Gabe¡­¡± I can¡¯t say the words.


    Pa gets a grip on my arm. ¡°Hold it together boy. Let¡¯s go back and see what happened.¡±


    The Fontaines already wanted Mimi so I know in my heart what¡¯s happened. There¡¯s no way they would have found the files because they¡¯re in the family safe and I purposely made sure Mimi wasn¡¯t aware of that.


    She wouldn¡¯t have known. Gabe knew though.


    Oh God¡­ Gabe¡­ I hope he¡¯s alive.


    He can¡¯t be dead. I can¡¯t¡­think¡­


    ¡°Ma stay right where you are,¡± Vincent says into the phone and shoves it back in his pocket.


    My phone starts ringing and I answer straight away, thinking it¡¯s Gabe. It¡¯s not though.


    ¡°Salvatore Giordano, Marc Fontaine here,¡± Marc says like we¡¯re about to meet for business.


    I bare my teeth seething. ¡°Motherfucker,¡± I balk. ¡°Marc what have you done?¡±


    When everyone hears who I¡¯m talking to they look on in anticipation.


    ¡°Fucking hell capo, you really are taking charge of your new role,¡± Marc taunts. ¡°You may want to calm down some if you don¡¯t want me to end your girl right the fuck now. She sure is a little firecracker, can see why you like her.¡±


    ¡°Fucking give her back to me,¡± I shout.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this simple. You bring the files and sign over the shippingpany and I¡¯ll consider if you get to see yourdy love alive again.¡±


    ¡°Fucking bastard,¡± I bellow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour to give me an answer, then we¡¯ll decide where we¡¯ll meet to make the transfer. Those are my demands. Cross me and the girl dies quicker, or bes a fuck toy for me and mine.¡± He hangs up before I can answer.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fucking bastard.


    I wince and look at Pa.


    ¡°He wants the files and the shippingpany. Then he¡¯ll consider giving us Mimi alive.¡± I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m speaking those words. It feels like I¡¯m talking and speaking them but it¡¯s not real. Just like everything else. It¡¯s all part of the same surreal nightmare world we¡¯ve fallen in.


    I can¡¯t do this by myself but it looks like I have to. We all know Mimi¡¯s father is responsible for all of this. I didn¡¯t expect anyone to do anything for us. Her.


    I know what I feel though and she is mine. Doesn¡¯t matter who her father was, or is, or what he did to us.


    She¡¯s mine.


    I move to go but Vincent catches my arm.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± he asks, grabbing me.


    ¡°Saving her.¡±


    ¡°By yourself?¡± he challenges. ¡°It¡¯s Mimi, Salvatore. She¡¯s one of us. We¡¯re all fucking going.¡±


    I breathe hard and stare at him. I¡¯m grateful, damn grateful and fuck¡­ the damn emotion catches up with me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say.


    He releases me and I look to Pa and Nick.


    ¡°Call Intel and get them to locate that bastard,¡± Pa orders. ¡°We need everybody on this. Vincent gather the rest of men.¡±


    I do as he says and hope like fuck I can save her.

 #6 Chapter 45

    CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR


    Mimi


    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to feel right now.


    Sadness ¡­


    Grief¡­


    Pain¡­


    I feel all of it, all of it has seeped into my soul.


    All of it.


    They have me tied up on a boat. I¡¯m sitting on the wooden floor with my hands and feet bound and I¡¯m gagged.


    In my mind I keep seeing the image of Gabe lying there on the stone cold floor, in blood. I¡¯m trying to remember where the blood came from. I don¡¯t remember if the blood was on his stomach or his chest or if it wasing from his back. I can¡¯t remember.


    I just remember seeing red and him so lifeless and still.


    I see him and I see Dad.


    Dad¡­


    I try not to think of Dad because my mind refuses to ept what happened. Not what he did. It¡¯s what happened to him.


    Marc Fontaine put a bullet in his head. Marc killed him. I know that¡¯s true.


    I¡¯ve been on the floor with images of Dad and Gabe pushing through my mind,peting for my grief.


    Gabe was by my door.


    At my door, so¡­


    He must havee for me. Saw the men and came for me.


    The tears have stopped flowing from my eyes.


    I¡¯m pretty certain that I¡¯m all cried out. There¡¯s no more. Nothing left inside me and nothing left of me.


    A cynical voice inside my head tells me I should have seen darknessing. It alwayses when I¡¯m happy. Ites and takes away the happiness.


    It¡¯s happened to me so often now that I shouldn¡¯t be surprised by this.


    This time however just feels like the time it counts and matters. It¡¯s the time that¡¯s caused the biggest punch. Like a sucker punch in the back of my head.


    I should have seen iting but I looked away for one minute thinking that maybe my happiness was up to me. Then truth came to get me good.


    Fucking hell and fuck it all.


    I don¡¯t care anymore. I can¡¯t even think of Salvatore because I know these men are going to kill me and I¡¯ll never see him again.


    No matter what arrangements they make to get the files I feel I won¡¯t see Salvatore again.


    I never told him I loved him onest time.


    Thatst time.


    Early this morning.


    The door creaks open and bright lights fill the room.


    Marc walks in with another man that looks like him. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s either Lawrence or Sergio Fontaine.


    They¡¯re all as guilty as each other to me.


    Marc pulls up the little metal chair across from me and sits down with a smirk on his face.


    Looking at him reminds me of Dad¡¯s involvement with them.


    I can¡¯t imagine how Dad got himself mixed up with these people.


    ¡°My dear you look so much like your meddlesome mother,¡± Marc states. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she Lawrence?¡±


    ¡°Spitting image,¡± Lawrence replies.


    ¡°Women out of business, and don¡¯t ask too many questions. Those are the first two things women know when they get involved with the mob. Those two things are like life lessons you stick by,¡± Marc continues. I can tell straight away he¡¯s one of those people who loves the sound of their own voice. ¡°Your father¡¯s first mistake was marrying outside of our world. Being with a woman who not only was associated with the states attorney but one who couldn¡¯t do what she was told. One who was ready to go after the big guys for the greater good. Crusader. Those kinds of women end up dead. They die fast just like you will.¡±


    Lawrence pulls the gag from my mouth and I wince, gasping for air.


    ¡°Threaten me all you want!¡± I cry out. ¡°I no longer care. I don¡¯t. Salvatore will never give you what you want. The evidence against you is too strong. They¡¯ll destroy you with it, everyst one of you.¡±


    Heughs. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, Maria Cipriani. I think you underestimate your boy. He values his babygirl. He¡¯lle for you. I know he will and we¡¯ll kill him, kill him dead and resume our killing spree of the whole Giordano family. We¡¯ll take every fucking one of them out. From the youngest one to the oldest.¡±


    ¡°Bastard. You fucking bastard,¡± I cry.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m a little more than a bastard. Your father¡­ now he was a bastard. Didn¡¯t think before he got in so deep with us. Greed got him where he is today. Greedy bastard your father was, couldn¡¯t say no to money. That¡¯s how it started.¡± Heughs. ¡°We needed someone close to the Giordanos who did business with them. He was useful alright. Definitely useful, much more than we originally anticipated. Throw him all the money beyond his wildest imagination and that man would do anything. Never thought his family would be at risk until the day it happened.¡±


    All that money Dad had. It came from them.


    I¡¯m so stupid. So very stupid.


    Dad had millions. Millions he used to throw around. I thought it came from business deals with the Giordanos and his other acquisitions. I never imagined it was all dirty money he¡¯d gotten from ying sides.


    Everything fits now, the picture isplete and the puzzle solved. I see it all now before me like an actual picture I can touch.


    ¡°Such a fool,¡± Lawrence adds. ¡°But one we used to do our bidding.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so evil?¡± I don¡¯t know why I bother to ask such a thing. It¡¯s such a foolish question to ask men like them.


    ¡°We just are. You see we can¡¯t allow carelessness to threaten our empire. That is what those files are. A careless mistake we never sawing. Not seventeen years ago and not now. This fucking time mattered the most because I had the Giordanos right where I wanted them. It was perfect getting Stephanou and his tribe of psychos to do what we couldn¡¯t do.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you do it? Not enough man power? I doubt that, it¡¯s because you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if it came to it. so you cut off the head of the most powerful members of the family first. Weaken them.¡± It¡¯s the rage inside me that¡¯s making me talk so ballsy. I¡¯m right though. I¡¯m absolutely right.


    Yes, I may not be a full blood Italian and know the ways of cosa nostra but I know enough. The crime families around don¡¯t trust them and the worst ones have enough power to keep themselves to themselves.


    They got Stephanou by chance, but I¡¯m sure that not even he would have helped if he didn¡¯t have the vendetta against the Giordanos.


    ¡°Probably had to keep your noses clean to keep rubbing shoulders with Congressman Patterson,¡± I add and his eyes darken.


    He doesn¡¯t like thatment. It¡¯s clear he doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°My girl I give you credit. You seem to be smarter than you look.¡± Marc nods. ¡°Your words don¡¯t count for shit though. We do what we have to, to keep what we have and increase that wealth. Your family could never imagine wealth like that. Not yours and not those vermin Giordanos.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why do you hate them so much?¡± It¡¯s interest that makes me ask. I¡¯m pretty certain the Fontaines hate everybody.


    ¡°They have something we want. Control over the seas. You see it¡¯s one thing to own Chicago but when you have control over what goes andes to any part of the world, you have the world at your fingertips.¡± He sneers and balls his fist. ¡°That¡¯s what they have. We know not to bite the hands that feed us. Congressman Patterson has been the man who made our wealth possible and enabled our sess. He¡¯s opened doors and covered our backs. But at the end of the day, we¡¯re mobsters and nobody wants to lie down like a bitch and do as they¡¯re told. The shippingpany is for us. We get that and we don¡¯t need him. Eliminate the Giordanos and we get control of a jewel.¡±


    Christ¡­ I just stare at him.


    ¡°You asshole¡­¡± I mutter.¡±


    ¡°My offer to your beloved was this ¨C the files and the shippingpany in exchange for you. I n though to give them pieces of you, boom.¡± Heughs and I start to shake. ¡°They can have your dead body. Fuckers, I¡¯ll hand them your dead, lifeless body.¡±


    ¡°I hope they kill you!¡± I snap and he answers with the back of his hand. The impact makes me fall over and I smack my head against the hard floor.


    I scream when he gets on top of me andnds a fist in my face.


    Stars speckle my vision.


    ¡°That¡¯s the other thing about a woman. She¡¯s supposed to know when the fuck to shut up, but just like your mother, you don¡¯t.¡±


    Another punch and Ipletely ckout.

 #6 Chapter 46

    CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE


    Salvatore


    Motherfucking bastard.


    We fell straight into the trap and now we¡¯re heading into the unknown, drafted into the game of chance.


    It feels more like jeopardy because the odds are definitely not in our favor.


    Vincent and I are heading out on a small motorboat toward Marc Fontaine¡¯s yacht.


    He allowed no more than two of us to go to him.


    We thought we were the best two.


    His yacht is called The Maiden and it¡¯s ahead of us in the middle of Lake Michigan. Once again we¡¯re not far from our offices at Giordanos Inc. but we¡¯re out of range so that we can¡¯t get up to our usual tricks with our back up crew of snipers. It didn¡¯t stop us from trying to set something up but we both know we¡¯re basically on our own.


    On our own and at the mercy of the Fontaines.


    In his hands so we know he owns us.


    That he surely does.


    Within the space of one hour we not only arranged to make a deal with the devil to get Mimi back, but we learned that Gabe was shot.


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t answer his phone.


    Gabe was shot and is in hospital.


    And¡­ Mimi¡¯s father is dead.


    Pa went home to get the files and that¡¯s what greeted him.


    That is the seriousness of the situation that we¡¯re facing.


    I don¡¯t know if Gabe will make it or if I¡¯ll get Mimi back alive. I could lose them both. I could lose Gabe and Mimi. They could have already killed her. There¡¯s no guarantee they haven¡¯t.


    Vincent and I will go in balls to the wall for the chance to save Mimi but we both know we¡¯re heading to our deaths.


    Neither of us knows who will be on the boat, or what will happen.


    Just that we¡¯re supposed to meet at midday.


    It¡¯s nearly that now.


    The demand left us with little time to do anything. Although I¡¯m sure that was the intention. They wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to give us the luxury of time to go nning against them. I doubt that I would have been in the right frame of mind to do anything that wouldn¡¯t make the situation worse.


    I know Vincent is gunning to see Stefano, as am I. The odds for us don¡¯t look great but I want him to be there. Which will most likely mean that Rardo will be there too.


    ¡°What are we going to do Vincent?¡± I ask, piercing the silent tension that¡¯s formed between us. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever sounded so uncertain.


    Neither Vincent nor I have said anything to each other since we stepped on the boat.


    He¡¯s been steering it and I¡¯ve been standing next to him deep in contemtion.


    He looks to me. ¡°Salvatore¡­ it¡¯s times like this when you rely on instinct. That¡¯s the best answer I can give you. I hate that you were pushed into this because none of this is fair.¡±


    I look away because he sounds like he¡¯s reiterating Diego¡¯s words. Like I¡¯m not ready to be a capo.


    I¡¯m the idiot who didn¡¯t know Joey was a fucking rat. I¡¯m the idiot who¡¯s ipetent and inadequate.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°It is what it is, and I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here fair or not. We need some kind of n, just something,¡± I point out.


    We need something more than what we have.


    We havemunicators on us, concealed behind our ears. Pa and Nick are with the surveince team. He took the bullet in his arm and it looked pretty bad but he insisted oning out and helping in whatever way he can. They can both hear what we¡¯re saying now.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let them kill Mimi and we can¡¯t just hand over the files,¡± I state. That much was clear.


    ¡°We won¡¯t know until we see who¡¯s there and¡­ what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s all shit, Salvatore. All of it and I¡¯m on edge. Ready to snap.¡±


    The day had just gotten worse with each passing second. Neither of us is saying anything about Gabe because we know hope is a rare thing in our world.


    The rage I feel now is the kind that makes me want to unleash fury on all.


    I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get to kill Joey Cipriani myself. I¡¯m not real interested in finding out how he died, I just wish I could have done it.


    Truth is truth and when ites out pain is the only thing you can feel and truth is as potent as poison.


    He did this.


    All of it.


    The only saving grace about it is, it would kill me to take another parent away from Mimi.


    That is the only thing I would have been cut up about.


    When I think back to how that prick told me to do the right thing and choose what was best for Mimi because I represented danger, I could breathe fire from hell.


    That evil bastard was just saying that to me because he knew war wasing for us and he knew he was one of the harbingers of death. He didn¡¯t want her caught up in it. He was trying to fucking steer her away from us because he wanted us all dead. Why?


    I don¡¯t fucking know. Money and power. That¡¯s what it alwayses down to ¨C money. God knows how much the Fontaines must have paid him. It makes me wonder what might have happened in regards to Mimi¡¯s mother¡¯s death.


    I nce at my watch. It¡¯s five to twelve. We¡¯re minutes away from the yacht now.


    This is going to go down in five minutes.


    I hold my breath as the tension rises and ride out the time like we ride the waves.


    As soon as we approach, five men with guns appear at the main deck to wee us.


    Fuck am I ever tense. Just those fucking five outnumber us.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Vincent deres.


    ¡°Steady boys,¡± Pa¡¯s voice sounds in our earpieces. ¡°We¡¯re working on things our end. Be calm and do what you can,¡± he adds.


    There¡¯s a slight reassurance that he can talk to us.


    Working on things could mean anything, we¡¯ll just have to see. Pa has connections and udius is helping. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯lle up with anything or what they¡¯lle up with but I sure as fuck hope that they do.


    We dock the boat. Vincent grabs the files and we climb aboard The Maiden.


    Two bulky men step forward. They¡¯re the usual Fontaine meatheads.


    ¡°Gun¡¯s now,¡± the blond one says, stretching out his hand.


    We hand over two handguns, one each.


    We foresaw this so we didn¡¯t bring any more weapons than necessary.


    Our weapons will be what they¡¯re carrying if we get a chance to take it. My blond friend has a mean looking machine gun that would serve me well if I can get my hands on it.


    ¡°Spread em,¡± he orders further and we stretch out our arms so they can search us. Vincent only does one arm, the other holds on to the box with the files.


    When the guy looks at him to move his arm he doesn¡¯t, he simply stares him down.


    ¡°Move your arm,¡± the guy says to Vincent.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see you fucking make me. I¡¯d like it more if you seriously tried. I¡¯d rip your skin off your face, shred it bit by bit and mess you up. Prep you for your ce next to me in hell.¡± The cool edge Vincent speaks with sends a chill down me.


    He¡¯s changed.


    He has. He¡¯s had to. He¡¯s be ruthless and heartless. it¡¯s him because I know he¡¯s serious as fuck.


    The guard knows it too and takes the hint not to push him.


    I steal my spine when the door at the end of the dock opens.


    Marces out and Mimi is with him.


    She has her hands tied behind her and her face is ck and blue. He hit her and messed her up.


    It¡¯s enough to make me kill him now, but what deters me is the little bomb vest strapped to her chest.


    He has a fucking bomb on my girl.

 #6 Chapter 47

    CHAPTER FORTY-SIX


    Salvatore


    Mimi looks at me and there¡¯s so much sadness in her eyes.


    God help me I try not to be too enraged with the state she¡¯s in but doing that makes helplessness crush me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As Marc ces a gun to her head in one hand and waves around a little remote in his other hand, Lawrence Fontaine makes his presence known along with Stephanou and Ricardo.


    I look on, truly seeing what I¡¯m up against.


    I see it and it¡¯s not looking good. It¡¯s not looking like I¡¯m going to get her back alive.


    ¡°Wee aboard The Maiden,¡± Marc says, his voice loud and heavy with the power he has over us.


    ¡°Save the pleasantries Marc Fontaine, we don¡¯t need it,¡± Vincent answers. There¡¯s a tick in his jaw that worsens the longer Stephanou stares at him.


    Vincent turns his gaze to Stephanou and stares him down when he chuckles.


    ¡°Laugh,¡± Vincent says. ¡°Go ahead andugh. We¡¯ll see who¡¯llugh at the end of the day.¡±


    ¡°You talk like you actually can do anything,¡± Stephanou answers. ¡°You¡¯re helpless as shit. Useless and we own your ass.¡±


    ¡°Much as I love this pissing contest I vote we move to business,¡± Marc cuts in. ¡°Hand over the files.¡±


    ¡°Hand over the girl first.¡± I recoil.


    I don¡¯t know who this prick thinks he¡¯s dealing with. He thinks we¡¯re just do as he says.


    Fuck him.


    Marc smiles.


    ¡°Capo, it¡¯s me in charge here. I¡¯m running the show and what I say goes. Hand over the fucking files or she gets it now. I shoot her dead and then I kill the two of you and take it.¡± He says that like it¡¯s the obvious thing to do.


    I realize something in that moment.


    It would be the obvious thing to do if you were dealing with regr people.


    They know they aren¡¯t.


    They don¡¯t know me. They think of me as the ountant with the sex club. But they¡¯re not stupid. They¡¯re not as stupid as they look. I¡¯m capo and we¡¯re no run of the mill crime family. They know Pa and they know Vincent. He¡¯s one of the most feared capos on the street.


    They know that even though we don¡¯t have guns they can¡¯t just fuck with us by killing Mimi and taking the files. Not without us ending one or two of them with our bare hands.


    The reasoning floats into my head. At the same time conflict fills me when Vincent takes a step forward to hand the files to Lawrence.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± a voice sounds in my ear piece. I don¡¯t recognize it but I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s one of our men. ¡°Step to your right. I have a clear shot on Marc and I¡¯m going to take it. When I do get ready to move. Back up is on the way but they won¡¯t be with you for another few minutes.¡±


    Jesus¡­


    Hope¡­ the thing I know I dare not dream of fills me, it fills me and I look to the left at the guy with the machine gun. I¡¯m heading to him first.


    ¡°On two,¡± the voice says.


    One. Two.


    I step to the left. Marc smiles and that¡¯s thest thing he gets to do in this life.


    Marc Fontaine drops down to the ground like a puppet loosened from their strings as a bullet wedges between his eyes.


    Then instead of handing the files to Lawrence, Vincent hits him with the case and grabs his gun.


    I move into action, heading for machine gun guy at the same time Mimi kicks one of the mening for her and runs to the safe alcove beneath the stairs.


    I get to machine gun guy just as he was about to fire at me. The other two men next to him start shooting but Vincent fires back, taking them out and one of the guys on his side.


    In the meantime machine gun guy gives me a good fight seeing what I¡¯m after. He holds on to his weapon for fucking dear life so I use brain and brawl and beat the shit out of him.


    I manage to knock him over with his own weight and we fall hard. The minute we do I shove the gun around and load his stomach with bullets.


    I grab the gun and take out another two guys with it.


    Around us there are twenty guys firing at us, including Ricardo, Lawrence and Stephanou.


    Stephanou is shooting from inside the room they came from, and Ricardo and Lawrence are behind the pirs near the stairs leading to the upper deck.


    I move behind a pir near me and shoot back as bulletse my way.


    Rardo and Lawrencee for me while Stephanou goes to Vincent.


    Them with their men and artillery are too much.


    I step out firing, miss, then have to jump back behind the pir to shield myself.


    They¡¯reing closer.


    I jump out again at the same time seven men in wetsuits run out from the back. Guns zing.


    One bullet to the back of the head takes out Rardo and suddenly all hell breaks loose on board The Maiden.


    The men whip off their masks and I see it¡¯s udius and his guys along with three military looking guys.


    Bullets fly everywhere and I take out who I can fighting for my life, fighting to get closer to my girl. She¡¯s still too close to danger. Still too close and where she is she can¡¯t move, if she does she risks getting hit.


    I just have to keep fighting to get to her. Keep going.


    ¡°Motherfucker,¡± Lawrence yells,ing for me.


    He¡¯s a fool for doing that but it¡¯s his funeral. His fucking funeral.


    I load him up with a cascade of bullets that riddles his body with holes.


    Motherfucking bastard.


    Two Fontaine brothers down. One fucker to expose with the files which are on the ground across from me.


    Dead men lie across the way to it and udius ends thest guy.


    It¡¯s just Vincent and Stephanou fighting and it looks like that fight is going to be over quickly. Blood pours from Stephanou¡¯s chest.


    Vincent gets another two bullets in Stephanou¡¯s stomach.


    When I see him go down, dropping to his knees, I know it¡¯s over.


    It¡¯s fucking over.


    Stephanou looks up to Vincent who grabs a tuft of his graying hair and yanks his head.


    Like Diego, Stephanou does that stupidugh.


    ¡°Fucking asshole there¡¯s nothing tough at,¡± Vincent shouts in his face.


    ¡°There is. I¡¯mughing at you. You lost her and you lost yourself, the same way I lost myself when I lost my wife. You will never be the same again Vincent Giordano. Can¡¯t bring her back.¡±


    ¡°Vengeance is mine. Your life is mine to take,¡± Vincent shout and Stephanou wobbles.


    Heughs again though. ¡°Shame I had to kill her, she was such a good dirty fuck-¡±


    That¡¯s all Vincent allows him to say.


    He grabs the long reach knife Stephanou has in the sheath on his back and one swing of it severs his head from his miserable body.


    Vincent holds the head up like a savage, and it¡¯s most the horrific thing I¡¯ve ever seen when Stephano¡¯s eyes blink then go wide like he doesn¡¯t realize yet that he¡¯s dead.


    Vincent throws his head into the water and looks to Mimi under the stairs.


    I run to her and my damn heart freezes up in my chest when I see the fucking bomb has switched itself on and it says fifteen minutes.


    ¡°Fuck!!!¡± I roar.


    Fifteen minutes!


    I run over to Mark¡¯s dead body and see the remote next to him. I grab it and see it¡¯s fucked. The top is smashed and the wires are sticking out.


    ¡°Jesus Salvatore,¡± Vincent hisses. ¡°Can you fix it?¡±


    I look at it and I can¡¯t figure out what the hell I can fix. I press the buttons and they feel loose. There¡¯s no connection, it¡¯s literally fucked.


    I go back over to Mimi and she starts crying harder.


    She¡¯s crying and saying something I don¡¯t want to hear.


    ¡°Go, leave me,¡± she splutters but I don¡¯t look at her.


    I look over the bomb vest and at the timer disy.


    Twelve and a half minutes. Shit!


    ¡°Salvatore you guys have to go and leave me. This is one thing you can¡¯t save me from. Not this time. Don¡¯t risk yourself for me,¡± Mimi continues.


    I ignore her again but take heed that she¡¯s right about one thing.


    I can¡¯t let these guys risk their lives any more than they have. This bomb will explode if I can¡¯t diffuse it.


    I stand and look at the faces of my friends.


    udius looks sad. He never looks like that. The thing is he knows exactly what I¡¯m going to do. They all do. I can¡¯t look at Vincent yet. Not yet.


    ¡°Guys get off the boat,¡± I yell.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± Vincent grabs me by my neck and shakes me as much as he can. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡±


    God I remember the time I thought I could fight him and he surely put me in my ce. The same crazees over me now as Ind a fist in his face and he staggers backward.


    ¡°Vincent get the fuck off the boat! It¡¯s a fucking bomb. Timothy needs you.¡± I look to the other guys. ¡°You have families. Some of you have kids. I thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for us. Please, get off the boat.¡±


    udius and his guys bow their heads and they go. No words spoken. They don¡¯t need to.


    Vincent is still there though with me. I grab the files and hand them to him. When he takes them I know he¡¯ll do as I ask.


    ¡°Go Vin. You know, I¡¯m sure Sorcha¡¯sst thoughts had to be how much she loved you and Timothy. She knew you would be okay though because you have him. He¡¯s the symbol of the love you have. Go.¡±


    Vincent winces and bows his head and when he looks back at me he hugs me hard.


    ¡°Find a way to diffuse the bomb. Fucking do it Salvatore. I¡¯m not saying goodbye to you,¡± he scuffs and turns to walk with the other guys. They take the boat Vincent and I came on.


    I resist the urge to falter. I am going to try.


    I tap themunicator.


    ¡°Pa, there¡¯s a bomb, set to go off,¡± I look at Mimi who¡¯s shaking her head at me. The timer says nine minutes. ¡°We have six minutes. Is there anyone who knows what to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m checking right now boy,¡± Pa replies.


    I walk back to Mimi and she tries to wipe away the tears flowing from her eyes but there are too many.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go Salvatore? You have a family too. You have a life,¡± she says through bouts of tears.


    I look at her and just like always I see it.


    I see forever. Love in life, and love beyond death.


    She¡¯s everything to me.


    ¡°You are my family¡­ and my life. You are mine,¡± I answer, stunning her.


    Her lips part and she blinks several times.


    The voice on themunicator snaps me back to focus. ¡°Salvatore, this is Captain Seacrest. I need you to open the vest and look at the wires. I need to know how many wires the bomb has.¡±


    I do exactly as he says. Opening the Velcro sp on the vest I see three wires.


    ¡°There¡¯s three,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Give me colors.¡±


    ¡°White, purple, and blue,¡± I practically blurt.


    ¡°Okay listen up I need you to calm down and listen to me. The wire ordering starts from the top down. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The purple isn¡¯tmon. I think that¡¯s some spin of shit your pals yed. It could be a rogue wire that can detonate, or it could be non-functional. So this is what you¡¯ll do but it¡¯s a game of chance.¡±


    I grit my teeth when he says that. ¡°Okay. I got it,¡± I answer.


    ¡°If thest wire is white cut that. If it¡¯s the blue one cut that one. Good luck.¡±


    Thest wire is blue. I¡¯m going to cut that. We now have six minutes.


    We have six minutes and I¡¯m going to cut the blue wire and hope like fuck it¡¯s the right one.


    Before I do that though I¡¯m going to be selfish and take some of that time to tell Mimi how I feel just in case it doesn¡¯t work.


    I won¡¯t make the mistake again of leaving without telling her I love her.


    This time, if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll be leaving for good.

 #6 Chapter 48

    CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN


    Mimi


    I get that feeling again where the conflict of emotion warring inside me is so strong I don¡¯t know what to feel.


    Panic.


    Terror.


    Love¡­


    How can I look at this man before me and not feel love?


    I met him when I was four and I swear to God I felt it back then. I¡¯d put my name to it that it¡¯s true. I think it¡¯s true. I look at him and I know it for truth.


    As he stares back at me I see love sparkling deep in his eyes. I see that and the dark edge of goodbye. Goodbye, if this doesn¡¯t work. If he can¡¯t disarm the bomb.


    I know him.


    He was speaking to someone who could help. The only way he could look the way he does right now is if they told him it might not work.


    Salvatore won¡¯t tell me that part though. He won¡¯t.


    We have less than five minutes now.


    So little time so I¡¯m going to say all that matters. Just in case it doesn¡¯t work.


    He smiles and reaches out to touch my face.


    ¡°Thank you for staying with me,¡± I mutter and return the smile. My face still hurts from the way Marc beat me. I¡¯m in pain but I¡¯m smiling at my man.


    ¡°Babygirl where else am I going to be?¡± He gives me that sexy smirk and smooths his hand over my jaw to cup my face. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go Mimi. I can¡¯t¡­What I said before the other day¡­ I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t be without you.¡±


    As he speaks the words love pushes through the swirl of emotion. Ites through and I feel it so strong it could be a tangible entity before me.


    ¡°Well¡­ just like always I wasn¡¯t going to listen.¡± I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ve summoned humor from but it¡¯s here. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. I figured I¡¯d spend the rest of my life trying to find ways to keep you. Make up some excuse to see you. Then you¡¯d just get tired of me and give in.¡±


    Heughs. ¡°I think that would have worked. But I¡¯m getting to be an old man now Maria Cipriani, and I can¡¯t keep chasing after you.¡±


    ¡°You are not old.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Baby, fucking hell, by the time that n of yourses to fruition I¡¯ll be using a walking stick. I like¡­ I like my version of that n better. Or rather my n. In my n we get to the part where I give in to you a lot faster. I sell the apartment and we buy a nice big house in the suburbs.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d sell your apartment?¡± I raise my brows.


    ¡°Yeah. We get married next spring and have four kids. It¡¯ll be way too small babygirl.¡±


    My God¡­ I want that. That sounds like a dream my whole being would kill for.


    ¡°We have four kids?¡± I ask, touching his face. I don¡¯t need to ask about anything else. If he says we¡¯ll be married next spring, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll be doing.


    ¡°Two girls who look just like you and two boys.¡±


    ¡°I love it. Yes, let¡¯s go with your n.¡±


    He nods his agreement and we smile at each other but when his smile recedes mine does too and we look down at the timer together.


    Three minutes. That¡¯s all we have left.


    Three minutes.


    He presses his forehead to mine then kisses me.


    ¡°I love you Mimi,¡± he tells me. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you baby.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I tell him. ¡°Always.¡±


    Blowing out a sharp breath, he lifts the edge of the blue wire and holds the knife to it. But his eyes are on me.


    One quick snap of the wire and we both look down to the timer¡­


    It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s turned off.


    Oh God¡­It¡¯s off!


    We look back to each other and he reaches for me again, grabbing me and hugging me hard against his chest as I break down.


    A gasp falls from my lips and on that release of air, I break.


    I¡¯m grateful. I¡¯m definitely grateful for the second chance at life we both have, but I break down and cry for everything.


    Everything.


    All the loss, the grief, the pain.


    But he holds me.


    Salvatore holds me, steadying me like an anchor. His touch reminds me that I may be broken inside, but I have him and as long as I do he will always fix me and make me whole.


    No matter what happens.


    My boy will always be there to save me.


    The next three weeks are undoubtedly the hardest I¡¯ve ever faced in my life.


    Two funerals happen.


    One for Sorcha and the other for Dad.


    Dad¡¯s was today.


    Sorcha¡¯s wasst week and it was ¡­awful, just awful.


    From the gathering of over two hundred people to the way they all grieved.


    I think I speak for everyone when I say that the way Vincent grieved was something beyond anything anyone could describe.


    It made me feel guilty.


    It made me feelpletely out of ce although her death wasn¡¯t my fault.


    Guilt just for being Joey Cipriani¡¯s daughter was enough.


    It¡¯s the same guilt I feel now as I stand here by Dad¡¯s gravesite at the Cipriani family plot.


    I¡¯m here again, fifteen yearster. Another parent this time, yet the day feels the same.


    Guilt consumes me because I feel like I¡¯m a traitor too. My father is responsible for the deaths of people I loved.


    It feels like I shouldn¡¯t be here and all through the nning of the funeral it felt like I should have no part of it.


    Yet¡­


    I had to bring principle back to the forefront of my mind and remember he was my father.


    Greed made him do what he did and he got in too deep. As to whether he tried to get out, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think he wanted to. I don¡¯t think he wanted trouble but I don¡¯t think he cared about anyone besides himself, and me.


    That is my assessment of him and I won¡¯t kid myself into thinking that thest time I saw him where he tried to save me somewhat was anything in the way of redemption.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    Not for the man who killed my mother and did so much wrong.


    When I told everyone that Dad killed Mom they couldn¡¯t believe it. The knowledge howeverpleted the picture for them and I was just grateful they didn¡¯t hate me.


    I didn¡¯t expect anyone to be here for me the way they were when Mom died and I didn¡¯t ask.


    Besides they had enough to worry about with Gabe.


    Gabe is in aa.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Gabe has been in aa for thest three weeks.


    He took a bullet in his chest. If he dies I won¡¯t know what to do or how to feel. I just pray the next funeral I attend won¡¯t be his.


    That is my prayer as I stand here.


    I pray Gabe won¡¯t be next.


    The funeral has been over for close to an hour but I¡¯m still here just looking.


    Gina was thest to leave with my rtives.


    I sent her home because I didn¡¯t want to talk.


    Gina¡¯s a talker. She believes in talking it out, even small talk.


    I can¡¯t do it when I feel like this.


    A trickle of water drips onto my knuckles.


    Rain¡­


    Of course that¡¯s what¡¯s missing from the day.


    It rained when Mom was buried. The sky cracked open and poured from the heavens. I look up at the gray angry clouds above me as it starts to drizzle.


    I should go.


    I should leave but I can¡¯t quite make myself do it.


    Returning my gaze to the freshlyid earth on the grave and the cascade of red roses, I shake my head like I¡¯m shaking my head at him.


    Maybe it would hurt less if he was horrible to me.


    Maybe it would make me feel better if I hated him. What I hate now is that I still have the love I¡¯ve always felt because he was my father and I¡¯m grieving. I hate that I¡¯m grieving for a man who truthfully was a monster.


    ¡°I wish you didn¡¯t do it. I wish you didn¡¯t do it Papa. Any of it. I loved you so much. Look at us now,¡± I say.


    I hate crying. It makes me feel weak and I¡¯m anything other than that, but no strength on earth can will the tears away.


    But¡­ just like that day so long ago as the tearse warm fingers cover mine.


    I never even heard him approach.


    Salvatore.


    He¡¯s here and he¡¯s not alone.


    They came too.


    Nick, Julian and Ang and ¡­ Vincent.


    Vincent¡­


    When I look to him he tips his head in reverence as do the others. I look to Nick and remember him calling me a Giordano.


    No way did I expect this.


    Not any of it.


    But I know why they¡¯re here.


    They¡¯re here for me.


    It¡¯s afort that¡¯s more than I could ever ask for.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I whisper looking at each of them.


    Salvatore takes me into his arms and holds me as the tearse harder. My soul weeping.

 #6 Chapter 49

    CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT


    MimiProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I stir against soft silky sheets and twist on to my side.


    Opening my eyes I see the best thing ever.


    Against the view of the Chicago skyline in the basking colors of sunrise, the most gorgeous man I¡¯ve ever seen in my life sits on the wooden chair by the window.


    He¡¯s wearing boxers, showing off his tattoos and the work of art he is.


    He¡¯s reading the newspaper and I¡¯m looking at him, savoring the moment and the time that we have.


    I haven¡¯t left since he brought me back here days ago.


    That was after the funeral.


    When we¡¯re here we live in our own reality for the few hours we have. We live in a fantasy where we make love every chance we get and talk about that future we were given the chance to have.


    When we¡¯re not here we face the worries that are still at hand.


    I shuffle to sit up and he looks over at me.


    ¡°Morning sleepy head,¡± he smiles.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    He holds up the paper and shows me the front page.


    My eyes widen when I see the headline:


    Government Corruption in Illinois


    Congressmen Patterson faces years of Imprisonment for links to international sex and drug trafficking.


    It¡¯s all happening way bigger than I imagined.


    Nearly a month on and the saga continues.


    The same evening of the showdown on the boat, Julian took the files to his people who could make things happen fast.


    On the ten o¡¯clock news that night every news channel got word out about Congressman Patterson¡¯s activities and his links to the Fontaines. The minute the Fontaine name was dropped the newspapers ran with the story like wildfire, talking about The Italian Mob and their influence in the city. Government corruption at its finest.


    I didn¡¯t care too much for all of that.


    What happened after that was a warning from the Giordanos to anyone who belonged to the Fontaines or the Portaleu family to stay the fuck away, or it would mean instant death. No questions asked.


    I wrap the sheet around me and make my way over to Salvatore.


    When I sit in hisp he hands me the newspaper and I read over the main paragraphs.


    Sergio Fontaine is behind bars and six others in the family linked to his business activities. All were found guilty of drugs and illegal sex trafficking. All assets seized. The investigation continues¡­


    The Fontaines are a big family and from what¡¯s happened over thest few weeks it looks like they lost everything and are over.


    No longer a threat.


    I look back to him and he takes the paper away from me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve always had to be on the alert with the Fontaines. Always. It¡¯s absolutely over, but it doesn¡¯t feel real. Not yet,¡± Salvatore states.


    ¡°It won¡¯t for a while.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s the same for you too. Have you thought about speaking with your father¡¯swyers yet?¡±


    I sigh and shake my head. Dad left me everything. The total of it all is probably close to two billion in value. That¡¯s what hiswyers want to speak to me about and I don¡¯t want to talk about it because I know Fontaine money is wrapped up in a substantial amount of it.


    ¡°Salvatore¡­ it doesn¡¯t feel right to take it.¡± It doesn¡¯t and it crossed my mind to give it to my money-grabbing rtives in Cbria who¡¯ve also been trying to contact me.


    Aunt Francesca couldn¡¯t make it to the funeral because she¡¯s broke yet I heard from Uncle Franco that she was having a boob job and her lips done. So when she called me to express her sorrow for my father¡¯s passing and in the same breath asked me if I could be considerate of her when the will was finalized I stopped talking to everybody.


    ¡°Baby¡­ All money is dirty¡­¡± He raises a finger and I smile as he pauses for effect. ¡°Except mine. Mine wasn¡¯t dirty. That three mill came from me working my ass off legit straight up from my Rainy Day saving ount.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯mughing. He smiles at me when he sees my reaction.


    ¡°Babygirl.¡± He holds my gaze. ¡°Take the money and the empire. It¡¯s the least he could do for you, maybe that¡¯s why he left you everything.¡±


    I look down at his hand holding me to him and climb my gaze back to meet his eyes.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I guess we have other things to worry about.¡± I¡¯ll call them tomorrow. It¡¯s our turn to see Gabe in the morning at the hospital.


    I keep thinking-what if he doesn¡¯t wake up? My mind shifts from remembering him lying on the ground in a pool of blood to how lifeless he looks in the hospital bed.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Salvatore taps the side of my cheek. ¡°We don¡¯t worry when we¡¯re in here remember? That was the agreement.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yeah I remember.¡±


    ¡°Good because you need to be in a good mood for what I¡¯m about to do next.¡±


    I perk up and smile at him. ¡°Are you making pancakes with that chocte sauce? I would love that if you are.¡±


    He gets up with me but sets me back down on the chair.


    ¡°I can do that, but I have something else I want to do first.¡±


    I watch him, curiously as he goes over to the walk in closet and returns with a little pink jewelry box.


    It¡¯s salmon pink like the color he painted my office at the restaurant. My favorite color.


    ¡°You brought me a present?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, basically,¡± he replies and snaps open the little box.


    At first I look at the little ring inside and I gasp because I think it¡¯s beautiful, but then it clicks and I realize that it¡¯s an engagement ring.


    A princess cut diamond that sparkles so bright it has that after twinkle is set in the center of a delicate gold band.


    I look from Salvatore to the ring as he doesn¡¯t just get on one knee, he gets down on both knees and takes my hand.


    ¡°Salvatore¡­¡± I breathe. It¡¯s the first time in weeks that the tears that threaten to fall aren¡¯t caused by grief.


    ¡°So back on the boat, I kind of asked you to marry me. It was probably the worst proposal ever with the bomb about to go off and all.¡± A lopsided grin fills his face.


    ¡°It was beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m d you think so since I didn¡¯t have this then. I didn¡¯t want you thinking I was just talking out of my ass. I wanted you to know I meant every word I said, all of it. So I¡¯m doing this part properly.¡± He nods. ¡°Maria Cipriani, you are my everything. I know I have no right to be selfish and want to keep you with me when so much danger has happened around us, but I feel like as long as I live I can keep you safe. As long as there¡¯s life in me I can keep you safe. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going with. Please be mine. Please be my wife.¡±


    I¡¯m nodding before he can finish. ¡°Yes. Yes always, Salvatore.¡±


    I throw myself into his arms and we fall back onto the floor. He turns me around and takes my hand so he can ce the ring on my finger.


    It looks good there.


    ¡°Maria Giordano,¡± he says.


    ¡°I like it. I love it, ¡± I tell him as he kisses me. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡±

 #6 Chapter 50

    CHAPTER FORTY-NINE


    Salvatore


    Back to reality¡­.


    We¡¯re at the hospital now.


    I was just speaking with the doctors to get the update on Gabe.


    Mimi is with Charlotte in Gabe¡¯s room.


    I walk back into his room and see them.


    Charlotte was crying yesterday when we left and she¡¯s crying harder now. It¡¯s times like these when I¡¯m grateful for Mimi. I always say she mother-hen¡¯s the girls at the club but she¡¯s like it all the time. It¡¯s not the fact of being a mother hen. She¡¯s just a good friend.


    That¡¯s what my girl is. My wife to be.


    Nothing can quite describe how happy she made me this morning when she agreed to be mine forever. It¡¯s something I hold on to for strength now as I look at my brother who is still in aa.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get her some breakfast,¡± Mimi says cutting into my thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can eat,¡± Charlotte answers, shaking her head.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just get something light. You need to keep your strength up,¡± Mimi tells her and gives her a quick hug offort.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t stay away too long,¡± Mimi promises and nces over to me.


    I dip my head in agreement and she ushers Charlotte out.


    I sit in the little chair by Gabe¡¯s bedside and look at him. He¡¯s attached to tubes and monitors. His vitals look stable but he looks so weakpared to the person I know him to be.


    He¡¯s just lying there, but for the subtle rise and fall of his chest he¡¯d almost appear lifeless with his still form and pale skin.


    The guys should be here soon. Nick and Vincent.


    My parents will be hereter today if there are no changes.


    We¡¯ve fallen into this routine so we each get to stay with him for a few hours at a time and he doesn¡¯t get overwhelmed with too many people around him at once.


    The doctors said he can hear us when we talk and is probably trying to wake up but can¡¯t just yet.


    It¡¯s that just yet part that I hang on to because it gives me hope.


    It still doesn¡¯t feel quite real to me that he¡¯s lying in this bed.


    I look at him and I think back to months ago when we had that fight. I was so angry. So damn angry at him even with the prior knowledge of why he treated Mimi the way he did.


    I can admit now that I was jealous too.


    I can own my eptance that I was jealous of what he had with her and it was


    foolish.


    It was foolish to be that way with him.


    I want so badly for him to wake up.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ I need you toe back to us,¡± I say to him. ¡°I don¡¯t like this. You¡¯re worrying the hell out of me. I need you toe back, please. You have a kid on the way and a wife who needs you. But I¡­ need you too.¡±


    The door pushes open and Nick and Vincente in.


    They look from me to Gabe and the same caution that I see in their faces fills them.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I greet them and they both acknowledge me.


    ¡°Anything change?¡± Vincent asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°All the same. The staff said everything was the same toost night. No change at all,¡± I reply.


    The only thing I¡¯m d for is that he¡¯s not on life support. He can breathe on his own and he seems functional, he¡¯s just in aa. But, life support is the next thing if he doesn¡¯t pull through soon.


    I don¡¯t even like that word. Thest person I knew of on life support was Nick¡¯s best friend Tommy and he didn¡¯t make it.


    The three of us look on at Gabe, not knowing what to say.


    I nce at Nick as he sighs and runs a hand through his hair.


    We¡¯re all taking this hard but each of us is going through it a little different to the other. The same way we¡¯re close in different ways.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nick begins. ¡°I remember when I was fifteen and I took Gabe¡¯s car and crashed it in the river near the Peterson manor.¡±


    Vincent looks at him and frowns. We all remember that because it was one of the many times when Nick nearly died.


    ¡°Nick, you didn¡¯t take his car, you stole it,¡± Vincent corrects him and gives him a hard stare.


    ¡°God, fine I stole his car, then¡­¡± Nick frowns and continues and I just look at him. ¡°I crashed the car in the river and Frankie had toe after me and save me because the door was jammed. I don¡¯t know how you all got there so fast but that would have been me gone. Gabe beat the shit out of me when Frankie pulled me from the river.¡±


    ¡°It served you right,¡± I smirk. I got two ck eyes trying to get Gabe off Nick and Vincent got his arm broken.


    Nick chuckles. ¡°Gabe was mad as all hell at me, and I couldn¡¯t believe he lost it like that. Then it hit me ¡­ it wasn¡¯t because I stole his car. That rage was never about the car. He didn¡¯t give a shit about the car. He beat me up because of what could have happened to me. I scared the shit out of him and I nearly died. He¡¯s my ¡­ he¡¯s the guy who keeps me alive. All of you have, but him¡­ he¡¯s a big reason why I¡¯m standing here today.¡±


    In all the time I¡¯ve known Nick I¡¯ve never heard him speak such words, never.


    Maybe it¡¯s the magic in them that shifts the tides and opens the door for what happens next.


    I have to stand when I see Gabe move his hand because I think I¡¯ve imagined it.


    Of course I would think that because I¡¯ve been hoping for a miracle to happen since he got here.


    When Gabe opens his eyes and looks at Nick my whole being sighs with relief.


    ¡°Nick,¡± Gabe says and looks around.


    ¡°Jesus Christ Gabe!¡± Nick shrieks practically jumping on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go get the doctors.¡± He goes through the door and Vincent moves closer.


    ¡°Gabe we¡¯re all here bro,¡± Vincent tells him.


    Gabe looks over to me. I¡¯m so choked up I can¡¯t talk.


    ¡°My wife¡­¡± he says blinking.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay,¡± I say quickly but then he lifts himself like he¡¯s going to get up. ¡°Mimi. I went to get her. The guards saw Marc Fontaine on the cameras heading to her room.¡±


    I ce my hand on him and tap his shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s okay, Gabe. She¡¯s safe.


    ¡°Everyone made it, and they¡¯re okay,¡± Vincent assures him. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all


    over.¡±


    It is over now, it feels like it is.


    This is thest part.


    ¡°We just need you to get better now,¡± I add and Gabe nods.


    It¡¯s over.


    It feels like forever since I¡¯ve been here.


    I¡¯m at The Dark Odyssey and I¡¯m happy to slip back into the shoes of my old


    self.


    The creative tech wiz who brings the club to life.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Today¡¯s my first day back anding back has brought with it a newfound


    excitement.


    Mostly because I can¡¯t wait to see her.


    Mimi.


    She was at the restaurant all day. She¡¯s been like that for thest month. Rushed off her feet trying to get ready for the grand opening next Friday.


    She looks happier than I¡¯ve ever seen her. She looks like she¡¯s found herself and as I¡¯ve watched her in her element it¡¯s been amazing to see how much she¡¯s changed.


    I practically feed off her happiness.


    Everything has changed.


    Gabe is off, getting better and spending time with Charlotte. The relief of having him pull through was something that seemed to heal each of us in some way.


    Nevertheless, it was only to a certain extent when it came to Vincent. I¡¯ve watched him and it feels like time caught up with emotion.


    He acts like he¡¯s okay but I know he¡¯s not. So I¡¯ve had to change too and bring myself up to speed with what I need to do as capo.


    Thest month saw me doing different things. I helped Gabe get back on his feet, but I worked closely with Pa and Vincent learning the ropes but really¡­ it¡¯s prepping for the next thing and sharpening my abilities so I know how to handle the various situations we mighte across.


    I don¡¯t get Nick involved in any of that and definitely not Gabe. It was like I was activated and them too.


    They can go back to their slumber of normality until I need them again.


    Until that happens my time is split and The Dark Odyssey is still my yground.


    I¡¯m standing by the archway of my private lounge smoking a cigar while I look at the craze of bodies shing together on the dancefloor.


    Always the same and I still think the people look like they¡¯re part of a massive orgy. They dance as such and blend in with the people having sex on the sidelines.


    It¡¯s still crazy as fuck and they all still fuck like they¡¯re crazy.


    It reminds me that while I¡¯ve changed parts of me will always be the same. I¡¯m still the same guy who agreed with his brothers and cousins to set up a sex club. I¡¯m still the same guy who¡¯s about to dive into a billion dor fortune with The Odyssey Hotels and take over the Caribbean.


    I¡¯m still a voyeur. That hasn¡¯t changed one bit.


    I like watching the dark fantasy unfold before me and as I hear the gentle echo of footstepsing towards me I know it¡¯s my babygirl.


    I look at her wearing a sheer gold slip the same color as her hair. It hugs her breasts and leaves nothing to the imagination.


    She¡¯s wearing a ck and gold mask with the same color featherings.


    And, gold lipstick.


    The only distinction of color are her rose tipped nipples pressing against the fabric.


    See I¡¯m not like the others. I want people to see my woman, see what she looks like and know she¡¯s mine.


    I can tell anybody now that beautiful woman approaching me knows she has me under her spell.


    It¡¯s still fucking hot like hell and it¡¯s thest week in September. Even though it¡¯s supposed to be a cooler month it¡¯s still stifling, and suffocating.


    Know, what¡¯s hotter?


    Her.


    Maria Cipriani.


    This former ¡®friend¡¯ of mine who will be my wife soon. I can¡¯t wait until spring.


    There¡¯s no trace of the little pixie, fairylike features tonight.


    She¡¯s the wild erotic fairy and tonight she¡¯ll pull me into another dark fantasy.


    The kind that will leave a badass mobster like me begging for more.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± I say as she gets to me. I take her hand and kiss her knuckles.


    ¡°You were watching¡­¡± she smiles as I walk around her and check out her fine body. I give her lush ass a gentle squeeze and run my fingers over the t of her stomach like I¡¯m marking my territory with my fingertips.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I always Babygirl?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I don¡¯t want to get jealous. They¡¯re still talking about you. All the girls. They still want you.¡± She flutters hershes.


    ¡°That so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I set them straight though. Told them you were mine.¡±


    I smile at her and nod. ¡°Well said.¡± I pick up a lock of her hair and her smile widens.


    I take her hand and we fall into a slow dance when the music changes to a low beat.


    I press my lips to her ear and inhale that sweet vani scent of her. It drives me wild.


    ¡°I lost my keys again,¡± she whispers against my skin.


    I smile. We¡¯re ying this game again.


    ¡°Did you lose them in the sex dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should go there and look.¡±


    I look down at her, holding her gaze and smile at the invitation to our dark, wild fantasy where we dance like devils, dancing on the edge.


    Me and her, like the years before we¡¯ll dance into the years toe.


    She knows now she belongs to me.


    She knows too that I belong to her.


    Time to break more rules with her.


    Possess her, dominate her, own her.


    Heart. Body. Mind. Soul.


    ¡°Red is your safe word,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I take her hand and lead her away.

 #7 Chapter 1

    *****


    Alessio Salvatore. Enchanting, breathtaking, and wholly forbidden. I witnessed his proposal and considered myself fortunate when my sister epted the notorious gangster¡¯s proposal. My aspirations are set. None of them epass bedding the adversary, even if it¡¯s to forge harmony between our ns.


    Yet, with my sister¡¯s untimely passing, my world flips upside-down. I¡¯m thrust into the role of inheritor to my father¡¯s wealth. Without a predetermined union, our families teeter on the edge of conflict.


    Then, my father extends Alessio an offer he cannot turn down.


    *****


    *****


    MIA


    Everything was gone.


    I¡¯d trashed my sister¡¯s wedding invitations, deleted our Pinterest gallery, and emptied the kitchen of save-the-dates. Alessio & Carm monograms went into the garbage, along with every marriage-rted detail concerning venues, florists, and bakeries.


    Mom didn¡¯t need the reminders.


    A lump lodged in my throat as I buried my sister¡¯s beautiful future. Her hopes and dreams joined bits of eggshell, banana peel, and leftover pasta. My fists clenched her engagement photos, which were the hardest to destroy. I¡¯d spent too many hours dwelling over the what-ifs of the path she¡¯d never take.


    It was self-inflicted torture. A wound I kept reopening.


    Carm was nevering back.


    She couldn¡¯t.


    How did someone go from engaged to dead?


    My sister went missing six months ago. The police had found enough of her blood in a wooded area to investigate her disappearance as a homicide. It was three weeks since her empty coffin was lowered into the ground, dragging with it a piece of my soul.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The girl who¡¯d nagged at me, taught me how to use lip liner, and seemed indestructible with her iron-d confidence, had left this world. She¡¯d never again belt out an Italian bad or fight me over a pair of heels.


    Day after day, the finality rang inside like the hollow beating of a drum. Gone, gone, gone.


    The bag of wedding memorabilia weighed down more than just my arm as I took it outside. I descended the porch and headed into the street filled with Cadics. The sickly-sweet aroma of jasmine, which surrounded the property, clung to my skin.


    It rainedst night, leaving everything darker, especially the herb garden, which burst with tomato vines and basil. I pushed the swing gate into the side yard, where a tall mafioso leaned against the fence. As the door swung, he snapped to attention. He¡¯d won the Italian gic lottery with his linebacker body and the elegant ridges over his eyes that begged for a kiss.


    A fitted gray T-shirt with a deep V-neck wrapped his muscled chest, which was sprinkled with fine hair. A soft widow¡¯s peak gave way to a thick, neatlybed, ck mane. It was shortened at the sides, and sideburns swooped to a beard that covered his jaw and upper lip. Gorgeous from all angles.


    Alessio Salvatore was a drink of a man.


    He was also myte sister¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    I admired him from a distance because he terrified me up close.


    I¡¯d heard so many ugly things about Alessio. Horrible rumors. Graphic anecdotes whispered from one spouse to another until they prated our gossip circle. The Costa underboss had an instinct for brutality, and whenever I¡¯d felt a twinge of jealousy, I¡¯d remember the sordid details. It didn¡¯t matter anyway; his gaze had always seemed to slide past me. Around him, I was invisible.


    It made it easier to try to pretend he didn¡¯t exist. A fool¡¯s errand, considering the world disappeared to a distant murmur with him in the room. Until recently, every interaction with him left me feeling helpless. Now he looked at me like a hunter through his scope.


    Please leave me alone.


    Men like him didn¡¯t answer prayers. Men like him were the reason we needed them.


    The gravel cracked as Alessio loped toward me. Before I shoved the bag into the recycling bin, he lifted it from my hands and trashed it.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I stepped around him, but he stopped me.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    I shrugged, hoping he¡¯d disappear.


    His hardened eyes told me he wasn¡¯t budging. I couldn¡¯t escape without touching him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask how I am?¡±


    I allowed my gaze to travel up his leather shoes to the cor of his zer. ¡°You seem okay. Excuse me.¡±


    Alessio grabbed the gate post before I moved, his white-knuckled grip blocking my way. ¡°We should talk.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Avoiding me won¡¯t change what our families have nned.¡± A thin mist swirled in the air as the sun hid behind clouds. Drops collected on Alessio¡¯s ebony waves as he leaned in, mouth set in a grim line. ¡°This self-denial makes it harder for everyone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in denial.¡±


    ¡°Then look at me.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t.


    I¡¯d feel something, and I didn¡¯t want to.


    The rain fell, darkening spots on my T-shirt. A drop smacked my forehead. I fingered thetch and pulled, but he refused to give.


    ¡°I just buried my sister.¡± Metaphorically, at least. ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    Fuck him for talking about my grief like it was a head cold. ¡°Carm wasn¡¯t a pet fish.¡±


    ¡°Life goes on, stellina. Whether or not you want it to.¡±


    I seized the gate and yanked. He released it, allowing us through. I returned to the house, Alessio quick on my heels. Wiping my feet, I drifted to where a handful of Ri and Costa soldiers mingled.


    Alessio followed me past my parents¡¯ bedroom that stayed locked because Mom had barricaded herself inside, and shot into my room. Alessio caught the door on his elbow, shutting it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The lock slid home.


    A thrill rode my spine. ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t be in here.¡±


    Dad was upromising about men with his daughter. One reason I never brought them over.


    Alessio acted as if he had nothing to fear. ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    Crazy asshole. ¡°My father will shit a brick, and I¡¯d rather not deal with the drama.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, you need to wake up.¡± He smoothed his wet hair and wiped the moisture on his zer. ¡°Do you not realize what¡¯s at stake? Do you want more family members to die? They will if you don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Just stop.¡±


    Agony pricked my chest as I turned from him. I couldn¡¯t fight it much longer. My future had rewritten itself the moment my sister¡¯s had ended, but epting her death was impossible. I grabbed a photo of us from my nightstand and stared at our happy faces. The emotional release wouldn¡¯te. Tension clenched my guts. It was a hell like I¡¯d never experienced.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    His touch rolled over my shoulder and squeezed, which through the damp T-shirt felt insanely intimate. It was as though he¡¯d caressed my skin, and jolts zapped across my body. I leaned away, hating how his decade-older gaze absorbed every detail in my room. He was such a predator. There was no subtlety in how he smirked at my Aerosmith poster or the ounting textbooks stacked on the bookshelf. Then his attentionnded on the save-the-date pinned to my corkboard, and the arrogance wiped from his face.


    ¡°Why did you keep this?¡±


    A fist-sized lump lodged in my throat. ¡°I¡¯m her maid of honor. I picked the design.¡±


    ¡°Carm and I are done.¡±


    A pang struck my heart. ¡°Forgive me for clinging to what¡¯s left of her.¡±


    Nothing about Alessio was soft, but he dropped his voice so there was less gravel. ¡°I get that you¡¯re in pain, but we have things to do. Together.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me be an asshole, Mia. It¡¯s pointless. You know I could snap your spine like a wishbone. This posturing is a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    His mouth thinned as I sted a shotgun to his peace offering. Alessio yanked the save-the-date from the pin and ripped it into quarters. Pieces of my soul drifted to the floor. ¡°I¡¯ve tried being patient. I¡¯m not a patient man, but I¡¯ve allowed you time. Time we don¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Six months isn¡¯t enough-¡±


    ¡°Sorry. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got.¡±


    I¡¯d numbed my feelings since Carm died, but his callousness hurt.


    He was a prick.


    ¡°You never cared about her.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true. I liked her. I won¡¯t pretend I loved her, but she was a nice girl.¡±


    He converged on me like the clouds outside. I swallowed hard when he sank into the mattress, his body crowding mine. Harder than denying my sister¡¯s death was rejecting him. Every time he kissed my cheek, said hello, touched me, a flight of butterflies took flight, and I burned from the inside out.


    That didn¡¯t mean I respected him.


    A part of me hated him for not loving her.


    Alessio¡¯s calluses grazed my jaw as he turned me toward him, setting off a chain of electric impulses that didn¡¯t care about loyalty.


    Our gazes shed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to say three things. They won¡¯t be easy for you to ept, but you have to because there¡¯s no way out of this. Number one. We are getting married in a month.¡±


    A hot wave of fear bulldozed my steel walls.


    ¡°Yes, Mia. You¡¯ll be my wife.¡±


    My stomach clenched as I imagined walking down the aisle with him. I could barely handle his presence. How would I tolerate a marriage?


    ¡°Two. I know about David.¡± His voice hardened as he dropped the words like a hammer.


    I sucked in a tight breath, prepared to deny, deny, deny. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Sorry to tell you, but it¡¯smon knowledge. I¡¯m amazed Ignacio hasn¡¯t chopped off his head, because the bastard tells anyone who¡¯ll listen he¡¯s banging the boss¡¯s daughter.¡± An apologetic smile shed across his face. ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally. He doesn¡¯t have much else to brag about.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not a couple.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck. You¡¯re not to see him anymore. If you do, I will find out. And if he touches you while you¡¯re wearing my ring, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not serious.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    He was horrible. I would never marry him.


    Alessio didn¡¯t speak for several moments, as if he wanted to brace me. ¡°Three, I want kids. When we¡¯re married, we¡¯ll start trying.¡±


    That nailed me with a gut-punch. My whole body went limp. The three bombshells exploded in a massive wreck. Men like him didn¡¯t want kids. They tolerated them.


    ¡°You want a baby. With me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking crazy?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m practical. In a few years, maybe less, I¡¯ll be boss. My boys-or girls-will be the faces of my legitimate businesses when they¡¯re in their twenties. Plus, I need to be able to y with my children. I¡¯m thirty-three. Do the math. I can¡¯t wait too long.¡±


    Water plinked against therge windows as I stared at Alessio. He didn¡¯t grin,ugh, or hint that he was joking. My stomach sank. It made sense, but there was no way in hell.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your damned mind. I¡¯m not your baby machine. And I won¡¯t marry you.¡±


    Alessio smiled as though my protests amused him. ¡°Tick-tock, Mia. It¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    A polite man would¡¯ve obeyed, but the smile carving his cheeks proved he was anything but decent.


    ¡°Get. Out!¡±


    Dad¡¯s voice boomed through the wall. ¡°Everything okay in there?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Alessio turned toward the sound. ¡°No need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Are you staying for dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not!¡± I stormed to the door and threw it open, snarling. ¡°Dad, make him leave!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Ignacio.¡± Alessio cut off the words about to fall from my dad¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I think she¡¯s gotten the message.¡±


    No, she hasn¡¯t.


    He said goodbye to Dad, who shook his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll have her ready for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Alessio buttoned his jacket and caught my gaze. ¡°See you.¡±


    Fuck you. Fuck you both.

 #7 Chapter 2

    MIA


    Tomorrow.


    It kept hitting me like a sledgehammer. I¡¯d had six months to prepare, but tomorrow was too soon. Tomorrow was already here.


    Midnight blinked on the disy of my phone. In twelve hours, Dad would hand me off to the guy who had allegedly delivered a head to the Legion MC president, among other rumors that had made me lie awake at night and count my blessings that she was marrying him.


    Now that I¡¯d inherited Carm¡¯s duty, nothing would ever be the same. Not that I enjoyed my routine. If I wasn¡¯t baking ziti for a grieving widow, I wrote sympathy cards. When the only floral arrangements you picked were for funerals, shit was bleak.


    A person got used to death.


    I felt like a triage nurse, scrambling to pick up the pieces before the next tragedy. For the Ri men, my marriage would be a cease-fire, but for me it meant subservience. Cooking, cleaning, looking pretty for whatever family function or political fundraiser, and raising children.


    What would my life be like in a month?


    Would I make it that long?


    Alessio¡¯s face materialized in the darkness. Earlier, he¡¯d stepped into my room, so he was easy to conjure. Every encounter with him was memorable, but he¡¯d never said so many jaw-dropping things.


    I want kids. When we¡¯re married, we¡¯ll start trying.


    How could I have sex with him?


    My loathing swam under a deep attraction that had simmered during thest six months. Theyer of denial was so thick, I¡¯d trained myself to ignore the w in my gut, but it wouldn¡¯t be set aside, and the pain was excruciating.


    I slid off my bed, kicking the torn save-the-date that he¡¯d ripped like an old receipt. When we got married, he¡¯d treat me like a vessel for his legacy. He would tear me from my family and dump me into another one filled with the people who¡¯d hunted my uncles and cousins. I¡¯d watch my dreams cken as Alessio and his dark energy consumed me. Everything I loved about myself would die.


    No.


    I wouldn¡¯t marry him.


    I gazed at the murky, rain-spatteredndscape outside my window. A beautiful life waited for me. Far from Boston¡¯s crimson streets, I¡¯d begin anew. Happiness. Peace. Love. I wanted them so badly, and I¡¯d never have them with Alessio.


    I gathered my things. Relics of what I was leaving weighed my backpack, and Iughed at the bitter irony. After I packed, I shouldered my bag and crept across thending. Slowly, I eased downstairs. Light from my dad¡¯s office illuminated the floorboards, which groaned with his weight.


    No, no, no.


    My father¡¯s stout frame padded to the foyer as he flipped on the lights, illuminating the staircase. His face betrayed zero surprise at my getaway.


    ¡°Go back to bed. You have a big day tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The world had gone mad. Topsy-turvy. Insane. Up was down. ck burned white. And at the center of the crazy was my father.


    I struggled to find any resemnce between us. The physical details were there, but I¡¯d absorbed none of his mania for the family.


    I couldn¡¯t always get my way, but this was intolerable.


    ¡°I¡¯m not marrying that bastard.¡±


    ¡°Remember who you¡¯re talking to.¡±


    ¡°My dad, who said I¡¯d never have to marry a wiseguy. You promised. You gave me your word that you wouldn¡¯t interfere in my personal life.¡±


    ¡°And I meant it,¡± he growled, as though irritated I¡¯d reminded him of his failure. ¡°When your sister agreed to the match. But she passed away.¡±


    I loathed that phrase. ¡°She was murdered.¡±


    ¡°I know, hon. It¡¯s hard for me, too.¡±


    ¡°Her body could be anywhere-¡± I broke off, my vision flooding with hot tears. ¡°And we still don¡¯t have justice. I can¡¯t let her go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to.¡±


    ¡°You want me to marry him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the best thing for all of us. I can¡¯t lose you, too.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t look at him, or I¡¯d cry. ¡°Don¡¯t make me feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to keep you safe.¡± Dad met me halfway up the stairs. ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°Then release me.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could, but he¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to move on with her fianc¨¦. Dad, it¡¯s insane. Everything about this is nuts.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, maybe, but it¡¯s this or get shot walking to the grocery store. Not just me. Your cousins. Uncles. Mother. You. You¡¯re my heir. Thest surviving link to our fortune. They¡¯lle after you. They¡¯ll kidnap you. Force you into marriage or worse, rape you. Give you a baby, take what¡¯s mine, and threaten your kid whenever you step out of line.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart. The Irish and the bikers are animals. They¡¯re not as evolved as we are.¡± He chucked me under the chin, his tone thick with emotion. ¡°Violence is all they understand. And you¡¯re better off married to a man from a respectable Italian family-that¡¯s Alessio.¡±


    ¡°No, Daddy. There¡¯s nothing I respect about him.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t survive unless we make peace. Uniting our families starts with a marriage.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be part of this anymore.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t walk away.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Alessio owns city hall and the cops. A shed isn¡¯t built without his say-so. He¡¯s got a cop guarding his house. He has the governor¡¯s ear. Nobody can stop him from being your husband.¡±


    ¡°What if he hurts me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter.¡± Dad cupped my cheeks, his eyes swimming. ¡°You can handle him. Marrying Alessio and building a life with him is more important than anything.¡±


    What about my happiness? ¡°He¡¯s a murderer.¡±


    ¡°So what? Killers run this world. One day, your sons will be killers.¡±


    Alessio would break my spirit. What was left of it, anyway, and the cycle would continue. Only it¡¯d be my children getting hurt, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore my feelings. No matter where I looked, there was bleak horizon.


    ¡°What about Carm?¡±


    Dad flinched. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to be with my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left of Carm to feel betrayed.¡±


    I could still see her perched on my bed, panicking about her engagement to Alessio.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Mary, and Joseph. You don¡¯t have a choice. None of us have-¡±


    I ripped away from Dad and ran out the door.


    ¡°Wait!¡± he yelled.


    I hailed a taxi and took off as Dad stumbled outside in an alcohol-soaked haze. Rain drenched my father as he stood on thewn and screamed. He shouted my name as my cab turned the corner.


    MY ESCAPE PLAN WAS INTACT. The car was parked in a lot that didn¡¯t open for hours. I needed toy low, but I couldn¡¯t wander the streets of Boston. I¡¯d been photographed too often next to my dad. My face sshed the Times whenever we buried a family member, which meant even street thugs recognized me.


    The five thousand in cash was in my bag. I¡¯d have to make it stretch until Pornd. Dad read my credit card statements and had ess to my ounts. A notification would pop up in his email as soon as I bought something.


    I exited the taxi and descended to the subway, escaping the growing darkness. I switched lines at random and mingled with the rush-hour traffic. There was safety in numbers, but my father¡¯s men would find me. They¡¯d check the bus and train stations, airport, and the metro. The junkyard didn¡¯t open until ten.


    Where could I go to wait?


    My back was stiff from hours of sitting. The riders dwindled to a handful before I changed trains and headed toward Lower Roxbury, where David lived. He was my on-again-off-again fling-the only mafioso I stomached. I¡¯d run the gamut of wiseguys, and they tended to stick between cruel and dumb. Most never finished high school. Some of the older guys, the ones from huge families who relied on every working hand, never dabbled in public education. David was an obnoxious ass for telling everyone about us, but I was safe with him.


    Fifteen minutester, I approached his apartment. David sat on his porch, drinking. He had a bad habit of hanging outside, gun in hisp like a goddamned sheriff. I discouraged him against being a target for the Costas, but David had patted my head as though he found my concern adorable. He was my age, fair-haired, and good-looking in the traditional sense. He respected my boundaries, even when my father wasn¡¯t there to destroy him.


    He waved at me as I crossed the street. Then he drained his ss and rushed to greet me.


    ¡°Hey.¡± He enveloped me in a bear hug and rubbed my back. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since the memorial. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Not great.¡±


    ¡°I guess you wouldn¡¯t be. Come.¡± His sympathetic smile transformed into a rakish grin. ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel better. At least for a little while.¡±


    God, I really wasn¡¯t supposed to be here.


    I allowed him to pull me into his brownstone. Usually, we got only a few steps inside before ripping each other¡¯s clothes off. David pushed me against the wall, his gaze heavy with an unspoken promise. Alessio¡¯s warning burned in my mind, consuming any desire. Before his lips touched mine, I palmed his chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I came. I¡¯m in trouble.¡±


    David hesitated, his smirk still intact. ¡°Whatever it is, it can¡¯t be that horrible.¡±


    ¡°Trust me. It¡¯s bad. Can we sit?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Frowning, he took my hand and led me into his house, a sparsely decorated bachelor pad with only the essentials. Aside from a table and a sofa, he had zero furniture and didn¡¯t seem to give a damn about decorating. I couldn¡¯t imagine sleeping on that camp bed every night or living in this barebones apartment, but I¡¯d never asked for more from our rtionship. Neither had he. On some level, we must¡¯ve known this wouldn¡¯tst. Which was probably why he didn¡¯t flinch with my next words.


    ¡°David, I have to leave.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± He hunkered near the window, scanning the glistening streets. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t do any good to tell him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have to go before they-before my dad forces to marry him. Alessio Salvatore.¡± A fresh wave of misery hit me when he shot upright, hands balled at his sides.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± In seconds, his attitude shifted from nonchnt to furious. ¡°Holy shit, Mia. We¡¯ve been messing around while you¡¯re with him?¡±


    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t. I¡¯m not a cheater¡­he was my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦. It was an arranged marriage. A peace offering to the Costas. When she died, I thought it was over. Now everyone seems to think I¡¯m marrying him, and I have no choice. They expect me to walk down the aisle with a man who terrifies me. No fucking way.¡±


    David was silent, his young face reflecting shock. A stab of pity nagged at me as he rubbed his neck, mouth agape.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t put this on you. Coming here was selfish. I wouldn¡¯t have, but there¡¯s nobody else. Please, help me. Please. I don¡¯t want to be his wife.¡±


    ¡°Ignacio must be searching for you.¡±


    A fist-sized lump bulged in my throat at the mention of my father. He was sobbing when I left, and I never even said goodbye to Mom.


    How was she taking my absence?


    ¡°I need somewhere to stay for a few hours.¡±


    I quieted the storm in my head as David absorbed everything with hardening features. He¡¯d never been cold around me, but his withdrawal was almost palpable-as though he¡¯d walked out of the room.


    ¡°You should leave.¡±


    I must¡¯ve heard wrong. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Go to him. There¡¯s nothing I can do. Even if I wanted to fuck with Salvatore, you won¡¯t get ten miles. He¡¯ll catch you, and then he¡¯ll make an example out of me. I wish I could do something, but¡­ you¡¯re screwed.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t find me. I¡¯ve nned this for months. I just need somewhere toy low.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore won¡¯t allow you to disappear.¡± David wheeled to my side, his lips set in a grim line. ¡°If you¡¯d have let me ask your father for permission, we¡¯d be more than a fling. Perhaps that would¡¯ve been enough to keep you out of Salvatore¡¯s hands. Now we¡¯ll never know.¡±


    ¡°David,e on. How could I have known this would happen?¡±


    ¡°You were always going to belong to someone. Sorry, Mia.¡± David slipped a phone from his pocket. ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    I nced at the screen. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯m calling your dad.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I made a grab for the cell, but he lifted it out of reach. ¡°David!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving me much choice. Ignacio will realize you were here. If something happens to you-¡±


    ¡°-what do you think he¡¯ll do when he finds out you were dating me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll beat the shit out of me. Frankly, I¡¯m more worried about Salvatore.¡±


    Great-even David was scared of him.


    ¡°David, please. I¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t call my fucking dad.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡± He closed his phone, his brows knitting with sympathy. ¡°I really am sorry, but you have to go.¡±


    The one guy I trusted would rather sell me out. I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything less.


    My shoulder collided with his as I bolted from the living room and zed down the steps, flying into a pitch-ck street.


    A tall man lounged by a car, texting. He buried his phone in his cks and pushed off the BMW. His suit bled into the darkness as he stepped into my path. The smile carving into his cheeks stole my hope.


    Alessio.


    ¡°Found you.¡±

 #7 Chapter 3

    MIA


    He got me.


    My life was over.


    ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go.¡± A voice with a graveled edge yanked me to reality, which was Alessio¡¯s hands, his mouth, his body. All of him would be mine.


    I was already his.


    I faced a heather-gray shirt that stuck to a broad chest. My gaze skipped over his Adam¡¯s apple andnded on his face. Rain misted his short beard and gave his skin a pearlescent sheen. Thatbined with his cold-bitten cheeks made it look as though he¡¯d just finished a jog. Heat came off him in waves. I stepped away from the sauna, but he dragged me closer. A sneer curled the perfect lips that had once kissed my sister.


    ¡°If you try to escape, I have zip ties and a trunk.¡±


    Horror colder than the brisk wind engulfed my body.


    ¡°Nod to show you understand. I¡¯ve had a long night.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    His giant palms wrapped my shoulders. My bag¡¯s straps slid off, the heavy weight lifting as he unburdened me. Then he grabbed my waist, urging me toward the parked BMW. The driver exited and opened the passenger¡¯s side door.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The younger man shot into the darkness at Alessio¡¯smand, which meant I would be alone with Alessio as he meted out whatever justice he found appropriate. The hand touching me had already maimed so many people.


    What was one woman to this killer?


    I dug in my heels. Alessio doubled the pressure on my head. I lunged, nailing a hard abdomen. The bag dropped as we struggled. He balled my wrists and yanked. A scream tore my throat. He pinned me to his body as he snapped stic around me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle.¡± He traced the binding, his touch feather light, soothing, and at odds with what he¡¯d just done. ¡°You¡¯ll make it worse.¡±


    ¡°Take it off!¡±


    He covered my mouth, muffling my yells. I fought viciously as he packed me into the car, but without my hands I couldn¡¯t do anything but contort my body. My back hit the cushions. Alessio pushed me deeper inside as though wrangling young women was the most normal thing in the world.


    ¡°See you soon.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Five minutes! Give me that, and I¡¯ll be quiet. I swear.¡±


    He hesitated.


    Seconds ticked by, his mute appraisal growing into something that made me wish I¡¯d stayed silent. Dripping, Alessio slid onto the backseat. He tossed my bag onto the floor. The leather groaned with his weight. He mmed the door and raked his hair. He watched me with a slight curl of his lips.


    y it cool.


    Pleading wouldn¡¯t get me anywhere. Callous men like Alessio equaled begging with forey.


    ¡°I-I came here to break it off.¡±


    ¡°Liar. You disappeared for hours. We¡¯ve been looking everywhere.¡± Alessio¡¯s gaze narrowed to malevolent slits. ¡°Your steady dick was thest ce I expected. Lesson learned.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re angry.¡± I wetted my lips as blood rushed into my head. ¡°I understand, but don¡¯t take it out on David. He doesn¡¯t deserve to die.¡±


    Alessio said nothing, his silence filling the car with an ugly foreboding interrupted only by the gentle plinking of rain. He shook his sleeve back and checked his watch.


    ¡°I ran from the house after you took off. I had to escape, but I didn¡¯t know what to do. So I went underground and rode the metro. I was there for ages.¡± I waited for Alessio to acknowledge me, but he stared at his wrist as though counting down the seconds. ¡°Read my ticket. The timestamp is right there. It¡¯s in my jeans.¡±


    I rolled my hips, inviting him to check. Slowly, he delved into my pocket. His fingers teased my thigh as he fished out the stub.


    ring, he held it under his nose.


    ¡°See? I must¡¯ve left twenty minutes ago. I¡¯ve been riding the subway the whole time because I knew you¡¯d visit all the stations and my best option was to stay there. I came here because I was desperate. Out of options. Nowhere to go. You made me run, and I thought he¡¯d help me.¡±


    ¡°And did he?¡±


    My throat tightened. ¡°No.¡±


    He flicked the card to the floor, indicating that it didn¡¯t matter-heartless son of a bitch. Killing David was clearly of no consequence to him.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t touch me. Do you think I¡¯d be in the mood afterst night?¡±


    Alessio looked unconvinced.


    ¡°It was twenty minutes!¡±


    ¡°That mook only needs five. The concern over your fuck-buddy is precious. I¡¯m sure he appreciates your devotion when he¡¯s describing your tits to his friends.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not concerned, I¡¯m just-he doesn¡¯t deserve this!¡±


    When he slid across the seats, my pulse jackknifed. Alessio bent over me, so close I could¡¯ve counted hisshes. He had such beautiful eyes-swirls of caramel and honey mingled with an espresso. A rich depth swam in them.


    ¡°Are you in love with him?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not.¡±


    Alessio said nothing. He stared.


    I tried to meet the intensity head-on, but my hands were bound. I couldn¡¯t defend myself. Dealing with Alessio leached my strength, leaving me powerless and overwhelmed. Alessio seemed to decide as he straightened. Reaching over me, he opened the window and shouted into the rain.


    ¡°John, let¡¯s go!¡±


    I blew a sigh, not knowing which was the bigger relief-escaping his touch or the fact that I¡¯d convinced him. My triumph smoldered to ashes when the car started. The sudden jolt pitched me forward, but Alessio stabilized me with a hand on my thigh. Then he pulled me down. I copsed, head in hisp. His arm draped over me, anchoring me to him.


    My mouth grazed his thigh as I turned, humiliated by my position. Which was probably his intention.


    Sick bastard.


    ¡°Jesus, this weather. Have we ever had a more miserable November?¡±


    I nced up, a retort caught in my chest, but he was talking to the fucking driver, who bantered with Alessio the whole way. Both of them ignored the third human being in the backseat. Maybe it was another mind game to teach me how little I mattered.


    All it did was piss me off.


    Alessio chuckled at something John said, and met my seething gaze. A smile still yed on his lips as though to ask, why are you upset?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    A searing heat flushed my neck and face before I returned the smirk.


    You can¡¯t degrade me more than yourself, asshole.


    No matter what, I wouldn¡¯t break.


    ALESSIO¡¯S HOME was a mansion west of Boston, surrounded by acres of parnds and gardens. All brick, ssic Georgian Revival, with a tiered entrance court above the rearwn. It had eight bedrooms, a private courtyard with a fountain, stone patios and porches, a wood-paneled library, a sunroom with nts and patio furniture, a gym, and a massive garage.


    Carm had gushed about Alessio¡¯s home. She¡¯d told me all about the gorgeous crown moldings and intricate wooden detail. Focusing on the property was better than dwelling on the fact I was zip-tied.


    If I could reach my phone.


    Dad would move hell and earth to save me, but he didn¡¯t stand a chance against Alessio. I couldn¡¯t call him. Snitching on Alessio wasn¡¯t an option, either. And I wasn¡¯t winning any fights.


    What could I do?


    Escape.


    All I had to do was keep quiet until things settled down. He had no idea about the Toyota with Oregon tes, and the extra ten thousand I¡¯d wired into a separate savings ount. If I framed my flight as a knee-jerk reaction, he¡¯d forgive me. I¡¯d apologize, y along with his bullshit games, and act like the perfect fianc¨¦e. It¡¯d take time, but he would lower his guard.


    Then I¡¯d escape.


    A wicked tension headache mmed me as I considered what would be involved. nning the wedding? Lavishing him with attention? Warming his bed?


    When I couldn¡¯t tolerate the suspense any longer, wheels crunched the driveway, which looped to a home whose outdoor lights illuminated gorgeousndscaping. Shadows yed on the brick. We parked, and the engine cut off.


    Alessio left the car. After he exchanged words with the driver, he helped me out.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    At Alessio¡¯s gentle urging, I moved forward. He opened the wrought-iron gate, ushering me toward the red door. A st of warmth engulfed my body as I stepped into a vibrant foyer. The blinding whiteness of the walls surprised me, as did the sixrge ck-and-white photos right above his console table. In one, a vivacious woman hugged a much younger Alessio. His sister? More framed pictures crowded the mahogany. Small details jumped out, hinting that they were all members of his family.


    My fear staggered as he pulled me away from the portraits and guided me upstairs. I wound up like a spring as we reached the firstnding. He palmed the French doors. They swung into a carpeted bedroom with a king-sized bed. The sight of it set me on high alert.


    He removed his jacket with aching slowness and tossed it onto a chair, his shirt still sprinkled with damp spots. Without the zer, his bare arms took center stage. So big,pared to David¡¯s. Everything about Alessio was harsh. His skin rougher. His features more angr.


    Men like him just wanted their ego stroked. If I gushed about his strength and dwelled on how insignificant and stupid I was byparison, he¡¯d tone down the aggression. Before I opened my mouth, I glimpsed something that chilled my blood.


    A knife in Alessio¡¯s grip. He started forward. My heart seized when he clutched my forearms. A sharp edge pressed into my palm. I swallowed a scream as a firm pressure scraped against stic. The bonds snapped, and the tension holding my wrists disappeared.


    I stared at my freed hands.


    Alessio stowed the de in his nightstand, bleeding indifference as he pushed me onto the mattress. I jumped when he threw my bag at my feet.


    ¡°Open it,¡± he barked.


    ¡°W-what for?¡±


    ¡°Do what I say.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t thrilled with exposing my neck to Alessio, but I bent to grab the bag. I unzipped the backpack as Alessio hovered.


    ¡°Take out everything.¡±


    Nausea swirled in my gut as Iid it all out on the bed. He swiped the brick of cash from me and flipped through the bills.


    ¡°Five grand. Who gave you this?¡± Alessio¡¯s voice turned sour when I didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Tell me, or I¡¯ll visit David.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine. Saved up from holidays and-and whatever my dad gave me.¡±


    That was a lie. I¡¯d skimmed from my father¡¯s many businesses for years to prepare for my escape, but Alessio probably thought I was a high-maintenance brat.


    ¡°Why not deposit it?¡±


    ¡°Dad-Dad always said that there¡¯s nothing better than cash on hand.¡±


    ¡°For criminals, notw-abiding citizens. What¡¯s this?¡±


    He grabbed photos of the redwood forest in Northern California. I could see his bewilderment growing as he shuffled through pieces I¡¯d stuck on my vision board.


    ¡°Running away to the forest?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re vacation spots.¡± Asshole. ¡°My n was to bus across the States.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t aplete falsehood. I¡¯d nned a big road trip with a used car I¡¯d secretly bought.


    ¡°Where did you want to go?¡±


    ¡°The Great ins, Grand Canyon, up the Californian coast.¡±


    I wanted to lounge on beaches, ride cable cars in San Francisco, and then disappear in Pornd, which was as far from the East Coast as I could get.


    Well out of Alessio¡¯s reach.


    When I escaped, I would change my name, enroll in college, and date men whosest names didn¡¯t end in a vowel. I¡¯d work at a business that wasn¡¯t owned by my father. Volunteer at more at-risk youth organizations to help kids before they became Davids.


    I would be free.


    ¡°A vacation, huh? Life as a boss¡¯ daughter must be tough.¡±


    His cavalier tone twisted a knife in my rib cage.


    ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    The fatigue was getting to me, wearing me down. My skull throbbed as though a spike hammered my brain.


    He wouldn¡¯t understand.


    He didn¡¯t care.


    I met his re, determined to suck it up and lie, but I couldn¡¯t wade above the sadness for another second. The way he¡¯d tossed my photos aside, as though they were meaningless, clenched the fist holding my heart.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t just want a break. I had to escape.¡±


    His brows rose. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°My sister went missing. Mom and Dad are a mess. I was beside myself with grief. It was horrible, but I couldn¡¯t leave them after she died. So I put my ns on the back burner.¡±


    ¡°Until me.¡±


    ¡°Thest straw.¡±


    ¡°Why leave?¡±


    His voice was softer than velvet, and that somehow made it worse. I shook my head. I barely held in the despair.


    ¡°You don¡¯t give a shit.¡±


    ¡°Get it out. I¡¯ll listen.¡± Alessio sat next to me, his thigh pressing mine. He touched my cheek, the silky caress knocking David¡¯s heavy petting out of the stratosphere.


    ¡°You¡¯ll mock me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    What the hell was he doing?


    Trying to gain my trust?


    When I didn¡¯t speak, his arm slid across my back. It tightened around my body and anchored at my hip. Then he dragged me like I weighed nothing. My legs glided over hisp, and suddenly, I was pinned to his blissfully warm chest.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Just rx.¡± His voice boomed through me. ¡°Rx.¡±


    Years of constant vignce had wired me to expect anything, but everything about him felt good. The hand stroking my hair. His protective arms. The swells of his breathing. His hot skin. I wanted to close my eyes and sink into the bottomless pleasure. Even weirder was the impulse screaming to hold him.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    And then it burst from my lips.


    ¡°I hate it here. I can¡¯t stand the violence, and I¡¯m sick of funerals. It¡¯s one tragedy after another. My sister was murdered, and my dad will probably be killed. That¡¯s all my life has ever been, and I deserve something better. I wanted to be like everyone else. Free. So you can threaten me all you want. I don¡¯t care anymore because I¡¯ve lost the only thing that matters.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t.¡±


    I sank into the crook of his shoulder as I shook with silent sobs. It was as though a puppeteer had cut the strings controlling my limbs. I sagged into him, returning the embrace. God, I¡¯d needed this. I dug into his muscled back, and tried not to make his shirt a wet mess.


    Falling apart in a stranger¡¯s arms was so embarrassing. Especially when said stranger abducted me from the street and was rumored to be among Boston¡¯s most ruthless mobsters. Alessio held me like it was the first of many times. His touch whispered across my cor and kneaded my shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re exhausted. You need to sleep.¡±


    He yanked theforter and tucked me in.


    When he pulled away, I clung to his shirt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how I got here-from fighting to begging-in minutes.


    Alessio hesitated.


    I couldn¡¯t see much of him in the dark, but the little of him I made out was pensive. Brow furrowed, he removed his shoes and dove into the sheets. The mattress groaned, and his body touched mine. He rolled me onto his chest.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    He wiped a strand of hair from my eyes and hooked it behind my ear. When his hand glided to my jaw, I turned my head to feel more of him. Alessio obliged, cupping my cheek. The tension headache lifted, filling me with drowsy ecstasy.


    I sighed.


    His mouth twitched into a smile, and it was a real one, nothing like the jaded smirks he usually threw at me.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    His velvet-soft voice was like a spell as I sprawled on him, sinking further into oblivion.

 #7 Chapter 4

    ALESSIO


    She finally fell asleep.


    I peeled a sheet of hair from my cor, which zed after hours of lying still under aforter. I would¡¯ve been ufortable if I wasn¡¯t in cks. She was so goddamned tempting.


    I trailed my fingers over the hills and valleys of her curves, starting with her cheek that was stuck to my chest. My touch wandered down her neck and across her shoulders to the arm that rested on my torso. I swept back, following her ribs, stomach, and hips, stroking the thigh thaty on me. She was cooking me from the inside out. I grabbed her leg, but instead of moving it, I squeezed her hip. Then I inhaled a stream of curses.


    Holding her was nice, but I hated the sexual frustration. Her bound hands and pouting lips were enough to work me into a frenzy, which had made me feel like a depraved asshole. I didn¡¯t want to scare the woman I would marry, but that half-open mouth begged for a kiss. I could take it further. She wouldn¡¯t stop me.


    No.


    Not worth the risk. Besides, the way forward was ridiculously easy. All I had to do was make her feel safe and keep her life free of murder. Did she think I preferred Boston¡¯s streets running with blood? Nico¡¯s n to unite the families would eliminate all of herints, which meant I¡¯d have my fianc¨¦e wrapped around my finger.


    I smiled at the ceiling.


    I blocked out my schedule for the next week, assuming I¡¯d have to fend off escape attempts. She was supposed to be an empty-headed girl, but her head wasn¡¯t preupied with flights of fancy.


    It was filled with pain. Her cousins, uncles, and sister. All dead. Her father drank his problems away, and her mother was practicallyatose. She needed someone. She had turned to David. He must¡¯ve given her scraps offort in exchange for blowjobs. He used her. Disgusting prick. Didn¡¯t even have the decency to ask Ignacio¡¯s permission.


    I wanted to hurt him.


    I peeled away theforter. Carefully, I slid from under her andnded on the carpet. Mia sprawled on the bed. Hershes fluttered, and she murmured.


    Her crying had ripped at the center of me. My stomach caved in as though she¡¯d reached in and shredded my insides. Guilt dampened my rage as I straightened, preparing to leave. Her petite frame looked so lonely on the king-sized mattress.


    Light spilled in from the half-crescent moon. She was radiant. She had always been the most beautiful thing I¡¯d ever seen. Unnaturally gorgeous. An exotic brte with wide eyes and a cute, button-like nose and a small mouth. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on what pounded my blood, but I knew it was real.


    Something about her disarmed me.


    Thank God I didn¡¯t have to fight this anymore.


    I leaned over and brushed the faintest kiss on her cheek. Then I pulled the bedspread to her chin so I wouldn¡¯t be tempted. I had things to do-mainly deal with that son-of-a-whore.


    David took advantage of her.


    I¡¯d make him pay.


    ¡°YOU KIDNAPPED HER.¡±


    My sigh touched the low ceiling of the storeroom. ¡°I picked her up several hours too early. That¡¯s not a kidnapping.¡±


    Nico raised an eyebrow. ¡°Tell that to the FBI.¡±


    ¡°Like they¡¯ll give a shit about Mia Ri.¡±


    Colorful shrink-wrapped packages stocked the shelves of our ndestine meeting in the back of a candy store. Nico Costa, the don, had a weakness for sweets, and it showed. He kept his overflowing gutrge with a constant stream of cold cuts and wine. When he wasn¡¯t stuffing his face, he cheated on his wife with twoares. One was a baby-faced girl younger than my fianc¨¦e. The other was in her thirties. He was sixty-five. The man needed to slow down before he stroked out from diabetes, warring mistresses, or both.


    He had ws, but I loved the bastard.


    He¡¯d weed me when I was a wide-eyed college kid. We hit it off, and I¡¯d advanced quickly, which didn¡¯t win me points with the other members. Nico gave zero fucks. He saw something in me. A knack for solving disputes between our partners pushed me into the center of Nico¡¯s inner circle.


    ¡°She¡¯s safe. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± I popped a saltwater taffy into my mouth. The disgustingly sweet vor coated my tongue, but I didn¡¯t care. I¡¯d been up all night and day with nothing to eat. ¡°Can¡¯t say the same for David.¡±


    Nico stared at me.


    I didn¡¯t fly into rages over women, but it got to me when she told me her reason for running. She deserved better, and David knew it. So I went to his ce and beat the shit out of him. I¡¯d listened to enough of that disrespectful asshole spreading intimate details about Mia to turn my stomach, so I didn¡¯t regret breaking his arm.


    The asshole would have a long, painful recovery.


    Nico gazed at his blinking cell. ¡°Her dad¡¯s blowing up my phone.¡±


    ¡°Shit, my future father-inw is lucky to be alive. He needs to be reminded that there¡¯ll only be one CEO.¡±


    ¡°Alessio, go easy on him. He just lost his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Rx. I will.¡±


    I was all for Nico¡¯s master n, even if nobody believed it¡¯d pan out. He was the most forward-thinking leader I¡¯d met. No boss had ever attempted to do what he proposed. Until now, the gangs fought each other for turf, respect, money, whatever. The streets were a battleground.


    Wasteful.


    The days of cracking heads were over. Everyone had cameras. Bystanders uploaded incriminating videos to every social media channel in seconds. Getting away with the same old tricks was a fantasy. We could die young or spend our years in jail.


    Or we could work together.


    ¡°I gave you that woman because you deserve a reward. I am in your debt for everything you¡¯ve done for this family, for my son.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful, Nico.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one of us. Your name might be Salvatore, but in here you¡¯re Costa.¡± He tapped his broad chest.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m not in your ass.¡±


    ¡°Such a smart mouth.¡±


    I sank into a chair. ¡°How¡¯s the kid?¡±


    Nico made an exasperated motion. ¡°Anthony¡¯s all over the ce. His mother wanted to kick him out, so I put him in rehab. He hates me.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s just¡­ lost.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never understand where I went wrong with my son.¡±


    Nico would never admit it, but he wished his boy was his mirror image. Anthony inherited his father¡¯s addictive personality,bined with recklessness and ack of sense. The tatted heroin fiend was a stranger, but love prevented him from cutting the cord. I¡¯d dragged Anthony out of dope dens. I¡¯d babysat him, caught him trying to score smack, stopped him from killing himself. The kid was a mess.


    Nico admitted once, while drunk and tearful, that he sometimes thought Anthony was better off dead. A father¡¯s disappointment was every man¡¯s worst nightmare.


    I¡¯d seen it on my dad¡¯s face too often and loathed it on Nico.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    His eyes shone as he stood, patting my cheek with his meaty palm. It was a gesture I only tolerated from him. ¡°You¡¯re such a good kid.¡±


    ¡°When will you stop calling me that?¡±


    ¡°When you get married.¡±


    ¡°We should talk about the meeting. When we¡¯ll contact the bikers and where.¡±


    ¡°No. You have enough going on.¡± He nced at me, brows furrowed at my split knuckles. ¡°Anything I should know?¡±


    I tightened my fists, the flesh whitening. ¡°I visited David after I dropped her off. She was at his ce.¡±


    ¡°Diplomacy, Alessio. Not more shit to clean.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I needed to scare him. None of this works if people aren¡¯t terrified of breaking the rules. Can you imagine if anyone found out?¡± I seized the empty wrappers and tossed them in the trash.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, as long as he stays away from her. We can¡¯t tiptoe around incidents like these. Anyway, he knows he fucked up. He took his beating like a man.¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to tell her father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll smooth it over. I¡¯ll say I spotted her wandering the streets. David will back me up. He¡¯s got everything to lose by telling Ignacio the truth.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the overinted ego of young men.¡± Nico groaned as he stood, yawning as he headed toward the padlocked door. ¡°I¡¯m heading home. You¡¯re wee toe for Sunday. You and your teenage bride.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s twenty-three, asshole.¡±


    Laughing, he waved me off. ¡°Go. Your girl¡¯s waiting.¡±


    Yes, she was.


    I hadn¡¯t eaten all day. I was beyond exhausted. It¡¯d been a while since I made an example of someone, and the adrenaline thrummed in me like cocaine. I couldn¡¯t avoid her forever. Nico needed this marriage to work.


    So did I.


    I wanted to build a life that struck empty hearts with envy-kids clinging to my knees when I strode into my house, the devotion of a beautiful girl, a picture-perfect family that¡¯d convince my parents I¡¯d changed.


    And I couldn¡¯t do it alone.

 #7 Chapter 5

    MIA


    I woke up wrapped in a cloud of male. The scent triggered images I couldn¡¯t untangle-confusing blurs of Italian men, dark street corners, and someone¡¯s protective embrace. I smiled into the downy pillow and stretched my toes, surprised when they didn¡¯t bump the bed frame. My leg stuck out from the nkets. Cold stung my knee. I dove into the sheets that glided on my skin like silk. It was a furnace under theforter.


    What made it an oven?


    I inched closer to the warmth, rolling into a man¡¯s body. I moved David¡¯s arm aside, squirmed onto him, and nuzzled his neck. He was so warm, and he smelled incredible. I picked up sandalwood and leather notes, instead of the usual perfumedundry detergent. Did he use a cologne-or was this his scent, and I¡¯d never noticed before?


    Strange.


    Whatever it was, the intoxicating essence clung to his pillow. I felt across the broad panes of his chest as my arousal sharpened. Damn, had he been working out? I stroked his massive shoulder and swept to his stubbled jaw and chin. He inhaled through his nose, a shallow noise. Then he released the breath with a deep groan that reverberated between my legs. His hand wrapped my waist. He slipped under my pants and brushed the swell of my ass. Then he squeezed.


    Hot.


    I wanted more. I pressed my mouth into his sinewy neck, his sharp jaw line, and then I pushed into his thick hair. When I nibbled his ear, he growled. Sexy as fuck. I had to do it again. A pleased sound vibrated into me. When did David turn into a feral beast? Why did the scent of him make me giddy?


    I kissed his throat. ¡°I had the craziest dream.¡±


    ¡°Was it about me?¡±


    Alessio.


    His body. His sheets. His bed.


    I stiffened as the images fromst night arranged themselves. Zip ties burned at the forefront of my brain. I lifted my head, no longer trapped in a happy bubble of safety. He¡¯d taken me captive, and I¡¯d willingly snuggled beside him.


    What was wrong with me?


    A bare-chested Alessio sprawled underneath me. His olive skin flushed where I¡¯d kissed him. I ripped from him before I tamed my reaction. Hazel slits opened as he rolled over and settled inches away. A sleepy smile staggered across his lips when he took me in, curled in a protective ball.


    Oh my God.


    ¡°Get back here.¡±


    My insides ckened at the fact I¡¯d groped him. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to-I thought you-when did you get naked?¡±


    Alessio¡¯s grin widened. He pushed himself upright with a yawn. I shoved myself to the other side of the bed, heart hammering.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing boxers.¡±


    Theforter fell off his shoulders as he revealed a sculpted frame that I never could¡¯ve mistaken for David¡¯s. Alessio had a hundred times the sex appeal, especially with mussed hair and a smoldering voice. It was deep with exhaustion.


    I¡¯d slept with him.


    I searched my surroundings. The bag and all its contents were gone.


    Alessio slipped from bed, a Greek godpared to David. Corded muscle rippled down his arms. He shed me a smile so disarming I fisted the sheets.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower. You¡¯re wee to join.¡±


    No fucking way.


    I was too frazzled to respond, but Alessio didn¡¯t hang around. He headed into another room, where I could still see him. Light bounced off charcoal floors as he faced the mirror. Water poured as he turned the faucet. He sshed his face and scratched his stubble, his eyes struggling to open. I admired therge muscles rippling along his back, the seductive line riding his spine, and the two gorgeous dimples just above his ass. He thumbed his boxers, the fabric dragging over his hips. He was perfectly proportioned.


    Why the hell was I scoping his body?


    I ripped my gaze from Alessio. The whirlwind of images pieced together as I swung my legs over the mattress. He slept with me, but he must¡¯ve crawled out because his cks weren¡¯t on the floor. I couldn¡¯t find my backpack.


    I stood.


    A pressing question hammered my skull.


    Even if it gutted me, I had to know.


    I followed Alessio into a luxurious bathroom with gray tiles and white marble walls. His and hers sinks touched the left side, from which a window flooded light. A w-foot tub sat on the right, and ahead, fogged ss. The nude outline of Alessio flitted in and out of view. I glimpsed a muscr thigh and a long, hanging shadow that sucked in my breath.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Are you a voyeur, or do you want something?¡±


    His voice echoed above the steam, inviting me forward. I didn¡¯t touch a stitch of my clothes as I approached. Working up the nerve to confront a naked Alessio was a fucking challenge.


    I opened the door.


    Alessio had braced himself against the stone as the spray hit his head. He looked different underwater. More alive with the blossoming red cheeks and neck where heat kissed his tanned skin. When the cold draft blew in, he noticed me. His lips curled into a tight smile, as though I kept surprising him in ways that pleased him.


    ¡°Mia. You¡¯re overdressed.¡± He faced me, close enough to taste the water clinging to his mouth. ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Where were youst night?¡±


    ¡°Take off your clothes, and I¡¯ll answer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me. Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not married yet. What¡¯s with the interrogation?¡±


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Alessio sighed. ¡°David¡¯s.¡±


    He¡¯s gone.


    My hand slipped. I thought of David¡¯s weing arms, his kind eyes, the characteristics I admired-they¡¯d vanished. He was dead because I visited him for twenty minutes. While I slept, Alessio had murdered him. He¡¯d warned me.


    This was my fault.


    How would I live with myself?


    ¡°After everything I told you?¡± Hurtced every syble as I ground my fingers into the ss. ¡°How could you?¡±


    ¡°Mia, rx.¡±


    ¡°You killed him. I exined how devastated I was by violence, and you did it anyway. Are you that sick and broken? Fuck me, you are. Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t kill him. I taught him a fucking lesson.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re full of shit.¡±


    ¡°Call him if you like, but don¡¯t expect him to respond. I gave him very explicit details on what¡¯d happen if he contacted you. This is for his own sake as much as yours. If you¡¯d cared about him, you should¡¯ve used your vibrator.¡±


    The relief pouring in almost buckled my knees before that final sentence chased it away.


    ¡°You¡¯re revolting.¡±


    ¡°That might be more believable if I didn¡¯t wake up to your hands on me.¡±


    ¡°I thought Cristiano Ronaldo had slipped into my bed.¡±


    ¡°Meaning, I¡¯m as hot as an international sports star.¡±


    I growled.


    Heughed, his dimples widening. He allowed the spray to hit his neck, and I wished I were the drops trailing the lean muscle that seemed to extend all the way-


    I snapped to his knowing grin. ¡°Last night, I was weak. Lonely.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can help with that.¡± Alessio jerked his head, inviting me inside. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t want you to be lonely.¡±


    His honeyed words were poison.


    ¡°Join me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting an eyeful of me. Time to return the favor.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only fair. Come in. I¡¯ll make you feel so damn good you¡¯ll forget you hate me.¡±


    ¡°Alessio, I¡¯m not-I¡¯m not ready.¡±


    Water made rivers on the ss as he palmed the wall, his voice low and earnest. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you. Promise.¡±


    I saw myself ripping off my shirt and climbing into the steam, but I wasn¡¯t prepared for him touching my naked skin. ¡°Somehow, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    He dragged a finger over his chest, a chill riding my spine when the gesture took a double meaning.


    Cross his heart.


    Hope to die.

 #7 Chapter 6

    MIACopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Alessio had left me alone.


    For days, I didn¡¯t talk to him, but I felt him everywhere. His weight creaked the floorboards under my feet. He was in my skin, my marrow, haunting my thoughts. He was a looming shadow, out of reach, yet too close.


    He got inside my head.


    I hated him for it.


    I settled into a dull routine he must¡¯ve memorized. Wake up. Shower. Eat. Explore. Nothing, including his drawers, was off-limits. Plenty of hiding spots presented themselves, but the srium became my favorite room because it was the brightest and stayed warm despite the ss.


    A heavy mist descended over the greenwn. Beyond the walls, I searched the tree line for an escape-Alessio¡¯s cop bodyguards kept watch on the house. Two police officers parked beside the curb all night until another team relieved them at sunrise. I hadn¡¯t yet discovered a deviation in their schedule, but escaping would never be as simple as walking off the property.


    How the fuck would I leave?


    ¡°There¡¯s no way out,¡± a graveled voice boomed behind me, making me flinch. ¡°My bodyguards will catch you. I¡¯ve alerted businesses that my missing fianc¨¦e might show up. Nobody will help you.¡±


    ¡°I thought she was your missing fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    I palmed the freezing wall, wishing the sting could ease the hurt blossoming from those words. There was no inflection in his speech. He¡¯d never given a damn about my sister.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat me down.¡± I swallowed, turning from the frigid scenery to an even less weing sight. ¡°I won¡¯t run.¡±


    ¡°Giving up already?¡±


    Alessio joined my side, buttoning a red shirt over his damp chest. He sucked in air and tucked the fabric into his charcoal gray cks. His skin glowed from a shower, and he¡¯d buzzed his beard.


    I hated that I noticed. ¡°Yeah. Disappointed?¡±


    ¡°Very.¡±


    ¡°What does that say about you?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m an asshole, I guess.¡±


    Sandalwood and leather scent clung to him. He kept pushing the locks back, and I imagined how wet and warm they¡¯d feel. He always smiled after holding my gaze for three seconds, as though it took him that long to read my thoughts, which would not get over his good looks. He made me want to check the mirror.


    ¡°Sorry to let you down, but I don¡¯t see the point in humiliating myself.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking forward to that.¡± He weighted my shoulder with his arm as he yed devil¡¯s advocate on my neck. The light brushing teased me with a vengeance. ¡°Might¡¯ve been fun to drag you home and teach you obedience.¡±


    I gathered he didn¡¯t mean a stern lecture.


    Heat blistered my cheeks. ¡°Well, my dad beat you to the punch.¡±


    ¡°Not for what I have in mind.¡±


    I stepped away, hissing when my shoulders hit the ss. Alessio soothed the fierce bite, pulling me from the frosted walls.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯ve got to rx.¡±


    ¡°Hard to do that around you.¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to hurt you, I would¡¯ve done it already.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not reassuring. It¡¯s hard to reconcile¡­ this gentle stranger with the ugly gossip.¡±


    ¡°We can debate morality all year, but it¡¯s not an argument I¡¯ll win, and I don¡¯t care. When you¡¯re facing a loaded gun, I promise you won¡¯t either.¡± Alessio¡¯s touch tickled my palm as he led me upstairs, my breath hitching when he stopped in our bedroom. ¡°Judge me by my actions, not by what you¡¯ve heard.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve barely touched you, Mia.¡± He hovered behind me, his hushed voice awakening a long-dormant ache. ¡°I¡¯m trying to ease you into this rtionship slowly. But we don¡¯t have long until the big day.¡±


    The wedding.


    A lump lodged in my throat as I pictured Alessio mming the door to our hotel suite, ripping off my dress, pushing me onto the mattress where he¡¯d grab my wrists and wedge my thighs open.


    Our first real night together.


    My heart pounded as he surrounded me, his hand gliding across my waistband. The intimate gesture dragged my attention to his shapely mouth, thick hair, and the sexy shadow under his jaw.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to wait.¡±


    It was more than a suggestion, with his thumbs tracing my hips and the bed right there. It beckoned like a siren leading me to my doom. I¡¯d always been attracted to him. The need wetting my panties proved my desire was going nowhere, and my chances of escaping without sumbing to him seemed dim.


    Alessio¡¯s hawk eyes pierced me, seething with impatience. He was so much older. His confidence made me feel like a clueless girl.


    How the hell would I handle him? God, I needed out of here before I did something stupid, like fall into his arms and beg him to fuck me.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    I ripped from his hands and put the furniture between us. My pulse thudded as he let me slip away.


    ¡°Not yet. I can¡¯t.¡±


    Alessio epted my rejection with a dark smile. ¡°Time¡¯s running out for you, Mia.¡±


    HE WAS RIGHT. I had no time.


    Between my dwindling window for escape and Alessio¡¯s refusal to budge on my independence, I was screwed. Withdrawing bricks of cash wouldn¡¯t work because I couldn¡¯t sneeze without Alessio finding out.


    I needed his trust.


    For now, Alessio seemed to be true to his word. He hadn¡¯t raised a hand against me. It didn¡¯t mean he never would, but there was no imminent threat to my body. No, the risk was all psychological. He clearly meant to kill me with kindness or seduction or whatever his fucked-up mind assumed this was.


    Alessio opened the passenger door, and the cold bit my ankles as I stepped onto the sidewalk. My Givenchy dress kissed the ground, the side slit tempting the chill to freeze my legs.


    Alessio drank me in, admiration written in his raised brows and upturned lips. I flexed my fingers in his, the words stuck in my throat. We headed down the block toward a lounge with ckened windows. Alessio stopped before we approached the doors.


    ¡°You might hate everyone in there.¡±


    No shit. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with mobsters my whole life, Alessio. I can handle lewd jokes and ass grabs.¡±


    ¡°Nobody but me will touch you. Promise.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised if I¡¯m an asshole. In there, Mia, I¡¯m a bastard. With you, I¡¯m Prince Charming.¡±


    Pretending to be, at least.


    His gentleness had to be an borate ruse.


    ¡°You¡¯re more like Hades.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make you the girl who makes it snow when she¡¯s with her husband?¡± He caught a ke from the air, the tiny flurries dancing around us like fairies. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, smiling. ¡°So¡­ what should I do in there?¡±


    ¡°Have fun and mingle.¡± Alessio¡¯s grip tightened as we crossed over an icy patch. ¡°Try to enjoy yourself and remember what I said.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard-I mean-Prince Charming in disguise.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Alessio approached the door and opened it, his sweet smile disappearing. We drifted into a Costa-owned lounge.


    A local artist¡¯s ck-and-white photography lined the brick walls. Gothic-inspired furniture-all ck-filled the space and low-hanging ironmps pulsated dim light from Edison bulbs. People packed the bar. It was hard to tell who was connected and who was a customer, but everyone seemed to know Nico. Fucking Nico. They raised their cups as the fat ass sauntered into the middle of the bar with a stunning blonde attached to his hip.


    ¡°Good evening, everybody!¡± he roared above the din, the music simmering down. ¡°Thank you so much foring to celebrate this beautiful youngdy¡¯s twenty-second birthday. In honor of Krista, the first round is on me.¡±


    The lounge exploded with cheers. He turned his big face toward the giggling girl and pressed a disgusting kiss onto her cheek.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, honey,¡± he croaked with a surprising amount of emotion. ¡°I love you.¡±


    Alessio pped with the rest, beaming.


    I whispered into Alessio¡¯s ear. ¡°A party for his mistress? What a decent guy.¡±


    ¡°Mistresses. And yes.¡±


    Gross.


    As the bar erupted with fanfare, Alessio brought me deeper into the chaos where he must¡¯ve introduced me to a dozen Paulies. Over and over, I parroted pleasantries to Costas, whom I hated on principle. Then Alessio tugged me into a quiet backroom where a guard vetted men at the threshold. Deep orange lights cast a sunset-like glow over the counters, leather stools, and suits. Smiles shed in my direction. I felt as though I¡¯d stepped into a pool of testosterone.


    Alessio ushered me to two men who leaned upright on the counter.


    ¡°Guys.¡±


    They straightened, greeting Alessio with curt nods. I could¡¯ve spotted them in a room of dozens for their wolfish stares andmanding stature. They were the sort who always sized up people around them, searching for weakness. Alessio¡¯s calm energy tempered their mes, but without them, they were vtile.


    Especially that one. His re dipped down from my tits to my toes, his insolent gaze swarming with a wild fury. He caught my stare with interest.


    ¡°Mia, this is Michael.¡± Alessio gestured to the less intense one. ¡°Michael, my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    He was in his thirties, attractive, with light brown hair and a smile that put me at ease. He seemed like a guy who smiled quickly and often. My only warning that he was a wolf lingered in his s¨¦ admiration.


    I shook Michael¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Lovely to meet you.¡± He winked at me. ¡°If you ever get tired of Alessio-¡±


    ¡°Flirt with my fianc¨¦e, and I¡¯ll chop off your arm.¡±


    Michael¡¯s yful arrogance was more ptable than Alessio¡¯s darkness, which eclipsed Michael¡¯s but was second to him.


    Alessio squeezed my waist, dragging my attention to the other man. ¡°Vinn, this is Mia.¡±


    If I had to pick an animal to describe Vinn, it¡¯d be a bird of prey. Shadows cast from his massive back expanded like wings as he spread his arms. He didn¡¯t just break hearts. He carved them out of chests, ate them, and sent the remains to the mother. Men that handsome and angry spelled the worst kind of disaster.


    He scared me. I¡¯d never want to be alone with him.


    ¡°Pleasure,¡± he boomed in a graveyard voice.


    ¡°All-all mine.¡±


    ¡°Michael and Vinn are my captains. You can trust them. If something happens to me, they¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    Warmth leached from my limbs at the thought of Alessio being out of reach while these hunters watched over me.


    Michael grinned at me. ¡°You would love that, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± he blurted, answering for me. ¡°Don¡¯t give her any ideas.¡±


    Theyughed. The sound set my skin on fire. Life twitched on Vinn¡¯s frozen face as he smirked. The men were like three opposing forces bnced in a harmonious power structure.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find me, call them. They¡¯ll know where I am.¡±


    I looked from the dead-eyed Vinn to the more yful Michael. They would take care of me?


    Sure, I¡¯ll believe that. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Vinn still examined me, his smile growing under his palm. Alessio noticed, pping his head with a hard cuff that might¡¯ve been posturing.


    We exchanged numbers, and then Alessio crammed me to his side.


    ¡°See you guyster. Have fun.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± I whispered when he led me away. ¡°Vinn scares me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s all right,¡± Alessio said dismissively. ¡°I just have to remind him who¡¯s boss once in a while.¡±


    ¡°Both of them. I don¡¯t understand how you sleep at night.¡±


    ¡°Because they know I¡¯ll make their lives short and painful if they so much as sneeze on me.¡±


    The lounge filled with guests and Alessio broke from me to chat with Nico. He encouraged me to mingle. Meet my new family. I watched as he and Nico retreated to the sunset room. They argued, and I was curious about what, but Vinn¡¯s presence prevented me from following.


    So I nursed a gin and tonic in one of the leather wingback chairs, bored and overwhelmed with the chaos. Dad¡¯s events were mildpared to these, with an old folks home appropriate level of noise. Everything about the Costas screamed excess.


    A greaseball Italian dropped onto the chair next to mine, his nose bright red as he leaned over and shook my hand. ¡°I¡¯m Paulie, and you must be Carm Ri.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect to hear my sister¡¯s name.


    A fist seemed to wrap my throat. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you engaged to Alessio?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m Mia, Carm¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± His boozy words tumbled over themselves. ¡°So he was engaged to her, and now he¡¯s with you.¡±


    Please fuck off. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± Heughed into his whiskey tumbler. ¡°Lucky guy.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Paulie put the drink aside, swaying. ¡°I forgot. Your sister was murdered. Did they ever catch the son-of-a-bitch? Do you know what happened?¡±


    My throat clenched. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°The cops have some idea, right?¡±


    Probably a local rapist. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No? What do you mean, no?¡±


    Paulie disappeared into a blur of shifting colors. I blinked away the mist as the well of grief overflowed. It was like he had ripped the lid containing my sadness. This was what everyone remembered about Carm-not her fantastic voice or her kindness of spirit-that she was killed.


    My response was lost in a haze of tears. I stood, grabbing my purse.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Paulie grimaced, yanking balled tissue from his pocket. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t trying to upset you-¡±


    A sharp tone cut through his babbling. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Horrified, Paulie nced at my fianc¨¦. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Alessio melted from the darkness, Vinn and Michael nking him like attack dogs waiting for hismand. My fianc¨¦ gave me a cursory look, taking in my agony, my wet cheeks.


    He seized Paulie¡¯s neck, crashing him headfirst into the coffee table. sses shattered as he ground Paulie¡¯s face into broken shards. Vinn pounced, ripping Paulie¡¯s arms back. Alessio¡¯s fingers whitened against Paulie¡¯s flesh, but more terrifying than his over-the-top rage was his instinct for brutality. Paulie sputtered, his eyes gleaming white.


    ¡°The fuck did you do to her?¡±


    Alessio didn¡¯t give Paulie a chance to answer. He ripped back Paulie¡¯s head and smashed his jaw with a vicious right hook.


    I was a veteran to violence, but I still hated being around it. So I shot away, nudging people as I burst through the door. Cold enveloped me as I stepped outside.


    Signs for the metro pointed me across the street. My body tensed as I approached the crosswalk, but the glistening roads were free of bodies. Maybe I could escape, but what was I running from?


    The man who didn¡¯t really scare me?


    White zed as the sign flickered. I followed it halfway before I heard footsteps. Dread climbed my stomach as I turned around.


    Alessio.


    He stood at the crosswalk, head cocked.


    Fuck.


    I shuffled toward him, tail tucked between my legs. ¡°I wanted to get out of there. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Alessio¡¯s handsome features were smoothed from the ugliness I¡¯d witnessed. He was a fucking chameleon.


    ¡°You headed straight for the subway.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a park by the station.¡±


    ¡°Strolling the park in this weather without a coat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So? I¡¯m not going anywhere, Alessio. You took my money.¡±


    ¡°What happened with Paulie?¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°He was just a drunk asshole. You didn¡¯t have to choke him.¡±


    ¡°Paulie Valente is a loudmouth who doesn¡¯t know when to shut up. He doesn¡¯t deserve your pity.¡±


    ¡°Ever since my sister¡¯s death, I¡¯m not sorry for anyone. Not much, anyway.¡± I moved away from Alessio because he was like a bright me that hurt my eyes. ¡°Mostly¡­ I feel like this.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± he said, right behind me.


    I spread my arms at the wintry streets.


    ¡°Cold and numb.¡± The flickering candle I kept alive for my sister was guttering out. ¡°I miss her. But it¡¯s less and less every day.¡±


    Alessio wrapped my waist, his cheek like a brand against my skin. ¡°Do you know what I wish for more than anything?¡±


    ¡°World domination?¡±


    ¡°No. For you to be happy.¡±


    He was full of shit. Had to be.


    But my throat tightened nheless. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happiness looks like anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do. You had a backpack filled with pictures.¡± He turned me around, his palms hot against my face. ¡°You can have that, Mia. You can have whatever you want, so long as it¡¯s with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    I dug my fingers into his chest, willing myself not to cry, but his kindness was drawing poison from me. I kept shaking as the weakness left my body. I¡¯d never allowed myself to be vulnerable. How did he sh through my defenses?


    ¡°Why are you nice to me? What¡¯s in it for you?¡±


    He pressed his lips into the corner of my mouth, and then my ear where he whispered, ¡°A life with you.¡±


    I melted like butter in his palm, burrowing into the crook of his neck. I screwed my eyes shut and tried not to howl with the agony that fought through, and Alessio being the supportive fianc¨¦ that he was, held me more fiercely.


    He was lying.


    But it was a beautiful lie.

 #7 Chapter 7

    ALESSIO


    My fianc¨¦e loathed me more than ever.


    I thought I¡¯d smoothed it over, but the Paulie Valente incident set us back weeks, which drove me insane because that piece of shit wasn¡¯t worth her rage. She was determined to punish me for thatpse in judgment. Not with insults or threats to bodily injury. Mia didn¡¯t possess an ounce of mean in her body, which was good because I had enough for both of us.


    She fought back with the silent treatment.


    God, I hated it.


    Whenever I walked into the room, she acknowledged me like a noxious fume. Her brows knitted, and her lips pursed. She was a sullen child forced into summer school, uttering concise responses to my questions, taking part only when I prodded.


    She couldn¡¯t stand my presence. Refused to join me for meals. She grazed on fruit, cheese, and handfuls of nuts. She wasn¡¯t eating properly, and I loathed it because I was Italian.


    She needed to fucking eat.


    I was tired of tiptoeing around the princess, so I hunted my mansion until I found her in my library.


    Mia was curled on the floor, her espresso-brown waves spilling over the carpet. Her naked calves folded to the side as she read a book. Her shift dress ended mid-thigh. All that skin on disy filled my cock with blood and blinded me to everything that wasn¡¯t my fianc¨¦e. My very fuckable fianc¨¦e who hadn¡¯t touched me since the other night.


    I strolled inside, the rugs muffling my footsteps. Mia flipped pages as I stalked her until my shadow rippled over her. She froze like a feral cat that feared people, except she was only skittish around me.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡±


    She snapped the book shut and scooted, hiding the cover. ¡°It won¡¯t interest you, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Humor me, for God¡¯s sake. You know I¡¯ll look at it as soon as you take off.¡±


    Mia kicked it under an end table. Such a brat. My patience, already frayed, cracked when she breezed past.


    I sidestepped her, blocking her way. ¡°Why are you ignoring me?¡±


    I caught her arm, and her thin veneer of defiance seemed to shatter. She resembled the scared girl I¡¯d picked up two weeks ago.


    ¡°Instead of pouting, use your words. Tell me what the fuck you need.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t give me what I want. Leave me alone, Alessio.¡±


    She twisted from my grasp and stormed into the hall. Her bare feet pped the wood. The door crashed open and mmed. I charged after her, easily as angry as my pint-sized fianc¨¦e.


    She was sulking outside for a change.


    Part of me would¡¯ve loved to lock her out in the cold, but her hunched figure doused the mes in my chest. The dress did her zero favors in the November chill. If she felt pain, it didn¡¯t seem to register. She stared into the deep greenwn surrounded by evergreens.


    ¡°Mia,e inside. You¡¯re cold.¡±


    Her lips parted. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Clearly, she was not.


    Sane people didn¡¯t act like this. Was sheshing out? Trying to hurt me? Why was she so bent out of shape?


    I grabbed a wool throw and joined her, the air biting my lungs as I wrapped her in the fabric. As soon as it touched her, her rage broke like dried pasta. She clutched her throat, fighting to force out the words.


    ¡°My sister. It¡¯s her birthday.¡±


    Shit. I forgot.


    Which sank a stone in my gut. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been so selfish.¡± Mia bowed her head, two small tears streaking her cheeks. ¡°I-I¡¯ve made this week all about me.¡±


    I wiped her face before sliding my hands to her waist. ¡°Do you think she¡¯d want you to punish yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not punishing myself. I¡¯m helping my sister.¡±


    ¡°What does freezing your ass off have to do with Carm?¡± I rubbed warmth into her. ¡°Come inside. Eat.¡±


    ¡°I have to find her. I¡¯ve been reading things that might help. Missing persons cases. People who turned up months, even yearster.¡±


    The hope in her voice gutted me. ¡°Mia, she¡¯s noting back.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that. There¡¯s no proof she¡¯s gone. Half a yearter, no answers. Who killed her, how, when. She could be alive-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead. I saw the crime scene.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so cold?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We deal with it in different ways.¡±


    The first month after Carm¡¯s murder was a blur of alcohol and sleepless nights. In my darker moments, I wondered if she cried out my name while the sick son-of-a-bitch murdered her.


    Now?


    I barely thought of her.


    Mia took my hand. Her eyes softened, and her mouth parted. She was about to apologize.


    I didn¡¯t need to hear it, so I cut her off. ¡°You did everything you could. We searched every corner of those woods. Stop shaking your head. You need to know your limits. You¡¯re not a homicide detective. Or a god. You can¡¯t conjure her from thin air. It¡¯s time. Let her go.¡±


    Mia looked away as though she couldn¡¯t bear the sight of me. She flushed as she broke from my side and marched down the steps. Barefoot, she strolled through the grass.


    I caught up to her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Going for a walk.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡±


    I swept her off her feet and hoisted her high against my chest. Mia gasped, her fingers like icicles on my neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re staying inside where it¡¯s warm. Then you¡¯ll eat. If I have to strap you to a chair and spoon feed you, I will.¡± My feet slid over the heated tiles as I kicked the door shut. ¡°Save us both the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Just let me be sad.¡±


    ¡°Eat.¡± I put her down and adjusted the nket over her shivering limbs. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better. Promise.¡±


    I kissed her cheek, and her lip trembled.


    All the fight in her seemed to disappear as I led her to the table. She sat, her face beet-red as I warmed leftover pasta. Silently, she watched as I poured Bolognese over penne and grated parmesan. I pushed it in front of her. She picked up the fork tremulously and stabbed the food. As it touched her mouth, her eyes welled.


    ¡°That bad?¡±


    Her lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s good. Thank you.¡±


    I could barely meet her gaze.


    ¡°Carm cooked the gravy on Sundays. She liked to throw in zhini. And mushrooms. Just about every vegetable in the fridge. Made it watery as hell.¡± A tremor went through her, and then she dropped the fork. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She took a few steadying breaths and tried again. She ate as though each bite caused her pain, and her grief ripped me up inside. I couldn¡¯t watch this-I couldn¡¯t stand the gut-punch of her heartbroken gasps.


    I sat beside her, wrapping an arm around her waist. ¡°It¡¯ll get easier, Mia.¡±


    She nodded, pushing away the bowl. ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±


    Here we go.


    ¡°Do you still have my sister¡¯s ring?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I stuffed it in my sock drawer months ago. Her father gave it back after he found it on her nightstand. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with Carm¡¯s ring, but tossing it in a river felt wrong.


    ¡°I want to wear it.¡±


    Are you kidding me? ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I want the ring. It¡¯s thest thing she wore before¡­¡± Mia broke off, swallowing. ¡°It¡¯ll make me feel closer to her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to dwell on her final moments.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that, Alessio. She loved that ring. I chose the setting, stone, everything. Remember?¡±


    I remembered quashing many inappropriate thoughts as I picked up my fianc¨¦e¡¯s much more desirable sister for ring-shopping.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her jewelry on you.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s ufortable, but I think it¡¯ll help me cope with this.¡± She gestured between us. ¡°Please.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need the constant reminder, but if it made her happy¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if it fits.¡±


    Mia followed me into the bedroom. A rolled-up pair of socks hid the ring. I fished it out, popped the lid, and grabbed the silver zing with the princess-cut sapphire. I would¡¯ve shut the box if she¡¯d burst into tears. Mia plucked it from my hand and slid it onto her finger.


    D¨¦j¨¤-fucking-vu.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Thank you.¡±


    She sighed as though a piece of her had been returned. Then she bounced on her toes to kiss my cheek. My body¡¯s response was a firestorm where there were only ever embers with Carm, and my heart pounded when she pressed an even lighter kiss into my mouth.


    I closed my eyes at the contact. An instinct to deepen the kiss red, and if I hadn¡¯t had my fist around the reins, I would¡¯ve put her chaste pecks to shame. She wasn¡¯t ready, but she would be.


    Soon.

 #7 Chapter 8

    MIA


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch that!¡±


    Sighing, I bounced from the threadbare couch to chase a curly-haired toddler. He clutched a knitting needle and jabbed the outlet. Sparks flew from the tiny holes. The boy whirled around, beaming.


    ¡°Fireworks!¡±


    ¡°Matteo, no. Give me those.¡±


    I plucked them from his chubby grip. His big blue eyes widened when they slipped from his fist. Then he burst into a crying jag that stabbed nails into my brain.


    The kid was a handful. I¡¯d stopped him from plunging down the staircase twice. Scrubbed ketchup off floors. Chided him for pulling his sister¡¯s hair. Read him five stories, after which he refused a nap. The toddler would not rest for a single freaking second.


    Alessio had offered my services to Michael without my permission, which he epted. Now I knew why. His kids were brats.


    The clock ticked closer to three, which was when Serena would return from her back-to-back salon visits. Babysitting wasn¡¯t the worst thing in the world, but I¡¯d been at it since eight.


    I grabbed my phone wrote a text.


    Me: If you¡¯re hoping this will warm me up to kids, think again.


    Alessio: I don¡¯t intend to raise brats, but with you as their mom? Anything could happen. ??


    A reluctant smile staggered across my face.


    Me: You better hope they turn out like me and not you.


    Alessio: Preach.


    Alessio: BTW, going to be an hourte. ??


    Growling, I tossed the cell aside.


    I hated Alessio.


    I couldn¡¯t stand his gorgeous face or his velvety growl that stood out in a room of hundreds. Even his eyes weren¡¯t an ordinary hazel. They fractured with rich golds and caramels. Staring into them gave me a fever that started with burning cheeks.


    What else did I hate?


    His arms, which felt increasingly like shelter. His passiveness during arguments. The way he lowered my guard by refusing to rise to my bait. Hell, I¡¯d yet to hear him raise his voice. Everything about him defied my expectations, and I loathed that, too.


    It meant I might be wrong.


    The whispered threads of gossip said the same thing, that Alessio Salvatore was a violent, abusive womanizer. If he wasn¡¯t the typical gangster, what then? Would I stop fighting my instincts? Was I supposed to forget Carm and ride with her fianc¨¦ into a vivid sunset where I made out the vague silhouette of a rtionship that might work?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    But my attraction to him grew like an unchecked infection. Doubling every day. Heating the very core of me. My standoff began to feel like a self-inflicted wound. Resisting Alessio gave me nothing but pain.


    A loud ng crashed into my ears. I¡¯d ripped my gaze from Matteo for too long. He rattled the firece poker against the stand, threatening to topple the entire thing. They needed to kid-proof their house. I seized him before it fell. His ear-splitting shrieks bounced off the ceiling.


    ¡°You are too amped up on sugar.¡± I lifted him onto my hip, brushing his tangle of messy curls. ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯ll distract you.¡±


    Serena always shoved an iPad under the boy¡¯s nose and let the stream of YouTube videos entertain her child, but I wasn¡¯t a fan. Introducing a screen addiction to a three-year-old seemed like a bad idea. I didn¡¯t grow up with constant positive feedback, and I was fine.


    Already making notes about raising children.


    Alessio would be thrilled.


    Tears streaked Matteo¡¯s fat cheeks as he reached for the iPad.


    ¡°Sweetheart, no. That will rot your brain.¡± I took his hand as I wandered the hallways. ¡°When you¡¯re a teenager, you¡¯ll have the attention span of a goldfish. I know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    I kept everything tidy by picking up their toys. If this became an ongoing job, I¡¯d teach them to clean their messes. My mother had never allowed me to get away with anything. I didn¡¯t see why Matteo should, even if he was super cute.


    Seriously, this kid was a pro at maniption because every time he grinned, I awwed. He could be so sweet.


    I led him into the yroom, where his low-maintenance sister sprawled on the colorful rug. Thank God, she wasn¡¯t on a mission to kill herself. Mariette scrubbed a book with bright pink fingers stained with the marker. Her gaze narrowed as I entered with Matteo.


    ¡°When is Mommying home?¡±


    I raised my brow at the tone. ¡°Soon.¡±


    I put Matteo down, and he ran into a pile of blocks. Mariette released a long-suffering sigh, resigning herself to her brother¡¯s loud presence. I piled boulders into towers that he smashed. The kid was obsessed with destruction. After I¡¯d fetched the fifth block from underneath a bookcase, the unmistakable sound of keys jiggled at the entryway.


    Thank God.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Mariette started the stampede, hurtling the halls to jump into Serena, who arrived in a cloud of hairspray. A leggy woman decked head to toe in Lululemon dumped her designer purse on the console table, scooping Matteo in her arms. Serena was tall with a swimmer¡¯s broad shoulders.


    ¡°There you are, my sweet angel.¡± She draped an arm around Mariette, who clung to her leg and seemed unlikely to let go this century. ¡°Who wants McDonald¡¯s?¡±


    The children screamed in the affirmative.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need. I baked ziti. It¡¯s in the fridge. Just needs to be heated up.¡±


    I expected a mother of two to show gratitude, or at the very least, look relieved at my offer. Serena rifled through her bag and dabbed a tissue to her pouring nose.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice of you, Mia. My husband loves ziti, but I think the kids deserve a special treat for being so well-behaved.¡±


    Was she joking?


    Whatever. They weren¡¯t mine. If she wanted to feed them junk, that was her business. Disapproval stoked the embers in my chest as Serena yanked a puffy, pink coat over Mariette¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Alessio not here yet?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here in an hour. Something came up.¡± I eyed the couch with longing. ¡°I hope that¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± Serena dressed Matteo, fumbling with the zipper. ¡°Hold on, buddy. I need to get this on. Mariette, tie your shoes. Mia, sweetie, could youe with us?¡±


    I didn¡¯t mind helping an overwhelmed mom, but damn.


    I needed a break.


    ¡°Maybe I should stay. Alessio will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°I could use your help.¡± Serena shook as she tied her toddler¡¯s boots. ¡°Goddamned piece of shit. I can¡¯t-my fingers are stiff.¡±


    ¡°Here, let me do it.¡± I stooped, tying them for her. ¡°Are you sick again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Serena wiped her streaming nose, which smeared with beige foundation. ¡°I have somewhere to be. I need you toe.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I hang out here with the kids?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really important that youe.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to, but Serena looked so miserable that I nodded. Between watching her children, cooking lunch, and sometimes dinner, I was doing the lion¡¯s share of housework.


    What else could she need?


    I would kill Alessio. ¡°Sure. Whatever. Where are the car seats?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re already in the van.¡±


    ¡°Give me the keys. I¡¯ll warm it up.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± Serena ushered Mariette and Matteo to the door.


    I groaned. The car seats would be frigid. Matteo would cry, and his screams would split my brain. Serena seemed immune to her children¡¯s needs. She was never engaged. Her head was always bent over a smartphone.


    We piled into the freezing van. Both childrenined about the cold, and I sent a re at Serena that was ignored. She backed from the driveway, wrenching the gear so quickly the engine whined. We shot into Boston¡¯s frozen streets. I barely paid attention to our destination as we glided under two golden arches.


    My thoughts drifted as she parked, making a show out of rifling through the greasy bags. The car filled with the stench of fried food. I couldn¡¯t wait for home-God, I didn¡¯t even think of my father¡¯s house anymore. Picturing that brick mansion, its gorgeous interior, and even more alluring owner blossomed more warmth within me than the heat sting through the venttion.


    The kids devoured their hamburgers and drank their Cokes. Serena¡¯s manicured fingers made a drumroll on the steering wheel until they finished. Then she started the van, and we lurched out of the parking lot.


    ¡°I have something to take care of.¡± She spoke in a conspiratorial tone that zed my rm bells. ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡±


    I nced in the backseat as Mariette yawned. ¡°All that sugar and they¡¯re ready for a nap?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. I used to drive all the time. Helps put them to sleep.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Serena yanked us onto an off-ramp. ¡°Fuck. I almost missed the exit.¡±


    I floated into azy daydream of Alessio scooping me in his arms as I nestled into the seatbelt, my feet numbed with cold. A loud bang ripped me from imagining his mouth pressed on mine.


    ¡°Shit. Pothole.¡±


    I opened my eyes to chain-link fences and a string of homeless men under makeshift tents. A strip of blue shed between buildings as she brought us closer to the waterfront, weaving through seedy streets and housing projects. I recognized the port. North Dorchester. Well outside our territory.


    ¡°Serena, what the hell are we doing here?¡± I straightened as she stared ahead. ¡°Serena.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Fine? What was she thinking, bringing her children here?


    Matteo¡¯satose body filled me with suspicion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping.¡±


    Both of them were. ¡°They inhaled several days¡¯ worth of sugar, and they¡¯re tired?¡±


    ¡°I gave them Benadryl.¡±


    ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s safe. I needed a moment of peace.¡±


    ¡°How much did you give them?¡±


    She waved my concern away. ¡°A couple pills.¡±


    A thrill shot into my heart with the sinking realization that she¡¯d done this before.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, Serena. You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m their mother. Whatever I say goes. So take your judgment and cram it up your ass.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re kids. If you want them to be quiet, sing them a song. Read them a story. Don¡¯t feed them junk and shove pills down their throats because you can¡¯t handle-are you listening?¡±


    Disgust roiled my stomach as she rolled over train tracks, pulling us through a gap in a chain-link fence. We rode past a dockside building where men snapped to attention.


    ¡°Who are they? What are we doing here? Serena, I asked you a question.¡± I seethed when she parked, wrenching on the brake. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m calling Alessio.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± She pped the phone from my hand and wed it out of reach. Her bloodshot eyes widened with an enthusiasm I¡¯d never seen before. ¡°I need your help. Five minutes, and then we¡¯ll return home. And you¡¯ll never, ever discuss this with Alessio or Michael.¡±


    Was she insane? ¡°We¡¯re in North Dorchester.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t our territory!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your fianc¨¦ tell you anything? Nico made an alliance. We can go wherever we want.¡±


    ¡°Serena, we need to go.¡± A man in a windbreaker approached the Subaru, and a ball lodged in my throat. ¡°I said I want to fucking leave! Start the car!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Fitz,¡± she murmured, shoving an envelope stuffed with cash into my hands. ¡°Give him this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going out there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be dramatic, Mia. Step out and give him the money.¡±


    ¡°You do it!¡± I struck my fingers into the lock as the man inched closer, his curls tousling in the breeze. ¡°I¡¯m not your goddamned errand girl.¡±


    ¡°Mia, please. I don¡¯t want him near my kids.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you bring them!¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d nevere with me otherwise.¡± Desperation leaked into her voice. ¡°Mia.¡±


    ¡°What did you get me into?¡±


    Her eyes zed with tears. ¡°Go outside.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Mia, my kids! Please!¡±


    I grabbed for the cell, but the seatbelt yanked me back. ¡°Give me the phone! Now!¡±


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Mariette stirred from sleep, slurring. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Serena whirled, swearing. ¡°Mia, please.¡±


    Damn it.


    ¡°You are unbelievable.¡± I seized the envelope and unbuckled the belt. ¡°If anything happens, Alessio will make you pay.¡±


    I exited and mmed the door. The locking mechanism clicked into ce as she started the engine.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    Oh my God. ¡°Serena, don¡¯t!¡±


    I hurled myself at the car and wrenched the handle. It ripped from my palms. I pounded the ss as she peeled away. Dust kicked into the air as she took off.


    She left me.


    She fucking left me.


    Adrenaline sliced my nerves with fire. I dropped the cash and ran. It flipped on its side. The jacketed man scooped the money to his chest. Then he sprinted.


    I shot from the docks. My trainers crunched gravel as I crossed the train tracks and hurtled down a block.


    ¡°I just want to talk!¡± he bellowed.


    I heard the lie in his voice as though he¡¯d uttered a threat.


    Help me.


    I didn¡¯t scream. Every breath propelled me faster. I headed into the empty streets. He was gaining, his footsteps echoing in tighter gaps. He made a wide grab. I ducked and changed direction, but another man waited at the end of the street.


    Nowhere to go.


    ¡°Easy, hon.¡± He spread his hands like a rancher cating a wild horse. ¡°Easy.¡±


    I charged at the other man, whose callousughs tore my spirit as my foot caught on a rail. Rocks swung to my vision as the world tipped. My knee mmed into the ground, tearing the fabric. A searing burn registered before terror drove pain out. Someone hauled me upright.


    I screamed.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up. Christ, you¡¯d think I¡¯d waved a gun at you. Chill.¡± The heavyset man¡¯s sigh tickled my ear. ¡°Toby, give me a fucking hand.¡±


    The younger guy was about six feet tall, blond, with blockish features. His almond-shaped eyes were barely visible under swollen brows and cheeks. But there wasn¡¯t any malice in them.


    Only indifference.


    Toby seized my bicep as his olderpanion relinquished his grip. He prodded my ribs. ¡°Walk.¡±


    He marched us toward the white building.


    If I walked in there, I wasn¡¯ting out.


    I jammed my elbow into his side and fought until a cruel hold bound me tight. He twisted my wrists until a knife seemed to slice my nerves.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°Fitz, get the lights.¡±


    Toby shoved me through a wide gap that opened to a distillery. It was cold and clinical-steel walls and concrete. My screams rebounded to the high ceiling. He dug into my shoulder with excruciating pinch points, forcing me downward. My tailbone struck a seat.


    The door closed, shutting out the light.

 #7 Chapter 9

    ALESSIO


    Me:I¡¯m here.


    Me: Where are you?


    I glowered at the screen, waiting for a reply that seemed unlikely toe. ¡°Pick up the goddamned phone.¡±


    Michael hung his coat andbed his wavy hair. ¡°They¡¯re shopping. Serena called a while ago. Probably elbow-deep in a Victoria¡¯s Secret sale.¡±


    ¡°She has enough clothes to fill a Salvation Army.¡± I¡¯d boxed her wardrobe, which could¡¯ve fitted the neighborhood¡¯s women and still have more to spare. ¡°Did they say when they¡¯d be done?¡±


    Michael grinned. ¡°Expect her back at eight.¡±


    Great.


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind a reprieve, but I wanted my fianc¨¦e. We barely had time together before the wedding. I was busy making sure Nico¡¯s alliance didn¡¯t fall apart in the first week. Babysitting was supposed to keep her upied, but all it did was widen the gulf between us.


    It was a mistake.


    Lately, I¡¯d made a lot of those.


    Sighing, I followed Michael through a room that normally was a disaster. Toys scattered everywhere. Pillows on the floor. Total chaos. He had maids, but the children were like tornados. They blew through rooms and wreaked havoc. Not today. My fianc¨¦e must¡¯ve run the vacuum and put everything in order.


    ¡°The ce looks good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have Mia to thank for that.¡±


    Out of my captains, I was closest to Michael. He was as pleasant as a wiseguy could be, and he handled disputes among his soldiers quickly. His infectious grin and easygoing charm put everybody at ease, which lent well to his job at Sanctum. The girls liked him. They liked him a little too much. That¡¯s how he ended up with a baby. He was essential for keeping the working girls happy at our very underground club, but that didn¡¯t mean I could let this fly.


    I grabbed his bicep, stopping him from walking into the kitchen. ¡°Michael, I didn¡¯t send her here to clean your fucking house. You will not treat Mia like a maid. She watches the kids.That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her for anything. She¡¯s a nice girl.¡± Michael slid out of my grip and yanked open the fridge, his smile faltering. ¡°Shit. She made me a casserole, too.¡±


    Where wasmycasserole?


    Bitterness curled my tongue as I sank into his couch. Michaelhada wife. Serena could pick up a goddamned apron instead of them using Mia.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lucky man, Alessio.¡±


    I wed the arm of his sofa. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, but she¡¯s been such a huge help. Having her around makes me realize-¡± He broke off, his brows pinched together. ¡°Never mind.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Mike, get it off your chest.¡±


    He stared out the orange-tinted windows as sunset nketed the city in gold. ¡°I fucked up, marrying Serena. She was the mother of my son. I thought I was doing right by her.¡±


    I¡¯d never forget how hard his mom cried at their shotgun wedding. ¡°Grass is always greener, buddy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s oversimplifying.¡±


    ¡°What will you do?Divorce her?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid of losing custody.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°I have a record,¡± he reminded me with a growl. ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee she won¡¯t win full custody, and thatcan¡¯thappen. I won¡¯t put them in that position. She has serious issues.¡±


    ¡°Likewhat?¡±


    He rubbed the round scar on his neck as though it pained him. ¡°A drug problem.¡±


    That didn¡¯t surprise me. ¡°Coke?¡±


    ¡°Heroin. I weaned her off dope, but recently caught her with prescription pills.¡±


    ¡°You leave her alone with the kids?¡±


    ¡°Fuck no. My motheres over three times a week. Between her and my inws, she¡¯s never by herself.¡±


    Except she was with my fianc¨¦e, who had no clue about Serena¡¯s drug problems.


    ¡°Jesus, Michael. You should¡¯ve said something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? My wife¡¯s a train-wreck. If I didn¡¯t have two children, I would¡¯ve kicked her to the curb a while ago.¡±


    ¡°How about a fucking warning?¡± I jumped off the couch, my senses zing. ¡°Where the hell are they?¡±


    ¡°Still shopping.¡± Michael flipped open his phone, opening a geo-tracking app. ¡°See? They¡¯re at Macy¡¯s.¡±


    I erged the image. ¡°That¡¯s the parking lot. How long have they been there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    My pulse galloped as I checked my cell. Mia¡¯s locator dot blinked in the same spot. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they moving?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they just finished.¡±


    I called Mia. It went to voicemail. I stabbed her name again-same thing. My palm became mmy, as though it¡¯d been doused in ice water.


    ¡°Mike, she knows not to ignore my calls.¡±


    His brows furrowed as he phoned his wife. The fatigue vanished from his face when Serena¡¯s nasal voice chimed through the speaker in a prerecorded message.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    I snagged my coat. I was out the door and in the BMW before Michael stumbled outside.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    He grabbed the passenger¡¯s side door a second before I floored the gas. Every instinct screamed for me to hurry.


    Something was wrong.


    THEY DIDN¡¯T MOVE.


    During that excruciating fifteen-minute drive, Mia¡¯s and Serena¡¯s dots never budged. I nced at my screen, hoping it would light up with an apology followed by an exnation, but nothing happened. Herstmunication with me was over an hour ago.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Michael¡¯s suggestions for the girls¡¯ continued silence filled me with a blistering rage. I could smell the iing disaster like ozone before a lightning storm. The closer we got to their geolocation, the more I believed my future was about to change. Whatever I found inside would rip out my insides.


    Just like Carm.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Michael repeated with the same manic frequency. ¡°They¡¯re both fine.¡±


    I could¡¯ve smashed his skull into the console. ¡°They¡¯re not fine, you idiot. They haven¡¯t moved in a fucking half hour!¡±


    ¡°My kids are in there,¡± he snarled. ¡°Stop with the negative bullshit.¡±


    Like that would diminish what I was about to find.


    I pulled into Macy¡¯s parking lot, searching for the van.


    Michael tapped the windshield. ¡°There.¡±


    The Subaru was parked where trees cast the vehicle in shadow. Tires squealed as I mmed the brakes. Michael flew out and sprinted. I followed him, my stomach sinking as I took in the utter stillness of the scene.


    ¡°Serena!¡± Michael pressed his head to the window and bellowed a gut-punching sound. ¡°Serena, open the door!¡±


    I looked into the darkened ss, bracing for Mia¡¯s corpse sprawled on the floor. Michael¡¯s two children thrashed in their car seats, crying. Serena was motionless, her caramel-streaked hair spilling over a bone-white face.


    ¡°Where the fuck is Mia?¡±


    ¡°Alessio, I-I think she¡¯s dying.¡±


    I seized the tire iron from my trunk and shoved Michael aside. Then I smashed the passenger¡¯s side window. My gaze flicked over aatose Serena. I climbed inside. In the back, the children screamed. Matteo and Mariette struggled in their seats. The boy¡¯s cheeks swam in snot. I touched his ice-cold legs. He¡¯d kicked off his shoe.


    ¡°Your kids are fine.¡± I yanked the side door open. ¡°Mia! Where are you?¡±


    I searched the backseat, stumbling over her purse. Her wallet and keys packed the ck leather bag. The relief at not seeing a body disappeared.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Michael choked with a sob as he tore his crying son from his constraints. ¡°He¡¯s freezing. What the fuck happened?¡±


    ¡°Serena.¡± I leaped to the front and grasped Serena¡¯s pale arm. Her lips pursed as I squeezed her jaw. My fingers sank into her neck, where a slow heartbeat pulsed. Then I spotted a needle on the floor and rubber tubing. ¡°Wake up, you junkie bitch!¡±


    I pped her. She didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Mike, do you have any Narcan?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any-¡±


    ¡°This bitch is dying, and I have no idea where Mia is. We need Narcan.¡±


    Michael clutched his screaming daughter to his chest. He was barely holding it together,


    I grabbed my phone and dialed 9-1-1.


    ¡°What¡¯s your emergency?¡±


    ¡°Overdose. Probably heroin. Female. Mid-twenties. Macy¡¯s parking lot. We¡¯re in the white Subaru.¡±


    Maybe Mia went for help-maybe-


    Light beamed under Serena¡¯s foot, and I lunged for the cell winking with a text. Mia¡¯s phone. It stole the air from my lungs. She wouldn¡¯t have left her purse and her phone. Somebody forced her to leave.


    How?Why?


    I hung up, cutting off the responder¡¯s questions as the cold wrapped my heart.

 #7 Chapter 10

    MIA


    My life didn¡¯t sh before my eyes.


    I had no epiphanies. I didn¡¯t panic. There was nobodying to save me, yet a strange calm nketed my body. It was as though I¡¯d slipped into a spa instead of the wolf¡¯s den.


    Did I expect to talk my way out of this?


    Fitz wasn¡¯t Alessio. He was a forty-something man with thick ginger hair that he¡¯dbed back. His wide, shapely lips pulled into an irresistible grin, one that probably tricked many women with its false promises. Freckles dotted his pale face. Combined with the pretty smile, they gave him an illusion of innocence which might¡¯ve fooled me if I weren¡¯t familiar with gangsters. I¡¯d never trusted Dad¡¯s men. They were always in my peripherals.


    He was dangerous, but I could handle him.


    ¡°You¡¯re short.¡± Fitz sat close, his knees touching mine as he tapped the envelope and its contents. ¡°What am I going to do about this? Janine owes us an extra grand.¡±


    Janine?


    Fake name, obviously. ¡°She pushed me out of the car. I¡¯ve no idea what this is for.¡±


    ¡°Drugs.¡±


    That exined the anxiousness, her constant mise, the running nose. She brought me with her children to pay a drug debt. A ripple of anger crashed against my fortress.


    Fitz threw the cash on a table scored with hundreds of lines. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re friends with that woman. You don¡¯t have that scattered, junkie vibe.¡±


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t have any money. My purse was in that van.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing here.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, darling.¡± He touched my wrist, and a wave of revulsion churned my stomach. ¡°I want to see if I¡¯m right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    He flipped my forearm. Grabbing the sleeve of my blouse, he pulled. He sighed, and ran a finger over my flesh.


    ¡°No marks. Good girl.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t think so when I jam my foot in your balls.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty rock.¡± His thumb nudged my engagement ring, sliding the white gold to peer at the sapphire¡¯s many facets. ¡°Could fetch a decent price.¡±


    Not my sister¡¯s ring. ¡°It¡¯s not for sale.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you offering something else as payment?¡± Fitz¡¯s hunter eyes froze me in the chair. ¡°My wife was just like you. Glossy ck hair. Soft skin. Blowjob lips.¡±


    ¡°And you were doing so well with thepliments.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to keep going?¡±


    I want to leave. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hot-tempered. My ex, Miranda, was a mouse. I had to teach her how to give head. She was never great at it, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°She dodged a bullet.¡±


    ¡°Not quite. She got unreliable.¡±


    My guts lurched as he leaned forward, looking at me undershes that were so fair they disappeared.


    ¡°Patrick told me my wife was a CI. You can¡¯t imagine the disappointment. The betrayal. My lovely Irish rose was a fucking snitch. So I waited for her at home, in the bedroom with the lights off. I¡¯ll spare you the details, but I made my little raven sing onest song.¡±


    He seemed to reminisce for a moment, staring into space cidly. ¡°Everybody folds, darling. The tough girl act won¡¯t save you. Obeying me will. Give me what I want, and I¡¯ll let you walk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°Which part?¡±


    ¡°Every part.¡±


    Fitz grabbed his wallet, slipping a portrait of a young girl from the bifold. He offered it to me, and I held it to my nose. Time had creased the photo, which split her sweet smile in half.


    I handed it to him. ¡°I look nothing like her.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you find her everywhere. Maybe she¡¯s haunting you because you feel guilty, or maybe the story is bullshit.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± He exchanged augh with the man behind me. ¡°Ask him. He was there.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He traced my jaw with his finger, pushing against my bottom lip. ¡°That mouth wrapped around my cock.¡±


    My gut clenched. ¡°Not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting what¡¯s owed to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong girl.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care,¡± he deadpanned. ¡°You¡¯re here, so you¡¯ll pay.¡±


    ¡°You might as well ask your friend to blow you, because I¡¯m not doing it.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a blowjob. I¡¯ll even let you keep your ring.¡±


    ¡°I will bite off your dick.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll make it very unlikely you¡¯ll leave here in one piece.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Have the ring, you pervert.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what caught my attention. I¡¯ll have your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Hurt me, and you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I will.¡±


    ¡°The people I¡¯m with have a very long memory. If anything happens to me, they¡¯ll make you suffer.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He shed me a disgusting smirk. ¡°Take off your clothes. Start with your shirt.¡±


    ¡°Go fuck yourself.¡±


    Fitz¡¯s oily gaze slid to the man restraining me, and nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking touch me-don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Rough hands seized my elbows.


    ¡°Easy,ss. This doesn¡¯t have to be torture. I¡¯m not nning to do with you what I did with Miranda.¡± Fitz approached, his oil-slicked grin filling me with bile. ¡°Well, not unless you¡¯re silly enough to give me a good reason.¡±


    He palmed my cheek.


    I bit him, hard enough that warmth spilled onto my tongue. Toby dug into my shoulders until I gasped. Fitz jerked out his finger. He smeared his blood over my lip.


    ¡°When my fianc¨¦ is done with you, I¡¯ll rip out your spleen.¡±


    The distillery boomed with hisughter.


    Toby wrenched my arms and restrained me with one hand. I felt like an animal before ughter. His wolfish smile told me I wouldn¡¯t leave until he¡¯d taken everything. Fitz unsnapped the first and second buttons. When he touched my neck, grazing my shoulder and pushing my bra straps, I lost all self-control.


    Just like Fitz predicted, I broke.


    Panic surged up my throat. I screamed as the viting hands stole my dignity. Fitz yanked my blouse, the white satin pooling my waist. His appreciative groan poisoned my stomach. Fitz leaned forward, palming my breast.


    ¡°Christ, woman. You¡¯re hiding these behind that schoolmarm outfit? Toby, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I want her pussy after you¡¯re finished.¡±


    Iunched my head into Fitz. My skull cracked his nose, and he stumbled off his chair, swearing.


    A door opened and mmed. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    I turned in their direction. ¡°Help me! Please, help!¡±


    An older gentleman in a parka stood beside a twenty-something man wearing Oxford shoes and a wool sweater under a jacket. Shock widened his brutally handsome face as he took in my body before meeting my eyes.


    ¡°Vinn!¡± Thank God. ¡°Vinn, please help me.¡±


    He made a beeline for me, but Fitz palmed his chest. Vinn halted, his expression terrifying.


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Fitz barked. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Alessio Salvatore¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    The offending touch disappeared from my shoulders. A wave of relief buckled my knees. I wrapped my blouse around me.


    ¡°Oh shit. We didn¡¯t know-¡±


    Vinn tossed him aside, losing some of his aggression when he approached. He offered me his hand, but my legs were useless. They trembled violently. I ground my teeth to keep from crying as Vinn¡¯s heavy arm helped me upright.


    ¡°Get me out of here.¡±


    ¡°Fitz. Start talking.¡±


    Guilt shed from everyone in the room. Even I flinched from the awful voice booming through me.


    ¡°She never gave me her name. I wouldn¡¯t have touched her if I knew. Honest to God.¡±


    ¡°You worthless asshole.¡± His rage vibrated into me. ¡°You fucking degenerate.¡±


    ¡°That I am, but nothing serious happened.¡±


    Anger rippled through my numb disbelief, but nobody seemed to buy Fitz¡¯s line of bullshit. The vibe in the distillery cooled as the men exchanged meaningful looks with each other.


    Why didn¡¯t we leave?


    Vinn resisted my attempts to head out. Finally, he pinned me in a fierce embrace. I struggled, but his arms tightened.


    ¡°Vinn, what are you doing?¡±


    His lips brushed my ear. ¡°Stop, or you¡¯ll get us both killed.¡±


    I tensed as he yanked me into an empty office. ¡°Vinn.¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°You can calm down. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°No. We can¡¯t go.¡± He thrust me into a seat and shut the door, locking us inside.


    I stared at him. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin soon.¡±


    He disappeared for a moment. The lights red, illuminating a carpeted floor and stacks of paper. He twisted a tap and returned, a washcloth clutched in his fist. Vinn knelt beside me.


    ¡°May I?¡±


    I nodded.


    Slowly, as though afraid I¡¯d bolt, he dabbed my cheeks, mouth, and neck. He nced down and cleared his throat. My blouse was open. My shaking fingers buttoned it as Vinn rubbed his forehead.


    ¡°Tell me what happened. Quickly.¡±


    ¡°Serena-Michael¡¯s wife-drove us here. She made me leave the car and took off. I think she owed them money.¡±


    ¡°Did you give them your name?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the blood from?¡±


    ¡°I bit him. Vinn, they would¡¯ve raped me. I want to leave.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because there are three of them, and one of me. They¡¯ll kill me as soon as I turn around. Same with you.¡±


    Panic rose like vomit. I shuddered and gasped. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening.¡±


    ¡°You have to shove your fear aside. Right now. If you freak out, so will they¨Cand that¡¯s when people get killed.¡±


    ¡°Alessio-¡±


    ¡°-Isn¡¯t here. But I am.¡± Vinn¡¯s clipped tone was hardlyforting, but at least he wanted to help me. ¡°Do what I say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, but-¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave until we convince them they¡¯ll be spared.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll never, ever buy that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our best shot, so do me a favor and y along. Pretend you¡¯re somewhere else. Do whatever it takes, because if you don¡¯t¡­ we¡¯ll probably die.¡±


    ¡°How the fuck did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Mia, save it forter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll-I¡¯ll try, but what if it doesn¡¯t work?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going out in a ze of glory.¡±


    My heart shrank from hopelessness, but then I met Vinn¡¯s determined gaze and his steely resolve gave me strength.


    ¡°You can do this.¡±


    ¡°I can,¡± I whispered. ¡°Yeah, I will.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said, his voice like iron. ¡°We¡¯ll call Alessio in front of them. You can¡¯t tip him off. Say you wandered in here, and I found you.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Alessio can¡¯t suspect anything. Aplish that, and we¡¯ll walk out of here. Ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Vinn positioned me behind his body, as though that would be enough if everyone shot up the distillery. I did what Vinn suggested. I shoved the emotional part of me into a cage. Mentally, I walked away. I imagined darkness swallowing her screaming face.


    He opened the door and strolled out.


    The three men gathered in a tight circle, guns hanging at their sides. Their conversation halted as we joined them.


    ¡°Guys, we¡¯re willing to let this go with an apology.¡±


    ¡°I seriously doubt that.¡±


    ¡°Nobody knows what happened except the people inside this room, and lucky for you, Mia is a reasonable woman. She likes living. So do I.¡± Vinn swiveled to each man, his posture tightening like a spring. ¡°She¡¯ll call her fianc¨¦, tell him a white lie, and we can all move on with our lives.¡±


    ¡°You must think I¡¯m stupid.¡±


    ¡°You know what he¡¯ll do if he finds out. Why risk it?¡±


    Fitz pointed at me. ¡°Because she has nothing to lose.¡±


    ¡°I just want to go home. I miss my fianc¨¦-¡±


    Vinn stopped me with a squeeze. ¡°I¡¯ll make the call.¡±


    ¡°Bad idea, man.¡± Toby crossed his arms. ¡°She¡¯ll bring the cavalry.¡±


    ¡°She wants to keep breathing as much as you.¡± Vinn slipped his cell from his pocket, and they stared as if he held a revolver. ¡°He¡¯ll find out eventually. Too many people have seen her here.¡±


    They exchanged nervous looks.


    ¡°Fine, but if she slips-¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Vinn dialed Alessio and put him on speaker. ¡°Alessio, your fianc¨¦e needs a lift. I¡¯m tied up or I¡¯d drive her.¡±


    ¡°Mia¡¯s with you?¡± Alessio screamed through static. ¡°Where? Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in North Dorchester, at 1215 Marsh Avenue. Yes, she¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°Let her talk.¡±


    I seized the phone.


    Do not panic. Do not sound scared.


    ¡°Hey, babe.¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    Practically have a gun to my head. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank God,¡± he said, his voice breaking. ¡°I found your things in Serena¡¯s van. I¡¯ve been so fucking worried. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Serena-she took the kids and drove us here. I got out of the car. Next thing I know, she¡¯s locking the doors and taking off. She stranded me and I have no idea why. So-so I wandered around looking for help. I didn¡¯t have a cell or anything but luckily, I bumped into Vinn.¡± I nced at Vinn, who gave me a thumbs-up. ¡°It was an interesting day, but I¡¯m ready to go home.¡±


    Alessio went quiet. Dangerously quiet. It was as though he heard the gaps in my story.


    ¡°Alessio, I¡¯m exhausted. Are you on your way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming, baby.¡± An engine¡¯s roar filled the speaker. ¡°Don¡¯t hang up.¡±


    ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Just stay on the line.¡±


    Fuck.


    I marveled at Alessio¡¯s ability to sniff trouble from a call. I wiped the sweat on my jeans, avoiding Fitz¡¯sser-scope eyes as hispanions argued about what they should do. Vinn¡¯s control over the situation seemed to be slipping. He palmed the revolver strapped to his waist and asionally added his voice to the hissing argument.


    ¡°I¡¯m pulling in now,¡± Alessio roared from the phone. ¡°Whoever¡¯s listening, I want my fianc¨¦e. You have ten seconds until I force my way inside, along with the guys I brought.¡±


    ¡°Alessio, stop with the threats. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe that when you¡¯re in my car. Until then, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re a hostage. Ten.¡±


    Which caused everyone to panic.


    ¡°I told you this was a stupid idea!¡± screamed Toby, waving his gun at us. ¡°Fucking Christ!¡±


    Vinn started forward, but Fitz blocked the exit.


    ¡°We¡¯re not letting go of our only leverage.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any, you moron.¡± Vinn forced me behind his body. ¡°It¡¯s three against however many Salvatore has.¡±


    ¡°Nine,¡± barked the speaker.


    ¡°Grab the girl. Use her as a shield.¡±


    ¡°Do that, and I guarantee Salvatore will hang you on meat hooks and yank out your insides from your asshole. We can still walk from this.¡±


    ¡°Eight.¡±


    Fitz waved at Vinn. ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡±


    ¡°Keeping the peace is more important than evening the score.¡± Vinn tightened his grip on my hand when I pulled. ¡°Nico understands that. He calls the shots, not Alessio.¡±


    ¡°Seven.¡±


    ¡°Fitz, let us through. Don¡¯t ruin what our bosses nned over a misunderstanding.¡± Vinn¡¯s voice went taut with rage as Alessio counted. ¡°The longer you hesitate, the worse your chances are for getting through this alive.¡±


    ¡°Five,¡± said the phone. ¡°He¡¯s right, I¡¯m pissed.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s blow him away. Fitz, what are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not spending the rest of my life being tortured by Nico¡¯s dogs. Patrick will give us up like that. What¡¯s a couple drug dealers to him?¡±


    ¡°Mia,¡± Vinn hissed. ¡°When I say go, hit that.¡±


    I spotted arge red button separating the doors. Vinn had been inching toward it, and the idiots hadn¡¯t noticed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    He flung me. I crashed into the wall and immediately hammered the button. Vinn threw a table on its side. Bullets mmed into metal. He grabbed my belt and yanked me to the floor as the door shuddered. Daylight seeped into the distillery.


    Freedom.


    I dove for the widening crack. Vinn caught my arm.


    ¡°Do not fucking mo-¡±


    Shots dented the steel. Vinn returned fire. The older man¡¯s head zipped back. Blood sprayed gray walls. Vinn ducked. Pelletsunched into our protective barrier. ster exploded. Light fixtures sparked. The garage door reversed its direction. Vinn¡¯s pistol locked open.


    Empty.


    He tossed the gun aside. ¡°Fuck.¡±


    A deep fear swallowed me whole.


    ¡°Get up, bitch.¡± Fitz croaked amidst the chaos. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put buckshot in that pretty face.¡±


    Vinn balled me against his chest. A gunpowder scent washed over me as I plunged into his arms. His fingers sank into my skin.


    ¡°Hey! You fuckers hear me? Stand up, or I¡¯ll cut you in half!¡±


    I detached from Vinn.


    ¡°No,¡± he barked.


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill us anyway. Right?¡±


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s dying.¡± Vinn¡¯s cial eyes seemed to search for a way out, but everywhere was blocked. Shouts and fists battered the exit.


    Vinn wrenched a knife from his boot, but I seized his wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! You¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Let me go. Mia-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there,¡± Fitz growled, his voice much closer. ¡°Last chance.¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± I screamed. ¡°I¡¯lle out.¡±


    ¡°Do it slowly. Hands first.¡±


    Vinn swore as I hastened to obey. He ripped me behind him.


    Fitz aimed a sawed-off shotgun at Vinn. Blood soaked his left shoulder, and the distillery echoed with his harsh breathing. Toby was slumped on the floor. The other many in a pool of crimson.


    So they were all incapacitated, except for Fitz.


    Fitz¡¯s pained grimace widened. ¡°Step aside, bro.¡±


    ¡°Take me instead.¡±


    No, don¡¯t!


    I squeezed Vinn¡¯s hand, and he returned the slightest pressure.


    ¡°Are you deaf? I want her.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you both.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t. You¡¯ll put that gun down and release us.¡±


    ¡°The girl and I have unfinished business.¡± Fitz grimaced, the barrel dipping before he recovered. ¡°We have a date, sweetheart. We¡¯ll do it in the office.¡± Fitz jammed the barrel under Vinn¡¯s jaw when I didn¡¯tply. ¡°Come, or I¡¯ll blow out his fucking brains.¡±


    I pulled away. ¡°It¡¯s over, Vinn.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he roared. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare move.¡±


    Our gazes shed like lightning on water. Vinn¡¯s hard exterior seemed to splinter, revealing his youth.


    ¡°Vinn.¡±


    His hold ckened. I thought he¡¯d given up, but then a shadow crawled the walls. Behind Fitz, a man emerged from the darkness, and I almost screamed relief. Alessio didn¡¯t make a sound. He was like condensing mist. His features flickered as the lights guttered. Suddenly, he stood at Fitz¡¯s shoulder.


    A st tore apart Fitz¡¯s skull. He exploded, sprinkling the air with thousands of red droplets. Blood covered me. I stared. The world shrank until it was like looking through the wrong end of a telescope. Loud bangs vibrated through the floor. Vinn had grabbed Fitz¡¯s gun and fired on Fitz¡¯s corpse.


    Again. And again.


    He wheeled to each fallen assant like a spring-loaded machine and emptied every round, and then he used the shotgun like a club. And somehow, this violence was second to my horror at the blood on me.


    Someone cradled my face. Everything remained a pin-sized picture in which I connected to nothing, but it slowly returned with a twitch of my palm, the echo of my name, a man¡¯s frustrated sigh. A sh of light stabbed my heart with fear. I ripped from his embrace, hitting the wall in my haste to run.


    The thick hands bound me like ropes. He pulled me through the open doors. I stumbled into a jog, my ears ringing from gunfire. Cold stung my cheeks as a bright blue sky rolled overhead. Alessio didn¡¯t make a noise until he¡¯d pushed me into the backseat of his BMW. He slid on the leather seats, mmed the door, and seized me.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe.¡±


    Finally.


    The crushing vise on my lungs disappeared as I sagged into his arms. I screwed my eyes shut and cried. It was an ugly, hysterical cry, but I couldn¡¯t give a single fuck about how I looked because I was alive.


    He¡¯d saved me.


    I clung to him as though I still sat in the distillery. Alessio shifted positions, and a primal part of my brain took control. It hadtched onto safety, and it wouldn¡¯t let go. He pried me off his cor, so I grasped his waist. I tried to focus on his reassuring touch and not my violent shaking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. Please.¡±


    Alessio paused his search of my body to nuzzle my ear. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, but I have to check for injuries. Are you hurt?¡±


    Everything hurt.


    Tears slid down my cheeks. I felt pathetic when Alessio shushed me like a child. When I allowed him to separate an inch, he peeked under my blouse, palmed my back, and ran his fingers over my legs.


    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t see anything. Hold on.¡±


    Alessio grabbed tissues and drenched them with water from a bottle hidden in the door¡¯s side pocket. He wiped me, as Vinn had done. Unlike Vinn, he apologized when it trickled onto myshes. He was so gentle, he could¡¯ve been a member of my family. Then the tissue disappeared, and his burning palm soaked the moisture.


    My gaze slid from hispels to his eyes, which smoldered with hazel fire. Alessio seemed to exhale pain. He rested his forehead against mine. He cupped my face. His nose trailed my cheek, my only warning before his lips imed me.


    Blissful heat pressed into my mouth. Lips softer than velvet kissed me in a slow, long, melting stroke that seemed to transfer his aching relief. His nails raked my skin. He exhaled hard, pushing me into the leather. Warmth blossomed from the fear, drawing the poison coursing my veins.


    As I kissed him, the atmosphere heated. He took my hip. He angled his head and chased my sigh. Alessio rolled me underneath him, his elbows caging my head. His tongue swiped me, and I gasped from the unexpected connection. More teasing parted my lips. Our kiss amped up into a lip-biting, tongue-shing frenzy.


    Our first kiss.


    I¡¯d imagined this moment so often before my sister dated him. When our few encounters left me breathless with angst. When it was safe to indulge in a world where I wore his engagement ring. I¡¯d detached the monster from the man and fantasized.


    Sometimes they were all that kept me going.


    And I¡¯d pictured stealing ndestine kisses in my room and entertained visions of us marrying in a Tuscan vi, but I never saw him saving me. Even before I found out Salvatore meant death in certain parts of Boston.


    A violent tremor went through me with a shockwave of fear.


    Alessio jerked back, fingers tangled in my hair. He was far away again, like a balloon drifting further into the horizon. He patted my cheek several times, his voice sounding as though it came from a gramophone.


    ¡°Take her to the hospital.¡±

 #7 Chapter 11

    ALESSIO


    What a mess.


    Mia had a panic attack on the way to the hospital, and would likely never be the same. The doctor, who assumed Mia witnessed a ghastly hit-and-run, suggested a therapist. Sending her to someone who¡¯d expect her to spill every detail of the triple murder was a bad idea. Therapists were mandated reporters.


    Mia would suffer, and it was my fault.


    I had sent her to Michael¡¯s.


    ¡°Eat something, for Christ¡¯s sake.¡± Nico turned the sausages while he ignored a rueful re from his wife, with whom he was on the outs again. ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t been hungry.¡± I picked up a charred sausage and bit off the end, but the savory taste made my stomach clench. The vor was fine, but eating it felt like ingesting cement.


    He gave me a knowing look. ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Better, I think. It¡¯s been rough.¡±


    My fianc¨¦e seemed okay. She¡¯d cocooned herself in nkets and soaked in mindless TV. Watching her struggle to stay awake because she was afraid of dreaming pitted my stomach with sadness, because whenever she slept she endured whatever the fuck those bastards did before I showed up.


    She sat in an armchair as a woman I didn¡¯t know talked her ear off. Mia smiled at me, which was my cue to rescue her.


    I winked at her.


    ¡°Serena¡¯s out of the ICU,¡± Nico mentioned. ¡°Michael put her in rehab.¡±


    Not for long. ¡°Will I take care of her, or you?¡±


    ¡°We are not talking about this now.¡±


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be alive after what she pulled.¡± Vinn stopped me from strangling Serena in her bed, but I wasn¡¯t about to give up on revenge. ¡°This isn¡¯t punishment for being a junkie. She used Mia like shark bait, for Christ¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°I hear you, but we can¡¯t have this discussion.¡±


    Unbelievable.


    I¡¯d not been this annoyed with Nico in a while. ¡°What have you always said? Act. Don¡¯t react.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not killing Michael¡¯s wife without talking to him first. She¡¯s in rehab. She¡¯s not going anywhere. Rx.¡±


    My only silver lining was Mia¡¯splete attitude change.


    Mia usually spent her mornings and early afternoons in the guest room, wolfing down a pitiful breakfast before searching the house, as though she¡¯d find a hatch to an underground escape route. Lately, she was up earlier. The words she exchanged with me weren¡¯t filled with bile. She¡¯d started to participate in life-rather than flit into my presence like a ghost that haunted my halls.


    Mia was slowly epting me, but Nico demanded results. He wasn¡¯t a guy who waited for people to do what he wanted. He¡¯d offered me the girl because he expected me to deliver, and I didn¡¯t mind because his interests aligned with mine.


    Which was knocking her up.


    ¡°Have you made progress?¡± he asked.


    ¡°After she was almost killed? No.¡±


    ¡°Ignacio¡¯s will is straightforward. It¡¯s a trickle-down inheritance with huge incentives. If she has a baby, she inherits twenty-five percent instead of the five. Your wife will be the major shareholder of Ignacio¡¯spanies. Think about how much that womb is worth.¡±


    I never cared about the money. ¡°I¡¯m taking it slow for her sake.¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t owe her or her father anything.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be my fucking wife.¡±


    He sighed like I was being difficult. ¡°What I mean is Naz wouldn¡¯t havested another year without this alliance. We could fuck him over and steal his businesses, but Detective Harris needs us to stop piling up the bodies. Having a kid with Mia was supposed to be a simple solution. But if it stops being easy, I¡¯m happy to go the other way.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± A tension headache throbbed between my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m working on it.¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d sell my soul for a child of my own.¡±


    ¡°Then you know what to do. Don¡¯t get sentimental on me, Alessio.¡±


    ¡°Jesus. Enough, already.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of money between that girl¡¯s legs.¡±


    Starting to piss me off, Nico. ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e, not that girl.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look remotely abashed. ¡°We need this done.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I had a countdown. We¡¯re not even married.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re six months overdue. Six-fucking-months. We should be halfway to consolidating the Ri family into ours. Instead, I¡¯m cating Ignacio. He¡¯s driving me insane.¡±


    ¡°His other child was almost murdered. You need to trust me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always trusted you. I¡¯m just not sure you¡¯re up to this. If you don¡¯t feel up to knocking her up, tell me. I¡¯ll find a new option.¡±


    I bristled. ¡°Like who?¡±


    ¡°Someone who¡¯s more proactive. Like Vinn.¡±


    The name dumped gasoline on the fire. Vinn Costa was the biggest threat to my session to boss. When Nico promoted me to captain, Vinn took it poorly. Ever since my rise to underboss, he¡¯d been undermining me at every opportunity. The asshole was careful. He toed the line but never made me forget I wasn¡¯t blood.


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me? No! I will be her husband. I will father her children. Nobody else.¡±


    ¡°Watch yourself, Alessio.¡± Nico finished caramelizing the onions, transferring them to a te. ¡°I set up a meeting. Everything should be good to go, which means no more get-togethers. Sorry, kid.¡±


    Nico patted my shoulder, as though the loss of his cooking was one I felt deeply. We agreed that we should avoid each other. The risk against our lives was too great, which was why I used local PD as rotating bodyguards. They monitored my house and detained gangbangers looking to score street cred by capping my ass. Leading three gangs meant our leadership had to be rock-solid.


    So I understood why there would be no more big Christmases and Thanksgivings with Nico¡¯s family, even though it stung. If it came down to me versus Nico¡¯s piece-of-shit son, he would choose his flesh and blood in an instant. That didn¡¯t fill me with bitterness. It was the fact that my real dad wanted nothing to do with me-along with my mother and sister.


    They¡¯d blocked me everywhere except Instagram, where I still glimpsed fragments of my sister¡¯s life. My pain sharpened as my calls went unanswered. She sent back the wedding invitations, unopened. The distance between us grew with every missed holiday.


    They would talk to me again. We¡¯d be a family.


    I just needed Mia to cooperate.


    I waded through a living room filled with Nico¡¯s cousins and uncles. Children ran across my path, ying a game of tag. My gaze scanned the half-eaten tes of imported ham and the men picking them clean before I found her talking to Vinn.


    They stood in the cramped space, heads bent together. He was closer to her age, and I was sure they had all kinds of bullshit inmon. My vision streaked with red.


    Vinn had saved Mia from rape. That alone elevated him, but I hated that they¡¯d bonded. I hated that she no longer looked at him with distrust. And I resented his admiration for my fianc¨¦e. He palmed her shoulder when Rob¡¯s huge gut bumped into her. Vinn¡¯s touch disappeared, but my outrage swelled like a hurricane.


    Mia wore a white tank top over high-waisted, crocodile-print skintight pants, and I had no clue what prompted her to wear leather, but her ass was a tantalizing reminder I still hadn¡¯t tapped that. I grabbed her tiny waist and pulled her close. My cock saluted her curves when she touched my thigh. All I needed was a raging hard-on in the middle of Nico¡¯s house, but she wasn¡¯t making my life easier by unting her beauty at Vinn, who would probably jack off to Miater.


    I was projecting.


    Three weeks without sex.


    It turned me into a beast that popped boners like an eighteen-year-old whenever I heard the shower running or caught her in a silk nightgown. The furtive smiles she gave before closing her guest bedroom door felt like taunts. I could¡¯ve smashed my way inside, but that would destroy her trust. And I couldn¡¯t tell if she was manipting me.


    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure if I cared.


    I brushed the inch of exposed skin-she was so soft. Blood pounded where I didn¡¯t want attention. I nipped where her shoulder met her neck, burying my face in her vani-scented hair.


    ¡°You and me. Bathroom. Now.¡±


    Mia ignored my hissedmand, releasing a strainedugh. ¡°Vinn and I were talking.¡±


    If he had any sense, he¡¯d fuck off.


    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s not as important as what I want to do to you.¡± I palmed her stomach and inched toward the creamy strip teasing me all afternoon, and her breath hitched. ¡°Right now.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Underneath her chuckle was a thinly disguised growl. ¡°Vinn, he¡¯s kidding.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Vinn shook his head with a smirk and slinked away.


    Mia turned in my arms, the movement slowing all mental processes. ¡°You embarrassed me.¡±


    ¡°What did the bastard say?¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s a bastard?¡±


    ¡°Finding you with him put me in a mood.¡± I pressed my mouth into her ear, nipping her lobe as though we didn¡¯t have an audience. ¡°One I¡¯d rather get rid of because it¡¯s in the way of what I want.¡±


    ¡°I would appreciate some discretion.¡±


    I tore my gaze from her cleavage to meet her vengeful brown eyes. ¡°Not my forte.¡±


    ¡°I expected more self-control from you.¡±


    ¡°If you were anyone else, I¡¯d have dragged you to the bathroom and ripped off your clothes. Speaking of, I don¡¯t remember telling you I had a biker-bitch fetish.¡± I trailed her leggings, admiring the light bouncing off her ass. ¡°I haven¡¯t had sex in weeks, and my fianc¨¦e taunts me in the morning with very short T-shirts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called beingfortable in my home.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± My pulse hammered as she wrapped her arms around me, probably to help hide that we stood very still. ¡°But all I¡¯ve done since we got here is fantasize about stripping you.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried rubbing one out?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hrious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane. This is so not the time or ce.¡± She looked down as though hoping my cock was a gun. The blush spread to her neck. ¡°Oh my God.¡±


    ¡°Give credit where it¡¯s due.¡± I wanted that color down to her tits. I slipped my fingers inside her waistband and nted kisses along her jaw. ¡°Say. My. Name.¡±


    ¡°Alessio, we¡¯re in the living room. You¡¯re giving everyone a show.¡±


    ¡°Good point. Let¡¯s take this somewhere private.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent thest hour socializing with the enemy. Men who¡¯ve killed half the people on my family tree. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy.¡±


    ¡°You dragged me to your house in zip ties.¡±


    ¡°Well, I needed to keep you in line somehow. Ignacio gave you too much leeway.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you are?¡± she said, sharine. ¡°My dad?¡±


    ¡°Watch your damned mouth.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Maybe in a few months.¡±


    That wiped the grin off her face. ¡°I wonder what¡¯ll happen to you if I can¡¯t conceive. Will your head explode? Or will you have a meltdown because I¡¯ve ruined your dream of a mob dynasty?¡±


    Lord, this woman got my blood boiling. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you haven¡¯t been given every freedom you had at your dad¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°Which freedoms? The one where I¡¯m allowed to have sex, as long as it¡¯s with you? Or that I can leave the house, but only if I tell you where, when, and why?¡±


    ¡°What did you expect?¡±


    ¡°I demand more than your handouts. I want full transparency about where you are and what you do.¡±


    ¡°You demand. What do you think this is, equal opportunity?¡±


    She shoved me, grabbing a bottle from the counter. She uncorked it, stared at me, and drank like a college kid during rush week. Mia all but flipped me off as she strolled into Nico¡¯s office, which was off-limits. Not like she¡¯d listen to reason if it danced in front of her naked. I followed her and shut the doors. Then I wrenched it from her grip.


    ¡°This is a hundred-dor bottle.¡±


    I watched as her eyes burned brighter with defiance as she staggered back. ¡°I figured Costas are used to sucking Nico¡¯s cock. They won¡¯t mind tasting my lips.¡±


    She said what?


    ss crunched wood as I mmed the bottle into the desk. My instinct was to react with anger, but I couldn¡¯t muster anything but hrity at her failure to insult me.


    ¡°I¡¯m no Costa, but I¡¯ll take one for the team.¡±


    I dragged Mia close. Her face had gone up in mes. I was sick to death of being gentle and shoving my feelings aside.


    She wanted me. I wanted her.


    The only thing in our way was her pride.


    My fingers dove into her thick hair as I tipped her head, chasing her gasp with my mouth. The cloying taste of wine stung my mouth until her essence overpowered the sweetness. I¡¯d wanted to shove her against the wall, but she seized my hair and kissed me. Lips softer than down pressed into mine.


    Sweet. Hot.


    Like the first taste of spice before the heat kicked in with a vengeance. She drew me closer and crushed my mouth, her kisses setting my body on fire. She leaned into me, palms gliding up and over my chest to cup my face.


    Suddenly, it got intimate.


    She touched me like a woman greeting her lover after years apart. Her resistance had melted, but the towering wave of passion knocked me back a step. I imed every corner of her mouth, sucking her in until she hissed. When she writhed into me like she hadn¡¯t had a good fuck in weeks, my cock swelled. She attacked my hair, dragging her nails into my scalp. I shoved her against the bookshelf, a desperate need stiffening my dick. We were in Nico¡¯s office, but I was prepared to bend her over his desk.


    Someone needed to pull back, and it wouldn¡¯t be me.


    Then Mia pushed me, hard enough for me to stop. I clung to her, breathing hard, in awe of what happened. Her eyes stayed closed as though she wanted to savor me. When she looked at me, something caught in my chest.


    A spark.

 #7 Chapter 12

    MIA


    I threw on a robe and stole into the kitchen for a snack. Noise from the television grumbled in the living room. My feet padded the dark floors, and cold stung my flesh when it switched to marble. I searched drawers, silverware rattling as I hunted for a knife. I found one and pped it on a carving board. Then I opened the fridge-God, it was so bare-and seized a block of cheddar, an apple, and sausage. The refrigerator¡¯s door smacked closed.


    Behind it stood Alessio.


    ¡°Good morning. Or is it afternoon?¡±


    The cheese tumbled from the top of the stack. He snatched it midair and ced it on the counter. I shoved everything into a pile and faced him.


    Alessio wore a in T-shirt over gray sweatpants that clung to his legs, and I imagined pulling the loosely tied white strings, grabbing that mouth-watering bulge. When he raked his hair, his pecs bunched under the fabric, and it was all I could do to keep fromunching at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Walk around in my house?¡± He disarmed me with a yful smile. ¡°Check in on the fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°Scare me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re easily startled.¡±


    ¡°Maybe because you kidnapped me.¡±


    ¡°Is that all you see when you look at me? Your kidnapper?¡±


    No.


    He smiled as though my silence confirmed his suspicions, his powerful grip wrapping my waist. A swarm of buzzing warmth filled my body as he kissed my cheek. The ghost of his lips seemed to press into me. I reyed how we breathed into each other, his tongue making gentle swipes. I was dying to continue the kiss. I curled my toes, waiting for that delicate pressure to sear more of my skin, but he disappeared from my side.


    Alessio grabbed a cutting board and lined up the food. His kitchen knife went up and down in a fluid motion as he prepared the charcuterie. He transferred the ham, cheese, and fruit to a te and offered it to me.


    ¡°Come.¡± Alessio¡¯s big hand swallowed mine. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    I tried to ignore how perfectly we fit and followed him into the wood-paneled library decorated in warm tones with cracking brown leather seats. I couldn¡¯t get over the beauty of this ce, and it was clear from the vastwn, privacy hedges, the safe suburban neighborhood-that he¡¯d chosen this home with children in mind.


    I didn¡¯t want Alessio to be anything more than a cardboard-cutout gangster. Easier to reject a violent criminal than the guy who cut apple slices and saved my goddamned life.


    I joined him on the loveseat, my head pounding.


    ¡°I need you to call your dad. He can¡¯t reach you and thinks I¡¯m smashing your fingers. Do me a favor. Tell him I¡¯m not torturing you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fucked up to let him worry. Your father isn¡¯t young, and he¡¯s not in the greatest shape. He might stroke out.¡±


    ¡°He can go to hell.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your father.¡± The judgmental tone in Alessio¡¯s voice was precious.


    ¡°He lost his parental rights when he treated me like chattel. I¡¯ll contact him when I feel like it, not a minute before.¡±


    A disappointed sound gusted from his mouth as his arm draped my shoulders. The weight of him felt like a security nket.


    ¡°He loves you, Mia.¡±


    Hearing that word from his lips was strange. ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s my fault you¡¯re mad at him, and he¡¯ll be my inw soon. I want a rtionship with him.¡±


    That¡¯s really sweet.


    My response stuck to my throat. ¡°Again, why?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a good man. I want him in our children¡¯s lives.¡±


    ¡°Stop bringing up kids. Please.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Alessio plucked a wedge of cheese from my fingers and ate it. ¡°How about we go somewhere? You don¡¯t need to spend every day inside.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Alessio.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Did he have to make me say it? ¡°I¡¯m too scared to leave. Happy?¡±


    I expected him tough at the irony, but he held my chin and forced me to meet his sympathetic gaze.


    ¡°None of this makes me happy.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I swallowed hard. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re crying in the shower, in your room, all over the ce, and now you¡¯re hiding from the world.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d heard me.


    Alessio draped an arm around my shoulders, and I curled into his chest without hesitation. We hadn¡¯t touched since the gathering at Nico¡¯s when I lost my temper. Instead of fighting fire with fire, Alessio had kissed me. He was always there with a kind word, a hug, or an affectionate gesture that made everything better. It fucked with my head.


    Why was he so supportive?


    How long would my defensesst?


    ¡°You need to keep yourself busy, leave the house, and take your mind off what happened.¡±


    Stop being so perfect.


    My body clenched like a fist. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll visit Michael¡¯s. Help him with the kids. He probably needs it more than ever.¡±


    ¡°You want to go back there?¡±


    ¡°Serena¡¯s in rehab, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but-¡±


    ¡°Those children shouldn¡¯t suffer because their mom is a piece of shit. It¡¯d make me feel useful. I want to help. And Michael¡¯s a good man.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mia. I¡¯m on the outs with Michael. He¡¯s the reason you were almost killed.¡±


    ¡°Serena¡¯s the one who put me in danger.¡±


    ¡°He should¡¯ve warned us that his wife was a drug addict.¡±


    ¡°Even if he had, I still might¡¯ve gone with her.¡±


    Alessio sighed, looking torn by amusement and frustration. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to, because I would¡¯ve seen thating a mile away.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. If I¡¯m willing to forgive him, so should you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not known for my leniency.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been gentle with me. Plenty of times.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e, and you make it easy for me.¡± He nted a kiss on my forehead. ¡°And I like you. I¡¯ve always liked you.¡±


    My face went up in mes. ¡°Always?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t know.¡± He must¡¯ve sensed my astonishment because he kept speaking. ¡°You were my first pick, but your dad wouldn¡¯t let me have you. Said you were too young.¡±


    My lips moved, but I couldn¡¯t form words into a coherent sentence. Dad never mentioned a damned thing, but that didn¡¯t surprise me.


    Alessio¡¯s confession socked me in the gut.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Right hand to God.¡±


    I still couldn¡¯t speak. Alessio took advantage of my silence, working his fingers deeper into the tension. I could feel myself softening around him, sumbing to his touch.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°I was engaged to Carm. Hitting on my fianc¨¦e¡¯s sister is a bad look. I¡¯m not Gandhi, but I¡¯ve never cheated.¡±


    ¡°You ignored me at family events. Pretended I didn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°Self-preservation.¡± He pressed his lips into my forehead, the tender kiss rxing thest of my clenched muscles. ¡°If I wanted to survive a marriage with Carm, I¡¯d have to ignore you my whole life. So I stayed away.¡±


    Every interaction with him reyed in my head as I searched for proof of hidden feelings in his sliding gaze and cursory nods, but I didn¡¯t need to examine the past. The evidence was in his lingering stare and pounding heartbeat.


    ¡°This is very confusing.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He didn¡¯t, not really.


    ¡°I liked you. I had a crush on you.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I did. Ever since I glimpsed you at that al fresco party. You were so tall, and you wore a navy suit with a brown belt and shoes. You grabbed champagne from a passing waiter, and you were about to drink. Then you saw me. You gave me the biggest smile.¡± I could still feel my glowing admiration when he¡¯d strolled over, giving me his untouched ss. ¡°You looked at me like I wanted someone to look at me.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you say no? We could¡¯ve dated before the gossip mill ruined your opinion of me.¡±


    ¡°My dad never mentioned you until Carm¡¯s engagement.¡±


    ¡°I asked your father about you right after meeting you. After Ignacio fed me that bullshit line about your age, I pressed him, and he imed you weren¡¯t interested.¡±


    Holy shit.


    Waves of shock obliterated every other feeling. Alessio seemed to guess the worst from my face, sinking into the cushions with a bitterugh.


    ¡°Alessio, he was protecting me. I would¡¯ve turned you down anyway.¡±


    ¡°No, Mia. You wouldn¡¯t have. You¡¯ve said yes with your eyes, your mouth, and soon-you¡¯ll say yes with your body.¡±


    He took my knee, the touch spreading warmth up my leg. I was almost nude under the robe, and the silk was a flimsy barrier. He grew bolder, sweeping up to explore my thigh. My heart shouted one thing-Give in.


    Alessio¡¯s kiss jolted my ear.


    ¡°Should I keep going?¡±


    Yes.


    Alessio¡¯s lips smoldered the sensitive skin between my cheek and jaw. A current mmed into me, and I arched into his arms.


    ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t. My cheeks burned when his chuckles vibrated through me. He kissed me again, lower. This one seared. I squirmed with pleasure as his tongue flicked me. Arousal clenched my thighs as he nipped and sucked.


    Hot.


    ¡°Answer. The. Question.¡± His voice darkened as he became much less tactful, undoing the knot at my waist, palming my stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll rip this off and fuck you if you don¡¯t speak.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to admit the desire consuming my body. It was easier to pretend I had no choice. His mouth trailed my corbone. I moaned from the delicious sting of his teeth filling me with aching, wanting, need.


    God, I was fucked.


    ¡°The question, sweetheart.¡± He grabbed my legs and moved downward, his mouth marking my skin. ¡°I can¡¯t keep going if you¡¯re not willing.¡±


    Myst thread of restraint snapped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    Alessio clicked a remote on the coffee table. The lights dimmed, bathing us in the darkness of lovers. He pulled me off the couch, onto the rug. My heart thundered as he caged me in his arms. The robe hadn¡¯t opened all the way, but it was only a matter of time.


    He hovered above me, slowly knotting his fingers in my hair. He lowered, my breath hitching as he pressed his mouth into mine. Lips softer than feathers consumed me with liquid fire. He tasted like apples, and he was so sensual. He made one kiss feel like five.


    Broad shoulders glided under my palms as I arched into him, desperate for each intense stroke. Wetness slicked my panties, and all he did was kiss me.


    Fabric dragged across my chest, and suddenly his shirt touched my bare breasts. He broke from our kiss, ncing down.


    ¡°Beautiful. I¡¯ve avoided you for too long. I¡¯m done fighting it.¡±


    His hushed tones filled me with toe-curling ecstasy. Every part of me burned, from my tits to my toes. It was as though he chanted a spell that lowered my defenses. Brick by brick, my walls crumbled. Alessio¡¯s rock-hard features softened into a punch-drunk smile as he looked at me. His hand took my knee, and then he sailed up.


    He wrapped his arms around my thighs, positioning himself between my legs. His mouth pressed into the triangle of cotton, sending lightning bolts of utter shock followed by jolts of pleasure. I dug into his locks. Fistfuls of ck. It was so thick and dark. I¡¯d dreamed about weaving my fingers through it.


    Alessio explored me with far less tact than David, checking out my curves but avoiding where I ached for him most. He kissed the swell of my hip. Wet heat stroked me, dragging a sigh from me before he sucked in and bit.


    I gasped.


    ¡°That okay?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve never-¡± I was out of my depth. ¡°Everyone¡¯s always treated me like ss.¡±


    ¡°I can be gentle, but I don¡¯t think you want me to.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t mistaken, but admitting that felt like signing on the dotted line. It¡¯d mean I¡¯d given up.


    Why did he feel so good?


    Alessio immobilized me with his hands, mouth, lips. The little of him I could touch-the softness of his hair, his rugged cheek-glided against me. He soothed the ache from his bite as he blew a stream of cool air, and then he turned to my thigh.


    He was close. So damned close.


    My heart thundered as his stubble grazed my leg. He paused, holding my knees. Then he nipped, sinking pain and pleasure into me with so much force I moaned. Dazed from the sting, I allowed him to climb over me. My almost-naked body was bared to a man with zero conscience. Alessio caressed me, grinning like I were a nk canvas, and he didn¡¯t know where to start. He kissed beside my belly button.


    He was different.


    Everything was more primal. His breath washed over me like a beast. He sucked me in and left a wicked weal. I dragged my nails on the carpet. His attention pulled upward, but not once did his kisses soften.


    I stopped breathing as his palm spread buttery warmth across my skin. Alessio¡¯s weight pinned me. He knew exactly what to do-where to kiss me. He alternated between light, barely there touching, and all-out groping. Alessio pressed his lips to my side, stamping a seal of white-hot ecstasy until he reached my breasts and licked between them.


    No man had ever made me feel as though I plunged in a free-fall. It was pure adrenaline. A desperate sound tore from me when he seized my nipple and pinched. He yed with me, and then he dipped for the kiss I¡¯d been both dreading and anticipating. The one that¡¯d force me to rip off his shirt and drag him close until we sealed our fate as husband and wife.


    No.


    I can¡¯t do this.


    My heart screamed for me to bite my tongue, but I mmed on the brakes.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    A deep growl reverberated from Alessio¡¯s throat, but he obeyed. He lifted away and sat on the coffee table. I shot upright, a sharp frustration nagging where my thighs clenched. My fingers brushed the spots where his mouth left blemishes.


    He stared at me, cheek in his hand. He¡¯d never looked so much like a predator, his neck flushed, and his gaze nted.


    I covered my body and willed my pulse to slow.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with wanting me.¡± He pushed a wayward strand behind my ear, his touch fanning the mes. ¡°You¡¯ll be my wife.¡±


    There were thousands of reasons it was wrong. Starting with, he¡¯d belonged to Carm. ¡°We¡¯re so different.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°What if we¡¯re notpatible?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we pick up where we left off? I¡¯ll show you how well we fit together. You barely let me kiss you.¡±


    He leaned in, and I stood.


    What the hell had I started?


    Alessio followed me, his sweatpants tenting around a thick bulge. He watched me with ravenous hunger as he approached, once again closing the distance. ¡°I think you¡¯ve been waiting for me your whole life.¡±


    Laughter burst from my chest. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Ignacio¡¯s daughter. He might¡¯ve promised you otherwise, but he would¡¯ve married you to a guy like me. Eventually.¡± He cocked his head, his smile broadening. ¡°You thought you¡¯d loathe me.¡±


    ¡°I do hate you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t hate anybody. You¡¯re scared. Scared of me, the wedding, whatever, but most of all, you¡¯re afraid because you want me.¡±


    I wanted to throw something at him, but he was right. When he kissed me, all I did was hold tighter.


    ¡°I wish we had time for you to make these leaps on your own, but we don¡¯t. So I¡¯ll break it down for you. You¡¯re terrified we might be good together.¡±


    That¡¯s insane.


    My initial reaction was to blow him off, but I couldn¡¯t deny the burgeoning attraction and the horrible fear when I let myself enjoy him. Alessio spoke as though he read my thoughts.


    ¡°I get it¡­falling for a devil means there¡¯s darkness inside you, too.¡±

 #7 Chapter 13

    MIA


    Was I falling for Alessio?


    He was definitely growing on me. At first, I wanted to thank him for saving my ass so I organized his kitchen, ironed his shirts, and got up before he did to cook breakfast. But it never felt like enough, so I kept up with the good deeds.


    I wanted to help him.


    And then I wanted to be around him.


    So I demanded my driver to take me to Alessio, who apparently worked in a sleazy strip club off the interstate. Its garish billboard loomed over the highway. Grime coated the walls in streaks. I didn¡¯t want to touch the handle, let alone go inside. Was this the right ce? I asked John, who confirmed the address. Then I read the sign: Supersexxx Club.


    ssy.


    I crossed the parking lot to the entry. A thickset man wearing a in ck tee red as I approached the gentlemen¡¯s club. He peered at me, frowning. He stepped aside.


    ¡°The office is in the back.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    With my ts, thigh-length navy skirt, and white blouse strung with pearls, I looked like someone¡¯s wife. No wonder he was cagey about granting me ess. I walked in, met with midnight walls and bulbs that made my shirt fluoresce. A Lady Gaga song red from the speakers. Strobe lights illuminated rows of disillusioned men throwing money onto a stage, their eyes locked on balloon-like tits. Topless women strutted the club in varying degrees of naked.


    It was beyond seedy.


    I made a beeline for the office. Music pounded. I braced myself. Then I pushed the door open. Everyone wore cks. Thank God, no one was being blown. A pack of guys ranging from mid-twenties to early thirties surrounded a pool table. They were young. Employees, most likely.


    My gaze centered on Alessio, who towered above the rest. A diamond-patterned blue shirt opened at the top, teasing a muscled chest that begged for a kiss. The way his pants clung to his legs slipped heat down my throat. He bent over a pool table, silent as he counted a stack of bills. He was so put together that I longed to rake my fingers through his hair to mar that image of perfection.


    Alessio spotted me. He seemed to shift from several different emotions at once-confusion, shock, disbelief, and finally settling on amusement.


    ¡°Here for an audition?¡± Alessio shoved the money aside, straightening. ¡°Come here, stellina. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    A young man leaned against his cue, his puzzled gaze raking my body. ¡°Are we doing a girl-next-door promo I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡± Alessio closed the distance between us, wearing a sneer that verged on diabolical. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s in the wrong ce.¡±


    ¡°Daddy issues,¡± the same guy chimed in. ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Alessio raised an eyebrow. ¡°Whatever she is, she¡¯s trouble.¡±


    Why was he doing this?


    And why did I y along?


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a stripper,¡± Alessio murmured once he¡¯d looked at me from all angles. ¡°Or a working girl.¡±


    ¡°I thought your club could use some ss.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t where you belong. Turn your sweet ass around and go home.¡±


    He emphasized thest two words, and then he pinched my side. He expected me to take his lifeline and leave, but I wasn¡¯t going to make it easy for him.


    I trailed my fingers up his abdomen. ¡°Give me a chance, baby. I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t your fianc¨¦ be upset?¡±


    ¡°I can keep a secret if you can.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t want to be your dirty secret.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that. I only need ten minutes. Fifteen, tops.¡± I slipped my hand into his as his mouth thinned. ¡°Or I could audition with someone else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He still wore the smirk, but his humor vanished. I winked at his employees as he dragged me into the office, a closet-sized room with a steel desk and a concrete floor. It resembled a prison cell, and closing the door felt like being locked in with a depraved convict, especially when he took my waist.


    ¡°What in the world are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Visiting you. Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that taunt to work, but he softened with an of-course-I-am guilty smile.


    ¡°How did you even get here?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that hard. ¡°I told the guy I needed you immediately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill John.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I can be very persuasive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say. He brought you to a fucking strip club.¡±


    But Alessio didn¡¯t raise his voice or give any sign he was pissed. Precious little provoked Alessio into a rage, which I liked about him. He never acted like he had anything to prove.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Because his presence was a drug, and I was in heavy withdrawal. The obsession followed me out of bed, into the shower, at breakfast, everywhere.


    ¡°I wanted to be with you.¡±


    It was the truth, but that burning gaze threatened to tear me down, revealing the lies thatyered my heart. I liked being with him, and I wanted to give him a chance.


    Somehow, I worked up the nerve to touch his chest.


    His heartbeat pulsed like the music outside. I glided up his muscledndscape and stroked his exposed skin. Then I kissed his parted mouth. His sharp intake of breath revealed I¡¯d shocked him. I hadn¡¯t touched him since he¡¯d pecked my cheek this morning on his way out the door, and the kiss felt like slipping into a warm bath.


    I pulled back, stamping on the bursting mes. Alessio wasn¡¯t in a hurry to disengage. He slipped under my waistband and brushed the swell of my ass.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve waited until I got home.¡±


    ¡°But then I couldn¡¯t surprise you with lunch.¡± Detaching from him, I grasped the bag from my purse and slid it over the desk. ¡°Veal parmesan.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s my favorite.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I dropped my voice to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°Wives talk.¡±


    Alessio ripped it open and beamed at the food sitting in Tupperware. ¡°Trying to butter me up?¡±


    ¡°Just being nice.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t want a favor. Tell me what it is instead of¡­ fuck that smells amazing.¡±


    I had stepped around him and cracked the lid, which filled the office with the savory aroma. Alessio ignored the utensils, grabbed the breaded meat smothered in eggnt, and took a massive bite. He inhaled the cutlet and devoured another, ripping a chunk of bread to mop the cheese and tomato sauce. He ate like my father, as though he¡¯d never seen a meal in his life.


    ¡°It won¡¯t run off the te.¡± I winked at him as he nibbled a second roll. ¡°There¡¯s more at the house.¡±


    He chewed thest bit, frowning.


    ¡°Too much eggnt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect, but you didn¡¯te here to bring me lunch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± When he continued to frown, I pped my thighs and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who keeps saying we¡¯re meant to be, and I need to stop fighting my feelings. The moment I do, you think I have an ulterior motive. God forbid I do something thoughtful. You didn¡¯t even thank me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The deadpan delivery struck a nerve.


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable. You know that?¡±


    ¡°I thanked you.¡±


    ¡°You also said it like I escorted you to the gallows. What is with you? Are you having a bad day?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just¡­ you¡¯ve never done this before.¡±


    ¡°This is what people in rtionships do, Alessio. They make each other meals. Go on vacation. Give each other massages.¡±


    Alessio stared as though I¡¯d talked in a foreignnguage. He obviously didn¡¯t appreciate the hour and a half of cooking.


    I felt like an idiot.


    Fine. ¡°I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    I moved to grab my purse, but he grabbed my wrist and tugged me onto hisp. His bear hug wheezed the air from my lungs.


    ¡°You surprised me.¡±


    ¡°That was the point.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Nobody does nice things for me.¡± His nose trailed mine before he kissed my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a serious rtionship.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to settle for the longest time.¡±


    So he was amitment-phobe before this arranged marriage? ¡°What changed?¡±


    ¡°I grew up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but why is this such a big deal? You¡¯re Italian for God¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alone, Mia.¡±


    My throat tightened. ¡°As in, you like it that way?¡±


    ¡°No. As in, I don¡¯t have anybody.¡±


    More painful words had never been spoken.


    ¡°You must have someone.¡±


    ¡°You and Nico.¡± He smoothed a strand of hair over my ear. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°What about your family?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re out of the picture. For a while, now.¡±


    No family or close friends. I struggled to imagine a more miserable existence, but Alessio didn¡¯t seem broken up. His features were tighter than a coiled spring, probably to hide the mountain of hurt.


    I swallowed hard. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not alone anymore. You can expect me to make you lunch, bake you a cake when it¡¯s your birthday, and be annoyingly concerned when you have a cold.¡±


    ¡°I want to believe you. I really do.¡±


    I weaved my fingers through his mane, and his eyes fractured. It was so sad. My heart clenched at the aching man who hid behind so many masks.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Because I have an amazing bullshit detector. If it¡¯s too good to be true, it is.¡±


    Meaning, I¡¯m too good to be true?


    My cheeks burned. ¡°You owe me a fair shot.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you, darling.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Trust that I want you.¡±


    ¡°A week ago, you couldn¡¯t stand me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I linked my arms around his neck, and his frown deepened. ¡°But then you saved my life. And before that, you helped me through the darkest moment in my life. Maybe you didn¡¯t realize how depressed I was.¡±


    ¡°I understand loss.¡±


    Alessio¡¯s gritty tones sank into my stomach like lead. The wound inside him seemed to emit a chill.


    ¡°I guess we have that inmon.¡± I smiled, and the intensity in his gaze dimmed. ¡°Don¡¯t you want this to be real?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Faint shock rippled over his brow, as though the confession had been ripped from him. ¡°But I¡¯m not an idiot, Mia. You can¡¯t expect me to believe this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to try.¡±


    The more honesty that poured into my words, the more he pulled away. I didn¡¯t understand him, but I wanted to.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means don¡¯t question my motives.¡±


    ¡°I will always suspect you¡¯re up to something.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to switch off that voice. Turn it down and give me the chance I deserve.¡±


    His aura radiated with the danger of a caged animal that mightsh out, but he looked at me like he hung onto every word.


    ¡°Will you do that for me?¡±


    He nodded after several heartbeats.


    I kissed his unyielding mouth. His skin burned me. It was as though a fever ran him hot, and though he raked my thighs he didn¡¯t kiss me back. When I pressed the third kiss into him, he softened and parted his lips. And he responded with a slick but firm pressure that made me forget where we were. As we traded breaths, the room heated with a cloying moisture that clung wherever he touched. I straddled him, kissing him with wild abandon. He fisted my hair and yanked me backward. I panted as Alessio tongued my bottom lip, his teeth sinking into me. A lightning rod of pleasure made me arch into him.


    One minute I was on hisp. The next, he¡¯d flipped me onto his desk. He yanked my skirt and panties down my thighs. Cold steel kissed my back before his weight covered me. He kissed me hard, nipping, biting, devouring. My wrists pinned, he ripped open my blouse. In less than thirty seconds, he¡¯did me bare. He stroked the length of me. My butterflies did somersaults as he pinched my nipple. Then he sucked me into his mouth.


    I groaned from the exquisite sting.


    ¡°I love your tits.¡± Reaching underneath, he unsnapped the lingerie and threw it aside. He teased my nipples until they hardened into aching points, and then he drifted lower. ¡°Everything about you gets me so fucking hard, and I think you know that. You came here to tease me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He palmed my abdomen, sliding downward, but just avoiding the ache.


    ¡°No teasing. I swear.¡±


    He released me, gliding up and down my thigh. I shuddered when he nudged my clit. When he rubbed in a circle, I hooked my legs around him and pulled.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want me.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± I grabbed the hand exploring my leg and dragged it over my galloping pulse.


    ¡°Still not convinced.¡±


    A grin staggered across his face as his palm seared a path to my pussy. He pressed into the sensitive nub as he slid along my seam. My cheeks burned when he discovered my obvious need for him.


    A lump lodged in my throat when his thigh touched mine, and he caressed me in even tighter circles that made my hips rock. Slowly, he parted my folds, and I held my breath when he inched forward. My walls clenched him. I gripped the desk and gasped into my arm. He pulsed, diving into my wetness as he watched me unravel with sadistic greed.


    ¡°Tell you what, sweetheart. I¡¯ll make you a deal. Give me your body, and I¡¯ll believe you. Let me fill you with cum. I¡¯ll take every-goddamned-word as gospel.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never look at me the same way again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always think you¡¯re hot.¡± He was so tempting with his gorgeous smile and mussed hair. He hooked in a second finger, kissing my mouth before it shuddered with a moan. ¡°Tell me what it¡¯ll take. I want to fuck you.¡±


    It was tantalizing. Mainly because his fingers worked me to ather.


    ¡°Just do it.¡±


    Alessio stared like a wolf and its struggling prey. ¡°Don¡¯t say that unless you mean it.¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    ¡°What do you want in return?¡±


    ¡°My fianc¨¦ to trust me. His love and devotion.¡± I sat upright and fingered the harsh outline of Alessio¡¯s bulge. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ying a dangerous game, Mia. Giving me everything is a losing strategy.¡± Alessio faced the desk and slowly unlooped his belt, tugging the leather through its straps. ¡°Are you hoping I¡¯ll be a decent man and back out?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t keep track of my heart¡¯s desire while he flicked my clit and fucked me. Only that I might stop breathing if he didn¡¯t bring me to an orgasm.


    ¡°What¡¯s stopping me from calling your bluff?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes you screwed.¡±


    The belt smacked the floor. His cks dragged over a muscled torso, revealing a thick rope of flesh that stood to attention. He gripped his cock and stroked himself. Mesmerized by his hand, I didn¡¯t speak until he licked my nipple.


    ¡°I need toe. Please.¡±


    ¡°Such a good girl.¡± Alessio¡¯s chuckle blew my puckered skin. ¡°Begging me so sweetly.¡±


    My thighs widened as he stepped between my legs. He yanked my knees even further apart, kissing a smoldering path from the joint to my thigh. His tongueshed as he went, closer to the ce that ached for him. Alessio pulled away, inserting a second finger. I tightened around him, bursting with a frustrated sigh.


    Alessio made a pleased sound as I chased his thrusts with my hips. I wanted him. Needed him. He nudged his cock against my clit. But he didn¡¯t drive his cock inside.


    He was right there.


    It drove me to the brink of insanity as he thrust between my legs. I angled my hips and dragged my calves over his cks, but he wouldn¡¯t fuck me. He was using my wetness to get himself off, pounding me with his fingers.


    His mouth ravaged mine as my breathing hitched. Ecstasy poured into every nerve as he hit the spot, and then he knew where to hold the pressure. A cry burst from me. I ground into his palm, and he let out a tight groan.


    Hot threads of cum draped my body as he pumped his cock, and I melted into a puddle, but it wasn¡¯t over. Alessio gathered his seed and shoved it inside with three fingers. My lingering ache, still sensitive, zed like a furnace with all that extra wetness.


    I released a muffled yell into my arm as he pistoned. Heughed when my legs yanked him forward. He bent over me and snaked under my head, and when his lips crashed into mine, I felt the first wall of my orgasm explode. Like dominos, the rest fell. I seized his hair and moaned so loud it bounced off the walls. When he straightened, I clung to his shirt.


    It was perfect.


    I brought him close for a feather-soft kiss that neither of us seemed to want to end. He wrapped me in his arms and pressed his forehead into mine. Alessio¡¯s enthusiastic response rang warning bells. Gaining a mobster¡¯s favor was one thing.


    Winning his devotion was quite another.

 #7 Chapter 14

    ALESSIO


    She was good.


    I had to hand it to Ignacio¡¯s daughter. She could¡¯ve taught the master ss in maniption because I couldn¡¯t tell sweetness from lies anymore.


    Although she gave me signs that she wanted more, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to fuck her. What happened in the strip club resulted from weeks of sexual frustration, but she seemed to enjoy our tryst at the strip club.


    Mia had changed.


    She got up whenever I did. She started the coffee while I cleaned up. She joined me for lunch. She cooked dinner. Texted me emojis that made me roll my eyes and smile. The list went on and on. I thought she¡¯d getzy, but she kept at it.


    She was killing me with kindness, and it worked, which embarrassed me to death because she was up to something. Against all better judgment, I allowed myself to bask in the attention. Yeah, I was that guy. I¡¯dughed every time Nico bowed to his mistress¡¯ demands. All it took was one high-pitched whine from that girl¡¯s lips, and he¡¯d cave. Here I was, doing the same goddamned thing.


    I looked forward to her visits, where we discussed everything from philosophy to the rules of football. A week went by without a hup from Mia¡¯s behavior. They were the happiest days of my miserable life. At the back of my mind, a voice screamed that I was a pussy-whipped moron who would soon get what wasing to him.


    My control over the situation was dwindling, so I said yes when my darling wife-to-be begged me to babysit Michael¡¯s children.


    I needed the space.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out this woman. She was thoughtful, considerate, and so goddamned warm she¡¯d won over Vinn. I wouldn¡¯t fuck her because why give her more power over me?


    I parked the BMW outside Michael¡¯s house.


    I watched a stunning brte through the bay windows. She cradled a toddler to her breast. She pressed her face into his mess of curls and kissed the boy¡¯s head. Mia sat, bncing Matteo on her legs while she read a children¡¯s book to the six-year-old girl curled up beside her.


    I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away.


    It was fascinating-like staring into a window of my future. Someday, that would be my kid. Then Michael strolled in, beaming at Mia with a megawatt smile that shattered the vision. My body chilled as he took the child from her.


    Before I realized it, I stood at his door. It opened before I knocked, spilling light onto the porch. A burst of heat bloomed in my chest when Mia emerged. She gave me a huge hug, her lips feathering my cheek, and the tightness cinching my lungs released.


    ¡°Bye, Michael.¡±


    ¡°See you, Mia.¡± He waved as she disappeared, and then his hooded gaze slid to me. ¡°Your fianc¨¦e is a godsend, Alessio. I can¡¯t thank you enough. She¡¯s amazing with the kids.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring her here.¡± A ripple of anger went through me as Michael rubbed his neck. ¡°I only did because she begged me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a good person.¡±


    I¡¯m not. ¡°We need to talk about your wife.¡±


    Michael screwed his eyes shut. When he opened them, they were wet. ¡°I can¡¯t do it, Alessio. I know what needs to happen, but I can¡¯t be the one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You won¡¯t have to.¡±


    I hated the idea of taking a mother from her children, but the facts stacked up against Serena. She was a shit mom who substituted Benadryl for parenting, and if she hadn¡¯t dumped my fianc¨¦e in North Dorchester, I would¡¯ve shown leniency. Serena put Mia and Vinn at risk.


    There had to be consequences.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them so well behaved. Please bring her over again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Michael yanked me close and pounded my back. ¡°I owe you.¡±


    Yes, he did.


    I turned around without a goodbye. Mia might¡¯ve been a saint, but I hadn¡¯t yet forgiven him.


    Michael retreated into the house, and I joined Mia in my car.


    She stared ahead, looking pensive.


    ¡°How did you mellow out those brats?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call them that. They¡¯re not bad kids.¡±


    ¡°Thest time I had dinner there, the six-year-old dove under the table and bit my ankle.¡±


    Mia leaned over and looked down my pant leg. ¡°They¡¯re very appealing ankles. I can¡¯t me her.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, how did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Love and attention. That¡¯s all they needed.¡± Mia blushed scarlet, biting her lip as though to keep from grinning. ¡°And I¡¯ve had lots of practice. When you¡¯re the only teenage girl at a family event, you get charged with watching the babies.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    She pressed her lips into my forehead. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    My skin tingled where she kissed me.


    I had no idea what to say because breaking the silence with I don¡¯t believe you would lead to a fight I didn¡¯t want. Plus, the gnawing at my chest that soothed the moment I saw her gave me another disturbing revtion-that I¡¯d missed her, too.


    When we arrived home, I shot in the direction of the living room. As soon as my back sank into the couch cushions, I sighed. My relief evaporated when she padded nearby.


    ¡°Do you wantpany?¡±


    As usual, Mia didn¡¯t wait for me to answer. d in loungewear that stuck to her body, she crawled over myp and fell into my arms. She was like a persistent house cat, and I was the fool for letting her walk all over me.


    ¡°Wedding is less than a week away,¡± she whispered into my ear. ¡°I still barely know you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sensing a question.¡±


    She nuzzled my neck. ¡°Tell me about yourself, Mr. Salvatore.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m at an interview?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you are.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?¡± I teased my hand down her neck, tracing her breasts. ¡°You could be the prospective student, and I could be the admissions officer.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to college, remember? I got a BA in Economics.¡±


    Mia sat up, mouth agape. ¡°Which university?¡±


    ¡°Bourton.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Can we move on?¡±


    ¡°Hell no. You attended Bourton. The same ce that epted the Hawthornes and the Montgomerys and-Jesus, Alessio. That¡¯s a major aplishment. You should be proud.¡±


    Here we go. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°You graduated from an Ivy League, and I¡¯m finding out about this now. It¡¯s a huge freaking deal.¡±


    ¡°My father went there. So did his dad. The school makes legacy admissions, so getting me in was simple.¡±


    She looked like she¡¯d been struck dumb.


    ¡°It¡¯s the reason I¡¯m so connected with Boston¡¯s rich and famous. It¡¯s why I own city hall and the police. I took all the connections I made in college and handed them to Nico.¡±


    I was never, ever good enough for my dad, but Nico treated me like a favorite son.


    ¡°How in the world did you cross paths with him?¡±


    ¡°His son and I were in the same fraternity.¡±


    She burst withughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just-you were a frat boy? You¡¯re messing with me.¡±


    ¡°Am not.¡±


    Mia slid off myp, grinning. ¡°Nice try.¡±


    ¡°Head to my study and open the top drawer. There should be a graduation ring.¡±


    Wearing a look steeped with suspicion, she bounded into the hall. I followed her as she sprinted into my office. She rifled through pens and papers until she grabbed a silver ring that zed with a ga stone.


    ¡°ss of 2008. Wow.¡±


    I squirmed under her admiring gaze. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your diploma?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Alessio, I can¡¯t believe you. We¡¯re finding your diploma and hanging it on the wall, where it belongs. You should be so proud. Do you know how many of my dad¡¯s men have been to college? Zero.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sad, but not surprising.¡±


    Mia set the circle of silver down on my desk, staring at it. ¡°Thinking about you in college is strange, like imagining Santa us without a beard. Did you enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Met lots of people.¡±


    Including Anthony, who changed my life forever.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve learned loads, too.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn a damned thing. Everything I studied is gone from my brain, and I actually had pretty decent grades.¡±


    Mia¡¯s voice became wistful. ¡°I wish I¡¯d had that experience.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can, and you will.¡±


    A desperate glee lit up Mia¡¯s face. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a wealthy alumnus whose generous donations would make my wife a shoo-in. All you have to do is ask.¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking serious? You¡¯ll get me into Bourton?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mia released a high-pitched scream that shattered my eardrums, but herughter died as quickly as it came. ¡°But you want kids.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go to school and raise a baby.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s called hiring a nanny. I told you that you¡¯d have anything you wanted, and I meant it.¡±


    Mia flung her arms around me and kissed my cheeks a dozen times. Her vise-like hold on my neck tightened as she pressed herself deeper into my embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Alessio.¡±


    ¡°Just promise me you won¡¯t join a sorority.¡±


    She beamed at me, and her warmth like mes catching on silk. I¡¯d found something that she needed desperately, which tipped the scales of power back in my direction.


    It gave me control.


    At least, I thought it did.


    TWO DAYS.


    For better or worse-my life would change.


    I sat in the srium, drinking whiskey as the trees became silhouettes against dark blue. After we signed the marriage certificate, Ignacio would transfer ownership of his variouspanies. Mia¡¯s future pregnancy would end Nico¡¯s bitching, and I¡¯d have what I wanted.


    A family.


    Was I that na?ve?


    Light feet padded the wood as my fianc¨¦e joined the room, her brte waves tamed into a high ponytail. She dragged her manicured nails on the loveseat before hopping onto the cushion. My drink sloshed the rim as she settled into myp. She wore a long-sleeved top over hip-hugging jeans. She released a contented sigh, closing her eyes once she wrapped her arms around my neck. I touched a freckle I¡¯d never noticed under her ear.


    ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°A little nervous.¡±


    She looked like she wanted to say more. Mia yed with my hair, so close, I counted everysh fanning her olive skin. It¡¯d taken a lot of pep talks to the mirror to get to this moment.


    Be gentle. Don¡¯t scare her.


    ¡°I need to ask you something.¡± Her hushed tone indicated she wasn¡¯t interested in my jam preferences.


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just dawned on me that I¡¯ve never met your parents. Or anyone from your side. I know they¡¯re out of your life, but why? Are they dead?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She drew away, rmed.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I dialed back the aggression and tried again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a happy subject.¡±


    ¡°If I can discuss me almost being raped, you can tell me about your family feud.¡±


    Touch¨¦.


    I smiled, stuck between annoyance that she was right and admiration that she knew when to sh her ws. ¡°What¡¯s the longest you¡¯ve gone without talking to your father?¡±


    ¡°Two weeks?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to my dad in eight years. He has a restraining order on me.¡± I nced over her shoulder, unable to stomach her shock. ¡°Not because I¡¯m violent or would ever hurt him. He hates me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because of what I do for a living.¡±


    I could sympathize with his disgust for the mafia, even if it was misguided, but I never understood how he¡¯d turned on me. Nico never gave up on his son, and Anthony was a real low-life. A thieving, dishonest monster with zero redeeming qualities.


    ¡°Your dad¡¯s not-I mean, he¡¯s not connected at all?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re an underboss.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m not a Costa. Salvatores have never been involved in organized crime. For my dad, getting in deep with Nico¡¯s group was the height of dishonor. Old-money families are snobs for who they associate with, never mind that most are just as corrupt as the mob.¡±


    ¡°You talk as though you¡¯re not part of them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. They cut me off.¡±


    Mia sat up straight, brows pinched together. ¡°How did you get into Nico¡¯s inner circle?¡±


    ¡°Anthony and I met in my fraternity. I was a good boy. Never touched a drug in my life. Anthony had done everything. He taught me how to roll a blunt. He had ess to the best parties. My freshman year was a haze of drugs, alcohol, and girls. He was a bad influence, but I knew when to pull back. Thank God.¡±


    I wondered if this was too much information, but her smile encouraged me to continue.


    ¡°He unraveled during his sophomore year. Dropping sses. Academic probation. I helped him out of all kinds of trouble, and his father was gracious with gifts and inviting me for Sunday dinner. I went on trips with them. That¡¯s how it began. A favor here and there-that grew to something more. The stakes were always a little higher. I was seduced by the money, the mour, and Nico treating me like a son. I wanted the women, the glory, all of it. And then I got what I wished for.¡±


    She stayed silent, as though speaking would break the spell that lulled me into opening up. I didn¡¯t realize how badly I needed to talk to someone until it poured from my mouth.


    ¡°I thought your dad was well off?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I already had a taste for extravagance thanks to Dad, but it was on his dime. He¡¯d never allow me one red cent unless I did what he demanded. I guess he saw me bing a hedge fund manager like him, but I was sick of living under my dad¡¯s thumb.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re under a different man¡¯s thumb.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I admitted, hating it. ¡°It snuck up on me. I became an associate of the Costas, and then I was arrested for second-degree murder. My mother begged me to take the plea deal. When I declined, Nico hired an amazing defense attorney. The trial was rough on my mom. Every day, she¡¯d be in that gallery, weeping. I was found not guilty, but they nailed me for second-degree robbery.¡±


    ¡°How long were you away?¡±


    ¡°Four years. I missed everything, Mia. Birthdays, my sister¡¯s wedding, holidays. The birth of my niece. Her birthdays.¡±


    ¡°Did anyone visit you?¡± Her voice was so small, it almost disappeared. ¡°Your mother?¡±


    ¡°Twice. She stoppeding, along with everyone else. They rejected my calls. My family ghosted me. A cop served me the RO from my father while I was in jail.¡±


    Talking about the most painful time of my life was like dragging a knife across my skin, opening wounds that should¡¯ve stayed closed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alessio.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth. I can¡¯t imagine how horrible that must¡¯ve been for you.¡± Her eyes filled with tears that seemed sincere. ¡°They really won¡¯t talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Nope. On a good day, I¡¯ll chat with my mom for five minutes before she starts crying. Then my dad gets the phone and hangs up. My sister is convinced I¡¯m dangerous.¡±


    Mia frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want kids. Maybe they¡¯ll forgive me once I¡¯ve settled down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you told me weeks ago.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯d given you the truth, you would¡¯ve run away faster.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She smiled and kissed my forehead. ¡°I think it¡¯s sweet. I mean it. That¡¯s the first genuine thing you¡¯ve said, and now it makes sense why you¡¯re in a hurry to have children. I get it. I lost my sister. I know what it¡¯s like to yearn for that connection. And honestly? You might¡¯ve scared me in the beginning, but not anymore.¡±


    She pressed the lightest kiss into my cheek, and the warmth that blossomed there spread to my neck and chest.


    ¡°Can I ask you one more question?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    Of course.


    I shed a Prince Charming smile. ¡°Ask me that in two days.¡±

 #7 Chapter 15

    MIA


    I was supposed to escape.


    Everyone was distracted with wedding preparations, and it was the perfect time to slip out unnoticed. Instead I spent the day making profiteroles for tomorrow. My side of the family woulde for brunch before we headed to the venue. Italians had big appetites, so every surface of the house as was filled with saran-wrapped pastries, fried crab dumplings, roasted fish, and fresh fruit. When the hour hand nudged into the evening, I finally admitted it to myself.


    I had feelings for Alessio.


    During the hours we were apart, I checked my phone for texts from him. I wondered what he was doing in that huge, empty mansion. I pictured Alessio in a tux, his dimpled smirk softening into a real smile when we first danced as a married couple. He¡¯d won me with his unwavering support and gentle spirit. If I had to marry someone in this life, it should be him.


    I grabbed my cell, and my thumb hovered on his name. It was two in the morning, but I couldn¡¯t not tell him. I opened my messages. A heart emoji didn¡¯t quite capture my epiphany, so I deleted the message and wrote a new one.


    Me: You up?


    Alessio: Wide awake.


    I called him.


    He answered on the first ring. ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    Neither of us said anything. I plucked the courage to speak, and then he chuckled through his nose.


    ¡°Need a pep talk?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Faint shock rippled through the speaker. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Not about marrying you.¡± I swallowed what felt like a golf ball, twisting my fingers in sheets. ¡°I wanted to tell you something before we walked the aisle.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡±


    ¡°I want this. I¡¯m excited. Tomorrow will be a fun day, and I can¡¯t wait to spend it with you.¡±


    Alessio¡¯s silence was like needles on my skin.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to think I was being forced. That¡¯s-that¡¯s all.¡± A fierce blush burned my cheeks from Alessio¡¯s muteness. ¡°Things have turned around. I know you don¡¯t trust me-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying, stellina. I really am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy. I want you, and only you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you believe me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll make me. I like the sound of that. Tell me more.¡±


    I rolled in my bed, sighing. ¡°Only you would turn me pouring my heart out into a sex thing.¡±


    More static, and then-


    ¡°Thank you. For saying that.¡± He paused for several seconds. ¡°We should sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Mia?¡±


    I waited, holding my breath.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Never mind. Sweet dreams.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    The screen went ck as the call ended.


    I imagined him tossing and turning. He was so ufortable with feeling beyond lust that his lukewarm response didn¡¯t surprise me. He needed to learn how to give and receive affection. I would help him.


    Tap.


    I jerked upright.


    Tap tap.


    It sounded like a rock hitting the window.


    I slid from the mattress, wrapping my nightgown tight as I pulled the curtains and peered through the darkness. A white rectangle caught my attention as someone waved their phone.


    Who was that?


    The light illuminated the feminine curve of a cheek. She outstretched her arm and beckoned. I grabbed a throw and wrapped it around my shoulders. Then I dashed into the hall and crept downstairs, heading outside. The porch light wouldn¡¯t turn on-probably burnt out. I stepped into the night while the freezing chill grabbed my ankles.


    ¡°Mia.¡±


    That voice belonged to a dead woman.


    No, stop. Stop-


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s me.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be her. I needed to stop fantasizing and hoping and dreaming.


    Her straight nose poked through the blue beam, followed by eyes like mine. The bowed lips I¡¯d always envied twitched. Two small tears slipped down her gaunt cheeks.


    Carm.


    This wasn¡¯t grief¡¯s cruel tricks. My sister stood on thewn.


    ¡°Carm?¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    She was alive.


    She was whole.


    She¡¯de back to us.


    ¡°Carm.¡± I threw my arms around her and squeezed as the sobs broke through. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you. It¡¯s a fucking miracle. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here. I never thought I¡¯d see you again. Everybody said you were dead.¡±


    Wild happiness burst in my stomach. I faced the darkened windows to scream for my parents, to celebrate this blessing.


    ¡°Mia, stop.¡± Carm held me tight, growling into my ear. ¡°I know you¡¯re excited, but there are things I have to tell you. Privately. Promise me you¡¯ll keep your voice down.¡±


    ¡°You can tell meter. Let¡¯s go inside. Mom and Dad will be thrilled.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°What do y-you mean, no?¡± My smile faltered when she yanked me toward the evergreen. ¡°We¡¯ve missed you!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, Mia. You¡¯re not hearing me, and we don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°Time?¡±


    Carm stepped away and wrenched her hoodie straight. Disturbing details began to surface-the sharp ridges on her shoulders, the loss of fat from her face, and the barely there glimmer in her eyes. She might¡¯ve survived, but she had suffered.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯m not back.¡±


    ¡°What-what are you talking about? You need to eat something, and visit a doctor.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She ripped out of my grasp. ¡°No, don¡¯te closer.¡±


    She was traumatized.


    My poor sister.


    ¡°Carm, we love you. We miss you. Whatever happened, we¡¯ll get through it together.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not hearing me. Please, listen.¡±


    The desperation cracking her words stabbed my heart.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s-let¡¯s take a cab somewhere.¡±


    I nodded, ready to agree to anything. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you want, just don¡¯t leave.¡±


    She let me dive into her arms, but Carm didn¡¯t return the embrace. She trembled like an autumn leaf shaking in the wind.


    She was back.


    Everything would be fine.


    CARMELA RICCI WAS a beauty by anyone¡¯s standards.


    Her hourss shape stood at an impressive height that dwarfed both of our parents. My sister was a statuesque, confident, beautiful woman. So beautiful, I used to agonize over our differences. Her high cheekbones were my source of envy. We¡¯dughed when a Tinder match she rejected called her a blow-up doll-a crude means of summarizing her over-sexed appearance, which seemed like a gift from Aphrodite. By fourteen, she attracted all kinds of attention-most of it bad.


    But my sister was a good girl. Meaning, she took my father¡¯s bullshit about remaining pure for her husband seriously. She¡¯d had rtionships, but they were brief because Dad wouldn¡¯t approve. Dad¡¯s ns had no room for romantic attachments, and she was content to marry a mafiosi. When her engagement to Alessio was announced, she sighed and let it roll off her shoulders.


    And here she was.


    Broken.


    My horror at this hunched bird that was Carm made my palms glisten with sweat. Gone were the curves that had defined my sister. Her confidence, destroyed. Even her clothes looked different. She wore a gray hoodie that dwarfed her-it was neither her size nor her style. She kept the drawstrings tight, as though she could barely stand the world. Before, Carm would¡¯ve sat with perfect posture and smiled at everyone who nced our way. Now she flinched when the male server met her gaze.


    Something horrible had happened to my sister.


    A stack of buttered pancakes and ck coffeey in front of her, but all she did was rest her sallow face into her bony hands.


    I wanted to cry. ¡°Carm, eat.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    I leaned over and touched her hand. Carm jumped a mile, breathing deep, harsh breaths. She blinked out of a fog. Then she cut into a pancake and ate the smallest triangle. She grimaced.


    ¡°We really should get you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m healing. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me everything. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alive. It¡¯s been awful. I looked for you. I never gave up, but the detectives told me you were dead. This is like a dream. I keep expecting to snap out of it.¡±


    She picked at her food. ¡°You¡¯ll hate me once I tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister, and I love you.¡± The tablecloth blurred as mist blinded my vision. ¡°And nothing will ever change that.¡±


    ¡°You were always good to me.¡± Carm wiped two small tears from her pale skin. She grabbed a fistful of tissues, teeth clenched with agony. ¡°And I¡¯ve been the world¡¯s biggest cunt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    I left my seat and joined her side of the booth, unable to stomach her quiet sobs. I hugged her, and she sagged into my shoulder. My heart broke with every high-pitched gasp until she blurted-


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t kidnapped.¡±


    I stroked her hair, swallowing my questions.


    ¡°I wanted to leave Alessio and be with another man. Nick,¡± she whispered. ¡°Everybody calls him Crash. He¡¯s a biker in Legion. I-I met him in a bar. We saw each other in secret.¡±


    My throat tightened. ¡°You never mentioned.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I knew you¡¯d tell me it was a bad idea.¡± She sniffed hard, wiping her nose. ¡°We weren¡¯t supposed to be together, but he was so different. He took me on dates and treated me like a queen. When I told him my name, he said he didn¡¯t care. That he¡¯d do anything to be with me. I fell for him, Mia. I guess I was waiting for someone to love me.¡±


    She hung her head, her dark mane like brittle straw. ¡°And then Daddy said I had to marry Alessio. I panicked. You heard the stories-what he¡¯s done. I told Nick, and he helped me escape. He staged that crime scene. He paid off the techs.¡± Her gaze flicked at me, as though terrified I¡¯d hit her. ¡°That¡¯s where I¡¯ve been this whole time. With him.¡±


    ¡°Carm, it¡¯s in the past¨C¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± A devastating bleakness burst through her words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ll never know how sorry I am.¡±


    A chill rode my spine. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He hurt me, Mia. He beat me until I thought I¡¯d die, and let me heal so he could torture me again. I-I escaped a month ago, and I¡¯ve beenying low. I only came here for you.¡±


    She gripped my arm, her eyes white all around.


    ¡°You can¡¯t marry Alessio.¡±


    ¡°What-why?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll do the same thing that Crash did to me. He¡¯ll lure you in with false promises, steal your things-your family, car, clothes-even your makeup. And then when you have no one in your life, and you are a shell of your former self, that¡¯s when he¡¯ll break you. By beating you. Raping you.¡±


    Jesus. ¡°He¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Wake up, Mia. They¡¯re the same!¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. He¡¯d never.¡±


    She moaned, face in her hands again. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening to my little sister. I¡¯m toote. Too fuckingte.¡±


    My priority was Carm¡¯s safety. ¡°Let¡¯s take you home.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not marrying one of them.¡±


    ¡°Nobody will make you do anything. I¡¯m marrying Alessio. It¡¯s-it¡¯s what I want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re falling into the same trap I did. He will eat you alive.¡±


    My lips numbed. I¡¯d forgotten how to form words.


    He had taken my freedom. It was like Carm said-he¡¯d made me dependent on him. I couldn¡¯t leave the house without asking permission, and he destroyed my ess to money. He had all the power. It was wrong. Sick. But I hadn¡¯t noticed because I was happy.


    I¡¯d talk to him after the ceremony. Alessio cared about my happiness. That had always been themon thread in our discussions. And yet he¡¯d stolen my freedoms. There were never any promises they¡¯d return.


    ¡°He¡¯ll change. He has to.¡±


    ¡°People don¡¯t change, Mia. He¡¯s a rotten apple. You need to put as many miles between him and you as possible.¡±


    I checked my watch, the numbers looking strange on my wrist. It was almost four in the morning. ¡°We should get back. We¡¯ll discuss thister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going home, and neither should you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived with him for weeks. He¡¯s sweet with me, Carm. I can¡¯t abandon him. It¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°Alessio came to me.¡± She seized my hands, digging into my skin. ¡°About a month after I disappeared. He¡¯s known all this time.¡±


    Several moments passed in which the tter of pots, distant chitchat, the hissing from a skillet, and the blues music swelled into a crescendo. Behind the cacophony, a roar began to build. It pounded like a drum. That¡¯s what I assumed it was until my throbbing pulse thrummed to the forefront.


    ¡°He what?¡±


    ¡°He found me with Crash. No idea how.¡±


    The past few months seemed to sh before my eyes-depressing dinners with my family, the pain, the nightmare, the should-haves and should-have-nots, my mother wasting away to a stick while my dad drank himself stupid, crying until I vomited, waking up to screaming fits, and who was at the center of the trauma?


    Alessio.


    The lying bastard. Two-faced asshole.


    Now his insistence for me to move on made sense. Him being in a hurry for everyone to forget my very alive sister. Who needed to be rescued and deserved more than his callous disregard.


    Suddenly, my phone buzzed.


    Alessio: Found you.


    ¡°Oh my God. He¡¯s here. He¡¯s fucking here. Oh shit. He must¡¯ve tracked me on the goddamned app!¡±


    I sprang out of the booth. Carm followed. She trembled as I dug into my purse. I detached the Toyota key from my ring and crammed it into her palm.


    ¡°Why do I need keys?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for a car I bought ages ago. Parked at Roy¡¯s Junkyard on seventh. Nobody knows about it. Go before he finds us.¡±


    ¡°Come!¡±


    I wished I could. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Just go!¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Carm, go!¡±


    Carm kissed my cheek and dashed out, her hair flying like a banner.


    I sank into the cushions, so depressed, I didn¡¯t care about the rapid footsteps. Or the pairs of boots surrounding the table. A man fell into the opposite seat, his arm sweeping the dishes to the side. His fingers curled around my forearm. He yanked me forward, forcing me to meet his fury head-on.


    Alessio¡¯s rxed posture and face were a farce. I sensed the rage in his grip, which became punishing when he held my gaze. ¡°You maniptive, conniving brat. Smart enough to lower my guard. Not enough to leave the phone behind.¡±


    ¡°Go fuck yourself.¡±


    The other guy groaned. John stood beside Alessio, hands in his pockets, looking deeply ufortable by the situation.


    ¡°Make yourself useful and check the fucking bathrooms,¡± Alessio snapped. ¡°Then wait outside.¡±


    The smaller man¡¯s ice-like demeanor swept over me as he turned to do just that. I watched as he strolled into the men¡¯s restroom. The sounds of loud bangs echoed throughout the restaurant as I imagined him kicking open the stall doors.


    ¡°Who were you meeting?¡±


    I gazed at Alessio, my mouth dry.


    What would I say?


    I couldn¡¯t tell him about my sister. I needed to buy her a couple of days.


    ¡°Nobody.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    John returned from the bathroom, shrugging. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Alessio¡¯s throat rumbled with a frustrated growl. ¡°Tell me who he is right now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He nced at the second coffee cup, his lips curling. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    Good Lord. He thought I was cheating on him. When the hell would I have had time?


    ¡°Nick. Nick Toffoli.¡±


    ¡°There is no Nick Toffoli.¡± His fingers gouged my flesh as he leaned forward, his eyes rimmed with fire. ¡°Why are you screwing with me? What have I done to deserve this, six hours before our goddamned wedding?¡±


    You knew about Carm and abandoned her, you lying bastard.


    The monster probably relished how he¡¯d duped me. He¡¯d yed the concerned inw so well that a corrosive hatred filled my body. I wanted to wound him as much as he¡¯d ruined me.


    ¡°You¡¯re the worst thing that¡¯s ever happened to me.¡±


    There.


    I¡¯d hurt him. It was all over his downturned gaze, as though I had dealt him a staggering blow and had yet to recover. When his attention snapped to me, he¡¯d slipped into a different mask. A feral pain gleamed in his hazel pools, like a rabid wolf that had suffered a severe injury. His anger radiated from somewhere dark he¡¯d kept secret from me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go after what¡¯s left of your family.¡±


    Shit. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Alessio dragged me closer as the same toxic bile seemed to course under his skin like blood poisoning. His stubble grazed my cheek before his mouth touched the shell of my ear.


    ¡°Try me.¡±

 #7 Chapter 16

    MIA


    Alessio was the nightmare in my otherwise perfect wedding day.


    I married Alessio under a ceiling draped with ck fabric, strung with thousands of lights resembling stars. The hotel ballroom had been transformed into a forest of creamy hydrangeas. Flowers formed columns around a demi circle of a snow-white colonnade supporting a ssical-style roof filled with rose topiaries. More roses, baby¡¯s breath, and greenery arranged the structure. It was beautiful, but I couldn¡¯t absorb it with any joy.


    I¡¯d recreated every detail of my sister¡¯s wedding to honor her memory, but now it felt like a self-inflicted wound. If another person said my sister was here in spirit, I¡¯d have a meltdown. Carm haunted this marriage, but she wasn¡¯t yet a ghost.


    Anger pulsed low in my throat as I choked through our six-course dinner, Alessio beside me at our sweetheart table. Thank God we opted out of a bridal party. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to face Mom and Dad. Looking at them across the room was hard enough.


    Alessio¡¯s jacket brushed my arm as he leaned over, frowning at my barely touched te. ¡°Go easy on the alcohol. There¡¯s nothing tackier than a shit-faced bride.¡±


    I looked him in the eye and drained my cup. ¡°It¡¯s my right to get wasted on the worst day of my life.¡±


    ¡°You are such a drama queen.¡± Alessio¡¯s pleasantness never flickered, but he cinched my shoulder. ¡°Whatever this is-we¡¯ll deal with itter.¡±


    Forks chimed against champagne flutes. The sound of ringing ss filled the venue, and wolf whistles split the air. Alessio schooled his expression, taking my chin as he shot the guests a bemused smirk. Warmth spider-webbed my cheek as my husband pressed his mouth into mine. He angled his head and deepened the kiss, but where there were butterflies hours before all that remained were charred husks and so much goddamned pain.


    After dinner, we had the first dance as a crowd of onlookers swayed to the music. Alessio gathered me in his arms, beaming. He was a dark prince in his wool tux with silk-satinpels. He¡¯d never been clean-shaven, and theck of beard transformed him from ruthless gangster to wholesome businessman. Especially when he wore that smile. The fake one that hadssoed me across the party and sealed our fates, almost a year ago.


    Liar, I wanted to scream. Bastard.


    His jacket brushed my embroidered corset as he pulled me close into what seemed like a loving embrace, another pantomime that crushed my spirit.


    ¡°Stop pouting.¡± Alessio¡¯s whisper cut into my ear. ¡°You will smile. You will shake hands. You will act like a newlywed. Save the rage for when we¡¯re drunk, sloppy, and alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying not to strangle you.¡±


    He¡¯d ruined something I¡¯d looked forward to my whole life, and everything was perfect except him.


    He tapped my chin. Fire zed in my chest when I met his narrowed gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things worse for yourself. I have zero tolerance for your attitude right now. If you have any sense, you¡¯ll tone it down.¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    ¡°Ever been fucked so hard you couldn¡¯t walk?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, Alessio.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already in hell.¡±


    The rawness in his words was like a knife between my ribs. The difort spread to the hand trapped in his.


    ¡°You are not going anywhere.¡± He resisted my pull, his grip tightening around my waist. ¡°And we¡¯re not having it out in front of our friends and family.¡±


    ¡°You mean my family, since yours disowned you.¡±


    Too far.


    His eyes shed with a promise that hinted I¡¯d pay for thatment.


    All night, he introduced me to wiseguys and politicians, CEOs of constructionpanies, and a whirlwind of people in his professionalwork. As the evening wore on and ties loosed from cors, he unglued from my side to join the men roaring with bawdy jokes. At midnight, a table rolled out with junk food, and everyone stuffed their faces with Burger King to fuel the nonstop partying.


    I was not downing champagne or eating from the ten-tiered wedding cake, whose golden frosting revealedyers of strawberries and Proso filling. Alessio tossed back his fifth or sixth drink. He spent theter hoursworking and fending off drunk girls. Countless women hit on my husband-my goddamned husband-who rejected them but not before giving them a smile that strangled my heart.


    I wiped two small tears as a bitter wind skated across my shoulders, having escaped to an outdoor patio where the heatmps provided the barestfort. Solitude should¡¯ve done me good, but alone with my thoughts was thest thing I wanted. I couldn¡¯t stop wondering about my sister-where she was, how she was doing, if I¡¯d ever see her again-


    The door swung.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I cursed as a broad silhouette stepped into the crisp air. I dried my cheeks as the man joined my side, his fingers sping the railing I leaned against.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    I faced him, caught off guard at the stiff delivery. My gazended on Vinn¡¯s chiseled jaw.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was a relief not to pretend, to bask in Vinn¡¯s quiet strength. He seemed surprised that my tone echoed his deadpan. Vinn peeked at my face, absorbing my grief with the same frigid steel he¡¯d shown at the distillery. And yet he had a pulse. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have offered his life for mine.


    I bit my lip. ¡°How do you do it?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Act like nothing bothers you.¡±


    Vinn stared. His pupils swallowed his midnight irises, reflecting endless, dark tunnels. ¡°Easy. I ept that I¡¯m already dead.¡±


    What the hell had happened to him?


    ¡°Vinn, that¡¯s horrible.¡±


    ¡°It works. And you might need to lock away the part that hurts to survive a marriage with Alessio.¡±


    His presence filled me like a cold fog that weighed my insides. Everything he said was so heavy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can. And it¡¯ll get easier.¡± He patted my shoulder and squeezed. ¡°You¡¯ve survived worse than Alessio Salvatore.¡±


    Not much.


    I kept my mouth shut, determined not to drag him into my issues, but my silence must¡¯ve spoken volumes.


    Vinn¡¯s hand fell. ¡°Mia?¡±


    ¡°You should go.¡±


    His difort seemed to grow as he hesitated, plunging his hands into his cks.


    I stepped away. ¡°Do me a favor and forget this conversation.¡±


    Vinn refusal to budge told me I¡¯d only piqued his interest.


    Fuck.


    I fled his side and burst indoors. My waterproof mascara was holding up, but I couldn¡¯t hide the fact I¡¯d spent the few minutes crying. My gaze skipped over darkened columns until itnded on Alessio.


    His re was like a skewer. ¡°Why are you upset?¡±


    Pick a reason, asshole.


    ¡°You have sulked through this whole goddamn wedding. I should¡¯ve expected nothing less from a pampered princess who always gets her way. You¡¯ve been AWOL for fifteen minutes.¡± Alessio stiffened like a big cat stalking prey. His brows knitted as he nced from me to Vinn¡¯s shadow. Something clicked in those hazel pools.


    ¡°You and Vinn.¡±


    I gaped at him. Did he mean what I thought he did?


    ¡°You¡¯re seeing him. Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He really was that stupid.


    ¡°As if I¡¯d trade one damaged mobster for another.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you look heartbroken?¡±


    ¡°Because I fucking am.¡±


    I spoke around a rock-sized lump as I dragged my attention from Alessio¡¯s silkpels up the skin ghosted with blue stubble to the eyes that once watched me with aching tenderness.


    ¡°I am crying over you. Not Vinn.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±


    He balled his hands into fists. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sober enough to see you clearly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense.¡± His cold gaze swept me up and down before he grasped my bicep. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Carm.


    A ball of white-hot rage threatened to explode from my chest.


    ¡°You never gave a shit about me.¡±


    ¡°Then why did I take my time with you? Why did I make sure your needs were always met before mine? Jesus, Mia. You need to visit a shrink if you can¡¯t get how good I¡¯ve been to you.¡±


    I yanked my arm away, disgusted by my body¡¯s response to his touch.


    ¡°The hell is wrong with you?¡±


    You burst in my life, ripped my dreams to shreds, and set them on fire.


    ¡°Tell me his name, or I¡¯ll drag you upstairs and rip it out of you the hard way.¡±


    There was nothing more dangerous than an envious gangster, and I¡¯d made things worse by noting clean. Setting him straight was impossible without throwing Carm under the bus.


    What should I do?


    When I didn¡¯t answer, his brows narrowed until the round pools became menacing slits. He was jealous of a man who didn¡¯t exist, and I couldn¡¯t reveal the truth.


    There was no getting out of this.


    HE BROUGHT me to our hotel suite decked out in silver and cream-the colors of our wedding. A bucket of champagne sat in ice next to an overflowing basket of pale roses, and a letter written by the governor, wishing us congrattions.


    Alessio moved behind me. He hadn¡¯t raised his voice, or given any indication he was furious beyond the tight pinch in my shoulder as he escorted me. His demeanor had shifted the moment he locked us inside. The heaviness in his gaze was different.


    ¡°Bedroom.¡±


    His baritone was like a finger dragging down my spine.


    I could¡¯ve resisted the hand sliding into mine, but its warmth soothed my nerves so much that I obeyed the soft pressure. Alessio led me into a room with a king-sized bed and mid-century modern furniture. He hit the lights, bathing us in the darkness that felt unsafe, like the shadows in a parking lot. Then he nudged me forward until I faced the mattress.


    I¡¯d avoided thinking about this all night. Our first time together wasn¡¯t supposed to be infected with anger. What would he feel like? Would I enjoy it? What if he was rough?


    My heart begged me to save myself, but I wouldn¡¯t stop him.


    Alessio¡¯s waist pressed into my backside as he palmed my stomach. He nuzzled my neck and unpinned my hair. Then he kissed the shell of my ear.


    ¡°You make a beautiful bride.¡±


    My breathing hitched from the unexpectedpliment, but it was as poisoned as every honeyed word that spilled from Alessio¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I had so many ns for our wedding night. I was going to make youe on my tongue and hands. I would¡¯ve been gentle. Taken my sweet time before ruining any other man for you. But you took a sledgehammer to that the moment you fucked around.¡±


    His rage passed through me as he fisted my dress and unzipped me. The cool air might¡¯ve stung if Alessio hadn¡¯t kept me close. He rolled the straps off my shoulders and tugged the embroidered corset. Whispers of his touch teased my skin-his breath on my cor, the fingers tracing thece. I was a living torch when he reached my thong. His lips grazed my thigh. Then he snagged my panties with his teeth.


    Hot.


    The contact dragged out a hiss as he pulled it off. Then he removed my heels, and I sank onto the carpet. He sped me to his body, his heat melting through the jacket. He ripped it from his arms, and the warmth doubled. I swallowed hard as his thick erection pressed into my backside.


    ¡°Alessio.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can say.¡±


    Except the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hate you.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to duct tape your mouth.¡± Alessio took my face, angling it toward him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but I will.¡±


    The silky caress in his voice said otherwise, and my heart skipped when his softer mouth pressed on mine. Desperate to bring this somewhere safer, I closed my eyes and kissed him back. It was a sweet lie, just like every other kiss since tonight.


    He broke away, breathing deeply.


    ¡°Alessio, take a step back. Calm down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not calming down. I¡¯m just getting started.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk before you do something you regret.¡± I searched his gaze for an ounce of restraint, but my fear seemed to embolden him. ¡°Alessio, I wasn¡¯t cheating on you, I was-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you speak.¡±


    An unraveling sound split the air. He¡¯d taken a roll of duct tape from the nightstand.


    Good Lord. ¡°Alessio, no!¡±


    He tore a strip and pped it over my mouth. ¡°Much better.¡±


    I seized the edge, but he pinned my wrists. A second piece stered over the first. He ttened the sides over my lips, his eyes gleaming as he traced his handiwork. It yed my nerves as though he¡¯d kissed me, and then he pushed his mouth into the imprint of mine. My legs clenched. The swarm of buttery warmth chased away my nausea.


    I screamed Carm, but it broke out in a muffled groan. Apprehension hung in a pungent cloud, and his nostrils red as though he breathed it in.


    Shit, shit, shit.


    I struggled to break free. He restrained my arms with more tape. An electrical current zipped my spine. Then he fisted my hair.


    ¡°Never thought in a million years you¡¯d y me. I underestimated you.¡± He caressed my shoulders, and my body remembered the other times he¡¯d held me, and the fear ebbed. ¡°I looked at you and saw a future wife. You looked at me and saw a man you could manipte. And it worked.¡±


    I angled toward the door, but he barked a warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m not above tying you to the bed.¡±


    Alessio, please.


    Nothing came out but mumbled whimpers.


    He yanked me into his chest. Cotton glided over my hammering heart as he cupped my breast. He tweezed my nipple, sending a lightning bolt of pleasure between my thighs, and I moaned. His hardness dug into my ass. His lips smoldered a path from my neck to my ear, the skin puckering where he kissed.


    I backed into his waist, seeking more of him. He unzipped himself, and a hard length slipped into my bound hands. Holy shit. He was like velvet stretched over steel. My thumb rolled a drop around his head as he thumbed my nipple into a stiff point. He released me and pulled away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    What?


    A crack split the air. I turned, wide-eyed. Alessio snapped his belt, and a horrible foreboding filled my chest.


    Don¡¯t even think about it, bastard.


    ¡°Bend.¡±


    No!


    He stroked my backside, and sparks seemed to fly into my body. ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy this way too much.¡±


    The belt touched my cheek and drifted down. It was like a me-tipped finger, seductive, sensual. He traced the curve of my tits. I shut my eyes, seduced by it, and Alessio¡¯s hand fondling my breast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Part of me dared to push him further. I was scared to rebel, but everything he did teased my sexual frustration from embers into a glowing fire. The belt skated across my abdomen, down my belly, to where I was already wet and aching. He rubbed it into my clit, and I groaned. The leather lifted and tapped my pussy. The light smack jolted me with another fierce bolt of ecstasy. Desperate for more, I twisted in his arms.


    ¡°Told you not to move.¡±


    I froze, caught in between fear and lust. I¡¯d never done this before. Men didn¡¯t raise their hands to Ignacio¡¯s daughter if they wanted to keep their limbs.


    He seemed to interpret my hesitation for defiance. He palmed my back and pushed, lowering me roughly onto the mattress. My face pressed into theforter. His appreciative sighs washed over me with warmth.


    ¡°Gorgeous. And all mine.¡± His silky caress became a firm kneading. Alessio pressed his cock into me. ¡°Can you feel how bad I want you?¡±


    He stepped away, and the unforgiving touch of the leather returned. It dragged up my thigh, riding the swell of my bottom before it disappeared.


    And struck me.


    And struck me.


    And struck me.


    The white-hot band seared me. He held me still, raining hell on my ass-swift, brutal agony. I gritted my teeth. Tears mmed into my eyes before he stopped, flinging the belt aside. Then he reced the ache with a soothing stroke. He lifted me upright, cheek pressing into mine. He cradled my ass. The pain smartened as he gouged into me.


    What just happened?


    ¡°You will never run out on me again.¡±


    I screamed a dozen insults he couldn¡¯t hear, but Alessio seemed to get the gist. Then he ripped the tape off my lips, parting with it what felt like ayer of me.


    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡±


    His anger stabbed me with every sharp movement as he manipted me to where he wanted. Alessio took my ankle and yanked me across the mattress. The fabric burned my already raw backside. Hands bound, I was powerless as Alessio climbed over me.


    He fisted my mane. His mouth crashed into my lips. It was violent, as though he made up for the sensual pecks at the wedding. He nipped, imed, and sucked until my bottom lip hurt. All the kisses until now were child¡¯s y.


    I ached from the need to touch and kiss him, but I could only squirm and grapple at nothing, so my thighs glided over him. He noticed the change with a feral grin and kissed my knee. Warmth shivered across my skin as he canvassed my body. He didn¡¯t part from me as he made hickeys up my leg, his hair like feathers, teasing-so fucking teasing. But he seemed to be sick of taunting me. He slid closer, dragging his stubbled cheek on me like a wild beast. Then he reached between us, and a thrill leaped into my stomach. A broad pressure caressed my clit, slipping in a river of my arousal. As he rubbed my slicked pussy, I strained against the tape.


    He pressed his forehead to mine. He met my gaze.


    Meeting his intensity head-on stole my breath.


    With a brutal stroke, he shoved inside. Pain mmed into me with enough force to make me arch. My walls seared agony as he bulldozed through my barriers. It was like he¡¯d fucked my lungs, too. I couldn¡¯t inhale. It was losing my virginity all over again. Stop rested on the tip of my tongue, but the shock melted away.


    He slowed his strokes. He reeled back and slowly filled me.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. God, it was so deep. He wrapped me in an embrace that kept pulling us together with each aching thrust.


    It was like sinking beneath the waves. The surface rippled above, but I didn¡¯t care. I could¡¯ve drowned in him-in the ecstasy of our bodies joining and the sweet magic of his sighs. Scorching heat washed over me, like the wave after opening an oven door. My spine arched as he smashed through all my defenses. He drew me in his mouth and sank his teeth. I imed every corner of his lips, heart pounding when he shoved his hands into my hair.


    His kiss was a punishing bite that said he was still angry. His thrusts increased, and then he growled as though I wasn¡¯t giving him enough.


    My world swam as he pulled out and flipped me. His knees nudged mine apart, and then he seized the tape binding me. He jerked. The edges seared into my flesh as I flew backward, pinned against his warmth. His chest billowed.


    ¡°Why did you stop-ow.¡±


    He¡¯d fisted my tresses, and I grimaced against the needling pain. He cupped my breast.


    ¡°Show me how badly you need me.¡±


    Holding my ponytail like a leash, he dragged until his hardness pierced me once more. He sat and watched me. I dropped, captivated by his palms rolling over my breasts and his determination to have me.


    A swift p burned into my raw wounds, which I absorbed with a whimper as I ground into him, my only bnce tethered to my bound wrists. Alessio glided to my waist as his hips met my downward motions, and he was like a beast-grabbing my ass, pping it, and biting my neck.


    He pushed me forward, and then yanked on my bindings to break my fall. He drove into me. He¡¯d given me something I didn¡¯t know I craved. Now I needed him fucking me until he was spent and weakened. I wanted his face pressed into my neck. The ache between my legs swelled. Faster. Just a bit more.


    Alessio tensed. Then he rammed into me with a jolt I felt in my ribs. A groan burst from his lips. Molten pleasure coated my walls, which clenched and milked him of every drop.


    ¡°More,¡± I begged.


    His growl billowed my skin as he shoved his hand under my thigh. He plunged and rubbed my clit until electricity skated my body in wide arcs, pleasure radiating to my lips.


    And then I panted into his arm, unraveling with an orgasm that seemed to shake the foundations like a quake throwing shockwaves into the floor, the ceiling, everywhere. I sighed with a primal satisfaction as relief rippled over me. He held himself tight, pushing his seed deeper as I dissolved into a pool of joy. Alessio breathed hard, his feathery strokes like rippling waves. We kissed as he unraveled the tape.


    As soon as he freed me, my fingers dove into his thick hair. I touched where it throbbed with his pulse. The bliss had knocked me out. I wanted to wake up tangled in his arms.


    Just like this.


    Alessio hovered above, slick with sweat, beautiful, and pensive. He shed a disarming smile. It took a while to remember why I loathed him.


    He¡¯d tossed Carm aside. Used me.


    God, he¡¯d filled me with his darkness. My hope evaporated as he dropped to an elbow and leaned in, close enough for me to count those caramel swirls.


    ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t look at him. The fortress I¡¯d summoned was already crumbling.

 #7 Chapter 17

    ALESSIO


    Eight hourster, Mia hadn¡¯t caved.


    That suited me fine because I¡¯d never been fucked so well. Mia¡¯s wide-eyed innocence was a front for the sex goddess who rode me all night. The conversation about her betrayal could wait until I¡¯d had my fill of banging my wife.


    ¡°Alessio?¡±


    I slid from the bed and strolled into the bathroom, where she stood naked. The belt¡¯s strap had embedded light bruises onto her ass, and other marks painted her beautiful body with purple and red. It tugged at a ce I wanted to strangle.


    She thumbed the hickeys on her breasts. At my approach, Mia grabbed a towel from the rack. When I dragged it off her shoulders, her cheeks darkened.


    ¡°We¡¯re not finished. I might never be, to be honest.¡±


    My head pounded as her curves filled my hands. Tits. Hips. All of them begged to be licked and sucked.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t use a condom.¡±


    ¡°I told you I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Alessio,¡± she reasoned. ¡°We can¡¯t try for a baby while we¡¯re fighting.¡±


    ¡°Sure we can. We already made a solid effort.¡± I grinned, assailed by a stream of pornographic stills involving Mia straddling my waist as Iy back. ¡°You definitely were riding high.¡±


    ¡°It was a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Referring to these?¡± I fingered the gashes she¡¯d inflicted on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve never let anyone do that to me before.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I loved it.¡±


    She¡¯d channeled her frustrations into screwing me, and it was better than anything I¡¯d ever experienced-hate-fucking at its prime.


    I wanted it again. And again.


    I cornered her against the counter.


    ¡°Alessio, we can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I am not done with you.¡±


    ¡°Bringing a child into our drama is a terrible idea. It¡¯s selfish.¡± She sounded reasonable, which made me want to shut her up.


    ¡°We have a while to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think-¡±


    I kissed her.


    Mia sputtered. The protest forming her lips melted into a sigh. She teased my chest hair as she kissed me. She allowed me to push her into the shower.


    I turned on the water.


    We walked into the spray, kissing. Her hair darkened. Her bruises flushed. Mia broke from me. A deste sadness flowed within those brown pools.


    ¡°Alessio, how long will we keep pretending everything¡¯s fine?¡±


    ¡°For at least a few more orgasms.¡±


    I pushed her into the wall.


    She hissed when her skin touched the tiles, but she arched when I groped her tits. She crushed her mouth into mine. Her touch burned hotter than the steam. She glided across my waist and grabbed my dick. Then she dragged my hand toward her already soaked pussy.


    I plunged my finger in her greedy hole. Her walls refused to let go. I tested their resistance before sinking. Her agonized breaths blew on my neck. Mia clutched at my back. I slipped along her seam, gathering moisture before I stuck them into her mouth. The wet heat reminded me of what I¡¯d denied myself for weeks.


    My cock swelled as I removed my fingers.


    ¡°Ready to wrap your lips around more of me?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you are?¡± She gripped my chin, her gaze swimming with lust. ¡°You might notst.¡±


    The confidence was hot.


    ¡°Only one way to find out.¡±


    She kissed me before kneeling, her hands trailing my body. My pulse throbbed as she grasped my dick. She smiled as she stroked me in her fist, moving up and down. Light flicks of her tongue hardened my erection into a battering ram, and when she slid me inside, I groaned. She made a tight seal as she sucked. I gritted my teeth, fighting the urge to thrust. She took me deeper. My breathing hitched. She touched the base of my cock, and I massaged her scalp.


    She yed with my head, teased the underside, and made a mockery of my self-control.


    I caught myself on the wall as the strength drained from me. The pressure to finish cinched my throat. It was as though she¡¯d siphoned all the oxygen. My lungs couldn¡¯t catch up to my galloping heart. The shower echoed with my panting as I sank into the bliss.


    She stopped.


    I blinked and looked down, so overwhelmed by her swirling wetness that theck of it was mming on the brakes. I moved strands from her face as her chest rose and fell. Then Mia swallowed my dick. She wrapped my waist and squeezed until her nose brushed my hip. Then she held herself there, all of me jammed in her. She tugged back an inch and pushed forward. Faster and faster. She didn¡¯te up for air.


    God, she had no intention of stopping.


    ¡°I¡¯m going toe. Last warning.¡±


    She didn¡¯t budge.


    I rolled my hips, surrendering to the need clenching my balls. A jolt struck my cock with pleasure, and jets of warmth burst forth. I pumped twice, my appetite still raging. I pulled out and yanked her upright. I flipped her and nudged her legs apart. Then I thrust home. The liquid-hot silk of her walls hugged my length.


    ¡°Did you think I was done?¡±


    Mia slipped and caught herself, gasping. ¡°Alessio.¡±


    Music to my fucking ears.


    I plunged into her ruthlessly. Her hand glided over the arm wrapping her tits. I seized her bottom lip. She deepened the kiss as I rubbed her clit. Her tongue shoved in my mouth as she clenched me like a fist. Her breaths hitched to a keening wail as I drilled her tight body.


    My second orgasm shook my limbs as I buried my face into her neck. The rush of heat jetted into her. She turned, grappling at my chest as the tidal wave of relief pushed me backward. Holding her, I copsed onto the bench. Mia straddled me. She ground into myp. Her rosebud lips parted as I helped her finish. Once she came, she sagged into my arms. We kissed as steam coated our smoldering bodies.


    ¡°What am I going to do with you? How will I get you pregnant if you suck me off like an angel?¡±


    She looked like she¡¯d drowned in lust and wasing back to life. ¡°You came twice.¡±


    ¡°That happens with amazing head.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m amazing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be coy.¡± I didn¡¯t expect this. I knew I¡¯d enjoy her, but I never imagined she¡¯d fuck me into aa. I hit the wall as a fatigue batted my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the best I ever had.¡±


    Sadness tainted the euphoria because it meant nothing. She¡¯d been with another man the night before our wedding. She¡¯d tooled with me all those weeks so I could drop my guard enough to let her escape, and if she hadn¡¯t brought her cell phone, she would¡¯ve seeded.


    And she was manipting me again.


    My mood nosedived. Poison worked its way into my spirit, chilling my body. I detached from Mia and pulled her away from me.


    She seemed to sense the shift in temperature. Her brows knitted as I pushed her onto the bench. ¡°Alessio?¡±


    Dripping, I stepped outside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I caught her hurt reflection in the mirror, but couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. My feelings had clouded my judgment. Instead of learning my lesson and moving on, I raged.


    Mia had gutted me. Sternum to belly.


    She¡¯d lured me in with her over-the-top kindness, and I¡¯d dared to dream that maybe she told the truth. Her candy-coated sweetness was dangerous for a guy like me, but I had indulged. I¡¯d given her the benefit of the doubt. I¡¯d ignored my suspicion because I was addicted, dick-sucked, seduced.


    I¡¯d let her inside a vulnerable ce I¡¯d never shown to anyone.


    And what did she do?


    Use me.


    I wrapped my waist with a towel, left the bathroom, and mmed the door.


    Never-fucking-again.


    As I dressed, I purged every tender instinct from the wound that kept bleeding. I couldn¡¯t ept what I¡¯d allowed her to do. When I¡¯d stewed enough, I searched the suite for Mia. I tracked her to the couch that faced a wall of windows. She curled up on the leather, wearing a white robe. Bile scorched my tongue as I sat on the coffee table, blocking her view of the city. She nced at me, her face and eyes flushed with the tell-tale signs of grief.


    Even that was a maniption.


    I hated her. ¡°I want the other man¡¯s name. Now.¡±


    Her mouth thinned. The more she hesitated, the more I wanted to yell.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it out of you anyway.¡±


    ¡°Will you beat me?¡±


    A thrill of rage zipped my spine. ¡°You are so eager to paint me like a goddamned viin. Maybe I am one, but I¡¯ve never hit you.¡±


    ¡°What aboutst night?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to mind my belt on your ass that much.¡±


    The intensity in her gaze dimmed as pink patches burned high on her cheeks.


    ¡°Why did you leave the day before our wedding?¡±


    ¡°To escape.¡±


    ¡°You and the mystery man, riding into the fucking sunrise.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she snarled in a tone bleeding with sarcasm. ¡°I was running away with my secret lover!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The word grated my throat, so forceful I felt something tear inside me. ¡°I want to know why. And who. How. Everything. You will give me every detail, no matter how fucked up. I have to know. How long was this going on? Who is he? Where is he? Where the fuck is he? You¡¯re going to tell me, or I swear to God, Mia-¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Have you any shame?¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes gleamed as she opened her mouth, looking lost. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea what to do.¡±


    ¡°You do the right thing!¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Alessio, please.¡±


    ¡°What does that fucking mean?¡±


    Mia shoved herself to the other end of the couch as my voice shook the ceiling. I grabbed her arm. She twisted like an animal caught in a bear trap.


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, am I? Good.¡± I caged her in my arms as I settled into the sofa, disgusted with myself for still wanting her. ¡°When it gets out that my wife was seeing another guy, and I did nothing to retaliate, I am dead. You might not give a shit about that, but you should care about your only barrier to Nico disappearing. What do you think will happen to you once I¡¯m gone? You¡¯ll be passed to the next Costa in line-Vinn. Is that what you fucking want?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± A tear slipped down her cheek. ¡°And I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    More like she prefers living.


    ¡°Hate me all you want, but I¡¯m your husband. We are married. Eventually, I¡¯ll get you pregnant. ept that there¡¯s no way out of this.¡± I searched her fractured gaze for defiance, finding only confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t nod. It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. I¡¯ll never believe a word out of your mouth again. You¡¯ve broken my trust.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk to me about trust.¡±


    ¡°You were with another man!¡±


    ¡°God, you are so dense. There is no affair, you idiot!¡±


    Mia turned a beet-red shade and clenched the armrest, almost as though she¡¯d let slip the truth. She stiffened, her eyes like white-hot pokers boring into my skull.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else. It¡¯s always been you.¡±


    A chill wrapped my torso as she wiped her wet cheeks, the devastation cracking her voice resonating in my bones.


    ¡°When would I have the time? Why would I even bother? Do you think having a rtionship is really on my list of priorities when I¡¯m recovering from being attacked, or when Michael¡¯s wife is in the hospital, or when my sister is missing?¡±


    No mistaking that loaded tone.


    The bottom dropped from my stomach as an image of the two coffee cups blended with the way she¡¯d held mest night. The person she¡¯d visited wasn¡¯t a man at all.


    Carm.


    That bombshell detonated my insides. ¡°You know.¡±


    ¡°I know what?¡±


    She was toying with me, but I didn¡¯t have the energy to fight.


    ¡°Carm¡¯s alive, and I kept her from you.¡±


    Mia¡¯s face betrayed zero surprise, only bitter disappointment. Grief mmed into me.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°Do me the courtesy of not lying for once. You¡¯re not sorry.¡±


    Then why did her agony rip me in half?


    ¡°You know what¡¯s funny? If you¡¯d brought Carm back to me, I would¡¯ve loved you. Now I never will.¡±

 #7 Chapter 18

    ALESSIO


    Now I never will.


    That split me to the bone because having Mia in my life had showed me how empty it had been. Her small acts of kindness had massaged warmth into my body, and theck of them marooned me on a frigid ind. She had shoved a ckened heart into my ribs, but it didn¡¯t know how to beat. I told Mia I was already in hell, but there was a deeper level of agony.


    Shame.


    A gallery of my appalling behavior ran in my mind as I counted my sins. I¡¯d threatened her family. Ruined our wedding. Taped her mouth. Then I¡¯d used her all night. Fucking moron. Blinded by jealousy, I couldn¡¯t see the obvious conclusion. Carm had returned.


    The things I said.


    The things I did.


    I may have extinguished the only light shining in my darkness. Remorse fisted my stomach whenever her crying drifted through the door that stayed closed.


    We were back home. I¡¯d checked out early and drove us, my guts digesting themselves. As soon as we¡¯d stepped inside, she dashed into the guest room.


    I had to make this right.


    I phoned everyone and spread word that Carm was alive, warning Nico that we might have trouble with the bikers. He wasn¡¯t happy. The news my ex survived was not weed. Nico couldn¡¯t afford any hups in his alliance, and this put a major dent in his ns. We had to find her before someone else did.


    I contacted hospitals. I sent my PIs to homeless and women¡¯s shelters. I called the Missing Persons detective assigned to her case and told him to get off his ass. When I¡¯d exhausted every lead, I stowed my phone.


    I needed to check on her.


    I grasped the guestroom¡¯s doorknob and turned, bracing for the inevitable gut-punch.


    She sat on the bed, tucked in aforter. Motionless as a porcin doll.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t respond.


    I approached the tangle of nkets, heart pounding at her enticing curves. The sheets didn¡¯t entirely cover her breasts. I tried to breathe around the lump in my throat. She was so goddamned beautiful. My self-loathing swelled as I sat beside her.


    Mia blinked, but there was no glimmer of recognition. It was like the days following her attack in the distillery. She¡¯d looked so dead inside.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s looking for Carm.¡±


    Mia stared at the wall, apparently unmoved. When I touched her temple, she didn¡¯t object. I threaded my fingers through her hair and massaged her scalp.


    She remained still.


    ¡°Does anything hurt?¡±


    Mia shrugged.


    ¡°Talk to me. Please.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t meet my gaze. ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°I would if I thought it¡¯d help you.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t fix this.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t ept that. ¡°It¡¯s killing me to see you so crushed.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± A flicker of pain trembled into her voice. ¡°You didn¡¯t have a problem with my depression before I caught you in a lie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mia. I never wanted to-¡±


    ¡°Hurt me?¡±


    Our eyes met, and a jolt shot into my chest.


    ¡°You¡¯ve controlled and manipted me from the beginning. How is that not hurting me?¡±


    I swallowed hard, searching for the proper words. ¡°You would¡¯ve been exploited by someone else. And I know it doesn¡¯t seem like it, but I¡¯m one of the better ones.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± Mia snarled, yanking from my touch. ¡°David never hurt me like this.¡±


    Ouch.


    I deserved that. ¡°You didn¡¯t feel for him the way you do for me.¡±


    ¡°Did. That¡¯s in the past.¡±


    My throat tightened.


    ¡°You imed you were doing everything to find Carm-¡±


    ¡°-and I did-¡±


    ¡°Let me fucking finish. You lied to us for months. Months! She could¡¯vee home months ago, but you didn¡¯t want her back. You preferred her gone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°You disgust me.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You knew she was alive. You kept her away. How could you? Alessio, how could you do that to me?¡±


    Her agony split me open. The background bled into white for a moment, and my father¡¯s sagging frown materialized behind thick panes of ss. Something deep inside me tore. I hid my face in my hands because I couldn¡¯t stand the disappointment on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You said you were good for me, but you¡¯re not. You¡¯re the opposite of good, you¡¯re-¡±


    ¡°Terrible. Worthless.¡± The same words Dad had shouted, shortly before he wrote me off forever. ¡°I know.¡±


    I looked up, my gaze following the blindingforter to Mia¡¯s delicate hand, which still wore my ring, all the way up her bare arm and shoulder, to her flushed pout and wounded brown eyes.


    ¡°I spotted an opportunity to steal you, so I took you from that prick David and everybody with their eye on you. I¡¯m sorry I hurt you, but I don¡¯t regret marrying you.¡±


    ¡°That is not an apology.¡±


    She sees through me.


    Somehow, that made me want her more.


    ¡°I can¡¯t undo what I did, but I can make amends.¡±


    ¡°With what? Your wallet? Go fuck yourself.¡±


    Pleasee back to me. ¡°I wanted you more than anything.¡±


    ¡°Alessio, I can¡¯t. I just can¡¯t. You abandoned my sister.¡±


    ¡°She left me first.¡±


    ¡°She suffered because you didn¡¯t bring her home. There is no forgiveness in my heart for cruelty. You gave up on her.¡±


    ¡°Carm is a fucking adult. Leaving was her choice. Did she say I abandoned her?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t get that far because you showed up and immediately used me of cheating.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea what to think, Mia. Why did you let me believe you were fucking around?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a conscious decision. Carm asked not me to tell anyone she was alive. She told me marrying you was a mistake. She begged me to escape with her. Then you were there, making a spectacle in the diner before I¡¯d processed that my sister was still breathing.¡±


    A dagger sank between my ribs at the slight. I¡¯d risked everything to leave Carm behind, at her request. And this was how she thanked me-by throwing a wrecking ball into my marriage six hours before it was official.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what happened, and you canpare notes with Carm. Whenever we find her, and she¡¯s ready to talk.¡±


    Mia crossed her arms, scowling.


    ¡°The crime scene was staged. I kept it quiet because I didn¡¯t want to give your family false hope. I¡¯ll spare you the details, but the breadcrumb trail led to a patched member of an MC club. Then I tracked her down a month after her disappearance. She was happy. Healthy. Thest thing I expected. I assumed she¡¯d been kidnapped, but she didn¡¯t need to be saved. Then it came together-she was seeing this guy during our engagement.¡± A ripple of anger ran through me at the memory. ¡°All of us were running ragged searching for her, while she lived in a pce the whole fucking time. I could¡¯ve brought her home, but then what? Was I supposed to take her back? A girl who cheated and put me through hell for weeks?


    ¡°Killing her boyfriend would¡¯ve sparked a war with the bikers. It¡¯d have ruined Nico¡¯s n to unite the gangs, and I had zero interest in vengeance. I wanted to start a family. And I remembered how you and I had hit it off. You were still avable, so I did what she asked. I left her alone. Because of you. Everything I couldn¡¯t picture with Carm, I saw with you.¡±


    As Mia absorbed my speech, tears gathered in her eyes. Devastation seemed to drown her like a sudden rainfall.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t ask toe back?¡±


    I met her watery gaze and shook my head. My palm grazed her cheek, wiping the tear that fell. She stiffened when I pulled her body onto myp, but didn¡¯t object when I kissed her temple. She¡¯d done this to me-over and over until I¡¯d gotten used to her affection, and it was second nature.


    ¡°I never wanted to tell you any of this.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re selfish.¡±


    ¡°Carm was determined to leave your lives, and I thought helping you move on was a good thing.¡±


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been, if she were dead.¡±


    ¡°It was greedy and wrong, but Carm stood in the way of the woman I wanted.¡± I wrapped her shoulders in the bedding, cocooning her in heat. ¡°She¡¯s not the one. You are.¡±


    Mia looked lost again. She nestled deeper into my arms. ¡°I don¡¯t forgive you. I¡¯m just tired of fighting.¡±


    Thank God.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    I swept the fine hairs from her forehead before kissing her. I cupped her face and brushed her lips with mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She kissed me. She was softer than down, her gentle reciprocation reaching into my chest. She leaned forward, the sheets falling from her neck. As she tongued my lip, I tasted the salt of her tears. I sank into the pillows, threading my fingers in her hair. Mia pulled away and gasped, blinking mist from hershes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to want me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. Looking at you hurts me.¡±


    ¡°Then close your eyes. I¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±


    She hesitated. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    I caught her mouth in a sensual kiss, one that echoed our rtionship before we were married, when it was all sweetness and warmth. Mia didn¡¯t object as I peeled theforter off her naked curves, the sight flooding my dick with heat. I worshipped her body the way I should havest night.


    She shivered wherever I touched. I grazed her throat, dragging my tongue down her silky skin. I lingered to soothe the small hickeys as I passed over the swell of her tits. I imed her nipple. She arched into me with a moan. I nipped her before trailing to the other breast, the swollen nub rolling between my thumb and forefinger.


    Lower and lower, I kissed.


    ¡°Oh my God. Are you-¡±


    Her eyes flew open when I licked her pussy. She moaned when I dove in. I reached back and dragged her arousal to her clit. Her fitful cries lowered to a guttural sound as I licked her honeyed pussy. I yanked on her legs when she tried to close them. I fastened around her and sucked.


    Her body¡¯s response made my cock bulge against my cks. It demanded release, but this wasn¡¯t about me.


    She grabbed at the hand on her thigh and tugged. I resisted the temptation to answer the plea burning in her widened gaze. I wouldn¡¯t stop until she finished on my mouth. Mia¡¯s whine sharpened into a cry when I hooked two fingers inside her. They pulsed as I tongued her clit. Mia convulsed, grinding her hips into me. Her breathing hitched, and then she came, digging her heels into my shoulders. She clenched on my finger as I teased her to climax.


    Then I wiped my lips and copsed into the pillow next to hers. She rolled onto my chest and crushed her mouth into mine. The kiss felt like a missing piece locking into ce.


    I smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t gloat. This changes nothing.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    But my smile grew when she nuzzled my neck and yed with my hair. She breathed in deeply and sighed. It didn¡¯t take her long to drift off. Then I surrendered to my exhaustion, basking in the blissful peace.


    She didn¡¯t understand what having her in my life had done to me. She just didn¡¯t.


    I was crazy about her.


    And I wouldn¡¯t let her leave.

 #7 Chapter 19

    MIA


    I was kidnapped again.


    Everything was a repeat of my first week in his mansion when he kept a close watch but never forced hispany on me. I contacted seven divorce attorneys-all who mysteriously weren¡¯t epting clients and never returned my calls once I mentioned my husband¡¯s name. Not one goddamnedwyer in this city would touch my case.


    I was stuck with him.


    And I might be pregnant.


    The possibility loomed over my head. He had imed me so thoroughly that there was no question of me belonging to him. Toote to take back the hours of mind-blowing sex, the many times he¡¯d finished inside me, or that I¡¯d relished every moment.


    I wanted more but I couldn¡¯t because I wanted to hate him. I pictured Carm¡¯s fractured state when she¡¯d popped back into my life, and a swell of contempt would crash into the budding affection for my husband. I¡¯d catch myself smiling at him, and shame would pit my stomach. The contradiction ripped my soul apart.


    Then Serena died.


    The news came in a text message sent by my husband. She¡¯d apparently overdosed in rehab. It was horrible, but I couldn¡¯t dwell on Serena¡¯s death. My sister was still missing.


    Alessio was rarely around. There were politicians to soothe. Permissions that needed to be revoked and granted. He had to pick up ck from Michael¡¯s leave of absence, he had meetings withwyers, bosses from other crime families, and he had to find my sister. I wouldn¡¯t be able to look at my parents without blurting that their daughter was alive. Which was why I flipped through a Bourton University catalog, instead of visiting Mom and Dad.


    I skipped through pages, the small lines of text blurring together as days of stress caught up with me.


    A distant door opened and closed. Alessio¡¯s footsteps stopped at the library. I peeked over my book as he strode in, looking pleased with himself. His weight sank into the cushions.


    Alessio shed me a wide grin. ¡°Good news.¡±


    ¡°You found her.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Where? Is she safe?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She will be, at least. I tracked her to a housing authority in Roxbury. She didn¡¯t want to go anywhere with me. I had to force her into the car.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°No, but it wasn¡¯t pretty.¡±


    Crap. ¡°You should¡¯ve called me.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t jeopardize losing her when my sanity depends on bringing her back to you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°We drove for a while to calm her. I couldn¡¯t dump her on your father¡¯s doorstep in that state. It took a bit for her to stop panicking, and then she told me what that piece of shit did.¡± Alessio¡¯s sigh cut the air as he leaned forward, face in his palms. ¡°I¡¯ll find him and gouge out his fucking eyes.¡±


    My head pounded. ¡°Tone it down.¡±


    ¡°He deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°My sister decides whatever punishment that man gets.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll have to wait until after Christmas. Nico will organize a meeting with your father, me, and the MC president.¡±


    ¡°What do you hope to gain?¡±


    ¡°That asshole¡¯s head on a tter.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to kill anyone.¡±


    His arm slid across my shoulders and pulled me close. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t risk your life.¡±


    ¡°Worried I¡¯ll get hurt?¡±


    He shed a conspiratorial grin, as though he was in on the joke, but the image of Alessio lying in a hospital didn¡¯t make meugh. I¡¯d been to plenty ofte-night vigils in trauma centers, doing Hail Marys with the rest of them even though I¡¯d long given up on the power of prayer.


    Nausea pitted my stomach.


    ¡°Hey, that won¡¯t happen.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stand the tenderness in his voice. ¡°You can¡¯t promise that.¡±


    ¡°If something happens, you¡¯ll be taken care of. You¡¯ll always be looked after, no matter-what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I¡¯m not worried about myself, you idiot!


    I stood, facing a bewildered Alessio, who probably thought his death would mildly inconvenience me. Until now, I hadn¡¯t thought about it.


    How many gangsters were gunned down in front of restaurants or walking to and from a parking garage or even in their fucking homes? And then I¡¯d have to pick up the pieces of my shattered soul, and move on with our future children.


    ¡°What if we have kids?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve more than enough capital for them, too.¡±


    ¡°Can that rece a father? Who will be their dad when you¡¯re gone? What¡¯s your n for that?¡±


    A ray of understanding dawned on Alessio as his eyes widened. He wrapped his arm around my waist and rested his forehead against mine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to lose me.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    No.


    My heart throbbed with the gut-wrenching pain that would consume me if he died.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to take that seriously after everything I¡¯ve been through.¡±


    ¡°Believe in me. I¡¯m excellent at what I do.¡± Alessio seemed to grow rmed at my silence. ¡°Where is thising from?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re stuck together. Forever.¡± Misery tightened my throat as I soughtfort from the very man giving me grief. ¡°And I never wanted this life. It chose me-I didn¡¯t choose it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much.¡±


    ¡°Repeating that doesn¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°My work isworking, bridging connections, finding new business opportunities, and solving disputes. Once in a while, I¡¯ll put someone in their ce, but it rarely gets out of hand.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re safe, but you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Baby-¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can say. I know how quickly people get killed. I¡¯ve been to their funerals, the hospital vigils, and you won¡¯t convince me you¡¯re invincible. Your wealth will help you stay alive, but if you be a problem-you¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°You need to rx.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t while you¡¯re in this. I only hope you¡¯ll change. Because you want out of this, too.¡±


    Alessio gave me a smile that boiled my blood, and then he kissed my head.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    THE DAYS that followed were the happiest in my parents¡¯ life. My heart burst to watch them slowly heal. Dad hadn¡¯t touched a drop of alcohol since Carm, and Mom was epting that her daughter wasn¡¯t going to disappear in the middle of the night. I spent every minute with my sister, whose panic subsided when she realized nobody would force her to do anything.


    They still had no idea Alessio had found Carm months ago. I¡¯d asked her to keep that detail quiet. I had enough problems without my parents hating my husband, and as much as I loathed lying, they were happier not knowing.


    Stepping into their home no longer felt like visiting a mausoleum. Our family was knitting together. I could never make Mom and Dad go through this again, so I resolved to never leave Boston.


    Which meant staying married to Alessio.


    Forever.


    My rtionship with Alessio had improved, but it was far from happy. I¡¯d moved my stuff into his bedroom, but his side of the bed was always cold. His duties had increased as Nico piled on more responsibility after Michael¡¯s wife passed away.


    A weary resignation settled into my bones as we exited the funeral parlor. ck jackets spilled down the steps as people hurried over the snowy street to their cars, families, and warmth-three things Serena would never have again.


    During the viewing, Michael did nothing but stare at the coffin with a heartbreaking vacancy that echoed Vinn¡¯s toneless sorry-for-your-loss. Vinn wasn¡¯t the only guy who didn¡¯t seem to give a shit. Virtually every Costa who approached Michael patted his back and repeated the same bullshit sentiments as the man before them. Alessio¡¯s somber tone and hug were more convincing, but not by much.


    Alessio¡¯s hand slipped into mine. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°It ends at six.¡±


    ¡°We have to do this again tomorrow.¡±


    As though I needed a lesson on funerals. ¡°Yes, I know. But we¡¯re not leaving Michael.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve paid our respects, and I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Suck it up. This is just another Tuesday.¡±


    His lip twitched. ¡°That¡¯s dark.¡±


    ¡°Says the man channeling John Gotti¡¯s spirit.¡±


    His grin carved dimples into his cheeks. ¡°You realize that¡¯s apliment, right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t leave until the immediate family leaves, especially when it¡¯s your captain¡¯s wife. Have a fucking heart, Alessio.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You do. And I wish you¡¯d stop pretending otherwise.¡±


    Alessio beamed as he tugged me down the stairs, and my stomach flipped with the unexpected flood of warmth. ¡°You¡¯re always looking for proof that I¡¯m not a bastard, and I like that. But I don¡¯t give a fuck about that woman. And neither does Michael.¡±


    The chill seemed to prate the thick wool and freeze my chest.


    ¡°I hate when you talk like that.¡±


    ¡°You said you wanted full transparency.¡±


    I thought I did. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°I can tolerate your bullshit.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad.¡± Alessio reeled me into a protective embrace that squeezed out my frustration. ¡°You know I mean well. If you¡¯d rather I toned it down, I¡¯m willing to do that.¡±


    Listening to his unfiltered opinions grated at me, but I preferred the truth.


    ¡°No. I want you to be you.¡±


    ¡°But you might be happier without knowing everything.¡±


    ¡°I want a real rtionship with my husband.¡±


    He nced at his feet and smiled, as though trying to conceal how much that pleased him. When he met my gaze, he dropped the bravado. He looked taken aback and content, and was that cold biting his cheeks pink?


    ¡°I¡¯m crazy about you.¡±


    That dipped me in liquid heat. Then his knuckle brushed my cheek, and I couldn¡¯t fight the grin staggering across my face. Alessio zed with the same warmth, and, for a second, I saw our future together like a Hallmark romance. We had the house and each other. Maybe, one day, love would blossom in him, and he would see the world differently. It would change him.


    He would change.


    And we would be happy.


    His pulse thudded against my palm as I swept over his chest and anchored on his shoulders. Pleasure wrapped my throat as he teased, tipping my chin. His smile didn¡¯t just give me backflips-it stole my breath.


    Suddenly, he was close enough to taste.


    I kissed him. His mouth took a moment to soften, as though he didn¡¯t expect me to initiate. He never seemed to take me for granted, but I lived for the moments when he shrugged off his suspicion.


    I angled my head and deepened the kiss, my heart exploding with his passionate response. He backed me into a tree. Hand at my waist, gliding into my jacket. He skated my thigh until he¡¯d slipped under my skirt and grabbed my ass. He squeezed, releasing a growl that vibrated through my body. We exchanged breaths like two people whose only source of life was each other.


    A car horn honked.


    I broke from Alessio, cold washing me as I took in the funeral home and the mourners. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°We can do whatever the hell we want.¡±


    But Alessio grasped my wrist and tugged me toward his BMW. He rubbed warmth into my fingers as we slid into the backseat. He texted John, who was still inside. As we waited for him, a dark thought popped my happy bubble.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t care about Serena, and neither did Michael.¡±


    Alessio withdrew from me. ¡°They were having issues.¡±


    No surprises, there.


    Then why this rotten feeling? ¡°You¡¯re so callous about her.¡±


    ¡°You know why. Did you think I¡¯d forget what that bitch did?¡±


    His hostility only darkened my suspicions.


    ¡°How did she die?¡±


    ¡°I told you.¡± Alessio frowned, looking unhappy at the turn in conversation. ¡°Overdose. Heroin.¡±


    ¡°How did she get drugs in rehab?¡±


    ¡°Someone must¡¯ve brought it in.¡±


    His leading tone filled my stomach with dread.


    ¡°Alessio, you didn¡¯t.¡±


    He hardened.


    Good Lord.


    He fucking killed her.


    ¡°You did it.¡±


    ¡°I wish I had the satisfaction, but no, I didn¡¯t. The dumb bitch died doing what she loved the most. If I¡¯m beingpletely honest, she wasn¡¯t long for this world. I¡¯m not sorry, Mia. Serena almost got you and Vinn killed.¡±


    This was the man I¡¯d married.


    ¡°How can you talk like that?¡±


    ¡°Mia. Baby. I love how sweet you are, but you¡¯ve got to mellow out. Don¡¯t pretend like she didn¡¯t have iting. She hand-fed you to those animals, and it was dumb luck that you and Vinn survived.¡±


    I¡¯d peeled away a newyer of my husband, revealing his pitch-ck soul. ¡°I¡¯m trying to make this work even though it¡¯s against every instinct. And then you say something horrible.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he snapped. ¡°The real horror was what she inflicted on Mariette and Matteo. Those poor, innocent kids. She treated them like garbage. Exposed to the cold, unsupervised, drugged-what if someone else had found them? Anybody could have broken into that car and taken them. She didn¡¯t give a damn. She just wanted to get high. And how could she put you in that position? You gave your time to be her servant-watch the children, cook, and tidy up. And at the earliest opportunity, she threw you to the wolves. So no, I¡¯m not sorry she¡¯s dead. She can rot in hell.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Alessio. She could¡¯ve changed.¡±


    ¡°People don¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°Did you-did you ever stop to think about Michael¡¯s feelings?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± he said, softening. ¡°But it¡¯s not up to him. There have to be consequences, or everything we do is pointless. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise, Mia. I don¡¯t have blood on my hands, and Michael can sleep soundly knowing he did everything he could for that woman.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t want Serena to die.¡±


    ¡°The Catholic in him cared about her, but he¡¯d already filed for divorce and would¡¯ve sued for custody. Now the children won¡¯t have to attend a dozen hearings. They won¡¯t be stuffed with poison whenever Mommy wants a break. They¡¯ll be with their dad, who loves them and will always elevate them above his needs.¡±


    ¡°Are we talking about you or Michael?¡±


    ¡°This discussion is over.¡± Alessio¡¯s anger boomed through me like thunder, crumbling the house I¡¯d built in my heart, stone by stone.


    Good existed inside him-he meant well-but darkness motivated his actions. He was so intense. He needed to realize that his twisted moralpass was ipatible with raising a family. People don¡¯t change.


    I was headed for a massive heartbreak.

 #7 Chapter 20

    ALESSIO


    She wanted me. She hated me.


    Honesty was killing my marriage. Mia reacted to Serena¡¯s death like I¡¯d pissed on her gravestone when all I¡¯d done was call her out for being a terrible human being. Nothing thawed Mia.


    I led her on a tour at Bourton. She¡¯d awwed at the limestone buildings and delighted in the rare manuscript library. We ate dinner in the deserted dining hall nked with tapestries of giant elks, and seemed to have a great time, but when we got home, she was as distant as ever.


    She shut me out, and it frustrated me.


    Nico had organized a Christmas party at The ck Cat, the upscale joint where I brought Mia weeks ago. He¡¯d thrown caution to the wind and invited the whole gang. Things were going well. Legion controlled distribution. Costas took care of the overseas contacts, and the Irish handled the ports. Carm¡¯s return threw a wrench in our rtionship with the bikers, but we were due to meet the president soon. Nico didn¡¯t anticipate trouble, not when we raked it in hand over fist.


    Nico was pleased. When he was happy, he liked to celebrate. The lounge looked like someone barfed red and green over the walls and tables. A rotund Santa us handpicked from the pool of soldiers by Nico every year sat beside a mountain of presents. A queue of children waited for their turn on Santa¡¯sp as he handed each a brightly wrapped package. Next to him stood a pine tree that nearly touched the ceiling, decked in golden baubles and strings of white light. Michael danced with his daughter as ¡°Last Christmas¡± boomed from the speakers. Even Vinn had dragged himself to the party and was tapping his finger along with the music.


    Everybody was in a festive mood, including my wife.


    She bounced around, as shy as an ornament. She passed out gifts and spread cheer to everyone-well, everyone except her husband. She¡¯d slipped into a cocktail dress with a plunging neckline, her cherry lips grinning as she hauled an overflowing shopping bag.


    The moment we walked inside, she detached from me and wandered toward Vinn, who slid off the stool to greet her. She gave him a smile that stabbed at my heart and thrust a present into his palms. His eyes widened as he read his name on the tag. Then she left his side and tapped Michael, tipping a pile of bright packages into his arms.


    Stomach sinking, I headed for the bar. I inhaled a Manhattan, and then had another. I gritted my teeth against the many tidings of goodwill from the damned songs.


    Fuck Christmas.


    Nico pounded my shoulder, his cheeks flushed as he pushed a thin package into my hands. ¡°Open that at home.¡±


    A gun. Great. ¡°Thanks. Mia has a gift for you from us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m drinking it.¡± Nico lifted his other hand, showing thebel of the Californian vintage. ¡°Not Italian, but it¡¯s fantastic. That girl has good taste.¡±


    She probably poisoned the bottle.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He patted my back. ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°My marriage is eating me alive, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°That bad, eh? Wee to the club.¡± Nico watched Mia make the rounds, smiling when she nced our way. ¡°I thought you were getting along.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Want some advice?¡±


    From a man whose marriage was on the rocks?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Not really. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Do something nice for her.¡±


    ¡°Nico, I¡¯ve tried. She has a car, clothes, a fucking admission into an Ivy League, and all the money.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need you to buy her shit. Take her on vacation.¡±


    ¡°I suggested that. She needs to be here for her sister.¡±


    ¡°Then find out what she wants and give it to her.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°Lighten up, Alessio. It¡¯s Christmas.¡± Nico turned and disappeared into the crowd. ¡°Thank you for the wine!¡±


    I returned to my ss, emptier than before I finished the cocktail. Refusing to mingle was childish and anti-social, but I couldn¡¯t fake-grin through tonight.


    After the fourth drink, the joyful music faded to a pulsating beat. The party was tolerable until a hairy arm hooked my neck, and a familiar low baritone boomed.


    ¡°Sup, brother.¡±


    ¡°Anthony.¡± I inwardly groaned. ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Tony. I haven¡¯t gone by Anthony since I was a kid.¡±


    Anthony Costa would always be a child, mostly because he¡¯d never grown out of his frat-bro mentality and still used Nico for everything. He hopped onto the stool beside mine, wearing an ugly Christmas sweater. Anthony had shaved his head to piss off his dad when he was younger, but now his hair grew in thick, chestnut locks that brushed his shoulders. ck ink peeked from his chest and snaked his pockmarked arms. Prison tattoos. Lots of them. Though he hadn¡¯t been jailed for anything more than minor drug offenses.


    Anthony was that guy. He bragged about his father and waved his Glock, but he wasn¡¯t involved in the family business. Nico took vast pains to give the shithead a better life. Anthony was supposed to continue his legacy, but he¡¯d wasted his years partying.


    The recent stint in rehab seemed to do him good. His skin had regained its olive glow, and he¡¯d probably put on fifteen pounds of muscle. Anthony¡¯s most defining feature was his eyes. They could be round and beseeching, or barely visible and menacing. I¡¯d seen himsso women from across the room with nothing but a heavy stare and a wink. He was excellent at getting people to do what he wanted. So many goddamned times, I¡¯d caved after a tearful don¡¯t-tell-my-father plea.


    ¡°You look great. Healthy.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± His harsh features smoothed into a Cheshire smile as he grabbed my shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you tied the knot. Sorry I couldn¡¯te to your wedding. Being near that open bar would¡¯ve been a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡±


    ¡°Are you depressed?¡± He sounded delighted. ¡°Over your wife?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re drinking alone.¡±


    He was trying to get a rise out of me. I had everything going for me, and he hated it. It must¡¯ve burned to see me so aplished while he still begged Daddy for handouts.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Red and green lights flickered over Anthony as he gestured at Mia. ¡°That her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s cute.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Anthony snapped back as though he picked up on the warning. His grin widened. ¡°You are destroyed by this chick. Unbelievable.¡±


    My jaw clicked. ¡°We¡¯re married. She gets that privilege.¡±


    ¡°Dad said she¡¯d bring us a lot of money. Is that why you won¡¯t hang out?¡± He pped my arm, and I stiffened. ¡°Too busy juggling the wife and your new contacts?¡±


    More like I used them as an excuse. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I heard about your thing with Patrick.¡± He leaned in, his eyes glittering with savage humor. ¡°And that you wasted three men in front of-¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t discuss that.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on!¡±


    ¡°Nico¡¯s rules.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bullshit,¡± Anthony growled. ¡°I¡¯ve been sober sixty days, and before that, I was clean for a year. I should be involved.¡±


    That would be a disaster of epic proportions. ¡°Nico¡¯s decision, not mine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you have his ear. All you gotta do is tell him I¡¯m ready. He¡¯s always liked you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d rather you not follow in his footsteps.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s good enough for you, but not his son?¡±


    ¡°Tony, he¡¯s saving you from getting shot or a lengthy prison sentence. You could be anything. Why the hell do you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Why do you?¡±


    ¡°Because I know nothing else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the same way, Alessio. We¡¯re both rich boys who wanted to please our fathers, but we were never cut out for sitting in cubicles from nine to five. That world bores us to death.¡±


    ¡°It may be boring, but it¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Since when do you care?¡±


    ¡°Since I married a woman who¡¯s having my children.¡±


    His eyes rounded. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    No idea. Jesus, I needed to ask her.


    ¡°Not yet, but soon.¡±


    He seemed to marvel at that, shaking his head. ¡°Whatever. My dad doesn¡¯t get to decide how I earn my living.¡±


    ¡°I have zero to gain by asking Nico to involve you.¡±


    ¡°We could be partners.¡±


    ¡°In what? Smoking weed? Come on, Tony. You¡¯ve burned me too many times to consider this seriously, and you don¡¯t have what it takes.¡±


    I knew Nico. He¡¯d force Anthony to start at the bottom, just as I had. Unlike me, he would fail. The likable party boy didn¡¯t have the guts tomit a real crime.


    Anthony red as though you¡¯d make a horrible gangster was an insult. ¡°You¡¯ve spent so much time inside a pussy that you¡¯re bing one.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Anthony.¡±


    ¡°Does Mia carry your balls in her purse?¡±


    ¡°One more word and you¡¯ll wake up next Thursday, you jealous cunt.¡±


    He chewed the straw of his cocktail, twisting the red tip in his teeth as he watched me like a hound that scented a rabbit.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you like this.¡±


    ¡°I have no tolerance for insults against my wife. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone else say that and walk away.¡±


    ¡°My dad-¡±


    ¡°Oh, Anthony. Aren¡¯t you a little old for that?¡±


    ¡°Tony.¡±


    ¡°Tony.¡± I smiled.


    ¡°I fight my own battles.¡±


    Dickless loser. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only guy who¡¯s been through hell.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I feigned interest as I poured seltzer into an empty ss. ¡°Tell me more. I want to hear what you¡¯ve sacrificed for the family.¡±


    ¡°I can do anything as well as you.¡±


    I snorted.


    He leaned forward, like a kid who needed to prove himself. ¡°You have no idea what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°True. You¡¯ve been known to cover yourself in shit.¡±


    ¡°Stop being such an asshole.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it. I hated him.


    The parasite ruined everything. I was burnt out on saving his ass. I would¡¯ve told him to fuck off, but Anthony¡¯s gaze flicked to something behind me.


    ¡°Hey, babe.¡± A blissful touch sliding across my shoulder apanied the soft voice. She pecked the shell of my ear and whispered, ¡°Merry Christmas.¡±


    Ignoring Anthony, she kissed my mouth. Heat scorched my lips, fanning into my face. She hadn¡¯t done this in days, and the alcohol¡¯s warmthbined with my lust and turned me into a furnace.


    I grabbed her waist and dragged her over my knees. Mia barely had time to catch the chair. She braced on my chest as she collided into me. She swept up my shirt, ripped it open, and syed her palms on my skin.


    Fuck. It¡¯d been too long.


    Weeks without her body gliding under me and watching her eyes shatter as I fucked her. It drove me crazy. Did she expect me to tolerate this for much longer?


    She cupped my face. Her button nose trailed my cheek. Then she gave me a bruising kiss that echoed the gunpowder of a month ago when we made out at Nico¡¯s house. She sucked my lip, attacking me with teeth and broad strokes of her tongue. I held her lower back, caressing the sheer fabric as she jerked mypels. She clutched my neck and pressed her forehead to mine.


    ¡°Part one of your Christmas present.¡± Her alcohol-slicked smile grew as she moved my hand over her skintight dress, her curves filling my hands. ¡°I miss you. I really miss you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t give a damn how many drinks it took to make that confession. All that mattered was that she had said it.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Her boozy smirk left no doubt to her intentions. ¡°We should find somewhere private for the rest of your gift.¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I wanted. How thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°What do you get the man with everything?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I yanked her off the stool and dragged her to the bathrooms.


    She resisted my tug.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Too dirty.¡±


    Princess. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to do this here. You might¡¯ve given me a heads-up.¡±


    ¡°Then it wouldn¡¯t have been a surprise. What about your car?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be freezing.¡±


    I searched the bar for a discreet corner that didn¡¯t exist, not with the ce glittering like the North Pole.


    We exchanged a grin as I gestured to the door.


    I forced it open. Herughter echoed down the hall as we groped through the darkness. We stumbled through the packed lounge. Her rosy face beamed. I followed her. She bumped into a door,ughed, and my hands slid under her dress and grabbed her ass. A wave of lust mmed into me as I caressed her silky skin while she fumbled with the handle.


    I opened it for her. ¡°After you, Mrs. Salvatore.¡±

 #7 Chapter 21

    MIA


    All I wanted for Christmas was my husband.


    Right now.


    Laughing, we stumbled into the empty, adjoining dive where I¡¯d met Vinn and Michael. The Sunset Tavern lived up to its name, with dark orange rays filling the space with a vibrant glow, but I only had eyes for Alessio.


    He smoothed his hair before he removed his jacket and tossed it over a stool. I tackled him against the door, mming it shut. My hands dove into that perfect wave of ebony, mussing it up. I kissed the gorgeous dent below his jaw.


    He stroked my back and gripped my thighs, sliding beneath the clinging dress. He groaned as his palms rolled over my backside.


    ¡°Madonn. You better go before my wife catches us.¡±


    ¡°Smartass.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notining, but going from no sex to fucking in public?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been figuring things out.¡±


    He grinned. ¡°Did that happen as you watched me across the bar?¡±


    More or less.


    ¡°It¡¯s Christmas, and you looked lonely. I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± Buzzing with warmth from three hot toddies, I kissed the sinewy length of his neck and the sharp jaw line I¡¯d admired for an hour.


    I hadn¡¯t touched him in ages, and my heart galloped ahead when I trailed his hard abdomen, caressing the muscle before I grabbed onto the thick bulge demanding my attention. I slipped through the fabric and unzipped him, stroking the steel underneath.


    Alessio released a growling sigh.


    ¡°Do you have a condom?¡±


    ¡°No. I stopped carrying condoms in my wallet a while ago.¡± He chuckled, nting kisses on my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not a dumb college kid.¡±


    I seized his tie and tugged until his flushed face hovered centimeters from mine. ¡°I want you inside me. It¡¯s been too long.¡±


    What about the condom?


    My pulse raced as I searched for the well of fear, finding nothing but an ache that longed for him.


    He shuddered when I squeezed his dick. ¡°Mia, I have zero self-restraint. Take your hands off me or I¡¯ll-¡±


    ¡°Will you tie me up?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Tie me up. Do what you did on our wedding night.¡±


    ¡°This is out of character for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called liquid courage.¡±


    His voice smoldered as he pressed his body into mine. ¡°You need to convince me you want this.¡±


    ¡°Tie me up.¡±


    ¡°Say it again,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Confine me.¡±


    ¡°Mia, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He stared, amusement curling his lip.


    ¡°All right. Whatever happens after this is on you. You know what¡¯ll happen if we fuck without a condom. I¡¯ve given you ample warning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alessio. I¡¯ve graduated from high school. I¡¯ve learned what condoms are for.¡±


    ¡°Careful. I¡¯ll shove my cock into that smart mouth.¡±


    His cheeks flushed as he loosed the tie from his neck. Alessio moved me against the door, holding my hips as he pulled the dress up. He yanked it off my head.


    My naked skin tingled with the anticipation of what he¡¯d do. I¡¯d missed the thrill of not knowing what brewed in that twisted mind.


    Alessio looped the fabric over my wrists, cinching it tight. He opened the door, and the noise from the party filtered inside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He touched a finger to his lips, beaming. Then he dragged the knot up, sliding the trailing end over the top of the frame. He closed the door and gave the silk an experimental tug. It stayed put.


    ¡°Perfect. How does that feel?¡±


    Restrained, I couldn¡¯t bring my arms down. Alessio rubbed my hip, his thumb pressing as he glided up. He followed my ribs to my breasts, which desperately needed his warmth. Watching him sink into a bed of lust tickled my desire into a glowing ze.


    ¡°Exposed. What if someone walks through?¡±


    ¡°I guess they¡¯ll see you on disy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to hear you exin our way out of that.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, haven¡¯t you been paying attention? I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    Alessio stepped closer, adding his second hand to the torture. His fingertips grazed my stomach, between my breasts, across my corbone, and to my face, where he held me. He crushed me against the door and kissed me.


    Wet heat stroked my lips. It was like he¡¯d spent hours in the sun. All of him burned, and the hottest part of him warmed me through the cks, growing and stiffening. He dug into my neck, arousal jolting down my belly. He bit and imed the corners, sharing the sweetest nectar. I angled my head andshed his mouth until he parted and yed with my tongue. He melted into me with a deep moan that vibrated to my pussy.


    Sexy as hell.


    I wanted to grab his cock and shove him inside, and I might¡¯ve if my hands had been free.


    Alessio broke away with a devilish smirk. ¡°Stay put.¡±


    He winked and sauntered to the bar, rifling through bottles before he found whatever he wanted, returning with something in his fist. Ice. Smiling wickedly, he moved it over my chest. Cold brushed my nipple.


    I hissed from the sting. It disappeared as he lifted his hand. Alessio palmed my breast and sucked. Moltenva swirled the hardened point, my thighs clenching from the jolt of arousal. He nipped. He tortured me with hot and cold. Every stinging stroke followed by sultry relief.


    And when he¡¯d toyed with the other breast, the cube trailed down. So did his mouth. The ice no longer chilled me. It zed. I needed it all over because he would be there, licking and sucking.


    He parted my knees. A searing bolt of pleasure arced into my pussy when he started with his mouth. I released a sob when hepped and slipped between myyers of arousal, diving into my core. I sagged, the effort to remain upright torture, like the muscle thering my clit.


    I bucked. He pulled away, the ice recing his wet heat. My walls contracted on the frozen surface. He fucked me. His lips soothed my agony, but his tongue added to the torment.


    ¡°Will you just fuck me?¡±


    Ice shed through the air as he tossed it, sinking a finger inside me. I squeezed him as he twisted and pumped, as though priming me for him. I jerked the tie with a whimper.


    ¡°What¡¯s that, baby?¡±


    ¡°More.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard sweeter begging, but it won¡¯t save you.¡± His lips pressed into me. His tongue thrust, grinding me hard. I writhed, chasing the bliss I¡¯d denied myself for too damn long. I cried out as short-lived relief washed over me, coating my skin in ecstasy that kept building.


    Then he stood, hands at my waist. My raw and swollen pussy ached as he swung me so I faced the door. Alessio kissed my spine before retreating a step. The familiar jingle of his pants cut through my steaming thoughts, followed by his shirt. Then he pressed against me, cupping my breasts.


    He walked into me. His thumbs pulled my folds apart as his cock slid along my seam. I widened my stance. He slipped into my arousal, thrusting near my clit. Excitement and lust zinged my nerves as he wrapped my hips.


    ¡°Last chance to change your mind.¡±


    ¡°Not happen-oh.¡±


    He plunged before I¡¯d finished the word.


    I¡¯d waited for this all night. My elbows were crushed against the wood as his thickness filled me. I bit my lip as the pressure forced my walls to cave. He reeled and pushed, fighting the softening barriers. He shoved us together. His plunging jarred my body, knocking me into the door, and I imagined it from the other side, trembling.


    bs of muscle squeezed my back as he ttened against me. He rolled his hips. I braced myself as he mmed. I buried my face in my arm, but Alessio shifted my head sideways. He kissed me with the same sharp intensity as his brutal thrusts. Heshed my tongue and ground into me. My pained gasps sharpened. He fucked me, and we battered the door.


    Then he pulled out and flipped me again.


    Dazed, I stumbled backward, hitting the door. I caught my breath as Alessio scooped my thighs. He cradled my ass and lifted, ttening my spine as he shoved himself inside. Pure bliss. I couldn¡¯t get enough of this wild, aching passion.


    His mouth found mine again. He seemed determined to make me pass out fromck of air. We didn¡¯t have any words for each other except the moans from weeks, no months, of pent-up attraction. We¡¯d denied our feelings until we could no longer contain ourselves. It hade to this frenzied fuck in the middle of a bar.


    Biting my lip, he turned the doorknob. He stepped away, dragging the tie from the top, and then he kicked the door closed. I clung to his neck and shoved my fingers into his hair, inhaling his scent that filled me with greed. Teeth bared in a feral grin, he lowered me onto green felt. Chips cascaded off piles and bounced on the floor.


    Good Lord.


    He fucked me on a poker table.


    I dragged him close, snapping his buttons before I dug into his shoulders. Alessio reacted as though my lips wrapped his cock. His musclesxed. I pierced his skin. He fisted my mane. His thrusts deepened. His breathing hitched.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I shattered first, crushed against the felt as Alessio groaned. My walls squeezed him, triggering a wave of spasms in my pussy, abdomen, the sensation traveling to my hands that clutched him. He softened under my touch like butter. Liquid heat surrounded his deep thrust, and then he buried his face in my neck, panting like I¡¯d stabbed him.


    I raked his head and smiled, glowing with every kiss. My feelings were a whirlwind, circling into a tornado. Then his lips found my mouth. Such perfect magic.


    I was pretty sure of something else.


    I was in love.


    Alessio parted, smiling. ¡°Best gift ever.¡±


    I loved him.


    My heart pounded, reeling from the flood of ecstasy-the unexpected pleasure.


    ¡°Maybe we should take the party home. Plenty of condoms there¡­just saying.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re married. Whatever happens, happens.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he demanded, voice darkening. ¡°And what did you do with my wife?¡±


    I shrugged.


    Life seemed brighter with the alcohol numbing all my anxiety. It had peeled away theyers of doubt to the center of me that ached for the same things Alessio wanted-to start a family with someone I loved. I¡¯d spent the whole week avoiding him, convinced I needed to ignore my growing affection, and with enough distance, the feelings would disappear.


    They hadn¡¯t.


    I couldn¡¯t contain them anymore.


    I grasped his chin, gazing into his widened hazel eyes. ¡°I want everything you¡¯re willing to give me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking with me.¡±


    No. I¡¯m just falling for you. ¡°I want kids, too.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how much I¡¯d love to believe that.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll make you believe me.¡±


    Alessio¡¯s eyes opened, reflecting insatiable greed. He pulled me upright and brushed poker chips from my ass. When we were presentable enough, we slipped out the service exit. Alessio still grinned when he hopped outside. I joined him and tipped my head. The snow stung my cheeks, but the chill didn¡¯t register because there was so much warmth between us.


    ¡°Merry Christmas, Mia. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have another bad one, as long as I¡¯m with you.¡±


    I love you.


    Intense heat stroked my back. I leaned in for a kiss, but he jerked away. In his widened gaze rippled two candles.


    ¡°Mia!¡±


    Then the world ripped apart.

 #7 Chapter 22

    MIA


    A steel dumpster behind Alessio went airborne, filling the sky with mes. I was hypnotized by the sh of orange against navy blue as it sailed high. The atmosphere split with a loud boom, the explosion ripping my hand from Alessio¡¯s. My hearing shattered like the ss from the windows facing the street. Shards rained down as burning debrisunched into the bar, missing my ankle by inches. Everything tipped sideways.


    Rough hands jerked me backward. A violent shove sent me sprawling through the door, back into the kitchen. I hit the rubber mat as a metallic shriek cleaved my ears. Car horns zed from every direction. Male voices screamed through the agonizing ringing.


    Alessio crawled to my side. His wide eyes flickered as the lights guttered. He shouted something I couldn¡¯t make out. He pulled me on hisp. I slumped against him, trembling. A msses-like warmth tickled down my leg. I wiped it and marveled at the red stain on my palm.


    Themps went out. My only illumination was the fire climbing the walls. Smoke rolled inward. Bright orange jumped over the matting, devouring fresh air. My throat clenched. A charcoal nket had settled in the room.


    I couldn¡¯t see.


    Alessio stood and yanked my arm.


    A jagged agony tore my insides. The movement forced it deeper. I shrieked until I couldn¡¯t, as smoke invaded my lungs. My knees buckled, and I smashed into the floor. I dragged myself up, ignoring the stabbing. Alessio seized my dress and hoisted me. My face hit his chest as pain sawed through my muscles.


    He hauled me into the bar, away from the growing mes, and we burst outside.


    The first inhale of fresh air sharpened my senses. Alessio¡¯s blurry outline cleared. The building streamed with ck plumes. Christmas lights still winked through the smoke-filled lounge.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Alessio sank to his knee, overwhelmed by a coughing fit.


    I winced from a tugging sensation at my abdomen. Pain returned with a sharp blow as Alessio groped my waist and gasped. His fingers slipped in blood that had soaked my skirt and ran down my thigh. A twisted chunk of metal protruded from my side.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said.


    My vision tunneled into ckness.


    ALESSIO REFUSED treatment until I¡¯d been admitted into the hospital, and he snarled at the nurse who wanted to clean a trickling gash. They treated me for smoke inhtion, a panic attack, and a two-inch injury made by flying shrapnel.


    Hours after they¡¯d removed the metal and stitched me up, I plunged into a medicated calm that broke whenever the taste of ash crossed my lips. Alessio hadn¡¯t expressed much, except to reveal that police had found remnants of a pipe bomb in the wreckage.


    He sat at my bedside, his eyes shifting like burning coals. Mncholy seemed to have seized him since they¡¯d irrigated my wound. I¡¯d screamed during the ordeal. I was fine, but my low tolerance for pain had freaked him out. He watched me like I could drop dead at any second. Crimson stained his tattered shirt.


    ¡°Alessio, let them look at your arm. You¡¯re covered in blood.¡±


    ¡°Most of it is yours. I¡¯m so sorry. You keep getting hurt, and it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Like we expected this at a party.¡±


    ¡°Nico and I knew we were taking a risk.¡± He lifted his head from his hands, sounding exhausted. ¡°I promised to protect you from this shit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve saved me twice.¡± I took his palm, but he flinched as though from the IV buried in my vein. ¡°Alessio, we can¡¯t run from who we are. You¡¯re an underboss, and I¡¯m the daughter of Ignacio Ri. You can¡¯t shield me from everything.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being a boss if I can¡¯t?¡±


    Exactly why I¡¯d wanted to leave.


    I didn¡¯t want toy on a guilt trip. ¡°Alessio, get yourself looked at.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    The stubborn bastard fought anything that so much as involved a Band-Aid.


    I¡¯d been at this for an hour.


    I could¡¯ve screamed. ¡°This is not a negotiation. I¡¯m your wife. I didn¡¯t ask how you were feeling.¡±


    Alessio said nothing, his expression mutinous.


    ¡°Get a doctor to look at your fucking arm before I have a meltdown.¡±


    ¡°All right. Easy.¡±


    The horrible pang blistering my heart soothed when his soft mouth brushed mine. He touched my hair and kissed my temple. Alessio called a nurse into the room and allowed her to disinfect a shallow gash on his forearm. Then I asked them to treat him for smoke inhtion. He breathed in oxygen from a narrow strip attached to his nose before his head tipped, and he fell asleep in the chair.


    Dragging the antibiotic drip, I slipped out of bed and readjusted the tube so it sat under his nostrils. I grabbed a fleece nket and tucked it around his shoulders, wishing I could crawl on hisp.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    A gritty voice dragged my attention to an older gentleman whose skin was bronze silk. His thick salt-and-pepper mane parted to the side. He looked like he¡¯d left a party. A white zer over a red shirt wrapped his skinny frame. He leaned across the threshold and crossed his arms, silently appraising me.


    The gesture was so familiar that I nced behind to make sure Alessio hadn¡¯t time-traveled. Alessio slept, his sleeping face a dead-ringer for the man.


    Alessio¡¯s father.


    A stone lodged in my throat as he sauntered inside, his words affected by a slight Italian ent that he must¡¯ve been unable to shake off.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re his wife?¡±


    I offered my hand. ¡°Mia.¡±


    ¡°Orazio Salvatore.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to state the obvious as he took my palm. That half-cocked smirk mirrored his son¡¯s so thoroughly that warmth nudged my heart. He sped both hands on mine.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Sorry you couldn¡¯t attend the wedding.¡± Or Christmas dinner. Not that I¡¯d expected him to RSVP to the invitation, but whatever.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Orazio nodded, grasping the metal of my bed. He gazed at his son with a vague sadness.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    I could¡¯ve shaken Alessio awake, but instinct rooted me to the spot. I suspected Orazio would disappear the moment Alessio stirred.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay. Minor scrapes and bumps.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°An explosion outside a party we were leaving.¡± My legs weakened, I backed into a chair, dragging the wheeled saline drip. ¡°He saved my life. Again.¡±


    Orazio watched me with quiet disapproval.


    ¡°How did you know we were here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on the board of this hospital.¡± Orazio snatched my chart, scanning the doctor¡¯s notes with a cool arrogance that reminded me of Alessio. ¡°They called with the news that Alessio was in the ER with his wife. I wanted to meet you, and tell his mother you¡¯re both fine.¡±


    I swallowed a suggestion, terrified I would offend him, and he¡¯d breeze out of Alessio¡¯s life as swiftly as he¡¯d reentered it.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be much longer, Mia. I¡¯m only here because Gloria threatened toe down.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d love to see her. Both of you mean the world to Alessio. He¡¯ll be so happy. We should have you over for dinner.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    My jaw ckened. ¡°But you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I was in the middle of supper with guests. However, I couldn¡¯t blow off my son in front of everyone, especially with my wife and daughter carrying on.¡± Orazio wheeled to face me, his imperial stature radiating menace. ¡°Stop contacting us. Stop sending invitations. Stopmunicating. It upsets my family. We want a clean break from that prick.¡±


    Heat zed my neck, with it must¡¯ve been a fierce blush.


    ¡°I-I was just being nice.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± He mimicked Alessio¡¯s deadpan so well those words hit me like a p. ¡°He¡¯s dead to me.¡±


    ¡°All he wants is a second chance. He loves you. He misses you.¡±


    ¡°I have no room in my life for a degenerate criminal.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him like that.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s hoodwinked you, but Alessio is involved in organized crime.¡±


    ¡°Alessio¡¯s not like the rest of them.¡±


    ¡°How would you-¡± He nced at the chart again, repeating my maiden name with a sourness that turned my stomach. ¡°Ri.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one of them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d much rather be a Salvatore than a Ri.¡±


    ¡°You might share our name, but you¡¯ll never be family.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so hateful?¡± I shot upright, the movement tugging my stitches. ¡°You don¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to, darling.¡± He backed away, mouth twisting into a sneer. ¡°That¡¯s the point.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I caught his sleeve. ¡°Please stay.¡±


    His eyes were the same shape and color as Alessio¡¯s, but they contained none of his warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t make me visit a judge for a restraining order.¡±


    ¡°The same thing you did to your son? Do you realize how that crushed him? You drove him into Nico¡¯s arms.¡±


    ¡°I told him to befriend a notorious gangster? I bought him a gun? He had a bright future ahead of him, and he went into business with that man. They can both go to hell.¡±


    ¡°You sound just like Alessio.¡±


    Alessio¡¯s darkness suddenly came full circle. He¡¯d inherited it from his father, not Nico. The ruthlessness was the same.


    ¡°Do I have your word that you¡¯ll stop contacting us?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I ground out. ¡°I won¡¯t until his sister and mother say otherwise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to stop.¡± The rock-hard exterior sheltered an unforgiving spirit that wouldn¡¯t bow for anyone. ¡°I¡¯m protecting my wife and daughter from him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d never hurt any of you.¡±


    ¡°Look at what he did to you.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t him!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him in my life.¡±


    Frustration built in my chest. ¡°What if he left the mafia?¡±


    Orazio seemed to consider that, his lips curling. ¡°If he hasn¡¯t by now, he never will.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make him leave.¡±


    ¡°Nobody forces my son do anything.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± A third voice chimed in, jump-starting my heart. Alessio sat cross-legged, head cocked as he took in the argument with a sneer. It softened when our gazes met. He lurched from the chair and balled me into his body, avoiding my wound. His smell washed over me in a pleasant wave.


    God, he felt like home.


    Alessio shed a grin. ¡°Merry Christmas, Dad. Did you open my wedding invitation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°I guess you couldn¡¯t attend.¡±


    ¡°Your mother and I want no part in your new¡­¡± Orazio¡¯s contemptuous gaze looked me up and down. ¡°Family.¡±


    Alessio¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Meaning what?¡±


    ¡°You married into a crime family.¡±


    ¡°Get over yourself, Dad. There¡¯s no distinction between her and the Russian oligarch daughters you wanted to set me up with, except fewer people had to die to make her rich.¡±


    ¡°It makes all the difference in the world.¡±


    ¡°To your social circles filled with white-cor criminals? Your Enron buddies. The Wall Street crooks. The billionaires with teenage-girl harems. They¡¯re fine, but her family isn¡¯t?¡± Alessio tugged his wrist out of my grip, ring at his dad. ¡°You are such a hypocrite. Leave, you old-money fuck. Don¡¯t ever darken my doorstep again. I¡¯m cutting you off!¡±


    Orazio made a derisive sound and left the room.


    I gaped at Alessio. ¡°You ruined it! Why couldn¡¯t you keep your mouth shut?¡±


    ¡°He insulted my wife.¡±


    ¡°You were too harsh. You-you must¡¯ve heard everything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about him, either.¡± Alessio balled his fists, his temperament cooling. ¡°He¡¯ll never take me back. It¡¯s always been like that. Even if I quit the mob, he¡¯d still be pissed that I married you. And if I divorced you, he¡¯d find another reason to hate me. I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s okay. Really.¡±


    ¡°I want him to see you the way I do.¡±


    Alessio pulled me into a hug. ¡°I know. Thank you for trying.¡±


    I burst into tears and clung to his shoulders.


    He stood on my side, and the least I could do was ept him.


    With a kiss on my temple, Alessio pushed free of my hold. ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve got to go find the bastards who-¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± A howl trembled from my chest. ¡°D-don¡¯t go! Let somebody else take care of it. I need you here. I need you alive. God, I need you.¡±


    Alessio seemed at a loss for words. His brows lifted. ¡°You¡¯re having a panic attack.¡±


    No. I just love you so much.


    My emotions were haywire. Tears streamed down my face as Alessio yelled for a nurse. I battered him and screamed. He¡¯d leave. He would do things that¡¯d put him in danger. He would get shot or stabbed and be ced on a venttor while I sobbed at his sickbed. Then he¡¯d pass before I told him I loved him-and shit, I was having a panic attack.


    Alessio pushed me into the bed as the world shrank and ckness covered everything-nothing but despair remaining.


    The nurses rushed in, and they gave me something that seeped into my veins like liquid euphoria. I sank into the pillows, the fear gone.


    Alessio touched my cheek. His eyes widened. Then the steel mask he¡¯d inherited from his father slid back into ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to handle this, but I¡¯ll be back. And then I¡¯m taking you away.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Pick a ce. We need a vacation.¡±


    He silenced any further questions with his mouth pressing into mine, the kiss building pressure around my heart. The sweet moment that could¡¯ve been more faded when his eyes reflected cold-blooded menace. I watched him go, already mourning the lives he would take.


    He would always be a killer.


    And I loved him anyway.

 #7 Chapter 23

    ALESSIO


    ¡°I can stop this. Your choice.¡±


    I remained calm, but an avnche of fury blew through my mind, obliterating everything but the need for vengeance.


    A man sat in a chair, shivering. A defiant eye red at me through a mop of mousey hair stered to his head. Sweat had soaked it through. He was ridiculously young, early twenties, full of bravado despite the two bullet holes in his knees. All he gave was his first name-Jack. He was a bag of bleeding flesh. We¡¯d beaten him for hours. He was going into shock and still hadn¡¯t given us information.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯dsted this long.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± I fisted his hair, throwing him onto the concrete floor where he cowered. ¡°Or I¡¯ll spray Mace right in your fucking eyes.¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t mean that.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be blind and in agony. We can keep you alive for days. Ask Vinn. He¡¯s done this many times.¡± I motioned toward the hunched figure leaning against the wall. ¡°Vinn, meet Jack.¡±


    He flinched when Vinn stepped from the shadows as though conjured from the darkness. He was my ace in situations like these because there was something about his dead-eyed stare that terrified people. He was like a ck hole trapping all the light. His shadow blended in like wings spreading over gray stone.


    Jack couldn¡¯t take his gaze off the slow-moving giant who knelt beside his head and ripped the Ka-Bar knife from his boot. Vinn smacked his cheek with the t of the de.


    ¡°Vinn¡¯s a former Marine,¡± I growled. ¡°And he¡¯s seen things in Iraq he¡¯d like to show you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed men die in every imaginable way,¡± Vinn chimed in with his graveyard voice. ¡°I have a lot of stories.¡±


    ¡°Tell him about the missing soldier.¡±


    I¡¯d heard him repeat that story once, and the visuals had stayed with me.


    ¡°We were trying to find this guy. A deserter. He wandered into a nearby vige, alone. They tortured him. When I found him, he had cups for eyes. They were collecting rain after the vigers had dismembered and torched his corpse.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking sick,¡± Jack hissed. ¡°All of you.¡±


    I kicked his stomach. ¡°You bombed a building filled with women and children!¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s been to Iraq, he¡¯s done the same!¡±


    Vinn snorted.


    I seized Jack¡¯s neck and squeezed, my fingers going numb. ¡°You attacked my wife. You can die slowly or I can end this now.¡±


    The man choked and sputtered.


    Vinn¡¯s finger pressed into my shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s passing out.¡±


    I let Jack breathe. ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t-¡± he coughed, regaining his speech. ¡°They didn¡¯t say who was inside!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I grabbed Jack¡¯s knee and dug my finger into the wound. ¡°Who was it? Vinn will rip off your balls.¡±


    Two soldiers caught the waistband of Jack¡¯s jeans-


    ¡°Wait! Stop!¡± Jack curled in a ball, screaming. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t-don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Name.¡± My fury rippled down my arms, into my hands, manifesting in the punishing blow of the police baton that cracked his leg. ¡°I¡¯m tired of waiting.¡±


    ¡°Patrick!¡± he howled. ¡°The order came from Patrick.¡±


    The Irish. ¡°Why the fuck would he do that?¡±


    ¡°Retaliation for a car bomb. Someone on your side attacked them.¡±


    ¡°Car bomb?¡± I frowned at Vinn, whose forehead wrinkled. ¡°Did you know about this?¡±


    He shook his head.


    I faced Jack. ¡°I call bullshit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth!¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I headed for the door. ¡°Put him out of his fucking misery.¡±


    A loud bang echoed in the room, and Jack¡¯s protests fell silent. I turned my back on the flurry of movement as the crew packed the kid¡¯s body and prepared it for disposal. My stomach churned, and I left the warehouse to brave the wintry chill.


    Vinn joined me, his cheeks flushed. ¡°Is Mia all right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll live.¡±


    He glowered.


    I must¡¯ve sounded like a cold asshole, but I couldn¡¯t think of my wife. Opening the floodgates of remorse could wait until we were alone.


    ¡°Maybe you should go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What I need to do is handle this before it spirals out of control. You¡¯re exhausted. You¡¯ve been up all night. But we¡¯ll be up shit creek if we don¡¯t take care of this.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Find out more about this car bomb. Who did it-why-everything. I¡¯d ask Michael, but it¡¯s Christmas, and he has kids.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°One more thing.¡± I grabbed his shoulder as we walked into the parking lot. ¡°After this is over, I¡¯m leaving for a couple days. I¡¯d like you to pick up the ck while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    I waited for questions, but Vinn¡¯s face was nk.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I WAS JUST as rattled as only seconds after the explosion. My dad showing up after eight years was a barely a blip on my radar. What I¡¯d told her was the truth. I didn¡¯t give a damn.


    I had bigger problems. Like a rogue father-inw. He¡¯d bombed an Irishman¡¯s car in North Dorchester. Vinn had gotten the intel off the streets.


    Ignacio almost killed us all. Family drama had nothing on my shit.


    A Christmas wreath banged the door as an ecstatic Maria closed it behind me. ¡°Alessio, wee! Merry Christmas. We didn¡¯t expect you until tomorrow.¡±


    Right.


    We were supposed to arrive at noon and spend the whole day there. I had not been looking forward to spending an awkward Christmas with my sister-inw sh former fianc¨¦e. Nico¡¯s big celebrations were no longer an option-especially after tonight-it¡¯d been reckless in the extreme.


    ¡°Hi, Maria. Merry Christmas.¡± I kissed her cheek and straightened, searching for Ignacio. ¡°Need to speak with Naz immediately.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out on a walk.¡± Maria frowned as she looked around me. ¡°Is Miaing? We¡¯re doing the feast of the fishes. We¡¯d love for you to join. Hungry?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°Come. I¡¯ll fix you something.¡±


    Knowing better than to refuse an offer of food, I followed Maria. Ginger and spices scented the air as she led me into the kitchen, where Carm scraped cookies from a sheet and piled them onto an overflowing tter.


    Great. Thest person I wanted to run into.


    ¡°Carm, look who¡¯s here!¡±


    Terror rippled across her features as her huge eyes zeroed on me. She flinched when I stepped closer.


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    ¡°I have to talk to all of you. Mia¡¯s okay, but she¡¯s in the hospital.¡± I ignored their panicked gasps and demands for more information. ¡°Maria, please get Ignacio. We have urgent business.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out. What happened to my daughter?¡±


    ¡°There was a small fire. Mia got woozy from inhaling too much smoke. She¡¯s really fine.¡± Guilt nagged at me over the lie, but I needed to keep things calm. ¡°Please call Ignacio.¡±


    She ran, leaving Carm and me alone.


    Carm¡¯s looks had improved since I¡¯d found her. Her cheeks weren¡¯t as sunken, and she¡¯d dyed her hair with caramel streaks. It was odd, being confronted by someone who reminded me of Mia without that swirl of warmth. It was like all those times I¡¯d eaten with the family. I¡¯d funneled my attraction to Mia into Carm, hoping it would catch.


    Carm aimed the spat at me like a knife. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°Or you¡¯ll y me with that?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell my dad you tracked me down months ago.¡±


    That would cause me a few problems. ¡°Ruining my rtionship with your parents serves nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to protect my sister.¡±


    ¡°From what?¡± I snarled, bile eating my throat. ¡°You should be thanking me. I pulled her out of a burning building. I saved her life. We¡¯re on the same side.¡±


    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t interested in Mia.¡±


    ¡°I lied. So did you. We¡¯re even.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about even. My sister is my priority.¡±


    My lip curled. ¡°That makes two of us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°Then ask your sister. She¡¯ll tell you the same.¡± I sighed when Carm continued to re at me with suspicion. ¡°Mia¡¯s happy with me. Why are you trying to fuck up something we both want?¡±


    ¡°How can she know what she wants when you decide everything for her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not what you think.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known men like you forever.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one me. Give me a fucking chance.¡± I blocked her from leaving, raising my hands in surrender when she nched. ¡°I stayed away when I should¡¯ve brought you back. I did what you asked, Carm. I was merciful. All I¡¯m begging for is the same kindness. Please.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a stranger.¡±


    ¡°Then get to know me. Don¡¯t ruin my rtionship with Mia because you¡¯re jaded.¡± I was suddenly weary of her negativity. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do anything. Just hold off.¡±


    Carm set down the spat, not looking relieved in the slightest. ¡°If Mia keeps getting injured, I swear to God I¡¯ll tell him. I¡¯ll make it sound like you knew I was in trouble, and you left me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what happened.¡±


    ¡°As long as it saves my sister.¡±


    I¡¯d never liked Carm much, but this sealed the deal. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to be saved. She¡¯s where she wants to be-with me. We¡¯re trying for a baby. I don¡¯t want her hurt.¡±


    The kitchen echoed with my voice as Ignacio sprinted into the room, wearing a tracksuit and tennis shoes. He gaped at me.


    My stomach clenched.


    ¡°Is Mia pregnant?¡± he blurted. ¡°Is that why she¡¯s in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No-I mean-she could be.¡± My muscles rxed as Ignacio and Maria exchanged hopeful looks. ¡°There was a fire at the party. She inhaled a bit of smoke. She¡¯s fine, but if you¡¯d like to see her, we should go now.¡±


    A frantic Maria insisted on driving to the hospital. Carm threw me an expression of contempt as she went after her mother, but when Ignacio moved, I grabbed him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± I snarled.


    ¡°Alessio,ter.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Twisting his arm, I forced him into the office and mmed the door. ¡°She could¡¯ve died, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°They pitched a pipe bomb into a dumpster. Burnt down the whole bar. Nico¡¯s business is gone, thanks to you. We nearly walked into our deaths. What am I supposed to do with you? How will I keep Nico from killing you after this?¡±


    ¡°You promised me vengeance for Carm!¡±


    ¡°I was giving it to you.¡±


    ¡°You were taking your time!¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t wait a fucking week?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a meeting! I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±


    My hand whirled into Ignacio¡¯s cheek. Ignacio staggered. It was a love tappared to what I wanted to do to him.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t snap my fingers andmit mass murder. How does a war help your daughters?¡± When he continued to look insolent, I gripped his cor and hurled him into the bookshelf. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯ve done. You blew up that prick¡¯s car while he was with his girlfriend, who is a sister-inw of a patched member! So now we have to offer restitution to both Legion and the Irish. And it gets worse. They live above a ce where the Irish run a gambling operation, so they had to shut down when police swarmed the area. We¡¯ll also be expected topensate them for that. That¡¯sing out of your end, or I will-¡±


    ¡°Mia would never forgive you.¡±


    A fresh wave of rage crashed into me, because he was spot-on.


    Another smack threw Ignacio to the ground.


    ¡°Wake the fuck up! If you think you¡¯llst longer because I¡¯m your son-inw, you¡¯re wrong. If you cause a problem for Nico, he¡¯ll whack you. I don¡¯t want to kill you, for Christ¡¯s sake. You¡¯re Mia¡¯s father. Don¡¯t force me to tell Nico you¡¯re not cooperating. You know what he¡¯ll do. Don¡¯t be stupid!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± he moaned, struggling to his feet. ¡°You¡¯re not a dad!¡±


    ¡°Keep this up, and they won¡¯t have one anymore!¡±


    His lips thinned, dragging forth a visual of my wife so strong that I stepped back. A pang sank between my ribs to the core of my fury, melting it down. I copsed into a chair and raked my head.


    ¡°You have toe to your senses, Naz. Make this right, or Nico will¡­¡±


    And then I¡¯d have to choose between my father-inw or my surrogate dad. Pain shed into my chest at either of them dying. I promised I wouldn¡¯t hurt her ever again, but stopping Nico meant killing him.


    I couldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what you want.¡± Ignacio slid off the desk and grasped my shoulder. ¡°You found my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I pushed his hand away. ¡°Never put Mia in danger again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he softened. ¡°Alessio, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll fix this. Thank you for being so good to my daughters.¡±


    It was as though I still stood in a burning building.


    I needed a break.


    I just wanted to be with her.

 #7 Chapter 24

    MIA


    I was pregnant.


    While Alessio was gone, I took a test. The trauma doctor wanted me on an antibiotic, and he asked for a urine sample to make sure I wasn¡¯t expecting and bingo. If I tracked our conception to our wedding day, I was six weeks along. The transvaginal ultrasound had detected a faint heartbeat.


    I was having Alessio¡¯s baby.


    He had no idea.


    I hadn¡¯t said a word because the doctor told me not to get attached. It could¡¯ve been an early miscarriage. I didn¡¯t want to get his hopes up if I lost the baby.


    I¡¯d tell himter, when the pregnancy was a sure thing. All I thought about from the ride to the airport to the Airbnb we¡¯d checked into was that I carried our future inside me. I was happy, but mostly I was scared.


    What if I lost the pregnancy?


    What if he didn¡¯t love me?


    We strolled the quiet streets of Pornd, caught in a freezing mist that beaded the umbre. Alessio¡¯s hand squeezed. The sensation filled my body with a zing heat that flooded my cheeks.


    He kissed my head. ¡°Do you think Pornd has decent Italian?¡±


    ¡°Is that what you want when you¡¯re on holiday?¡±


    ¡°I go to Italy for vacation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just like my dad,¡± I snorted. ¡°He has no interest in anything that¡¯s not Italian. Live a little. Venture out of yourfort zone and eat a cr¨ºpe.¡±


    ¡°I have. They¡¯re called crespes.¡± Alessioughed when I groaned.


    I learned more about him six hours into this trip than I had in weeks.


    Alessio obviously didn¡¯t appreciate West Coast food culture and shook his head at the political signs posted on people¡¯swns. The coffee wasn¡¯t dark enough for his liking, but he enjoyed the milder weather. We stopped at a pizza restaurant. A deep frown wrinkled his forehead when he read the cashew and corn special on the chalkboard.


    I forced him to buy two slices. He dered it inedible after finishing three-quarters of his piece. Pizza restaurant aside, it was fun sampling Pornd¡¯s many delights with my husband. He perked up when we hit our first brewery because the LCD screens yed a Real Madrid game, and apparently, Alessio was a ser fan. He nursed an IPA and hissed abuse at the goalkeeper as I sipped my water. When the match ended, Alessio¡¯s amused gaze dragged across the rustic bar and settled on me.


    ¡°Do you think you would¡¯ve liked it here? If you¡¯d followed through with your ns?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a smaller city, but the people are super friendly. Everything¡¯s more rxed, and it seems like a good ce to-¡±


    Raise a family. Shit.


    Not here.


    ¡°What about you? Would you live here?¡±


    Alessio shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too weird.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me cashew on pizza made you write off Pornd.¡±


    ¡°Out of everything I¡¯ve seen today, that was hands down the most egregious. Worse than the vegan strip club.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suggest going, then?¡±


    ¡°Because.¡± He kissed my temple. ¡°I knew you wanted to take in all the strange sights. I¡¯m happy to tag along.¡±


    ¡°Next time we¡¯ll visit somewhere you like.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m having a ball.¡±


    A lump lodged in my throat, rising with it the threat of tears.


    ¡°What did I say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I bit my lip, barely keeping it together. ¡°Can we go back to the house?¡±


    We zipped to the rental home I¡¯d insisted on getting instead of a hotel, and I dabbed my eyes the whole way. Alessio frowned at my on again, off again crying jags. Theck of control frustrated me. Every feeling in my heart wanted out, especially my love for Alessio.


    Alessio snapped the door to the cottage and hung our jackets, his weight creaking the old wooden floorboards. He strolled into the bedroom and tugged his jeans off his muscled thighs. He sprawled on the mattress, azy smile staggering over his face.


    He beckoned me. ¡°Come here.¡±


    I joined him, nuzzling his neck. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so happy.¡±


    ¡°I am happy.¡±


    ¡°You sound surprised.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it could be this simple.¡± Alessio made a rumbling growl of deep contentment as I sank into his arms. ¡°Getting out changed everything.¡±


    He was already connecting the dots himself.


    I beamed. ¡°It¡¯s been nice to have you to myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re different.¡±


    I love you. ¡°Life would be amazing if we left Boston.¡±


    ¡°It only feels that way because you¡¯re away from your problems.¡±


    ¡°Alessio, we¡¯re free. We can do what we want without worrying about Costas or the gangs.¡±


    ¡°Those issues will exist wherever we go.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t true. ¡°We could have this happiness all the time.¡±


    He hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feed those fantasies. We¡¯re not an ordinary couple. You can¡¯t expect to have the same marriage as everyone else.¡±


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t live without certain things?¡±


    ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°Love.¡±


    Alessio pushed himself upright and cleared his throat. He rubbed the back of his head. I curved my finger around his jaw until he looked at me. I¡¯d never seen so much vulnerability.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to tell you that-¡±


    An ear-splitting chime shattered the air.


    Alessio lunged for his phone and jumped out of bed. ¡°Michael, hey. No, it¡¯s fine. What¡¯s the matter? What?¡±


    I sat up straight as his gaze flicked at me.


    ¡°Nico¡¯s been arrested.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 #7 Chapter 25

    ALESSIO


    I couldn¡¯t afford another crisis.


    We were still dealing with Carm¡¯s return, negotiating restitution for what Legion¡¯s patched member did to my ex, and Ignacio¡¯s giant fuck-up with the Irish. Nico had offered them apartments in one of the luxury apartment buildings I had a stake in, and they had epted that along with a cut of our profits. In exchange, we had been free to murder Crash when we found him.


    Now those negotiations were off the table.


    Mywyer¡¯s nasal voice dragged my attention to our phone call. ¡°He¡¯s been indicted by a Brooklyn grand jury in connection with the killings of two capos in New York, thirty years ago. If he¡¯s smart, Costa will plead guilty to racketeering and conspiracy tomit murder. He does not want this to go to trial.¡±


    I rubbed my forehead as I paced the hotel suite, curtains drawn tight across the windows. ¡°How many years is he going away?¡±


    ¡°Depends on his priors. Could be anywhere from five to ten years.¡±


    Fuck.


    A stone dropped in my stomach.


    Nico in jail was thest thing I wanted, but everywyer I called told me the same thing. He was going down. Nothing I could do.


    A fist hammered the door. ¡°Alessio, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Vinn.


    ¡°I have to let you go. Thanks for your time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Salvatore.¡±


    I hung up on thewyer and stepped over Mia¡¯s suitcase, making my way to the door. I utched the chain and deadbolt, revealing a motionless Vinn waiting in the hotel¡¯s hallway.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    I stepped back, and he breezed inside. It was unwise to linger out in the open with our leadershippromised. ¡°Tell me something good.¡±


    ¡°Anthony¡¯s bing a problem. He¡¯s sowing confusion and chaos by calling himself boss and giving orders to our men. He¡¯s also a ma for any street thug who¡¯d love credit for killing Nico¡¯s son.¡±


    Great.


    I raked my hair as Vinn stood like a soldier at attention, his eyes half-closed as though he could sleep standing up. ¡°Double his bodyguards. Hire the Bratva if you have to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure more people surrounding him is the answer.¡±


    ¡°I am not telling Nico I did nothing while his son was in danger.¡±


    ¡°We need to control him.¡±


    I was aware of that. ¡°His father is in jail, and he was the only one who kept him in line. The little asshole will not listen to reason. He will get himself killed but we don¡¯t have to make it easy. Vinn, he¡¯s not getting out for a long time. We¡¯re on our own.¡±


    The enormity of that responsibility loomed over me like a falling skyscraper. We¡¯d been cut at the knees with Nico¡¯s unexpected arrest.


    ¡°We have a meeting with Nico in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    I closed Mia¡¯s suitcase and righted it, wheeling it to the door where it joined mine. ¡°How¡¯s John?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s recovering.¡±


    After a gangbanger knifed my driver in broad daylight, I had moved Mia and me into a hotel.


    ¡°Follow me. I need to change rooms.¡±


    Again.


    We switched rooms every day. Too many assholes wanted me dead. I opened the door and wearily shoved the suitcases into the hallway.


    Anything to keep her safe.


    A BUZZER SOUNDED as the door unlocked, admitting me into a bleak visitation area. A couple of fifties tucked into an officer¡¯s pocket ensured that Nico and I would be allowed an extra hour.


    Nico sat at a table, wearing an orange jumpsuit. He looked good. My payment with Cesare must¡¯ve worked out because he was whole.


    Nico nodded. ¡°Hey, kid.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯re things? Everything okay with our friends?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks. Has the transition been smooth?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I met with everybody to make sure their orders wille from me, but some people are a problem. A Salvatore heading the Costas is tough to swallow.¡±


    Particrly for your son.


    ¡°Take them out. You¡¯re acting in my stead. Anybody who disobeys you goes against me.¡±


    ¡°What about Anthony?¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out of control, Nico. Back on cocaine.¡±


    Nico¡¯s stoic gaze filled with tears. For someone who had been disappointed thousands of times by his dipshit spawn, he reacted the same.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been in our strip club every night, snorting lines. He¡¯s insubordinate. He brags about Costa business to anyone. His bodyguards aren¡¯t controlling him.¡±


    ¡°You need to stop him!¡±


    I was tired of having the same conversations. ¡°Anthony doesn¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he does!¡±


    ¡°Only because I¡¯ve been ying the your-father-won¡¯t-like-that card for a decade. It¡¯s different now. You¡¯re in jail. He does anything he wants.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± Nico lurched, desperation written on his lined face. ¡°There is nothing I care about more than my son.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m stretched thin.¡±


    ¡°Then delegate!¡±


    ¡°Michael and Vinn have enough on their tes, and Anthony is a grown man. He¡¯s made his bed. Guards are with him round-the-clock, but they can¡¯t prevent him from doing drugs.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t throw in the towel! He¡¯s my legacy, for Christ¡¯s sake!¡±


    ¡°Nico, I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯m trying to start a family of my own.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you that girl, you bastard? Listen. Nothing is as important as my flesh and blood. Help him. Protect him. He¡¯s all I have left in this world.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not hearing me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t take orders from you. I give them,¡± he snapped. ¡°Go to Anthony. Fix him. Do everything you can. You¡¯re the only one I trust.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, but this can¡¯t continue much longer.¡±


    As soon as Mia got pregnant, I would check out of Nico¡¯s bullshit so fast. I¡¯d done what I could for Anthony, and I¡¯d stopped caring about him years ago.


    The only thing that¡¯d save Anthony was death.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fuck him.


    THINGS HAD COOLED DOWN.


    After my cops detained two gangbangers casing my home, I delivered their heads to the Legion MC president who hired them. Then I sent police raids into their drug trafficking businesses, and suddenly the president was amenable to negotiating. Shortly after that, the Irish fell into line. Word had spread. I wouldn¡¯t roll over and let them kill me.


    Such was the nature of this life.


    We¡¯d moved back into the house. Mia looked up from her phone, her features darkening when the light went ck. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Strip club.¡±


    A normal wife would¡¯ve reacted with outrage, but Mia raised her brow. God, she was perfect.


    ¡°Anthony again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Mia frowned as she slid off the bed, her silk nightgown shimmering in waves of dark pink. ¡°Nobody ever left a strip club looking so miserable.¡±


    I was miserable. ¡°I hate him. He keeps me away from you.¡±


    Mia wrapped her arms around me.


    I didn¡¯t remember when west talked. My day to day was consumed with putting out fires, babysitting Anthony, and finding a spare minute to eat and sleep.


    She pushed me onto the mattress. I was too tired to finish undressing. As soon as my head hit the pillow, my mind buzzed with a list of things I needed to get done. Miay beside me, threading her fingers into my hair.


    ¡°Heavy lies the crown.¡±


    ¡°How do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all over you.¡±


    I hated that I¡¯d brought my shitty mood home. ¡°We won¡¯t be like this forever. Just until the madness dies down and people learn their ce.¡±


    ¡°Are you enjoying it?¡±


    Not at all. ¡°It¡¯s more work than I thought it¡¯d be.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t rewarding to protect a thirty-something man-child from three-thousand-dor bottle service plus bags of cocaine as big as my fist. Strip clubs disgusted me. The loud music gave me a headache. The workload was too much. I didn¡¯t have an underboss sharing the responsibilities.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    ¡°No, I miss you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been up for days. It¡¯s not healthy.¡±


    I was already shutting down, as though the word sleep triggered a response. She removed my shoes, jacket, and tie. She dragged theforter over my chest and kissed my temple.


    I cupped her face. ¡°Stay.¡±


    It was an echo of that first night when she begged me to join her, and I¡¯d been unable to resist. Mia slipped inside the sheets, her tiny body folded into mine. I smiled, sinking into bliss.


    ¡°Will we be able to have dinner together this week?¡± Her voice tugged me from the abyss.


    ¡°Not if you want to eat at a reasonable hour.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Eleven. Two a. m. Five. Whenever Anthony feels like leaving the casino, the club, or¡­¡± I cleared my throat, my ck spots creeping over my vision. ¡°We¡¯ve a thing¡­Sanctum. Check¡­calendar.¡±


    She nuzzled my neck, the sweetness of her vani scent enveloping me with safety.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. Sleep.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to leave her.


    I wanted out.

 #7 Chapter 26

    MIA


    Oh. My. God.


    Sensory overload.


    The mob-owned underground club, Sanctum, was a den of debauchery dressed in silk. Or in this case, Agent Provocateur. Gorgeous women strolled the catwalks. They lounged on the modern furniture and hooked their arms around much less attractive guys, wearing lingerie studded with crystals, crotchless panties, thongs encrusted in diamonds, and bras that were off more often than on.


    Every variety of female strutted in five-inch tforms. The club had a waitlist of thousands of girls applying to join Sanctum because of the very stringent membership requirements for men. If you were an A-list actor and you wanted to have a threesome with supermodels, you came here.


    It was ck and gold, so glitzy that my reflection stared up from the marble floors. Padded leather covered the walls, which spread like a maze to hallways with room after room. Some of the doors stayed open, echoing with low male groans and high-pitched gasps.


    I peeked inside a red-tinted room, where a gentleman in a horned mask was getting blown by two blondes.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a voyeur.¡± Alessio¡¯s arm looped my neck as he pinned me to his chest, hovering a flute of champagne under my nose. Alessio kissed my ear. ¡°For you.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. Wow.¡±


    In another suite, a shirtless man wore ace mask and nothing else. A yful grin staggered across his face as a woman¡¯s hands glided up his ripped torso until he yanked her into his arms-


    Alessio tipped my chin toward him,ughing.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s where I spent most of my twenties.¡± Alessio¡¯s eyes zed as though lost in memory, and then he shook his head, smiling.


    ¡°Are we¡¯re going into a room?¡±


    ¡°Maybeter.¡± He winked, offering me the ss again. ¡°Have a drink. You¡¯ll need it.¡±


    I can¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for drinking.¡±


    I had to tell him, but this was the wrong ce. Frustration needled my chest because all I wanted was a few minutes with my husband. Nine weeks pregnant. A visit to the sonographer showed a strong heartbeat, which meant the pregnancy was a sure thing.


    Alessio would be a father.


    His intense stare drifted to my belly as though he¡¯d heard my thoughts.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you meeting the New York boss? Vincent? He¡¯s supposed to be scary.¡±


    Alessio stood still. Colors shifted in those hazel pools. I could almost watch the gears turning as he perhaps wondered when he¡¯dst seen me with alcohol.


    ¡°Alessio, focus. Stop staring at my tits and exin.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he purred, his gaze dragging up my dress. ¡°Vincent is here. And his wife, Adriana. I invited them to the club because word has it they have alternative lifestyles. I thought I¡¯d introduce myself. Make him realize that everything¡¯s under control. He might be here to gauge if it¡¯s worth expanding into our territory. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t someone kill him?¡±


    He pinched my cheek. ¡°I prefer diplomacy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Because Anthony is a whiny bitch. He insisted oning, and it¡¯s better he feels involved. Whenever he throws a tantrum, I spend the night cleaning his mess. Distract him.¡±


    ¡°Babe, I see dozens of tall, beautiful distractions walking all over this ce.¡±


    ¡°Anthony has been here before. Many times. The novelty has worn off.¡± He sighed, rolling his eyes. ¡°Ask him questions and pretend to be impressed. He¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re mob royalty.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to aplish with Vincent?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m testing the waters. Showing him a good time. Hopefully, he¡¯ll fuck off to New York. Don¡¯t worry about my end. Keep the prince-ah, there he is!¡±


    Iughed as Alessio¡¯s condescending tone soared into a warm greeting. Anthony leaned on a bar, chatting with the dark-skinned bartender wearing a silk rabbit mask and a thong. Alessio gripped his arm and steered him away, plucking the martini ss from his grip and dumping the liquid.


    Anthony wore a bright blue suit over a wrinkled shirt. He dipped into his side pocket, and then he snorted a bump of white powder.


    Wow.


    He wiped his nose. ¡°Where¡¯s Cesare?¡±


    ¡°Should be here any minute,¡± Alessio soothed. ¡°I need a favor. Could you hang out with my wife? She¡¯s interested in touring the club, but I¡¯m swamped.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to introduce me.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Alessio said, sounding weary. ¡°After we¡¯ve had our chat.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m Nico¡¯s son-¡±


    ¡°How many damned times do I have to tell you? It doesn¡¯t matter. You aren¡¯t made. Be patient.¡± Alessio pped Anthony¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m leaving you two alone. Make sure she doesn¡¯t wander into any open rooms.¡±


    Anthony glowered at the dismissal and shook my hand.


    ¡°Tony.¡±


    ¡°Mia. Nice to meet you, Tony. I¡¯ve wanted to talk to you for a while.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Behind Tony, Alessio waved at me. My spirits plummeted as he disappeared into a crowd of suits.


    ¡°Of course.¡± My gaze snapped to the coked-out Anthony. ¡°We have a lot inmon.¡±


    ¡°You and me? I doubt it, sweetheart.¡±


    His smoldering voice filled me with apprehension.


    ¡°We do. No one understands what it¡¯s like to be the boss¡¯ kid.¡±


    He cocked an eyebrow. ¡°I guess.¡±


    I hooked his arm and took the lead. Anthony seemed ttered by my interest. He straightened, and his strides became more purposeful. We strolled into a ck and gold lounge pulsing with dream-pop music.


    I disengaged from him and sat on a white sofa. ¡°I have questions.¡±


    ¡°I might have some too.¡±


    Please don¡¯t be a flirt. ¡°Who goes first?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Anthony sank into the cushions with catlike grace. He was very lithe. His attention seemed to bounce all over my features like a predator deciding which part he¡¯d taste. Deep smile lines carved into his cheek. ¡°Ask me anything.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like being the boss¡¯ son?¡±


    He rubbed his red nose. ¡°You don¡¯t need me to answer that.¡±


    ¡°I want to hear your opinion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s shitty. I get the privilege, but none of the respect. I walk in my father¡¯s shadow. He wants me to follow a different path, but I came from him. This is in my blood. I can¡¯t change my nature.¡±


    ¡°You think being a gangster is all you¡¯re good for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think. I know.¡±


    Sad. ¡°I¡¯d give it all to be in your position. You¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Free?¡± Bitterness took a bite into his mncholy. ¡°I can¡¯t go anywhere without bodyguards. If I¡¯m on a date, theye with me. Attending meetings is off-limits. I sit by and watch my college buddy take everything that should be mine. I try to please my dad, but it¡¯s impossible. He won¡¯t let me be what I am, and he wonders why I¡¯ve been in and out of rehab all my life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not building a strong case by getting high all the time. It¡¯s a self-fulfilling prophecy.¡±


    ¡°Maybe if I had a girl like you, I¡¯d clean up my shit.¡± Anthony¡¯s tone was almost sweet as he stretched his arm behind me. ¡°Worked for Alessio.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one telling me not to stand in front of the microwave. Freaks out when I eat anything from a can.¡±


    ¡°You changed him. He didn¡¯t use to be such a square. We¡¯d find a club like this. Grab a couple girls. Not leave until dawn. Now he¡¯s a good boy. He wants to go home and y house.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s aged out of strip clubs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. He¡¯s found something better.¡±


    Oh God. Not interested. ¡°Nice of you to say.¡±


    ¡°Just the truth. Since we¡¯re candid, I¡¯ll mention another thing. And you won¡¯t like it, but¡­ fuck it. My father should have given you to me, not Alessio.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself. We have more inmon than you and Alessio-¡±


    ¡°Tony, stop. I¡¯m married.¡±


    Jesus. He had a lot of fucking nerve.


    ¡°Let me get this off my chest. He offered you to a Salvatore. Why the hell would he do that?¡±


    ¡°First, I¡¯m not a goddamned library book. You can¡¯t check me out and take me whenever you want.¡± I smoldered at his growing smile. ¡°Second, Alessio would be so hurt to hear you talking like this. I thought you were friends!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not. I am his pain-in-the-ass charge keeping him away from his beautiful wife. He reminds me of that every day. He hates me, and I don¡¯t me him. Especially when I look at you.¡± Anthony seemed to crumple until he reached into his pocket for more cocaine.


    An rming amount of pity swelled in my heart. It was so sad, and yet strangely charming. It was exactly as Alessio said. Anthony was excellent at drumming up sympathy. The story about never being able to follow in his dad¡¯s footsteps freaked me out, because what if my kid ended up just as tortured?


    God.


    ¡°Maybe you should go to therapy instead of numbing your feelings.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a goddamned mess, but I¡¯m fine with that. And I¡¯m through following my father¡¯s orders. No more rehab. No more falling in line. No more doing whatever he wants because he says it.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Dimples carved into his cheeks. ¡°Everything.¡±


    He leaned forward, his touch sweeping under my jaw. His nose trailed my cheek, and he ignored the firm pressure on his chest. His lips crashed into mine, hungry, viting, iming every part of my mouth.


    I shoved him off. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Anthony¡¯s big eyes filled with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    ¡°I got caught up-¡±


    ¡°In what? You¡¯re out of control!¡±


    His gaze was beseeching, tearful. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Alessio.¡±


    I headed to the bar, grabbing the nearest drink and gargling the alcohol. I spat, ridding myself of the taste of wine coolers. He was disgusting. And pathetic.


    I red at Anthony. He sat, head in his palm. His posture was defeated, but his expression wolf-like.


    A light bulb shed in my brain.


    It was an act-all of the poor-me bullshit.


    Why?


    I hunted for my husband¡¯s imperial frame in backlit corners, but it was like sifting through sand. ck suits drifted throughout the maze. I stopped at a ceiling-high door with a bronze doorknob. The security guard opened it, revealing a private lounge. A gigantic, obsidian firece crackled on the dark brick with silver grout. Ebony was everywhere. The only pop of color was the woman in the red cocktail dress. She perched beside a man whose carnal grin widened when she whispered something in his ear. Orange light flickered over his silhouette, darkening the creases of his dimples.


    ¡°My wife likes your club.¡±


    ¡°I love it,¡± the brte gushed. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alessio¡¯s features softened in the fire¡¯s glow. ¡°Drinks are on the house. If you need anything else, ask.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it.¡±


    The men shook hands and stood. Alessio escorted them to the doors, and when the couple disappeared behind them, he swung my way. He pulled me into his arms, beaming.


    ¡°Everything went well. He¡¯s not interested in expanding his territory. He had business in the area, so we¡¯re good.¡± Alessio¡¯s smile thinned as he took in my face, and then the lights seemed to dim as though overshadowed by his darkness. ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your makeup is smeared.¡± Alessio¡¯s frown darkened as he stroked my mouth and cheek. ¡°Tell me it¡¯s not what I think.¡±


    Jesus Christ.


    He¡¯d sniffed out the truth faster than I could summon an excuse, because I had no interest in watching Alessio beat up Anthony. Holy shit. He wanted Alessio to know. His goal was to provoke Alessio into rage. The psycho probably thought he could win, courtesy of the dime bags he kept snorting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You need to trust me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making me assume the worst.¡± Alessio¡¯s fury grew hotter than the fire. ¡°He touched you, didn¡¯t he? What did that degenerate do? I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    Or it could get Alessio killed.


    ¡°What did he do?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± I seized his tie and yanked until we were nose to nose. ¡°Anthony is baiting you. He wants to fight you. He¡¯s disturbed, drugged out of his mind, and you don¡¯t have to rise to his bait!¡±


    ¡°He kissed you.¡± Alessio straightened, cold menace curling his upper lip. ¡°You aren¡¯t doing me any favors by withholding because he¡¯ll brag about it to anyone who¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°Alessio, he¡¯s not worth it!¡±


    He untangled my fingers from his shirt. ¡°I¡¯m done with his bullshit!¡±


    I grabbed his arm and weighed him like an anchor.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. He¡¯s the boss¡¯ son!¡±


    A fact which seemed to fly over Alessio, because he was out for blood and nothing in the world would stop him. I tore at Alessio¡¯s jacket. He peeled me away like a Post-it note.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking with a clear head!¡±


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    He turned, looking like he wanted to throw me over his shoulder. ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡±


    ¡°You promised you¡¯d spend time with me!¡±


    ¡°I know, Mia, but-¡±


    ¡°You said we¡¯d talk, and I¡¯ve been waiting for five minutes of your undivided attention. We¡¯re never alone. I miss you. I can¡¯t stand this!¡±


    The agony inside me shed across Alessio¡¯s face. Then he headed for the exit.


    ¡°Alessio, I¡¯m in love with you. I need you. Please, choose me.¡±


    Alessio paused, his hand on the door.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    He turned the handle and left.

 #7 Chapter 27

    ALESSIO


    Found you, fucker.


    Anthony sprawled on a white leather sofa as an olive-skinned beauty loosed his tie. Brte waves tumbled down her back. He fisted them as he devoured her mouth with a sloppy kiss.


    That tongue had been on my wife.


    I stopped inches away from them. ¡°Shiren.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Salvatore?¡±


    ¡°Take a hike.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± Anthony gave her ascivious grin as she spilled from hisp, ripping his palm on her ass. ¡°She reminds me of your wife.¡±


    He was baiting me.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Anthony remained seated,ughing. ¡°You should see your face. Oh, man. You are too easy.¡±


    ¡°Get the fuck up.¡±


    ¡°So you can punch me?¡±


    ¡°You think that¡¯s all I¡¯ll do to you? No, I¡¯m putting you in the hospital. You¡¯ll be pissing out of a catheter for weeks.¡± I faced his bodyguards and screamed, ¡°Clear the room!¡±


    ¡°Bro, I didn¡¯t give her anything she didn¡¯t want.¡±


    My hands wrapped his throat, and I mmed him into the table. He tried to gouge my eyes. My knuckles sank between his ribs. He doubled over. I made good on my tube-in-dick threat. I hammered his kidneys. He sucked in an agonized breath and tackled my waist. I introduced his chin to the wall. He kneed my groin.


    Excruciating pain radiated into my thighs.


    A vaseunched at my head. I ducked. Jesus, he fought like a little bitch. He threw projectiles that shattered on the walls, feet from their target. I caught his jacket and shoved him to the ground. Then I dealt him the beating his daddy never gave.


    ¡°Spoiled brat! Waste of space junkie.¡±


    I hated him.


    My fist pummeled his stomach. He vomited.


    ¡°Drugged-out loser. Stand up! Fight back.¡±


    He grappled me, but I pulled my leg free and jammed my shoe in his skull. He went limp as he sprawled on the marble.


    Shit. Did I get too carried away?


    Then a sound wheezed from his crimson lips.


    Laughter. He wasughing.


    My rage still burned white-hot as I grabbed a money clip from my pocket. I tossed it, and the cash smacked his forehead. ¡°Here. Shoot it up, snort it, I don¡¯t give a damn. I¡¯m finished with you.¡±


    ¡°You should be more worried if I¡¯m done with you.¡±


    I kicked his ribs. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    He balled himself and winced. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Alessio.¡±


    ¡°You evere near my wife again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    He grinned a bright red smile, apparently undisturbed by my threat.


    There was no getting through to him while he was high-fucking maniac. I abandoned him on the floor and summoned his bodyguards.


    ¡°Take him to the hospital.¡±


    They picked him off the ground as I stewed with a ss of whiskey, and then I prowled the club until I found Shiren. I wasn¡¯t sure how much she¡¯d witnessed and I needed to buy her silence. She was chatting with two other women. She approached me and closed her palm around the wad of cash I offered. Luckily, Michael vetted these girls with great care. Most of them were smart enough not to run their mouths, but I couldn¡¯t afford the risk.


    Nico¡¯s son.


    Ten years, and I¡¯d never hit the douchebag. I¡¯dmitted the unforgivable. Nico would lose his mind, but what filled my heart wasn¡¯t sorrow for beating Anthony.


    Panic.


    She said she loved me, and I¡¯d left her there.


    FUCK, fuck, fuck!


    Not at the club or home. I¡¯d checked every room, but there was no point-she was gone. She¡¯d probably fled to her parents. Exactly what I deserved for being such an asshole. I promised I¡¯d be back and disappeared for forty-five minutes, right after she told me she loved me.


    Through the ze of terror struck the tiniest bolt of hope.


    Did she mean it?


    Part of me hoped not. I had no idea what to do with love. I had zero experience tending to a woman¡¯s feelings beyond her basic needs. Hunger, shelter, happiness, sure-I could handle those.


    What did I know about love?


    My family had turned their backs on me. Nico¡¯s son was always his priority. Nobody felt the way she did about me. Maybe it was just a fantasy.


    She loves you, you idiot.


    She¡¯d tried to tell me for weeks. Since the Pornd trip. I¡¯d blocked it from my thoughts because while I could beat the crap out of a boss¡¯ kid, I was scared shitless of Mia¡¯s love for me. Love was an impossible standard to live up to.


    I mmed my fist into the bedroom door, which crashed into the wall and dented the ster. I stormed into the closet, expecting it to be bare of clothing, but the racks hung in ce. Next, I checked the bathroom-her toothbrush was still there. Encouraging signs, but she wasn¡¯t answering my desperate texts.


    Me: Pleasee back. Let¡¯s talk.


    Me: Where are you?


    Me: Are youing home?


    I paced my house and waited, my heart bursting when a car drove down the road. She¡¯d made me delete all the apps tracking her location, but it was three in the morning. Nausea pitted my stomach as I raided her shit and dumped out her purses, searching for anything that might hint at where she was. Nothing but balled up receipts and change. I was losing my mind with worry.


    When my call shot to voicemail, I hurled the phone at a console table and shattered the screen. Then I picked it up and called Ignacio. He swore up and down she wasn¡¯t there. Or at her cousins¡¯. Nobody had seen or heard from Mia in hours.


    I went to Michael¡¯s. He answered the door in sweatpants and a T-shirt. He raked his light brown locks and stared at me, brows narrowing.


    ¡°Is Mia here?¡±


    ¡°No. What happened? Why aren¡¯t you wearing a coat?¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel the weather. ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He brushed snow off my shoulders and winced when he touched my bicep. ¡°Christ, you¡¯re cold. Get in, you moron. It¡¯s freezing. Tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°Left me,¡± I forced out. ¡°No clue where she is.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    It was telling that he assumed I was at fault.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°She said she loved me.¡±


    Michael wiped his face, his smile condescending.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s never done that before. I had-had something else to do. I just left. When I returned, she was gone.¡±


    Laughter boomed from his chest, filling the space with the deep, bellyaching sound. ¡°What is the matter with you? How do you leave after your wife says that?¡±


    I¡¯m an idiot. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Alessio.¡± Michael rubbed his head, his expression pained. ¡°I thought I taught you better game.¡±


    ¡°How do I fix it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucked, my friend.¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to do? She won¡¯t answer my texts or calls and I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Calm down. My kids are asleep.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°You are unbelievable.¡± Michael made a noise of disgust as he bumped into my shoulder. ¡°You have no idea how lucky you are. She¡¯s beautiful. She¡¯s kind and amazing with children. Mia is everything you want. All she needed was a little validation, and you treated her like garbage.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say it back, you moron.¡± He rolled his eyes and took me by the shoulders. ¡°You love her. Yes, you do. Look at you. You¡¯re in my house without a coat at three in the goddamned morning, panicking over a woman who left you. Of course you love her.¡±


    He was right.


    I¡¯d tried to win her over for months. Why? The money wasn¡¯t the draw. I didn¡¯t need more dors in my bank ount. I wanted her. I¡¯d risked it all to get her. She¡¯d sparked a me that wouldn¡¯t be extinguished, and it had only grown as we¡¯d lived together. I¡¯d filled my heart with her for weeks, and without her there was nothing.


    I loved her. I did.


    The simplicity of it crashed into me, buckling my knees. I caught my bnce on his couch and sank into the cushions. I bled from the inside out with remorse. All I had to do was repeat her words.


    Three fucking words!


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, shit. Now, he gets it.¡± Michael shook his head, his lips thinning. ¡°Sometimes you remind me of my children. You can be so clueless.¡±


    ¡°How do I fix this?¡±


    ¡°Be prepared to grovel. A lot. Rx. You fucked up, but it¡¯s not the end of the world. She¡¯s dodging your calls because she¡¯s pissed.¡± Michael¡¯s wickedughter sent a jolt up my spine. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s finding someone who¡¯ll love her back.¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up.¡±


    ¡°You deserve this, Alessio.¡±


    I bowed my head into my hands. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Buddy, it¡¯s not hopeless.¡± He patted my shoulder, softening. ¡°I¡¯ll help you find her.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I did this to myself.¡±


    Michael squeezed me and opened the front door, beckoning to the soldier in the street. ¡°You need to watch my kids for a bit.¡±


    My phone shrieked with a call.


    I grabbed the cell and answered. ¡°Mia?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Vinn. I have your wife.¡±

 #7 Chapter 28

    MIA


    I wanted to forget my loveless marriage for a while


    Hours ago, I bumped into Vinn at Sanctum. He offered me a ride. I didn¡¯t want to go home, so he took me to his ce. He didn¡¯t ask questions, but he¡¯d nced at me when I silenced my phone, raising his eyebrows as I jammed it into my purse.


    Vinn lived in an apartment in North Dorchester-an underground cave that gave me a ustrophobic feeling for itsck of windows. It was neat, but in a cold, clinical way. He¡¯d shoved a military portrait in an end table. He looked different. He was still clean-shaven, but his eyes sparkled with a liveliness that he¡¯d lost. The photo exuded more warmth than the giant perched in the foyer.


    ¡°You never said you were in the Marines.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I owed you every detail about my life.¡±


    ¡°Crabby.¡± I closed the drawer. ¡°If you don¡¯t wantpany, why did you invite me over?¡±


    ¡°Stop going through my shit.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s so interesting.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feast on my surroundings. The ceiling hung low. No pictures. nk walls, but personality stuffed the drawers-baseball cards, ssic car magazines, video games.


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you how nosy you are?¡±


    ¡°What was Iraq like?¡±


    Vinn offered me a beer that I declined, and then he sank in the leather recliner by the door. ¡°Either you¡¯re burning or freezing. The sand is very white. It looks like talcum powder in the sun and gets everywhere. I had walking pneumonia from it by the time I was done.¡±


    ¡°They discharged you when you were sick?¡±


    His smile doused me with cold. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    He obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about it, but conversation topics were thin on the ground.


    ¡°Did you finish your tour?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I waited, but he seemed content to drink and stare. I sat on the coffee table, which was closer to him than the couch. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m great.¡±


    ¡°Is that sarcasm?¡±


    ¡°You asked. I answered.¡±


    ¡°You have a sparkling charisma, Vinn. I bet you¡¯re a hit at cocktail parties.¡± But despite that, I still liked him. ¡°What¡¯s your story?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    ¡°I find you interesting. You live in a hovel. We¡¯re almost the same age, but you act like you¡¯re fifty. You keep all your things hidden.¡±


    He lurched upright as though desperate for a reason to get away, and then he poured the alcohol down the kitchen sink. He acted so bizarre.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I upset you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Want to do something else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You seem really on edge.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have guests very often.¡± Vinn tossed his beer in the recycling and gave me a wide berth. ¡°You¡¯re very odd.¡±


    ¡°Funny, I had the same thought about you.¡±


    ¡°People are generally more squeamish around me.¡± Vinn returned to his chair and glowered as I reentered the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re not scary. You, Michael, and Alessio are all decent guys.¡±


    Especially Alessio. Though he¡¯d never admit it.


    He smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so wrong.¡±


    ¡°You saved me.¡±


    ¡°I held them off. Salvatore was the hero.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re downying your role. I¡¯m so grateful for what you did. Why can¡¯t you ept a damnedpliment? If I were in a fight, I¡¯d want you on my side.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m on your side?¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    He moved his big frame over the door. ¡°I¡¯ve nothing against you. I even respect you. You could¡¯ve lost your mind when those micks attacked you, and frankly, I expected you to. But you stood up to him. You did that with no training or experience. That takes guts. But I didn¡¯t save you because I¡¯m a good man. Or decent. I did it because Salvatore would have killed me otherwise.¡±


    That extinguished the glow of his praise.


    ¡°Then what was that pep talk at my wedding?¡±


    ¡°Charity.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be an ass, I¡¯ll go. Thanks for an interesting night.¡± Difort filled my stomach when I reached for the handle, but Vinn refused to budge. ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°So take a nap. You¡¯re not leaving.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only here because I need you.¡± His te eyes roved over me, his eyebrows narrowing. ¡°Not like that. You¡¯re bait.¡±


    I dropped my purse as my arms numbed.


    ¡°Oh, Mia.¡± He stooped to grab it, smiling. ¡°You should never have trusted me.¡±


    KIDNAPPED. Again.


    Kidnapped by someone who saved my life.


    As abductions went, it was traumatizing. He¡¯d subdued me in seconds. Bound my wrists and ankles. Unlike Alessio, there was no undercurrent of sexual tension or yful banter.


    There was just his cutting gaze and the freeze that clenched my heart whenever Vinn touched me. He didn¡¯t look at me. He seemed unable to as he gagged me and stuffed me into his backseat. Then he tucked a nket around me, buckled me in, and patted my cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    What part of this is okay? I could¡¯ve screamed. Are you crazy?


    After an hour of driving, trees whipped passed the window. Lots of pines with snow clinging to the branches in big chunks. Holy fuck, he¡¯d driven me out of Boston. He was insane. I¡¯d misread his actions in the distillery. He was bringing me to the sticks to kill me.


    I howled into the gag until Vinn nced over his shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine. Stop being a drama queen.¡±


    I hollered until I choked on my saliva.


    ¡°If you keep working yourself up, you¡¯ll have a panic attack. I won¡¯t hurt you. How many times do I have to say it? If I wanted to murder you, I could¡¯ve done it a thousand different ways before tonight. Calm down. You¡¯ll be free in a few minutes.¡±


    This can¡¯t be happening.


    He turned onto a dirt road. I jostled from the movement, another spike of fear mming into my heart. I kicked the armrest and writhed in the seatbelt, flinging the throw off. He tsked.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t how you behaved when you had a gun to your head. I don¡¯t get it.¡± He applied the brakes and yanked the clutch. The engine cut and the st of hot air dissolved, throwing me into a deep chill.


    He opened the side door, and the sight of him mbering over me made my lungs seize, and the world shrank into a golf-ball-sized hole.


    ¡°Oh, for Pete¡¯s sake. Stop panicking.¡± Vinn unbuckled and grabbed me, nket, and all. His grip tightened when I squirmed, trying to break his hold. ¡°There¡¯s ice everywhere. Stop.¡±


    A pale pink line glowed on the horizon, shimmering light over a sprawlingke. Vinn took me away from the sunrise, into a shabby cabin with frayed furniture. He dumped me on a sofa.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± He ripped off his winter jacket and threw it on me. ¡°I¡¯ll get a fire going.¡±


    He disappeared, returning with an armful of logs. When the furnace zed, he stepped back and seemed to remember my existence. He pushed the couch closer to the warmth, and I shuddered from the heat flooding my skin.


    Suddenly, his fingers scratched at my head, untying the knot with the gag. He flung it into the climbing mes, and my mouth filled with air.


    ¡°Help! Somebody, help me!¡±


    Vinn endured my screaming with a grimace. ¡°There¡¯s nobody around for miles.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! What are you doing? Why am I here?¡±


    Vinn stared into the firece, his voice like a mousepared to mine. ¡°I knew you¡¯d nevere willingly. I¡¯m sorry for gagging and tying you.¡±


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You c-called Alessio,¡± I blubbered, tears streaming my face. ¡°You w-wanted to lure him here alone. You¡¯re going to hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I roared. ¡°He¡¯s my husband!¡±


    Vinn stood, his brows furrowing. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed things, Mia. Disturbing shit. I watched you at the wedding. You were unhappy and scared. Whatever. It was none of my business, but it kept happening. Whenever you¡¯re with him, you look so crushed. You hate being with him.¡±


    ¡°No! I love him!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a wreck.¡± He backed away with a humorless smile, his toneced with bitterness. ¡°You¡¯re one of those women.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, you sanctimonious prick. I¡¯m not a battered housewife. You don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. You made a judgment based on nothing-God! You¡¯re all the same. I¡¯m so sick of you mafia assholes ¨C self-righteous jerk. I don¡¯t need your white-knighting bullshit. I can save myself! Take this off me!¡±


    Vinnughed. ¡°Your husband is an underboss.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not like you!¡±


    ¡°Thank God.¡±


    ¡°Remove the zip ties!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Vinn gripped the sofa. ¡°But you¡¯re not leaving.¡±


    I nodded.


    He grasped my wrists and sliced through the stic, and then he cut my ankles free. I shoved him aside and sprinted. He snatched my arm and tossed me backward.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m wrong about Alessio.¡± Vinn blocked my exit, his voice darkening. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I have my reasons for wanting him gone.¡±


    ¡°Which are?¡±


    ¡°None of your concern.¡±


    ¡°You want to be boss, is that it?¡± A chill doused me when Vinn red. ¡°Are you Costas all nuts? First Anthony, now you?¡±


    ¡°Making an outsider Nico¡¯s sessor was a big mistake. If I don¡¯t do this, it¡¯ll happen anyway. I¡¯d rather it be me.¡±


    ¡°Vinn, please. Please. Don¡¯t kill him.¡± I grabbed his frozen arms and squeezed. ¡°He¡¯s been amazing to me. You just don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re not there. Nobody sees all the things he does to make me feel cherished. I would never have stayed if I didn¡¯t love him, and I¡¯ve loved every moment of being with him. I don¡¯t want either of you hurt.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand how much I want this.¡±


    ¡°Please. I¡¯m carrying his child! You¡¯re destroying a family! Please, please don¡¯t!¡± My pleading dissolved into sobs that wracked through me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to murder him. Please.¡±


    Vinn pushed me, his fingers like icicles wrapping my flesh. His eyes were dark rings, swallowing my emotion without reflecting any. He didn¡¯t give a damn. He was dead inside, gone.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    A crack yanked my attention to the firece, where a Glocky in easy reach. Vinn watched outside, his focus lingering on the windows.


    ¡°Why did you think I needed you to take care of my husband?¡±


    ¡°Because you seemed helpless.¡±


    My body pulsed with rage. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m weak?¡±


    He said nothing, shing a condescending grin that roiled my guts. My anger burned like the logs. The fire popped.


    I grabbed the gun, loaded it, and aimed. I pulled the trigger. Vinn¡¯s gaze widened, but he didn¡¯t defend himself. He didn¡¯t grab the sidearm at his waist. The first bullet struck ster. The second-


    He jerked, his neck streaming with blood. Vinn crashed into the wall. He shoved himself upright, palming the bloody mass that was his ear.


    ¡°You shot me.¡±


    My arm trembled as I pointed the gun at his head. ¡°You¡¯re threatening Alessio. You gave me no choice.¡±


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Just because I hate violence, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t defend myself. Get rid of the gun, or I¡¯ll put another one between your eyes.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re an arrogant asshole.¡±


    A slow smile spread across his face as he unholstered his gun and slid it over the floor toward me. ¡°Now what? You¡¯ll take me out back and shoot me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never, ever touch you or your husband. Promise.¡± He shook off the mocking tone and darkened. ¡°You¡¯ll have to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Vinn, stay down!¡±

 #7 Chapter 29

    ALESSIO


    ¡°Alessio, let¡¯s think this through.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve had this discussion a million times. He kidnapped my wife. He¡¯s a dead man.¡±


    ¡°Vinn didn¡¯t say he would hurt her. Right?¡± Michael flexed his hands, his breath billowing in white clouds. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do that. He likes Mia. I¡¯m just-we shouldn¡¯t assume the worst.¡±


    I paused, ankle-deep in sleet as we trekked along the highway, under cover of trees. ¡°I¡¯m going to kidnap your kids, drive them to the sticks, and tell you to meet me there unarmed. And then we¡¯ll see how reasonable you¡¯ll be.¡±


    He grimaced. ¡°Point taken.¡±


    We¡¯d parked half a mile away, hoping we¡¯d catch Vinn unawares, but the cabin stood on an open in near the reservoir. We wore ck among a nket of snow.


    ¡°Six fucking years, I¡¯ve known this bastard.¡± I¡¯d debated whether to bring my rifle, but I wasn¡¯t the best marksman and couldn¡¯t ept that risk. ¡°If you have a shot, take it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not executing my cousin without talking to him first.¡±


    All you Costas are worthless.


    This could end up with two bodies instead of one, and I didn¡¯t want to kill Michael.


    ¡°Why are you defending him?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s like a brother to me! You¡¯re both my brothers! All I¡¯m asking is that we think about it before killing him. Nico won¡¯t like that you didn¡¯t ask his permission.¡±


    ¡°If Vinn doesn¡¯t give a shit about the rules, why should I?¡±


    ¡°Nico will be pissed!¡±


    ¡°Vinn¡¯s not leaving me with any other option!¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡± Michael demanded. ¡°I n both your funerals? Listen to you, you dumb fuck. You can¡¯t murder Vinn and expect to live out your days. He¡¯s a Costa. You¡¯re not! He¡¯s family. You¡¯re an outsider.¡±


    That shed through my armor and stabbed me.


    ¡°You¡¯re my family.¡± Michael¡¯s hand rolled over my shoulder and squeezed. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget what you and Mia did. I don¡¯t care what yourst name is, but they do.¡±


    ¡°Get off me and go back to the car.¡±


    ¡°Alessio-¡±


    I wasn¡¯t taking any chances. ¡°You¡¯ve lost my trust. Out of my face.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, man. Please-¡±


    Deafening booms cracked across the in, and the sound burst through me. Gunshots.


    He killed her.


    The agony ripped out my guts as I sank into the snow. Horror had buckled my knees and wouldn¡¯t let me up.


    A desperate scream I¡¯d never uttered before tore from my mouth, and then it dwindled into a low moan. The sharpest misery sliced me to the bone. Already, the echo of her death faded.


    She¡¯s gone.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Michael grabbed my arm as the air left my lungs, his lips white and shaking. ¡°She might be still alivee on!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t, and I wanted to die.


    I allowed him to pull me upright and drag me into a stumbling jog that became an all-out sprint. I¡¯d rip him apart.


    She was my life, and he¡¯d killed her.


    ¡°Alessio, hold on! Let¡¯s go through the windows.¡±


    I crashed into the door. It swung wide open. I expected the body to be hers, but Vinn sat on the floor. Blood painted his neck. Mia stood in her cocktail dress, unhurt.


    Alive.


    I yanked her into my chest and checked her head, her shoulders, arms, legs. Nothing.


    She was fine.


    ¡°The gunshots,¡± I breathed into her hair, whispering. ¡°I thought you were dead.¡±


    She faced me, lip trembling. ¡°I shot him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    My gears ground to a halt as I mentallybined the gun and Vinn, who didn¡¯t meet Michael¡¯s probing gaze.


    Michael greeted the scene with a widening grin. ¡°She got you?¡±


    Vinn groaned. ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    I slipped from my coat and wrapped her in the wool. The agony of losing her slowly ebbed, and the sweetest relief flooded my soul.


    ¡°Put it down, Mia.¡±


    I flipped the safety before loosening the Glock from her grip. Then I held her hand, leading her outside.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mia¡¯s brte waves tossed in the breeze as she searched me as though looking for approval. ¡°I shot him. I had to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± I cupped her face, my voice breaking. ¡°You reckless, brave, incredible girl. He¡¯s a former Marine. You could¡¯ve died.¡±


    ¡°He threatened you. I had no choice.¡±


    She did it for me.


    ¡°I thought he killed you, and that I was toote. I wanted to die with you.¡±


    Mia threaded her fingers through my hair, her brown eyes swimming with tears. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Mia, there is no life without you. I love you. I fucking love you.¡±


    Mia dove into my arms with a sob. ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I left you there.¡±


    She gripped my neck and pressed into me. ¡°Ask me how I knew that I love you.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Because when I found out that I¡¯m pregnant, I was so happy.¡±


    A hole seemed to open under my feet, and I fell through.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Wild happiness exploded from the very center of me. I wanted to drown her in thousands of kisses. I wanted to rip off all her clothes and fuck her. I wanted to do anything but leave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, and I¡¯ll show you the results. We¡¯re having a baby.¡±


    She filled my heart with that word. She loved me. She did everything to keep me out of trouble, and I wished I could let her.


    ¡°How far along?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nine weeks. I¡¯ve known since the hospital visit.¡±


    ¡°The wedding,¡± I realized with a gasp. ¡°And I¡¯m just now finding out?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re never around! There¡¯s always a crisis.¡± She sounded so bitter and unhappy, but her eyes glowed with warmth. ¡°The doctor imed it was probably a miscarriage. Thest thing you needed was that on your te, too. When they detected a stronger heartbeatter, I tried to tell you. But we never had a spare minute alone. My n was to do it at Sanctum, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I fucked up Anthony instead. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be a dad, and I need you to stop flying off the handle. Do what¡¯s right by us, not whatever you feel like.¡±


    ¡°I am doing what¡¯s right by you.¡±


    ¡°Not if you murder him.¡±


    ¡°What do you think will happen if I let Vinn go?¡±


    ¡°Do it for me!¡± Mia grabbed my jacket, no longer crying with the same tortured sobs that made me want to copse. ¡°Walk away. You can¡¯t do this forever. You know it¡¯s true. They don¡¯t want you. You¡¯ll never be a Costa. You¡¯re nothing to them, but you¡¯re everything to me. I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t live without you,¡± she said brokenly. ¡°I¡¯m your family.¡±


    I would be a father.


    I was her everything. I¡¯d never been that to anyone.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do better.¡±


    ¡°You have to.¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°I¡¯ll drive Vinn and Michael to New York and meet with Nico. And-and then I¡¯ll say I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Her lip quivered. ¡°You mean it?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    But there was no guarantee Nico would let me leave.


    I PUT Vinn in the trunk.


    I¡¯d bound his wrists and ankles. I hoped the bastard felt every pothole from here to New York.


    When we were five miles from our destination, I pulled over to a deserted parking lot and released Vinn. We got back into the car and managed not to murder each other for the rest of the way. I¡¯d kept my feelings locked into a steel drum. But when we arrived at the visitation room, and Nico sat at the table, my throat closed.


    I was nervous.


    God help me. I couldn¡¯t disappoint the only man whose opinion I valued. I¡¯d let him down. He would fucking hate me, and I dreaded it.


    ¡°How are you, kid?¡±


    I sat beside him. ¡°I hurt Anthony. He assaulted my wife, and I gave him a nasty beating. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine. If you can call his normal, drug-addicted self fine. I paid for his hospital visit, but I am through with Anthony. For good.¡±


    ¡°Where were you?¡± he roared, snapping at Vinn. ¡°I told you to watch my son!¡±


    ¡°He was kidnapping Mia.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Vinn is a lying scumbag who nned to kill me, but I¡¯m willing to move past that as I have with the many attempts on my life. I¡¯m not here for retribution. Nico, I can¡¯t do this anymore. I¡¯m sorry, but I quit.¡±


    Nico¡¯s cheeks flooded with blood. ¡°Quit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving the position to Vinn, unless you decide otherwise. Whatever. I don¡¯t want to be involved. I need a clean break from the chaos.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in jail for a few weeks, and you fall apart? You¡¯re stronger than this.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait. Alessio, slow down. I understand that you¡¯re upset, but you¡¯re talking crazy. You can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t loyal. I don¡¯t have their obedience. I will not work for a family that won¡¯t ept me. So I¡¯m out.¡±


    Vinn looked like all his dreams came true. ¡°I want this, Nico.¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up. You went against my direct order. I¡¯ll deal with you bothter.¡± Nico swiveled toward me, growling. ¡°Alessio, we need you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve dedicated thest ten years to serving the Costas. I¡¯m done. I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. Nico, please let me go.¡±


    Nico¡¯s silence was like needles on my skin. ¡°You¡¯re like my son.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re the father I never had.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re treating me like a fucking jerk-off.¡±


    ¡°Nico, I am grateful for everything. I regret nothing. I tried. I did what I could because you¡¯ve been so great to me. But it¡¯s too much. Mia¡¯s having a baby. I¡¯m never at home. I will honor the contracts I¡¯ve produced, and I¡¯ll be there for you, but I can¡¯t be boss.¡± I swallowed the lump in my throat and stood. ¡°Sorry, Nico. I¡¯ll leave you to discuss arrangements.¡±


    I headed for the exit, my gaze sweeping over Michael¡¯s expression of stunned disbelief and Vinn¡¯s cautious optimism. It was no longer my concern. I left the jail and stood outside, battling a fierce storm in my soul.


    Michael and Vinn emerged, their heads bowed together. The betrayal and disgust that had built over the whole day boiled.


    I joined them. ¡°Did Nicoe to his senses?¡±


    Judging by Vinn¡¯s smile, he had. I¡¯d never seen him so happy, and I could¡¯ve pushed him down the steps.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± I patted his shoulder. ¡°Anthony is officially your problem.¡±


    ¡°Alessio, wait.¡± Vinn followed as I descended. ¡°Jesus, hold up. I¡¯m trying to apologize. I made a mistake. You¡¯ve done a lot for us-¡±


    ¡°Where was this appreciation when you were nning to blow me away? Six years,¡± I snarled. ¡°You stabbed me in the back. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    ¡°You feel betrayed,¡± he deadpanned. ¡°I understand, but it wasn¡¯t personal. You were getting killed anyway. I wanted to be a boss.¡±


    ¡°Nice. Fuck you.¡±


    ¡°What Vinn means is I fucked up, and I¡¯m sorry.¡± Michael, ever the peacemaker, looped his arm around my shoulder. ¡°Alessio, breathe. You¡¯re out. That¡¯s all that matters, right?¡±


    ¡°Alessio, you¡¯re the best leader we had,¡± said Vinn in his graveyard voice. ¡°Unfortunately, you were born with the wrong name.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t take anypliments from Vinn.


    ¡°If you touch my family, I swear to God. I¡¯ll raze the streets with my vengeance. You will lose my contacts. You can kiss the rotating cops at your house goodbye. And when all the gangs I¡¯ve united leave because you no longer have Sullivan at your disposal to call off raids, you¡¯ll regret crossing me.¡±


    Vinn smiled, and then he jerked his head at Michael, indicating he should follow. They strolled down the parking lot, walking out of sight, and the enormous weight on my heart finally lifted.


    I was free.

 #7 Chapter 30

    EPILOGUE


    ONE YEAR LATER


    My daughter looked like her mother. The heart-shaped face and dimpled smile belonged to Mia. Her big eyes were just as expressive, and her nose was a cute, button-like dot. It would¡¯ve been easy to call her a mini-Mia, but the widened jaw, her horizontal eyebrows, and the feistiness were mine.


    I swaddled Alessia, whose bright gaze had not yet darkened. Such a gorgeous shade of blue. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll have hazel eyes?¡±


    ¡°I hope so. I¡¯ve always loved yours.¡±


    Her fingers threaded my hair before she hugged me, baby and all, and pressed her mouth into mine. I nipped her bottom lip and met her stroke by stroke. Mia grabbed my waist and slid her thumbs in my waistband. She flicked her tongue, and I caught it between my teeth-


    Alessia fussed, and Mia stroked her head, soothing her with gentle kisses. I thought my love for Mia couldn¡¯t grow, but since the birth of Lexy, it had consumed me.


    Compromising on the baby¡¯s name took forever. I wanted something Italian, and she preferred a non-traditional choice. She gave birth a few days before my birthday, so we decided to name her after me. We agreed on Alessia, but we called her Lexy most of the time.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Mia whispered, lips touching my ear. ¡°Thank you for giving me this perfect baby.¡±


    ¡°It was my pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Both of ours.¡±


    I abandoned the purr, lowering my voice. ¡°You¡¯ve made me so ridiculously happy, Mia. I think I had so much love inside me but I had nowhere to put it until you and Lexy. I owe you everything. I love you.¡±


    Mia broke away and wiped her eyes. She returned to cleaning the kitchen, and somehow the sight of her scrubbing milk bottles filled me with a pang because she had insisted against hiring a babysitter. She would stay home for the six months, and then rely more heavily on her parents. Which meant Mia wouldn¡¯t attend Bourton in the fall.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I wish you¡¯d reconsider hiring a nanny.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust nannies, and I won¡¯t have strangers raising my child. Anyone who watches our daughter has to be family.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I loved that she was so protective.


    ¡°But you¡¯re missing out on college.¡±


    Mia shrugged. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll change my mind when she¡¯s older.¡±


    ¡°I could watch her every day.¡±


    Mia shed me a yful grin over the counter. ¡°I wish I could tell the man I met about this conversation.¡±


    ¡°Mia, I want to do this for you. I¡¯m here most of the time anyway. You have to continue your school.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± Mia whispered as the front door opened and closed. ¡°Hi, Michael!¡±


    ¡°Hey, sorry we¡¯rete.¡± Michael¡¯s cheerful voice boomed into the kitchen, his four-year-old doppelg?nger clinging to his legs. ¡°Somebody was having a tantrum. Is that my godchild? Give her here.¡±


    I reluctantly passed her to Michael, who gave Lexy a scratchy kiss that provoked a howl. We named him godfather following his very consistent campaign for the responsibility. After he paid back the countless hours Mia watched his children in full, we agreed there was no better person.


    ¡°Hold her head.¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± Michael¡¯s furrowed gaze softened when itnded on my baby. ¡°She¡¯s so adorable. Looks like Mia, thank God.¡±


    I hovered nearby, anxious. That was another new thing-the constant worrying over our kid. I¡¯d never been so fucking concerned. Sometimes I tore myself out of bed to check if Lexy was still breathing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch her. You guys take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Alessio, it¡¯s fine. He has two kids, remember?¡± Mia rubbed my shoulder as Michael walked out with our baby. ¡°He¡¯s here to help.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Michael and I patched things after the disasterst year. Vinn was a colossal prick whose ego had grown since he was boss, but he had mostly kept me out of the Costa drama.


    I was no longer at their disposal. Mia didn¡¯t have to worry when I left the house. I had shifted into an investor role while remaining on the board of multiple mob-owned businesses. Leaving the mafiapletely wasn¡¯t an option for someone who used to be in Nico¡¯s inner circle, so she learned to live with the asional Costa-rted function. As an associate, I had the favor of the Costas without the target on my head.


    A headline had sshed over my news feed this morning with a picture of a disheveled Anthony wrapped in the arms of a leggy blonde, exiting a nightclub at four a. m. Comments from Michael led me to believe he was still a massive pain in the ass.


    The doorbell rang.


    ¡°Can you get that?¡± she asked.


    I lurched from the chair, hoping it was Carm. Mia had seen little of her sister, and I knew it bothered her. Carm had withdrawn from the family over thest year. Crash was atrge, and the attempt to find him had been abandoned. Vinn had no desire to waste the resources, and Carm had asked everyone to stop bringing him up.


    I passed the nursery, where Michael spoke to my girl in a falsetto that broke with a deepugh.


    I opened the front door and gaped at my guest.


    Holy shit.


    ¡°Mom. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Mia wanted us to meet your daughter.¡± My wispy mother was just as beautiful as I remembered. Remorse filled her eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t say no. Alessio, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    The gut-punch nailed me in the stomach.


    My voice cracked with joy as I stepped out, wrapping her in a hug. She clung to my shoulders and burst into tears. A taller woman climbed the porch. I let out a second, gleeful shout as my sister tackled my middle.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡±


    ¡°We heard you left them,¡± Ashley cried, her face buried in my neck. ¡°It¡¯s about time, you idiot. We love you. We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    I held them close to the ache in my chest. Mom wiped the tear that skated my cheek and kissed my forehead. I looked through the haze of ecstasy at finally having them back and spotted my wife. She was the dream whenever I closed my eyes, but my reality was even better.


    I found my family with her.


    Finally reunited. Finally whole.


    # # #


    Read the next book as well


    Vinn¡¯s story and Michael¡¯s & Carm¡¯s story


    I hope you¡¯d love it.

 #8 Chapter 1

    ABOUT THE BOOK


    I stole my trophy wife


    Her father killed my brother, so I took Carm hostage.


    I didn¡¯t know how to execute my revenge, but when the innocent little honey attempts to bargain for her father¡¯s life, I devise the perfect n.


    I won¡¯t just take my revenge.


    I¡¯ll savor it.


    She¡¯s desperate to save her father.


    Her offer: One night. No strings.


    My counter-offer: The rest of my life, no strings, but plenty of rope.


    I need a mother for my two kids. A wife to warm my bed. A lover to break.


    That¡¯s Carm.


    I thought my only battle would be between us¡­ in the bedroom.¡­but marrying her incited a war I never sawing.


    If I don¡¯t win¡­I lose everything.


    I lose her.


    # # #


    CARMELA


    I might be dead in a few hours.


    I¡¯dmitted no crime in the eyes of thew, but in the menacing gaze of Michael Costa, I¡¯d done the unforgivable. I crashed his daughter¡¯s birthday party.


    One didn¡¯t enter the home of a notorious gangster without an invitation, especially if you were among his enemies, but the doorman neglected to check my name as I arrived, wearing couture and a big smile. After a quick search of my clutch, he waved me forward.


    The gift shifted in my hands, curly ribbon sprawling across the unicorn wrapping. I¡¯d gotten the girl an Easy-Bake Oven. Growing up, it was my favorite toy. Hopefully, the seven-year-old had an interest in cooking. Poor kid desperately needed fun after what had happened to her mother.


    The wrought-iron gate of the Tudor-style manor, which hung over the street like a gargoyle, swung open easily as I pushed it with a finger. Two front-facing gables overlooking leaded windows red at the road. A dense English garden surrounded the inner courtyard, where a few people mingled, clutching their Cristal. nts wove across each other in waves ofvender cosmos and pink foxgloves. Unkempt rose bushes snarled the fence. A meandering stone path led to a fountain with a granite table and bench. It was charming and beautiful-much like its owner.


    Dappled sunlight broke over my head as I strolled under a Japanese maple and headed to the foyer. My nerves jangled every rm bell as I crossed the threshold, as if I were signing my death warrant.


    How the hell would I walk out?


    Dad was counting on me. I¡¯d worry about thatter.


    I wandered into the mansion. Talk andughter filled the dreary space with the illusion of warmth. Most of the attendees were face-saving assholes-Costa soldiers and their wives, sucking at the power teat. I drifted among a coterie of ros¨¦ drinkers under the beamed ceiling. The chandelier glowed soft and effervescent, casting everyone in a dreamlike hue. Gold was the theme of this party.


    Shining tes and forks adorned every surface of Michael¡¯s home, which seemed to protest all the glitz. Some homes oozedfort from the color or the arrangement of the furniture, but this was cold and masculine. Steel, cool brown, and dark blues dominated the d¨¦cor. Everything from Restoration Hardware furnished the rooms-so not my style. I couldn¡¯t imagine living in such an intimidating ce.


    Where was Michael?


    He wasn¡¯t smoking with the men outside. I didn¡¯t spot him in the kitchen, where his mother coaxed guests with appetizers. I lingered by the bathrooms, but he never came out. Icked the bravery to climb the stairs. That could get me into even more trouble.


    My fingers dug into the wrapping paper as I pushed my present onto a console table. I slipped the envelope with the card over the box, hoping her father believed the well wishes for his daughter. I headed in the direction of the corridor leading to other areas, colliding with a ball of energy.


    A boy tumbled backward.


    ¡°Oops!¡± I caught his arm and righted him. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    A navy vest covered his tiny chest, and he wore matching cks over ck tennis shoes. The small child tottered forward, his round eyes locked on mine. A wide grin split his cherub face, which was a dead ringer to the man for whom I searched.


    Good Lord, I¡¯d almost bowled over Michael¡¯s son.


    ¡°Matteo, you¡¯ve gotten big.¡± I kneeled as he smoothed his messy curls. ¡°Look at your outfit. You¡¯re so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Pick me up, Carm!¡±


    My heart melted. ¡°You remember my name.¡±


    ¡°Pick me up.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t have, but I couldn¡¯t resist the little fingers beckoning me. I hiked him onto my hip.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    Matteo nodded, beaming. ¡°I like your hair. It¡¯s pretty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He lifted a thick strand, balling it in his chubby fist. Then he whipped me like a horse. He broke into hysterical giggles when I jogged in a circle. His happiness made me smile.


    How could something so pure and innocente from Michael?


    I needed to find him.


    I adjusted my hold on Matteo as I scanned the guests, searching for the man of the house. ¡°Where¡¯s your daddy?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    His voice was smoke rolling over whiskey. A man¡¯s hand palmed my naked back and slid upward, anchoring on my shoulder. He squeezed, his grip punishing. Then his body pressed into me.


    Shit.


    My gaze tore from the bubbly four-year-old to a man with a lean build, wearing a midnight suit over a fitted white T-shirt. Michael was a demi-god sculpted by loving hands, starting from his longshes to his full lips and dimpled chin. Warm brown waves cropped short at his neck framed a rakishly handsome face. The Michael I¡¯d known was rarely without a smirk-but the one who stood next to me now pulsed with hostile energy.


    Probably because I held his child.


    ¡°Matteo, gentle.¡± Michael¡¯s fingers sped over his son¡¯s, which still grasped my hair. ¡°Be nice. Don¡¯t pull.¡±


    ¡°But I like it!¡±


    ¡°I know you do, pal.¡± Amusement and fierce pride rumbled through his words. ¡°You do this to every pretty girl who walks in here. You are utterly shameless. So much like your old man.¡±


    Michael¡¯s touch vanished, and then he brushed my stomach as he shifted Matteo from my arms. As he did so, he beamed with a warmth that seemed to rearrange air molecules.


    He kissed his son. ¡°Stop chasing girls and go y.¡±


    ¡°Will you y with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, honey. Later. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love me, too!¡±


    Laughing, Michael handed him to a nanny. ¡°Keep him busy.¡±


    Pain stabbed my gut as I drank in Michael¡¯s tenderness for his son and the love between them. A sickening wave of jealousy mmed into me. It was the wrong time and ce, but the reminder that Icked that missing piece sucked all the joy from my heart. A sallow-faced woman took Matteo as he waved to his father.


    Once Matteo disappeared, Michael¡¯s radiance dulled to a depressing ck.


    ¡°Carm. We should catch up somewhere private.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    His tone was light, but the grip circling my wrist was vise-like. He dragged me from the party and guided me toward a door. When it opened, I hesitated. A darkened bedroom waited.


    The gentle push became a shove.


    I stumbled forward. A chill rode my spine at the click of the lock sliding.


    Michael grabbed me before I turned, his hand snaking into my hair while the other yanked me against his chest. The sting reminded me who this man was-a ruthless gangster.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here? How did you get in?¡±


    Fighting him would¡¯ve made things worse, so I allowed him to bare my throat. Michael¡¯s hooded eyes zed with emotion. He seemed deeply unnerved.


    ¡°I brought a gift and walked in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re at my house, uninvited, holding my kid. What were you nning to do? Walk out with him?¡±


    His suspicion wrenched my insides.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not here to hurt anyone.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to talk.¡±


    ¡°Not in the mood for a chat, Carm. Especially with you.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re rted to your father. That¡¯s enough.¡± Michael rxed, transferring his grasp to my neck as he pushed me against the wall. ¡°What were you doing with my son?¡±


    I swallowed hard, ignoring the jolt his touch gave me. ¡°I was looking for you, and he asked me to pick him up, so I did. That¡¯s all. I swear.¡±


    ¡°What was your n?¡±


    This was blowing up in my face.


    ¡°Michael, you weren¡¯t answering my calls. Then I remembered this party. I figured it was worth a shot.¡±


    ¡°You thought you¡¯d ambush me at my daughter¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His expression full of deep mistrust, Michael seized my purse and rifled through its contents, only finding my wallet and keys. I didn¡¯t even bring a phone. I¡¯d wanted zero opportunities to call for help.


    ¡°You were crazy toe here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to lose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡± He zipped the clutch and tapped my shoulder, menace radiating from his body.


    ¡°Michael, what happened to us?¡±


    Michael tossed my bag onto the bed and dropped the aggression, his smile tugging into that yful nt I recognized. ¡°Don¡¯t sound so wounded, Carm. I¡¯ll get the wrong idea.¡±


    ¡°I have to fix this. Tell me what to do.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do.¡± He nced at my cleavage and must¡¯ve been satisfied because he dragged his eyes up with a grin. ¡°You get props for dressing the part, but it¡¯s time for your sweet ass to leave.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Go while I allow it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t budge. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°May I remind you what I can do to you and your whole family?¡±


    My stomach churned. ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of them.¡±


    ¡°You mean most of them?¡±


    Michael¡¯s taunt lifted the hairs on my arm.


    I¡¯m toote to save my dad.


    The pounding music from outside faded.


    ¡°Michael, no. Please tell me he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! You know why I¡¯m here. Tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll give it to you. Money?¡±


    ¡°Look at this fucking ce. I don¡¯t need your money.¡±


    What else did I have? ¡°We have properties in Italy.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I could introduce you to the mayor. I¡¯ll hand over the title of my dad¡¯s mansion. You could burn it, put it in your will, sell it.¡±


    ¡°What good is that house to me?¡±


    ¡°Michael, tell me what you want!¡±


    ¡°Watching you guess is making my night.¡± Michaelpped up my desperation with a greedy smile.


    My mouth went dry.


    This was part of his mind game. He¡¯d make me believe I had a shot, and then he¡¯d throw me out. If all the material possessions wouldn¡¯t sway him, what did I have to trade? There had to be something I could do.


    Matteo¡¯s beaming grin shed through my head.


    His kids.


    ¡°I can help you. Think about your children-how much they could use a woman in their lives. They lost their mother a year ago. It can¡¯t be easy, raising them by yourself. I¡¯ll keep the house in order.¡±


    ¡°You want to be the help?¡±


    ¡°Michael, you have everything but me.¡±


    He raised a brow. ¡°You sure about that?¡±


    His knuckles grazed my neck, lingering where my pulse was the strongest. He could do whatever he wanted. Nobody would cry for help if he strangled me-or dragged me to the bed-which, under his feverish gaze, seemed far more likely.


    The air between us heated into a sauna I was desperate to escape.


    ¡°Do you want me or not?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a man in the free world who doesn¡¯t. But your dad killed someone I love. So I¡¯m killing him.¡±


    ¡°Take me instead.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Take me. Do what you want with me.¡± My stomach tensed as the scent of leather filled my nose, bringing with it painful images.


    Michael made a sound at the back of his throat. A pleased rumble that paired perfectly with his teasing smirk. ¡°Tempting, but no. Fucking you won¡¯t take the sting out of my murdered brother.¡±


    ¡°One night. No strings.¡±


    ¡°The rest of my life, no strings, but plenty of rope.¡± His smile was a dark promise. ¡°I don¡¯t need a fuck doll. No. You¡¯ll be my wife.¡±


    He took a step away as I absorbed that bombshell. The shockwave sted through my pretense of calm because being tied to him was my worst nightmare. Lying underneath Michael as he used me was much more preferable to marrying him.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    It was well-known that Michael loved to y with his food before he ate it. I opened my mouth to demand that he stop screwing around, but not a hint of mischief glimmered in Michael¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this.¡±


    ¡°Youid it out for me. I have two kids who miss their mom. They need a strong, confident woman with a good head on her shoulders. That¡¯s you, Carm. Aside from the poor judgment you showed by trespassing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d rather me be their recement mom?¡±


    ¡°I want your soul, to own you and taste your kiss when I give you an orgasm. I¡¯d love to rip off that dress, fuck you with your heels still strapped on, make you kneel, and teach you to submit. God, the things I¡¯ll do to you.¡± He backed me against the wall, his expression ravenous. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you to notice me the way I¡¯ve noticed you.¡±


    Oh, I had.


    Before this mess with my father, Michael Costa was a stable fixture, a happy-go-lucky devil, always ready with a yful quip. I¡¯d watched him break down my moody brother-inw. After my sister¡¯s baby was born, he was among the first to visit. The asions Michael and I had bumped into each other stuck in my memory because he expressed his interest in me without a drop of shyness. Exchanges with him were heavy on innuendo. Once, he¡¯d steadied my bnce with a hand on my back, and I¡¯d thought about how amazing it felt all week. Despite that-and the fact that my loneliness gnawed at me every night-I stayed the hell away from Michael.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    I¡¯d expected him to demand sex for my father¡¯s life, or an exchange that¡¯d cement my position as hostage-not partner.


    ¡°You¡¯re a status symbol, vengeance, and a trophy wife rolled into one pretty package. I want you off the market and wearing my ring.¡±


    Gangsters made terrible boyfriends and even worse husbands. Been there and all that. I couldn¡¯t jump into something permanent with another Nick, a man who broke my heart and almost shattered me.


    It would destroy me. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything else.¡±


    A bestial grin carved into his face. ¡°You could allow me to kill Ignacio.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe this. ¡°If I agree, then what?¡±


    ¡°We get married.¡± He smoothed hispels, running his fingers over the silk. ¡°And I¡¯ll release Ignacio.¡±


    ¡°Just like that?¡±


    ¡°Just like that. But he is cut from your life. The details can wait, but I¡¯m notpromising. You know what your dad did. This is his only way out. Marry me-or he¡¯s dead.¡±


    I¡¯d torch the world for my father. He was the only man I trusted. He¡¯d kicked in doors of men who¡¯d wronged me. He¡¯d always been an unwavering force, and now he was helpless. Dad needed me.


    Was I going to let him down?


    No.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch that. What did you say?¡±


    Dread pitted my stomach. He was toying with me, and it was just the beginning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll marry you.¡±

 #8 Chapter 2

    MICHAEL


    Family was everything.


    I loved nothing like I did my babies, but it was an obsessive love. It brought out the worst in me. Like when I beat up a shopkeeper for pping my daughter¡¯s hand. I left him on the sidewalk with mangled limbs and shattered pride, wailing at witnesses for help. Nobody had assisted him because, in my neighborhood, everybody knew me and what I represented.


    I had one rule.


    Don¡¯t fuck with my kids.


    Those who threatened my son and daughter died painful deaths. They were my legacy, body, soul. Anybody who risked their safety bought a ticket to the morgue, or more likely, a grave around the Quabbin Reservoir.


    Which prompted me to the front gates of my mansion to stare down the world¡¯s biggest moron. The security guard I¡¯d hired stood at an impressive height of six-foot-four and came well-rmended by his peers. He¡¯d served in Afghanistan and graduated from a top-tier executive protection school, and he¡¯d allowed a stranger to enter my home.


    Bryan was built like an ox, but the steroids must¡¯ve deteriorated his brain. His square jaw ticked as I approached him with a photo of Carm on my phone.


    ¡°Recognize this woman?¡±


    He gaped at the picture I took after locking her up. ¡°Yeah¡­I think. She walked in about thirty minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Did she give you a blowjob?¡±


    His brows furrowed. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Were you distracted by her tits?¡±


    His nostrils red, and a ripple of rage went through me. He had no right to be angry, the dumbass. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the question.¡±


    ¡°Why the fuck did you let in someone who wasn¡¯t on the guest list?¡±


    A spasm of panic twitched his face. ¡°She was carrying a gift.¡±


    ¡°Anything could¡¯ve been inside.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Costa, I¡¯d never put your family at risk. She had nothing on her.¡±


    ¡°You have one fucking job-check their names.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t use that agency again. If he was that guileless, I had zero faith in the rest of their employees.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Costa. It¡¯ll never happen again.¡±


    ¡°Damn straight. You¡¯re fired.¡± I shoved him onto the sidewalk, glowering. ¡°Get out of here before I do something I regret.¡±


    I snagged a money clip and tossed his hourly rate into the air. I watched him scramble after the cash as it scattered with the wind. He was lucky Carm was the honey I¡¯d lusted after for months.


    I could¡¯ve killed her for bulldozing my boundaries and touching my kid. The fact that she¡¯d strolled through my security without a hitch strangled me, but I knew Carm. I¡¯d seen her at Christmas parties, and she¡¯d babysat my children with her sister, Mia. She¡¯d never hurt a child.


    She was tall and fuck-hot, with long espresso-brown hair streaked with caramel highlights. Carm was Gal Gadot with curves, a stunning woman who¡¯d been the discussion of many drunken card games at Sunset Tavern. Her hourss figure was a ma for male attention, which she usually ignored. Half of Boston¡¯s underworld had a crush on the leggy Italian goddess with a mouth. Alessio, her former fianc¨¦, had called her difficult. She shot down guys with the delicacy of a flying brick. She was a tough girl.


    God, I loved them.


    Specifically, I loved bringing them to their knees.


    Thinking of her trapped in my bedroom worked me into a frenzy. Once inside, I grabbed a cocktail from the open bar, pressing the chilled ss to my throbbing pulse. I cooled down, and then I rejoined the room awash in wrapping paper. My daughtery on the rug. The coffee table was pushed aside to make way for the mountain of gifts. Matteo hovered near his sister, bawling.


    I knelt beside my son and kissed Matteo¡¯s temple. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Matteo pouted. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The four-year-old looked at the packages waiting to be opened and burst into fresh tears. ¡°What about me?¡±


    I squeezed his chin. ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re killing me. It¡¯s your sister¡¯s birthday.¡±


    He pointed at the boxes. ¡°But I want one, too!¡±


    Mariette tackled a present wrapped in gold. ¡°Ooh!¡±


    I dragged him over myp. ¡°You cry every time someone else has a party.¡±


    He turned into my chest and sobbed. I rubbed his back, shaking with barely audibleughter. Then I heaved a sigh, fished a small package from my pocket, and pressed it into Matteo¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Here you go, honey.¡±


    Matteo¡¯s sobbing quieted. He disengaged and wrestled the truck from the packaging. Two years ago, I held a party for my daughter with nothing for Matteo-what a disaster. He¡¯d been inconsble. Since then, I never threw a birthday without a gift for the other kid.


    I tugged on Mariette¡¯s pigtails. ¡°What did you get?¡±


    ¡°Easy-Bake Oven!¡± Mariette scratched through paper, revealing a giant, pink stic toy. ¡°It makes cakes! Wow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome. Who¡¯s it from?¡±


    She peeled an envelope from the box and took out the card, frowning. ¡°Dear Mariette, As you grow, make sure you dream big. Smile, live,ugh, and have fun! Happy seventh birthday. Love, Carm. Who is Carm?¡±


    I took the card. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Daddy¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Mariette made a face. ¡°Yuck.¡±


    The note was a nice touch.


    I smiled, picturing the brte upstairs, wearing that sheer dress. She¡¯d obviously hoped to seduce me and wrangle an arrangement. She got what she wanted. I¡¯d forced her into an engagement.


    What was wrong with me?


    I could¡¯ve lied and banged her, but the image of her holding my son had stopped me. I¡¯d always seen myself with a girl like Carm.


    Life hadn¡¯t been kind. I knocked up a stripper. Married said girl, whose instincts for motherhood were nonexistent. When she wasn¡¯t threatening to take my children, she cheated, scored drugs, and drove me insane. I tried to fix her-rehab, psychiatrists, therapy-nothing worked. I¡¯d been held hostage for six years. So when she died, aching relief had washed over my bones.


    Finally free.


    Thest thing I needed was another shitty marriage.


    I had a feeling about Carm.


    A stupid feeling, maybe, but it warmed my body. I ignored such an impulse once, and it almost destroyed me. Fortunately, my head and heart screamed the same advice-Don¡¯t let Carm go.


    So I wouldn¡¯t.

 #8 Chapter 3

    CARMELA


    I did not do well in cages.


    Especially those that resembled my worst nightmares.


    I stood by the leaded windows as daylight leached from the sky. A ball of anxiety throbbed inside me as night descended on the sleepy suburb. Silhouettes of homes disappeared, melting into pitch-ck nothingness. Warmth sapped from my bones as the evening mist dissolved the taillights from thest departing guests.


    What would he do when he returned?


    Clues presented themselves in the bedroom¡¯s strange d¨¦cor. Bronze rings stuck out from the four-poster bed. A cast-irontticeprised the headboard. A hook screwed into the ceiling beam. I opened his walk-in closet. Steel boxes lined the top shelf-were they gun safes? I swept aside the rack of bespoke suits, heart pounding when my fingers touched a bundle of nylon rope. Beside it sat a leather blindfold.


    My breathing hitched.


    We were so ipatible.


    I¡¯d never known this side of him. Michael was supposed to be one of the good ones. The gossip surrounding the newly minted consigliere never mentioned the room with sex toys. This bondage crap pushed my boundaries to their limit.


    The things I will do to you.


    Jesus, he wasn¡¯t kidding.


    Several ufortable minutes passed with a walnut-sized lump lodged in my throat. I pictured Michael fisting my hair, bending me over the mattress. A violent shiver ran down my spine.


    Footsteps tapped outside.


    Oh shit.


    I held my breath as the door creaked. A shadow seemed to melt inside.


    The light stroked Michael¡¯s silhouette with warm colors, illuminating alluring details-a lean form rippling with muscle, the sharp edges defining his angr cheeks, the elegant slope of his nose, and his hooded eyestely, always narrowed.


    Calcting.


    He¡¯d discarded the jacket. The untucked T-shirtbined with his swagger would¡¯ve made James Dean proud. His irises were a vibrant shade of amber, and as tempting as whiskey on a chilly evening. ck stubble covered his jaw and chin, chiseling his angr features. Completing the look of perfection were his yful grin and the dimples shaping his face. I absorbed his every detail, as though I¡¯d find a secret in his wrinkles that¡¯d free me.


    The urge to tten my hand against his chest to keep him at bay was overpowering. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to change your mind.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a decent man.¡±


    ¡°Carm. Sweetheart.¡± He brushed his knuckles against my frozen cheek. ¡°I was nice to you because I wanted to getid. You¡¯re easy to manipte, and I¡¯ve had a lot of practice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a psychopath.¡±


    Michael looked bored with the turn in conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll be one hundred percent real with you starting now, except around my children.¡±


    ¡°Have you reconsidered?¡±


    Please say yes.


    ¡°No. Cold feet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no coward. I just don¡¯t like to be locked in a freak show for hours.¡±


    ¡°Freak show?¡±


    He followed my gaze to the bronze rings, the ceiling hook, and the walk-in closet filled with rope. He lifted his shoulders.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t tie you up on our first night together.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were into ropes. Michael, that is¡­intense.¡±


    Before this, I would¡¯ve attached a thousand different words to Michael-glib, carefree, lighthearted. Everything I¡¯d associated with him had vanished in private.


    I¡¯d been deceived. He was a friend of the family who dropped in on Christmas with his adorable kids. The same man who cooed at my sister¡¯s newborn had ckmailed me into an engagement.


    This was Michael-unmasked.


    He fixed me with a stare that heated my blood. ¡°Intense is how I like it.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re a sadist.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m many things, Carm.¡±


    ¡°Clearly. Why do you do it?¡±


    ¡°Having a woman at my mercy makes my cock hard.¡± He was so flippant and crass, far from the gentleman who¡¯d kissed my knuckles.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never look at you the same again.¡±


    ¡°But you are looking at me.¡±


    As if my attention could¡¯ve wandered with him in the room. Michael used to be a bright spot in a dark universe.


    ¡°I never gave you the time of day for a reason.¡± My throat tightened when his smile grew. ¡°Maybe you should¡¯ve taken a hint.¡±


    ¡°That you wanted to be chased?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t interested because I¡¯m not attracted to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you got all dolled up and offered yourself as a sex ve.¡± Michael smiled, and gooseflesh pricked my arms. ¡°Never thought you¡¯d do that. It¡¯ll be a great story to tell the grandchildren.¡±


    Whoa.


    ¡°Michael, you need to dial back your expectations. When I fantasize about sex, it¡¯s without leather cuffs.¡± Judging from Michael¡¯s walk-in closet, he was the least vani guy on the fucking. ¡°You¡¯ll be happier with someone else.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about my happiness.¡± He bulldozed past that rming statement and adopted a chastising tone. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have higher priorities than my sex life?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all I can think of.¡±


    He tapped my chin. ¡°Well, get your mind out of the gutter. We have rules to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Rules?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hon. Rules. Did you believe I¡¯d let you run amok where my kids live and sleep?¡±


    He still hadn¡¯t shown evidence that Dad was alive.


    ¡°I have to see my father. You owe me proof.¡±


    ¡°Your dad is fine.¡± The glimmer in his eyes disappeared. ¡°I give you my word.¡±


    ¡°Is that good for anything?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie?¡±


    Easy. ¡°Because you enjoy screwing with people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather fuck you than mess with your pretty head.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never touch me, especially with that bondage shit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sending mixed signals, Carm.¡± Michael resisted when I pushed his chest. ¡°Bringing up my kinks over and over.¡±


    It was hard not tounch at him with everything I had. ¡°I want to see my father!¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s my decision, and I¡¯m saying no. When the timing is right, I¡¯ll allow a visit.¡±


    That dug the rusted nail into my pit of rage. ¡°Is this a sick game? Keep me in suspense about whether my father is alive?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see Ignacio. Trust me.¡±


    So he¡¯d been tortured.


    Tears mmed into my eyes as I pictured my dad huddled in a concrete cell, gashes marring the face I loved, and God knows what else.


    Hate swirled into a heated frenzy. ¡°Whatever you want out of this marriage-you¡¯ll never have my love.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll love my kids.¡±


    I opened my mouth to deny it, but I couldn¡¯t form the words. There was plenty of room in my heart for two innocent kids, but absolutely none for Michael. Falling for a man almost killed me once. It dragged me into a pitch-ck ce, and I emerged with mental scars that still bled.


    I¡¯d tolerate Michael.


    But love him? Never.

 #8 Chapter 4

    MICHAEL


    There wereseven stages of grief, but I only felt one.


    Rage.


    Daniel had an anger management problem. A gangster with attitude.Go figure. He wasn¡¯t the easiest person to deal with. Growing up, we¡¯d had a love-hate rtionship. He pped me around until I packed on enough muscle to strike back. We used to beat the shit out of each other. Once, he stabbed me in the thigh.


    My overwhelmed mother sent him to therapists who made him count to ten and bullshit like that. Daniel never hit pause on his aggression. If a fight broke out, he ended it with a gun. And he won.


    This time, he hadn¡¯t been so lucky.


    All I knew was that an altercation had led to Carm¡¯s father sinking two rounds in my brother¡¯s head. Knowing Daniel, he probably asked for it. That didn¡¯t mean my mom deserved to watch his corpse sink into the ground.


    It was my job to pick up the pieces.


    ¡°Ignacio. Can you hear me?¡±


    I doubted he heard anything but the ringing.


    Ignacio slumped on concrete. Carm¡¯s judgmental gaze seemed to re through her father¡¯s eyes. A patchy beard stained with vomit grew in salt-and-pepper chunks. He still wore his Sunday clothes, although he¡¯d stripped to his tank top. Every day, he¡¯d peeled off another blood-soakedyer, discarding it like a tumor excised from his body.


    I took it as a sign of progress that he was weakening his resistance, but after countlessfuck-yousandfuck-your-mothers, I decided Ignacio was nowhere close to a mental breakdown.


    Stubborn ass.


    My brother had been just as bullheaded, and theparison twisted a knife in my chest. If I¡¯d taken hisints seriously, Daniel¡¯s dispute with Ignacio would¡¯ve stayed harmless. My mom and sister wouldn¡¯t be wrecked. I wouldn¡¯t be struggling to move on in a world without him.


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± Ignacio growled. ¡°Fuck your mother and your rotten family. I hope they get cancer in the ass and die, all of them.¡±


    He¡¯d said it a thousand times already.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored with these exchanges.¡± I stooped and grabbed a fistful of his hair. ¡°You tell me to fuck off. I hit you. And round and round we go. What are you trying to prove?¡±


    Ignacio grimaced and spat, crimson staining the floor. The sixty-something-year-old staggered upright, shrugging off his pain like he had for five days.


    Carm¡¯s father was one tough bastard.


    ¡°Give me what I want, or I¡¯ll introduce you to Vinn.¡±


    I pointed out my cousin, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. Ignacio¡¯s gaze never strayed far from the imposing Costa boss.


    Vinn stood in a navy hoodie, rolled to tattooed sleeves, beside the Camaro that needed bodywork. The acting boss before him, Alessio Salvatore, put him in intimidating roles. Vinn was tall and big, with biceps as wide as my neck, and he didn¡¯t know how tonotbe frightening. I loved the guy, but he had zero self-restraint. He wielded an axe when he should¡¯ve used a scalpel.


    People were scared of Vinn. They zeroed in on what I overlooked. Instead of deadness, I saw decades of trust. Vinn was the kid with nothing to eat until my mom sent me to school with two lunches. He was a tragic character who attracted women like my sister, who wanted to fix him.


    I switched on the stereo, which sted Metallica¡¯s ¡°Ride the Lightning.¡±Ignacio groaned and pitched forward. Spittle ran from his mouth in a constant stream, and he screamed in unintelligible sybles.


    I increased the volume.


    Ignacio wed his ears. The song reached the halfway mark before I stopped the music. His frame straightened to his towering height.


    ¡°When I get out, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    I grabbed his bound hands and shoved him into the metal chair. ¡°Yeah, yeah. You¡¯re wee to try if you escape.¡±


    ¡°I swear to Christ. I will burn all you love to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Naz, I have your daughter.¡±


    Ignacio froze. A flicker of panic marbleized his bloodshot gaze. He doubled over, cradling his head, whispering a prayer in a shrill voice I¡¯d never heard before.


    Jackpot.


    ¡°Carm came to see me. Beautiful girl. Very sweet. Willing to do anything to save you.¡±


    All we¡¯d done was talk.


    I leaned back, lost in the memory of that hottie strolling into my house like she owned the ce. Many qualities of Carm appealed to me-smoking-hot body, grab-me-by-the-balls confidence, and her affinity for children.


    All reservations about marrying Carm disappeared when I remembered Ignacio¡¯s devotion to his daughters. He¡¯d almost started a war with the Irish after a member had assaulted Mia, his youngest. I wanted to twist the de, so I¡¯d cut him from Carm.


    I would take his darling jewel away from him forever.


    Ignacio lunged with a snarl, snapped by Vinn¡¯s hand. ¡°What did you do to my girl?¡±


    ¡°Everything. It was a wild night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I kill your whole fucking family!¡±


    ¡°Rx, Ignacio. She¡¯s no worse for wear.¡± I winked at him, provoking another hoarse scream. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m keeping her.¡±


    If someone taunted me about Mariette like this, I would stab their nuts with an ice pick. It turned Ignacio into a frothing beast who leaped at me no matter how often Vinn restrained him.


    ¡°No. Not my daughter, you son of a bitch!¡±


    ¡°Give me information. Save Carm.¡± A sharp frustration tugged at my chest as he sat, gnashing his teeth. ¡°Or I¡¯ll continue to do whatever I want with her.¡±


    Nothing.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t care.


    Ignacio attempted to stand. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had it with your bullshit. Tell me, for Christ¡¯s sake. What did my brother do? Why did you shoot him? You¡¯re dragging this out, and it¡¯s pissing me off! Grow a pair and own what you did.¡±


    Vinn pushed him down. ¡°Michael. Enough.¡±


    I refused to change the subject. ¡°Why did you murder the man protecting you?¡±


    ¡°Michael, stop.¡±


    I grasped Ignacio¡¯s dislocated shoulder and dug my thumb into the joint.


    His shriek pierced my eardrums.


    ¡°I saidstop.¡± Vinn seized my bicep and jerked his head toward the office. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    I shoved him. ¡°I¡¯m not done.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡±


    Disobeying a direct order from Vinn wasn¡¯t an option, even if he was family. I stood, kicking the chair on its side. None of them had ever really seen me angry. They knew me as the fun-loving guy, the peacemaker-the man everybody chose for a godfather role.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Not anymore.


    Everything inside was twisted and ck.

 #8 Chapter 5

    CARMELA


    Michael offered me a big, calloused hand. I did not want to touch him, but I had little choice. His fingers sped mine, ironing me with heat. Then he pulled me outside, and we headed downstairs. As I struggled to match his pace, I took in more of the mansion.


    Spending my life in this colorless ce seemed like torture enough without Michael prowling its interior. As we passed the kitchen, I nced at the backyard. An English garden surrounded a full, greenwn. A lonely tree house fashioned from the same wood as the mansion stood in the house¡¯s shadow. A blue ball sat in the sandbox, which didn¡¯t even have a shovel.


    God, it was sad.


    The house reflected this family¡¯s downward spiral because the cottage he¡¯d lived in months ago didn¡¯t have this depressing vibe. Wall-mounted photos glowed with Serena¡¯s wide grin-histe wife. She¡¯d died in rehab, chasing the same high that put her there.


    I hoped the kids were okay.


    Staring at their faces pitted my belly with sadness. What happened to them was so unfair. Matteo had been only three years old. I focused on his cherubic face, and a shock jolted my heart when I nced at Michael. It was hard to connect the grinning man with the dark presence beside me. Michael turned his menace at the family portrait,municating more with a stare than he could in words.


    ¡°They¡¯re only up for the kids¡¯ sakes.¡±


    In the kitchen, a nanny scattered as though ordered to leave once he was in the room. Michael detached from me to greet his children, who sat at the granite countertop.


    He beamed at them and shouted, ¡°Who wants pancakes?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    I marveled at his transformation from broody asshole to wholesome daddy. ¡°Morning.¡±


    The kids crowed a greeting. I joined Michael near the stove as he mixed pancake batter from scratch and dropped blueberries into smiley faces. ¡°Need help? I can start the bacon or cook some eggs.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Michael cleared his throat, softening. ¡°That sounds great.¡±


    I grabbed a package of bacon and a carton of eggs. Michael watched my every move, not even letting me cook scrambled eggs in peace.


    Once the food was ready, I set the table, and Michael made everyone¡¯s tes. I sat beside Matteo, my head pounding as my fianc¨¦ served the kids, and then me. Mariette¡¯s judgmental blue gaze pierced me as I sat beside her father, who kissed my cheek. I forced a smile as his face glowed with happiness that didn¡¯t meet his eyes.


    ¡°Kids, we need to talk. Do you remember Carm?¡±


    Matteo beamed. ¡°Carmel!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Carm.¡± Michael¡¯s baritone softened. ¡°Carmel is a city in California.¡±


    ¡°Her name is Caramel,¡± boasted Mariette. ¡°Like candy!¡±


    ¡°No. Car-mel-ah. She¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s staying with us from now on.¡±


    Mariette¡¯s blonde head snapped up, her lips forming a pout. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re getting married.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we love each other so much.¡± Michael teased his fingers across my shoulders and nted the softest kiss on my temple. ¡°And we couldn¡¯t wait another second to get engaged.¡±


    Mariette darkened. She gave her father the stink-eye, and then her haughty disapproval flicked to me.


    Believe me, honey. I¡¯m not thrilled about this either.


    The four-year-old, however, glowed. ¡°What about Mommy?¡±


    Michael sobered. ¡°Mommy¡¯s dead.¡±


    Ouch.


    I felt that one in the stomach.


    It was awful to hear Michael¡¯s matter-of-fact delivery, and even worse to see their confusion. How many times had Matteo asked that question, and how did it feel to give that devastating answer?


    Mariette frowned at her te. ¡°Why can¡¯t shee back?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone. People who die don¡¯te back.¡±


    Matteo shrugged and returned to his scrambled eggs. Mariette flushed beet-red, her forehead creased in a deep scowl.


    I braced for the outburst.


    ¡°I hate you.¡± Mariette stood, her tiny frame vibrating with a fury that seemed to match her father¡¯s. ¡°Why are you marrying her? What about Mommy?¡±


    A lump lodged in my throat.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s dead, and it¡¯s your fault!¡± Mariette seized her ss and hurled it to the floor. It shattered across the marble in hundreds of pieces, and suddenly I wished I didn¡¯t have a heart.


    Good God.


    A horrible silence filled the air, broken by Michael¡¯s hammer-likemand. ¡°Go to your room.¡±


    Mariette howled as she raced upstairs. Michael stared ahead, his expression vacant of all pain, but it poured over me like msses.


    ¡°Do you mind if I talk to her? Michael?¡±


    He sighed deeply. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    I slid off the stool and climbed the staircase, following the sound of her crying into a room shimmering with gold. Shey in her bed, wrapped in herforter, and her face streamed with tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you. Go away.¡±


    Ouch. ¡°I just want to talk.¡±


    ¡°No. Go away.¡±


    ¡°Five minutes, and then I¡¯ll leave you alone. Promise.¡±


    Mariette rolled over, sniffling.


    I sank onto the mattress.


    How the hell should I approach this? Was there a manual on how to talk to a seven-year-old about their mother¡¯s death?


    ¡°I know this must be confusing. I¡¯m a stranger, and all of a sudden, I¡¯m in your home, eating breakfast with you, doing things your mommy used to do. I¡¯m not trying to rece her, honey. She¡¯ll always be your mom.¡±


    Mariette turned toward me, crying. ¡°I miss her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey.¡± I wiped the hair clinging to her wet cheeks. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, but so is your dad. He misses your mom, too.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t. He hates Mommy.¡±


    Probably true. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°Daddy hates me.¡±


    ¡°Your daddy loves you more than anything in the world.¡± That wasn¡¯t a lie, at least. ¡°It¡¯s his job to keep you safe and happy.¡±


    Mariette fell silent and chewed her lip.


    I pulled a random children¡¯s book from her nightstand. ¡°Can I read you a story?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I opened the watercolored pages and read until hershes fluttered. When her body sagged, I undid her ponytail and smoothed her curls on the pillow. Then I reced the book and stood. I headed for the door.


    Michael was at the threshold.


    My pulse galloped ahead at the sight of him blocking my exit. His impassive gaze zeroed in on his sleeping daughter. When it swept over me, his lips parted. Raw emotion pulsed from him, dragging me forward like light spiraling into a ck hole.


    I felt sorry for him.


    I didn¡¯t think that was possible


    ¡°Michael, she didn¡¯t mean it. She misses her mother, and she¡¯sshing out. She doesn¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying.¡±


    ¡°You said a lot on my behalf.¡±


    I followed him into the hall and closed the door. ¡°What was I supposed to say?¡±


    ¡°The truth.¡± His features were twisted in the shadows, his smile bestial. ¡°I never loved her. I hated that junkie, waste-of-space bitch. I¡¯m d she¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Michael.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Michael turned away, as though he couldn¡¯t bear the sight of my pity. ¡°Just leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°You need to lighten up. They lost their mom. They needughter and silliness, not the cold, hard truth.¡±


    ¡°Jesus Christ, Carm. Go away.¡±


    ¡°What is your problem?¡±


    He wheeled around. ¡°They¡¯re my kids, not yours!¡±


    I jumped, my heart wrapped in barbed wire. A plea stuck in my throat as his overwhelming rage ckened the hallway. My back struck the wall, and he loomed over me.


    Suddenly, I was yanked to a different time. My senses filled with clove smoke, scarred fingers groping where they had no right, and brightshes of pain on my thighs-and I could not pull from Nick. In my mind, my ex-boyfriend stood in a leather cut, his fist raised to strike.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t. Please.¡±


    His burning palm touched my cheek.


    ¡°Get the fuck off!¡± I flinched and smacked him away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± the horrible voice exploded. ¡°Pick a room and stay there.¡±


    I ran down the hall and dove into a study, shaking as I slid the lock. Then I dragged a chair under the handle and hid under the desk. I watched the door and waited for it to tremble.


    So I braced myself.

 #8 Chapter 6

    CARMELA


    My dreams were ashes.


    Soon, I¡¯d marry a man I hated. I¡¯d sign Carm Costa onto a marriage certificate and bind myself forever to a psychopath.


    Starting a family was out of the question. Michael¡¯s two kids meant he was unlikely to want more.


    I leaned my head back so my tears wouldn¡¯t blur the mascara.


    I sat in a room in the Boston Cathedral, a magnificent colonial structure from the early neenth century restored by my brother-inw, Alessio. The cost of booking it ran in the tens of thousands, but Michael had spared no expense on this sham wedding.


    I¡¯d wanted a small ceremony-Michael insisted on a big affair, instructed me to buy a designer dress, and booked a major act for the reception. It was the party of the year, as far as Boston¡¯s underworld was concerned. Everybody would be here, from politicians, CEOs, cops on the Costa payroll, and gangsters from every corner of the Northeast.


    A ray of sunlight broke through a cloud, stroking my face with warmth. The golden windows were shut against the dazzling sunshine burning through rolling clouds. So inviting. I could so easily open them and jump into that brilliant blue.


    Seven days had passed since Michael took me into his home. I¡¯d arranged the details for thisst-minute wedding with the help of a nner Michael hired. I thought it¡¯d be a shit show, but over three hundred guests RSVP¡¯d to attend.


    The stylist pinned my ebony mane into a thick updo, the silk flowers with pearls for buds standing out like stars. J, a willowy makeup artist, dabbed my wrist with swatches of two identical pink lip glosses and peered at the stripes of color. She unscrewed one and painted my mouth.


    The church bells tolled, ringing the half-hour.


    J sighed, looking everywhere but my eyes. She leaned over and tweezed hair from my brow.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± She plucked a Q-tip from the pile and soaked my tears. ¡°The photographers will be in any minute.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t big on disys of emotion. I hated losing control. I¡¯d never even been drunk, which seemed like a significant aplishment at twenty-seven years old, but I couldn¡¯t look into the mirror without tearing up. This should have been the best day of my life.


    A fist hammered the door, punctuating thest echo of the bell, and then Michael¡¯s smoky voice boomed through. ¡°It¡¯s me. Open.¡±


    Someone got the door.


    Michael stepped through, the sunlight bleaching his expression into something wholesome. Handsome-picture-perfect with the white boutonniere hanging over hispel. He¡¯d tamed his mocha hair into a slick wave. He wore a navy tuxedo and had softened his beard to a shadow clinging to his neck. His brown eyes glowed with a swirl of golden amber. A gorgeous smile curved his full mouth,pleting the look that¡¯d always cemented him as the Safe Guy.


    It was a con.


    In private, the temperamental bastard barely spoke. During my seven-day istion, he¡¯d locked me in the east wing of his mansion and popped in only to discuss wedding details, ignoring me so thoroughly it was hard to ept he wanted this marriage.


    Michael took in my dress with an appreciative nod. He stopped an inch away, blocking the bright rays. ¡°Everybody out.¡±


    Nobody argued with a Costa.


    The workers filtered from the room, making so little noise it was as though they passed through the wood. Michael¡¯s knuckles grazed my chin. He touched me with the familiarity of a lover.


    Before this, we¡¯d done nothing but exchange pleasantries. At my niece¡¯s christening, he sat beside me. Matteo had raced down the pews, so I¡¯d dragged him over myp. I still remembered Michael¡¯s gratitude and the stinging patch on my cheek when he kissed me.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Carm.¡±


    The ghost of his lips seemed to press into me. I stamped on the growing mes. I would not be manipted.


    ¡°Stop pretending to be nice. We both know it¡¯s an act, and I won¡¯t have it around me. Ever.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    His hand fell, and the light in his gaze died. I could¡¯veughed at how quickly he abandoned the fa?ade if this weren¡¯t so depressing.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m less concerned about superstition and more worried my bride will misbehave at the ceremony.¡± Michael pulled from the sun¡¯s brilliance and stepped into shadow. ¡°We have a long day ahead of us. My family is here, including my kids. Matteo will do whatever he¡¯s told, but my daughter ¡­she¡¯s not happy.¡±


    No shit, Sherlock. ¡°What do you expect? You dropped this marriage on her without warning. She¡¯ll hate you forever.¡±


    ¡°She already hates me.¡±


    I can¡¯t imagine why. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°When we¡¯re around my children, we call a cease-fire. No fighting. No insults. No mmed doors. With them, we are the perfect couple.¡±


    ¡°What do I get in return?¡±


    His brow ticked. ¡°You won¡¯t be punished. Before your panties twist in a wad, remember that you freaked out over a few sex toys. You¡¯ll cave after five minutes.¡±


    He was such a prick to throw that in my face.


    ¡°Go to hell, Michael.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± He checked his watch with a flick of his wrist. ¡°If I were in your position, I wouldn¡¯t consider it a worthy battle. I¡¯ll have you begging for mercy in a heartbeat, and all our bickering does is hurt two innocent kids who didn¡¯t ask for this.¡±


    I hated that he sounded so reasonable, but I had no intention of dragging those children into our mess. ¡°Makes sense. You don¡¯t want a repeat performance of thest marriage.¡±


    He rolled his eyes. ¡°Quite clever.¡±


    ¡°Are we finished?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I have something for you. Part one of your wedding gift, so to speak.¡± Michaelzily gestured at the door. ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    Oak doors swung inward, and a disheveled man stumbled inside. His hair stuck up on all sides. Once free of Michael¡¯s soldiers, he shook his jacket.


    ¡°Get your fucking hands off me!¡±


    I stood. ¡°Dad?¡±


    He wore a double-breasted suit, the material bunching on his chest. A butterfly bandage stretched across a heavily bruised nose. He pivoted toward Michael, who smiled and waved.


    ¡°Ignacio,¡± greeted Michael with a tight grin. ¡°d you could make it.¡±


    ¡°Why am I here, Costa?¡±


    ¡°To give away your daughter.¡± Michael pressed into my side, his arm wrapping my waist. ¡°Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡±


    Dad wheeled, his jaw dropping as he took me in, wedding dress and all. ¡°Oh, my God.¡±


    His wide-eyed horror told me he¡¯d had no idea about any of this. Michael had detonated a bomb, danced in the mes, and pissed on the charred ashes.


    ¡°Naz, didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± He stared at my father, wearing a wolf-like smile. ¡°I told you I was marrying her. Hell, I even gave you an invitation.¡±


    It dawned on my father, the tan draining from his face. ¡°All this for a grudge?¡±


    ¡°Grudge,¡± Michael deadpanned. ¡°Putting it lightly, Ignacio. You killed my brother. You owe me a life, and I¡¯d rather have your daughter¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°You sick fuck. You son of a bitch!¡± Dad fisted his hair and moaned. ¡°Carm, tell me he¡¯s lying. You¡¯re not marrying this man!¡±


    I fought to keep calm. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s for the best.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Michael¡¯s soft purr rolled over my ears as his hand slid up my back, disying a recklessck of boundaries that would¡¯ve gotten him executed a few weeks ago. ¡°I¡¯ll look out for her, Ignacio.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take my daughter from me!¡±


    ¡°I already have.¡±


    Michael grasped my neck, his fingers pressing into my throbbing pulse. His touch slipped to my shoulder, his palm heavy and hot. It burned severalyers too deep, like his silky voice. Then he kissed the shell of my ear, and I ignited into a human torch.


    Two guys mmed into Dad as he lunged for Michael, who watched my father lose his shit with a curl of his lips.


    ¡°Carm, no! You don¡¯t have to do this. Don¡¯t ruin your life for me. He¡¯ll never give you what you want-¡±


    Michaelughed. ¡°Actually, I have every intention of fulfilling her wildest fantasies.¡±


    I faced the monster who¡¯d used my father like a sharpening block. ¡°You disgust me.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Carm. It¡¯s fun.¡±


    ¡°Have it at someone else¡¯s expense, or I¡¯ll make today unbearable for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t respond well to threats.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re my dream guy? You¡¯re making this harder than it needs to be, you selfish son of a bitch.¡± The gloves wereing off if he thought I¡¯d y nice. ¡°Leave my dad alone.¡±


    Michael¡¯s yful smile indicated I wasn¡¯t in any position to bark out orders. He held all the power. ¡°Ignacio, this will be thest your family sees of your daughter. I expect you to behave. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll remove you from the ceremony, and you¡¯ll cut your time with Carm that much shorter. The only reason you¡¯re breathing is because I allow it. I can change my mind anytime.¡±


    Dad struggled against the soldiers holding him. His forehead bulged with throbbing veins. He seemed on the verge of a breakdown.


    I cupped his cheeks. Dad choked with a sob. The men restraining him let go, and he sagged into my arms.


    Michael¡¯s indifferent stare raked my skin. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes.¡±


    My vision swam with tears before Michael exited. When he was gone, Dad wiped his eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe what he did to you. I wish we had longer than five minutes.¡± I shook as he pulled me into a hug. ¡°It¡¯ll-it¡¯ll be okay. He-he hasn¡¯t touched me or anything.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t forever,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll get you out-I swear. Once Alessio returns-¡±


    ¡°Daddy, no. Don¡¯t involve him.¡± I clung to his shoulders. ¡°Mia and Alessio deserve to be happy. Besides, you have no idea where they are.¡±


    Gang violence had spiraled out of control since the new year. It was confined to other gangsters, and my brother-inw was still a very high-profile target, even after he¡¯d stepped down from an active role. Shortly before my sister Mia fled Boston with him, she¡¯d begged me toe.


    I¡¯d refused.


    Someone had to watch my stubborn father, whose resistance to leave verged on suicidal. There was nothing for him here. He was no longer a don, but he went into a rage at the suggestion of running, and I¡¯d stopped bringing it up. My dad wouldn¡¯t be driven from his home, so I¡¯d dug a trench and nned to ride out the storm.


    ¡°Michael will change his mind. It just might be a while.¡± I gave him a peck on his cheek. ¡°I love you. Stay safe.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too. You make a beautiful bride, honey.¡± His tone wavered and broke. ¡°It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this.¡±


    He balled my head into his chest, my heart wrenching as I seized his jacket.


    The door swung open, and Michael breezed in, the gust of crisp spring air blowing the warmth from the room.


    ¡°I gave you five minutes. You¡¯ve had ten.¡± He beckoned my dad with a flick of his fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Give him hell, Carm.¡±


    My soul shattered as they shoved him out of sight and shrank into a bitter husk when I met Michael¡¯s frigid gaze.


    Give him hell.


    CLEAR SKIES REIGNED INSTEAD of the promised storms. Boston¡¯s streets were miraculously free of traffic. Sunshine poured through the stained ss, caressing the aisles with colored light. It was something out of a dream with Mariette¡¯s flower crown, the tulip aisle markers, the carpet of orange-pink petals, the pirs overflowing with roses, my mother sobbing in the front row, and Michael.


    Michael¡¯s glowing smile was ripped from wedding magazines. He looked as happy as his son, who wore a matching suit. He¡¯d plucked the rings from the silk pillow raised by his four-year-old, and slid the band over my finger. Then he took my face and we kissed, his soft lips stroking me with blistering heat.


    The gesture was surely perfunctory for the photographer, who praised us endlessly-¡°what a gorgeous couple.¡± Everyonevished us with admiration. My rtives were charmed by Michael, who let his son cut the cake. My maid-of-honor, one of Michael¡¯s cousins, gave a generic speech. Single women congratted me on ¡°taming the yboy.¡±


    It was a sideshow.


    Michael and I sat with the bridal party, my father surrounded by Costa soldiers. He¡¯d sworn not to make a scene, but the cost was a hard blow to his pride. Dad fisted the tablecloth and didn¡¯t touch the six-course meal, ignoring the waves of duck confit, ck truffle risotto, and buttered Maine lobster. I¡¯d never seen him ignore food. That bothered me more than anything about this stupid wedding.


    Those who weren¡¯t drunk were getting tipsy at the white linen tables. My guest list seemed to prove Boston¡¯s seething underbelly. City hall officials mingled with wiseguys. Politicians hovered near the thick circle surrounding the acting boss of the family, Vinn Costa. Michael had spent the eveningworking as I hung on his elbow. Countless business cards filled his wallet before we finally sat to eat.


    Michael looked pleased. Our marriage had scored him a fuck-load of new contacts. He devoured his lobster while I took in my surroundings.


    ¡°So tell me about yourself.¡±


    ¡°You want to get to know me at our wedding?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Might as well.¡±


    Jesus, he was a piece of work.


    ¡°You must have hobbies. Pinterest. Barre.¡±


    He obviously thought I was a vapid idiot.


    ¡°Music.¡±


    Singing was more precise. I used to sit at the top of the staircase and practice Whitney Houston¡¯s version of the national anthem. I was a regr at The Rickshaw, a bar ten minutes from my former ce, but with the streets as dangerous as they were, karaoke night was out of the question. Music soothed my soul. I listened to do-wop, blues, pop, anything with a rhythm.


    ¡°Fascinating.¡± His knife banged into my te. ¡°Eat. Your body needs fuel.¡±


    Where the hell did he get off on lecturing me?


    ¡°You¡¯ve killed my appetite.¡±


    ¡°Remember our agreement, Carm.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Nobody can hear us.¡±


    ¡°They can see you.¡± Michael gripped my chair and leaned in, his eyes shing. ¡°Best behavior means smile. Look at me without scowling. Act like you don¡¯t want me dead.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give a damn about me. The indifference behind his words stabbed deeper than if he¡¯d yelled. The earth had opened and swallowed me whole.


    ¡°Is there nothing left of the man I liked, or am I stuck with this asshole forever?¡±


    ¡°Insulting me falls under misbehaving. Strike one.¡±


    ¡°Touch a hair on my dad, and I¡¯ll pay you back in spades.¡±


    ¡°Threatening me? That¡¯s strike two.¡± Michael took my chin and gave me a chaste kiss. ¡°Keep it up. You¡¯ll regret it when we¡¯re alone.¡±


    I fisted my dress. I wasn¡¯t sure what did it-his velvety voice or the kiss-but I couldn¡¯t breathe until he¡¯d pulled away.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Your father won¡¯t suffer. You will.¡±


    The sultry tone suggested it would happen in the bedroom. My fingernails piercedce as Michael beamed, tapping my dish.


    ¡°It¡¯s a party, Carm. Lighten up.¡±


    It¡¯s a nightmare.


    Michael dragged my meal to his side and cut my lobster. He jabbed a chunk of meat and hovered it near me. I parted my mouth, and it slid inside. Michael radiated greed as I bit down. The tines slipped from my lips, and the lobster¡¯s buttery warmth melted over my tongue.


    ¡°Shit. Not again.¡± He growled his displeasure as Matteo ran across the dance floor, chasing a crying girl. ¡°This fucking kid.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Michael shook his head, standing. He approached his four-year-old, who stopped in his tracks and begged to be picked up. Wearing an expression of deep disapproval, Michael knelt beside him.


    ¡°Teo, what did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± A shy grin carved into Matteo¡¯s little face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Did you kiss her?¡± Michael guessed the worst from Matteo¡¯s continued silence, and took his arm. ¡°What did I tell you? Kissing is only for grown-ups, like getting married.¡±


    I snorted, and Michael shot me a ck look.


    I couldn¡¯t help it. The absurdity of the day¡¯s events had reached a new level. Michael was pretending to be all about boundaries. That was rich. Motherfucker ckmailed me into a marriage, but the irony seemed to be lost on him.


    Michael¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Apologize to her. Now, Teo.¡±


    Matteo stuck his fingers in his hair and faced the child clinging to her father¡¯s pants. ¡°Sorry, Ashley.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all good, buddy.¡± The girl¡¯s father, a blond man in a double-breasted suit, grabbed Michael¡¯s son. ¡°Give your Uncle Julian a hug.¡±


    Uncle?


    He didn¡¯t seem rted to Michael. Julian¡¯s fair features screamed Nordic, the pr opposite of my husband. He wore his brassy waves in a tidy man-bun, and the golden stubble covered his neck and cheeks. He was likely in his mid-thirties. He had to be Serena¡¯s brother, which meant the entire family was probably here.


    A twinge hit my gut as I imagined them sitting through the ceremony that ignored histe wife, erasing her so thoroughly it was as though she¡¯d never existed.


    ¡°Carm, this is Julian,¡± Michael deadpanned. ¡°Julian, Carm.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re d you could make it.¡± I shook his hand. ¡°Are you having fun?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been fantastic.¡± Julian offered a polite smile. ¡°Congrattions to you both.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, forcing a grin.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I got the invitation a week ago.¡± Curiosity seared in Julian¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why did you send them sost minute?¡±


    ¡°Because I just popped the question.¡± Michael¡¯s arm slid around my waist, and he squeezed my hip. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a while. This was a long timeing. Isn¡¯t that right, baby?¡±


    That was my cue to lean into my husband and kiss him, which I did, bumping my lips clumsily on his cheek.


    Julian raised his brow. ¡°I had no idea you were seeing someone.¡±


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t call it dating.¡± Michael¡¯s voice lost its airy quality. ¡°More like animal maism.¡±


    I dug into his midriff. ¡°Michael.¡±


    Michael¡¯s wickedughter boomed through me.


    Julian glossed past that over-share, smiling. ¡°How did you meet?¡±


    ¡°At a restaurant. She was the hottest thing I¡¯d ever seen, and all I saw was her neck.¡±


    He traced it with his knuckle, starting with the hollow under my ear. My skin burned almost as hot as my rage. Talking like this to Serena¡¯s brother was insensitive as hell. He shouldn¡¯t be rubbing me in Julian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Michael. You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll tell him how I proposed.¡± Michael¡¯s attention flicked to Julian, who had gone quiet. ¡°My kids helped. My four-year-old popped the question while I kneeled. I thought I stood a better chance if I involved them.¡±


    Two could y this game.


    ¡°They wore matching suits. It was adorable.¡± I fondled Michael¡¯s tie, grinning. ¡°He was in tears before he¡¯d finished asking me to marry him. It was so sweet.¡±


    ¡°No shit? Huh. I can¡¯t imagine Michael crying over anyone.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Neither would I.¡±


    Both men exchanged venomous looks, which Julian broke with a sigh.


    ¡°You and Carm shoulde over. Or she and I could get together for ydates with my daughter.¡± Julian nced at the toddler nuzzling his cks. ¡°Say hi, Ashley!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, honey!¡± I reached toward the girl, but she turned away. ¡°Aww, she¡¯s precious. I¡¯d love to have a-¡±


    ¡°Carm¡¯s schedule is filled for the next few weeks.¡± Michael took his son from Julian. ¡°Too bad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Julian¡¯s tone was resigned, but he seemed to burn with frustration as Michael handed Matteo to his au pair. He pped Julian¡¯s shoulder and shed him a condescending smirk.


    ¡°Enjoy the party, and don¡¯t steal the silver.¡±


    Julian¡¯s mouth twisted, and he stepped back, taking his daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s more cake.¡±


    I watched them leave, my stomach churning with the undigested wine and lobster. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Because he needed to be put in his ce.¡±


    ¡°Did you have to be such a jerk?¡±


    ¡°No, but it has its perks. You look good with color in your cheeks.¡± Michael¡¯s stare was like a lightning rod. ¡°Also, strike three.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°You scoffed at my kid.¡±


    ¡°No, I wasughing at you. You are ridiculous. A man who forces a woman into marriage has no business teaching anybody about boundaries. He watches you with women. You¡¯re the reason the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡±


    A dark shadow rippled across Michael¡¯s features. He hadn¡¯t stopped smiling, but the shadows dragged his grin into a taut leer.


    His fingers bit into my side. ¡°Time to go home. Come.¡±


    I dug in my heels. ¡°I am not a dog. I do not fetch, heel, or beg.¡±


    ¡°Fetch? No. But you will beg.¡±


    My breathing hitched. ¡°You said I wasn¡¯t a ve.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t y with you.¡±

 #8 Chapter 7

    CARMELA


    Trapped.


    I couldn¡¯t escape him here. For the entire night, I had Michael¡¯s undivided attention. He¡¯d hired a sitter for the kids, and we¡¯d headed straight for his bedroom. Heat tiptoed along my spine like a me-tipped finger rolling down. The evening would end here, and there was no avoiding the moment we slipped into bed.


    I had a lot of experience with sex.


    Most of it wasn¡¯t positive.


    I sealed my fate once I said, ¡°I do,¡± but my throat closed when I pictured sleeping with Michael. The safe guy, a man with a cloyingly sweet smile that dragged every woman in the vicinity to their knees. The one my sister had nudged in my direction.


    I should¡¯ve recognized the lie.


    Michael used good manners and warmth like a shield that reflected suspicion. Everybody trusted him, my sister included. But the fa?ade he worked so hard to maintain seemed to be gone, purged by his brother¡¯s death.


    Now there was a void.


    I wiped my palms and disappeared in the bathroom, yanking the pins from my hair, shaking off the stupid flowers, and removing pearl drop earrings. I scrubbed off the pound of foundation. I needed out of this ridiculous dress, but I couldn¡¯t reach the back.


    ¡°Carm.¡±


    Damn it.


    I rejoined Michael in the bedroom, who watched me with a sour look. His fingers whitened on the ss. It hit the metal bar cart as he set the drink down. Then he approached, stopping inches away. His unflinching re bored into me.


    He wanted an apology.


    He wouldn¡¯t get one.


    Michael said nothing, but he didn¡¯t have to. My pulse throbbed as he lifted a strand of hair from my face. It slipped from him, and then he bunched my mane into a ponytail and swept it to my other side. Cold stung my neck as he unzipped, his knuckle grazing my skin. Hismand brushed my cheeks with heat.


    ¡°Take off your dress.¡±


    I didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Do what you want with me. Your words, right?¡±


    I could¡¯ve called him things I¡¯d hurled at Nick-sick, twisted, cruel, broken. Michael was just like my ex-boyfriend. He took advantage of vulnerable women, except he¡¯d find out I had no boundaries left to damage.


    Nothing he did could hurt me.


    I moved the straps from my shoulders. The delicatece slid off my curves and pooled at my feet. Gooseflesh raised in rows across my arms as I wrapped myself, waiting for a degradingment about my body.


    He closed the distance between us, his waist nudging mine.


    ¡°Everything. Off.¡±


    I unsnapped my bra and flung it aside. I treated my panties and heels with the same disregard, and then I imagined a shoreline. Blue was the calming color. It would fill my vision as he pushed me onto the bed and shoved himself inside me. I waited, expecting him to walk into the blue.


    Michael didn¡¯t move.


    Why wasn¡¯t he touching me? What was happening?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I shifted my attention to his tented cks and cream button-up to his heated gaze. He wasn¡¯t looking anywhere but my eyes, and that sent a shock down my spine.


    Get on with it, you bastard. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Taking my time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want this dragged out. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your fear. Just your submission.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have either.¡±


    ¡°When will you realize that you¡¯ve won? Your father gets to live. You saved him. You¡¯re married to me.¡±


    I¡¯d escaped Nick only to be tortured by another viin.


    How was that winning? ¡°That¡¯s a punishment, not a reward.¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve done a lot worse. The world is filled with terrible men.¡± Michael¡¯s hand cupped my cheek. ¡°But I¡¯m not one of them. Far from it.¡±


    His burning palm distracted me from the lie in his words.


    ¡°How can you say that, with your rap sheet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a rebel, not a monster.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re up there with James Dean.¡± I shook my head, sighing. ¡°You¡¯ve been arrested for assault.¡±


    ¡°Who hasn¡¯t?¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°No shit? That¡¯s surprising, given your reputation for ball-busting.¡±


    Was this lighthearted banter supposed to put me at ease?


    ¡°I would kick yours, but that¡¯ll just excite you, and I¡¯m not into kicking a man¡¯s nuts for his sexual gratification.¡±


    ¡°I like the way your mind works, but I¡¯m not a masochist.¡±


    ¡°Right. You like hurting other people.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get it twisted, sweetheart. I don¡¯t hurt women. I spank them. I fuck them. I leave them aching and wanting for more, and soon, you¡¯ll know what that feels like.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not attracted to you.¡±


    ¡°Are we pretending thest six months didn¡¯t happen?¡± His bourbon eyes seemed to pull me closer as he spoke. ¡°You wanted me, Carm.¡±


    ¡°Your arrogance is staggering.¡±


    ¡°You dodged me every time I came around. At parties, holidays, your niece¡¯s christening. You ran off after the service. I looked for you.¡±


    I¡¯d been overwhelmed with his attention, and I¡¯d camped in my room like a fifteen-year-old. It wasn¡¯t my style. When men were out of line, when they annoyed me, I told them off.


    ¡°I was under the weather.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. You were hiding because I kissed your cheek.¡± Michael turned his head, his lips brushing my ear. ¡°That¡¯s called a crush.¡±


    My face burned, and I jerked away. ¡°I don¡¯t have crushes, and even if I did, you¡¯re not who I thought you were.¡±


    ¡°Never trust the guy who only smiles at you, Carm.¡±


    Good advice-given way toote.


    I couldn¡¯t stand talking to him. I¡¯d been so transparent, and I hated that he rubbed it in. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I swallowed my shock. ¡°No?¡±


    My hair stood on end as Michael held my gaze, the silence suffocating and hot, like steam. He seemedfortable, not at all in a hurry, so controlled.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t like ripping off a Band-Aid. I fuck women because I need to, because they need me,¡± he said, his voice hardening. ¡°A marriage with me doesn¡¯t have to be hell.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°You will.¡±


    Buttons unsnapped as he yanked off his shirt. The fabric tugged over his sculpted shoulders. Tight, corded muscle rippled across arms covered with dark hair. A mad impulse begged me to explore the broad panes of his chest and the bs of strength defining his back. Two dimples begging for my mouth peeked above Michael¡¯s cks, which he unzipped and let fall, exposing muscr thighs and his briefs, tented with a massive erection. He kissed my cheek. ¡°Stay.¡±


    His warmth disappeared as he retreated to the nightstand. I froze, counting the fleur-de-lis on the wallpaper. Michael rummaged through the drawer and retrieved something that jangled. He returned with a small box wrapped in silver.


    ¡°Your second wedding gift.¡±


    It probably wasn¡¯t a bracelet.


    He smirked as I pulled the bow. I sliced open the present, revealing a creamy band with a shiny buckle.


    A cor.


    He got me a fucking cor.


    Shock rooted me to the ground as he swept my hair aside and bound the thick leather around my neck, slipping the straps through the buckle. I swallowed hard, fingering the metal loops. It wasn¡¯t too bad-like a thicker-than-average choker ne.


    Still holding me, he pressed his body into mine.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Michael hooked a finger through a hook. He tugged, and I stumbled toward the mattress. He walked backward, his smile growing with rapturous delight. He ripped the sheets and slid into bed, leading me forward.


    My palms ttened onto the satin as I crawled on all fours, my cheeks burning. I focused on the shimmery ze of the white under my hands, and not my building humiliation, which burst into mes with Michael¡¯s soft chuckle.


    ¡°Look at you, acting like the perfect submissive. And I thought you¡¯d give me trouble.¡±


    I was getting fucked whether or not I wanted it.


    I¡¯d been through this before. Fighting him would cause me pain, and sex with Michael wouldn¡¯t kill me. Risking his anger might. I¡¯d let him have me. He could toy with me all he wanted-I couldn¡¯t be defiled.


    He sat on his knees, touching me lightly.


    I sank into the bed as Michael hovered above, apparently speechless. After a few moments, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Drinking you in.¡± Michael lowered himself, nting a searing kiss on my brow. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You said that already.¡±


    ¡°I meant it.¡±


    Whatever.


    He pulled back, holding a feather. He ran it through his fingers, the barbs pleating.


    I eyed it warily. ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡±


    ¡°This.¡±


    He lowered it to my mouth. Tiny sensations brushed me like wisps of a brisk wind. The softest strokes caressed my skin in winding paths. He followed my shoulders, the sensation tickling. Then it reached more intimate areas, and my pulse hammered.


    ¡°This has been on my mind for too long. What I want to do with you-how I¡¯d make youe.¡±


    He certainly was making me feel.


    The feather swiped my breast. The tickle skated the curve, narrowing in tighter circles until stroking my nipple. Jolts struck me like lightning bolts. My nipple contracted, his antics feeding the fire I thought was forever doused.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be good.


    I wanted to fade from my body, to disappear.


    Michael made that impossible. Shutting my eyes kicked my arousal higher because I imagined his fingers instead. I gave up, looking at the ceiling, but he touched my jaw, and my attention snapped to his gorgeous face.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine. I¡¯m not letting you hide.¡±


    My hands fisted the sheets. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Please, what?¡±


    Stop.


    Demanding that no longer made sense, because the agony I pictured didn¡¯t match what he did to me. Nobody had ever given me pleasure-it was always taken. Taken without consent, until I had nothing to offer, just squeezing it from me.


    ¡°Please¡­what?¡± he prompted.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Everything was confused, but Michael¡¯s dimpled smirk suggested that he understood my dilemma.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart?¡± he said in a tone filled with mock-concern. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Scared of seeing something you like?¡±


    My heart pounded as I met his nted gaze, which was a mistake. I saw my desire reflected.


    Michael seemed hell-bent on giving me ecstasy. He thumbed my lips, almost sinking through. The feather changed course, dipping south. He lowered himself, nuzzling my neck. Wet heatshed me, and then he sucked.


    I inhaled a sharp breath.


    His smile pressed into my throat, the kisses bing hungrier, wetter, hotter. He pushed into a spot that thrummed wildly with my pulse.


    I shouldn¡¯t enjoy this.


    What the hell?


    The feather teased in tantalizing circles, down my cleavage, and around the other breast. Wherever it swept, I ached. I craved more pressure-more of this lightning filling me with so much glorious warmth.


    No, this wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    Pain and horror were all men like him knew how to give, and yet this was the opposite of everything I expected.


    His ragged breathing brushed my skin. Michael grasped my hip, his grip smoothing into an intimate stroke that stole my air. He grabbed my ass.


    Iy there, melting into the sheets. ¡°What are you doing to me?¡±


    ¡°Making you ache for me, just like I promised.¡±


    It was working.


    The feather skated my abdomen, tracking my hips, sliding around my thigh like the lightest finger, teasing my legs apart. My hand flew to his chest unbidden. He leaned into me as he stroked my clit. A bolt of desire hit me, the jolt of pleasure tearing through me, the first strike of a brewing storm.


    I arched into him, gasping.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, baby. Just feel it.¡±


    Michael tossed the feather aside. He swept his palm over my body, sending a dark thrill to my pussy. He found my clit and rubbed it in slow circles.


    A whimper escaped my lips.


    I was caught in a storm¡¯s eye, surrounded by a whirlwind that blotted the sun. Michael was everywhere, and soon he¡¯d be inside me, something that had terrified me moments before. Now I¡¯d surrendered to him. There was no escape-no corner of my mind I could hide. I¡¯d be aware of every thrust.


    I slid up his pecs, raking through a sprinkling of hair shadowing his muscles. His pulse thundered under my touch. My gaze jumped to his flushed face, absent of arrogance. He seemed possessed by lust.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this.


    His mouth scorched a path down my neck as his fingers moved faster. Arousal slicked my thighs, and he pressed harder, the pressure growing into a demand that begged to be released. He grazed my nipple. Liquid heat smothered me in toe-curling ecstasy as he nipped and sucked. Then he dipped into my pussy, gathering its wetness to my clit, not quite prating.


    Animalistic noises burst from me. I fisted his brown locks, digging into his scalp with a force that seemed to encourage him. He sucked my nipple into a hardened point. Then turned his attention to the other breast.


    ¡°Jesus fuck.¡±


    ¡°He gets the credit?¡± he tutted, his voice measured. ¡°So not fair.¡±


    ¡°Michael.¡±


    His eyes fluttered, and he smiled, as though savoring the sound of his name. I watched him tongue me, unable to focus on anything but that searing image. Then he ripped away, leaving me in a horrible void.


    No, no, no.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Was I?


    My heart felt like it was exploding.


    Michael straightened, tugging his briefs off. My pulse raced as my gaze followed his muscled stomach to the shadow of hair leading to a long silhouette.


    He was putting that in me?


    My mouth dried as he gripped his cock and stroked. He pressed it into me. The head rubbed my aching clit, electricity ricocheting into my body.


    ¡°You¡¯ re-you¡¯re big.¡±


    Dimples carved into his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡±


    He lowered himself, pushing inside me.


    His weight bore on me. I bit my lip as the broad pressure filled me, the sting chased by warmth as he pulled back and inched forward. His nose touched mine as his strokes deepened, making my breath hitch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    I squeezed his shoulders, stunned by the confession I never meant to make. Michael¡¯s chuckle tickled me before he imed my mouth. Slow and sensual, like his rhythm. His lips fluttered on mine, sucking gently. He tasted like citrus and mint, fresh and lively.


    I dragged him closer, deepening the kiss. His tongue swiped across, parting my lips. I groaned, and he chuckled. His pace picked up as he adjusted me, sinking in deep and fast. The sensation stabbed into my stomach. I couldn¡¯t breathe. Desperate sounds escaped me that he swallowed.


    His arms bound me in a vise grip as he pounded me. Michael¡¯s guttural sighs sharpened into grunts. He yanked me, mouth crushing me as we dissolved into a frenzy. He fucked like he needed me, like his soul screamed to be inside of me as he rolled his hips and punched forward.


    I wed him, every stitch of skin burning for him. I jerked his hair. His lips devoured me in frantic strokes. His hand slipped between our bodies. Fingers pressed into my clit, lighting a fuse to my arousal. Suddenly he vanished, leaving me to throb with aching want as he pulled out, his warmth gone.


    No.


    Did I say that out loud?


    Michaelughed, his smile ghosting my tits, my hips-


    Oh my God.


    He parted my thighs. His sigh billowed over my pussy before a slick heat stroked me. I melted as the towering furnace returned with a vengeance. His fingers dove into me, filling the void as he tongued my clit.


    I turned into a bucking madwoman. He fucked me, my feelings building into a crescendo until he locked his mouth on me and sucked. Violent pressure tensed my abdominals as I orgasmed. I arched and convulsed. I cried out when he withdrew, but he returned a secondter, his cock ramming into me.


    He wrapped me in an embrace, our mouths crashing into each other as he thrust. I grabbed his face, pulling him closer. His tongue shed me, and I tasted myself, greedy for more.


    He pounded me without restraint, fucking with a reckless passion as he devoured my gasps. His kiss broke as he fought to catch his breath. He touched his damp forehead to mine, his sighs deepening to satisfied groans. Then he pulled out and sat back. Michael grasped himself, stroking fast. His expression smoothed from tension as he finished on my navel. His lips twitched into a rxed grin. He dropped to his side and seemed to admire the view. Then he caught his shirt and wiped me.


    Pleasure nketed me like a sun-kissed glow. My eyes fluttered, all of me sore in the best way.


    He hooked his finger through the cor. He tugged, and I yielded, too tired to resist. I trembled as I hovered over him.


    ¡°Lay down.¡±


    Anger rippled through me, a sting puncturing my bubble of happiness. So far, I¡¯de when beckoned, heeled, andy down. The only thing left was begging.


    Humiliating.


    The leather cut into my skin. My arms buckled, and I fell onto his chest. Heat bloomed between my thighs. The hills of his muscles molded into mine. The space between us heated to an inferno.


    He adjusted me, his arm weighing on me like an anchor. His other hand yanked the sheets over our bodies. The fabric glided on my stomach and settled like a thin membrane. Then he stroked my hair.


    I endured it, wide-eyed.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Hisstmand boomed through my back.


    He sounded halfway there already.


    What just happened?


    Poison reced the fire in my veins.


    He¡¯d teased that orgasm out of me. He¡¯d ravished me, lit my soul aze, owned me, and made me beg to prove a point. Worst of all, my body had betrayed mymon sense.


    I pictured myself sliding out from the hot cage of his embrace and stealing across the room. Taking to the streets naked, screaming. Going to the police with my cored neck. They¡¯d believe anything I told them. Then Michael would use his connections to make every charge I filed disappear. My dad would suffer.


    He believed he could dominate me.


    He was wrong.


    And this twisted game would be one he¡¯d forever regret.

 #8 Chapter 8

    CARMELA


    The nightmare was familiar.


    My knees stung from kneeling on splintered wood. Nick¡¯s steel-toed boots creaked the boards, the only part of him I could see. He was proud of those boots. They made up his identity, like the leather cut stamped with his biker name, Crash.


    Nick¡¯s dirty blond hair fell to his shoulders in a messy wave that I used to love touching. He wasn¡¯t the best-looking man, but he¡¯d once held the key to my heart. He¡¯d lured me in with honey-coated poison, and now I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes. I couldn¡¯t appreciate the sprinkling of freckles across his nose. His full mouth used to entice me until it spewed the most hateful garbage.


    I used to picture us at the altar-him in his leather cut and me in a white dress. I¡¯d given him my heart, and he¡¯d grated it into a fine powder.


    In my head, I defied him.


    I called him Trainwreck. I did everything I could to stay sane, especially when he got this bad.


    He¡¯d beaten me in front of the clubhouse, the humiliation worse than the pain. I¡¯d stopped looking at them for help. Anybody with a semnce of a conscience couldn¡¯t meet my eyes.


    I was naked, helpless.


    He stopped, his soles inches from my face. Crimson had soaked through the leather. ¡°Lick it off me, Beauty.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He fisted my hair. ¡°Lick his blood off my shoes.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to put your mouth to work some other way.¡±


    I met his nted gaze, refusing to show him fear. ¡°Fuck you, Nick.¡±


    ¡°Poor choice of words.¡±


    I ripped his hands into shreds, struggling to break free. I screamed so hard that my voice cracked. He tore at his belt and unzipped his jeans. His cock slipped out. It bulged in his hands like a pale worm.


    Think of the ocean.


    I pictured an endless sapphire-blue horizon on white sand. Nick¡¯s steel-toed boots kicked the water as he walked, deep inside the blue, the wavespping around his ankles. I was that ocean. I was the water he defiled. Filling my eyes with all that blue used to help, because he couldn¡¯t turn it ck. He was just a speck of darkness-a flea. Smaller than a flea, an amoeba.


    He couldn¡¯t hurt me.


    It all faded to ck.


    Iy on a bed. Naked. A man¡¯s body pressed into mine.


    He palmed my shoulder, shaking me.


    ¡°Carm-¡±


    I pped him off and dove from the sheets, but they¡¯d wrapped my torso. The gentle touch returned, and I mmed my elbow into his body.


    He grunted.


    I freed myself and spilled onto a pile of clothing. There must be a weapon somewhere. If I could gain the upper hand for a minute-


    The lights red on.


    I whirled, looping a belt around my fist.


    Michael stood beside me, massaging his bare chest. A red mark red on his left side. His heavy-lidded gaze flicked to my hand, and then his lips curved.


    ¡°What are you going to do, flog me?¡±


    The panic from the dream lingered like a suffocating fog. ¡°Stay away.¡±


    He grabbed his briefs and pulled them on. ¡°Put down the belt, Carm.¡±


    I tightened my grip on the leather. ¡°Take a step toward me, and I¡¯ll hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Your ass will be raw after I¡¯m done with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking do it! Stay away from me!¡±


    ¡°Well, that put me in my ce.¡± Mischief gleamed in his eyes as he lurched forward.


    I loosed the belt and let the buckle fly. It missed his face and gouged the wall. Michael seized the leather, wrapping the strap around his arms. He yanked. I mmed into his chest. He gathered my wrists in one fist and knotted them behind me. A sharp pain jolted my elbow when I twisted. I couldn¡¯t free myself.


    This was familiar. Way too familiar.


    ¡°Stop-stop! Please!¡±


    ¡°You stop.¡±


    ¡°You have to let me go!¡±


    Michael cinched his arm around my waist and utterly immobilized me. ¡°I will when you calm the fuck down.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t.


    My senses were filled with Nick. I stomped his feet and sank my nails into his legs. He snapped my wrists, stopping me. I screamed. I couldn¡¯t break free. I was trapped.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Stop fighting me.¡±


    I jabbed my elbow into his abdomen, but it was like concrete. I shoved with my feet. His back hit the wall. Hisughter vibrated through my body. I slipped from his loosened hold. He seized my arm andzily yanked me into his embrace, which wrapped around me like ropes. He dragged me to the floor, one arm covering my torso, the other cinching my legs.


    No.


    A scream caught in my throat.


    ¡°Breathe. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡± Michael crushed me against his burning chest. ¡°Breathe.¡±


    He tucked my head under his chin, and his earthy scent surrounded me in a cloud of intoxicating bergamot and spiced orange. Rough hands grazed my forehead. I flinched. My eyes screwed shut as he palmed my head. I expected pain-a stinging p-but the soft pressure returned.


    Soothing. Gentle.


    What was he doing?


    I recoiled even though it wasn¡¯t painful. My heart pounded as I anticipated pain. I dug my elbow in his ribs, wrenching left and right. My panic reached a crescendo, and the air vanished. I sagged into his arms, numbed, giving up.


    This was the part where I¡¯d float above my body and disappear, but Michael pressed his mouth to my temple. I grimaced and shuddered, but after two more kisses, my body melted. The lump in my throat shrank as his metronome heart thudded into my back, and his scent enveloped me in a fog that embraced me like a tight hug. His knuckles grazed my hair. Warmth bloomed where he kissed me. Suddenly, there was nothing else, not his hands or his body, just the imprint of his lips.


    It felt so good.


    My breathing slowed. This was Michael. And he wasn¡¯t restraining me.


    I pped his arm away and dove to the opposite corner.


    Michael didn¡¯t follow. He remained on the floor, back against the wall, his face flushed. He looked more alive than he had all week. He watched me with restless greed, head propped on his hand. His hair stuck up in all directions. He smoothed it back into a loose wave.


    ¡°That was fun.¡±


    ¡°Fun?¡± The word stuck to the back of my throat. ¡°You almost gave me a panic attack.¡±


    ¡°I was controlling the situation before it got out of hand.¡± Michael¡¯s tone darkened, and the smile ttened. ¡°I don¡¯t tolerate violence in my home.¡±


    ¡°Really? What the hell is all this?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re toys, and there¡¯s a huge difference.¡±


    A lump swelled in my throat. ¡°You tie up women.¡±


    ¡°Only those who want me to tie them up.¡±


    Michael fanned his flushed chest and gave me a look as though I¡¯d made him too hot, and it reced my fear with a dark thrill.


    ¡°You attacked me, Carm. That¡¯s not okay.¡±


    ¡°Are you lecturing me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the rules.¡±


    I ground my fingers into the carpet. ¡°You backed me into a corner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide because you were scared, but you can¡¯t do that again. I am not your punching bag.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    My stomach roiled as I imagined what might¡¯ve happened if I¡¯dnded a hit on Michael. I had never thrown a punch before my ex. Myck of control brought home the fact that I was damaged.


    Michael sat beside me. ¡°Bad dream?¡±


    I looked away from him.


    ¡°Seemed pretty intense.¡±


    I¡¯d rather drink battery acid than tell him. ¡°Drop it, Michael.¡±


    An awkward silence settled between us. Evidence fromst night throbbed between my legs. Blemishes marked my chest that I covered, buttoning the shirt. Michael stretched out his legs, pissing me off with his casual elegance. He didn¡¯t deserve his good looks.


    He dipped, kissing the shell of my ear.


    I moved away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He sounded genuinely shocked.


    ¡°Kiss me. Touch me. Act like you give a shit. Ever again.¡± My anger boiled over when his eyebrow lifted even further. ¡°You owe me honesty, not maniption.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely lost.¡±


    Liar.


    He knew what he was doing.


    God, I was tired of being used.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He seized my hand as I stormed away.


    ¡°I had you floating on cloud ninest night. Don¡¯t pretend you hated it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hate it, and that was the problem.


    I couldn¡¯t be that vulnerable again. ¡°Never again.¡±

 #8 Chapter 9

    MICHAEL


    Yes, I was a monster.


    I spent my youth in petty pursuits-sleeping with high-ss escorts, married women, anyone who caught my eye-and I didn¡¯t care about the fallout. I robbed businesses. I killed. I helped lesser men cheat their way to the top, and no matter how many people I destroyed, there were always more idiots waiting in the wings. If a man had the money to buy them all, he could conquer the world.


    At twenty-three, I became the youngest captain in the Costa Family. I led a crew of six men that helped me move cocaine from Montreal. My part-time gig involved managing Sanctum, an underground sex club filled with beautiful women. I was young, the girls were hot, and I snorted anything that wasn¡¯t nailed down.


    Then I got a girl pregnant.


    Suddenly, I was responsible for a life other than my own. I sold my penthouse apartment, moved to the burbs, and cleaned up my shit. Serena was a disaster, but if it weren¡¯t for my children, I¡¯d be dead.


    I owed them everything.


    That single-minded devotion had crashed headlong into Carm Ri, the woman I¡¯d married on a fucking whim.


    My head pounded. I¡¯d finished half a bottle of wine. I needed to fuck my wife, but she loathed me, and I hated being around her. Those weighted res. Her sullen presence. With my kids, Carm was pleasant, but her incongruous smiles dug at me. Her contempt burned into my sheets every night.


    I couldn¡¯t stand being at home, so I stayed away as much as possible.


    In the five days of my new marriage, Boston had seen a spree of grisly murders, attempted assassinations, and car bombings. I was in charge of damage control. The violence wasn¡¯t our doing, but a sock-puppet MC club called Rage Machine.


    I took phone calls all day. My role as advisor to the acting boss meant I handled a lot of the diplomacy. Considering Vinn was piss-poor at dealing with people, most of the kowtowing fell to me. Everybody was outraged over a civilian¡¯s recent death-a missionary and father of three, which meant on top of everything, an entire Baptist congregation was out for blood.


    Not good.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Civilian deaths meant a lockdown on business. Police cracked down hard, raiding Irish and Legion drug operations, which threatened our alliance with them because we no longer had Alessio¡¯s connections.


    A chime echoed through my home, the persistent ringing hinting at my visitor¡¯s animosity. I nced through the leaded windows. The glimmer of blonde hair and a tell-tale khaki wool coat set my rms on high-alert.


    Oh shit.


    Brooke.


    She was a working girl at Sanctum that I¡¯d fucked around withst year after Serena¡¯s death. Brooke had big fake tits, a model-thin body, and loved kink. The perfect submissive. She dropped to her knees when I pointed at the floor, but she had one huge drawback.


    Insanity.


    I hurried downstairs and froze as my unsuspecting wife utched the door, having already buzzed Brooke in. It was like stopping to check out a car crash. I had to watch.


    Sunshine spilled over Carm¡¯s bronzed skin. Her lips pulled into a bright smile that faltered with Brooke¡¯s using re.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Brooke.¡± Her nasal, West Coast ent shot into my house. ¡°So you¡¯re the wife.¡±


    ¡°Carm.¡± She hesitated before shaking Brooke¡¯s hand. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°You can step aside. I need to talk to your husband.¡±


    Carm didn¡¯t budge. She took up more space between Brooke and the threshold. I expected her to call for me, but Carm didn¡¯t tear her gaze from the blonde.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°His girlfriend,¡± Brooke said, lowering her shades. ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡±


    That crazy bitch.


    Carm crossed her arms, not taking the bait. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t invite you to our ce.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Carm frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    To wreck my home, obviously.


    ¡°To speak with Michael.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    I renewed my descent, amused by the whip-like crack in Carm¡¯s voice. She was keeping a remarkably calm head. Herck of giving a fuck made me swell with pride.


    Brooke tapped her heel. ¡°Honey, Michael and I-¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Costa.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Costa. Michael and I go way back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she deadpanned, closing the door. ¡°This is my house. He¡¯s my husband. Get your own.¡±


    Brooke wedged her fist into the frame. ¡°He¡¯ll be upset when he finds out you did this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn. March your fake Louboutins off my porch, or I¡¯m calling the police.¡±


    Time to intervene.


    I strode across the room. The snap of my soles on the wood echoed, and they nced at me. My rage must¡¯ve been obvious because Brooke staggered before I mmed the door shut.


    ¡°Daddy? Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Shit.


    Mariette stood several feet away, gaping at us. ¡°Why was she so mad?¡±


    ¡°Nobody, hon. Just a crazy person.¡± I caught Carm¡¯s waist, her body folding into mine with zero resistance. ¡°Sweetheart, why don¡¯t you fix the children a snack?¡±


    Carm may have yed it cool in front of Brooke, but when the door closed, her eyes shed at me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the nutcase. Go on.¡±


    I grasped her chin and kissed her frown lines, then her cheek, and then her angry pout. A shock jumped into me with the slightest pressure of her lips.


    Jesus, it was electric between us.


    Jaded women like Brooke didn¡¯t hold a candle to my wife. Carm¡¯s buttery-soft mouth melted into mine, tasting like vani, like the girls I¡¯d chased in my early twenties, her purity as refreshing as iced tea. I angled my head and met her tentative kiss with a harsh stroke.


    Carm sank her nails into my side.


    I pulled away, my heart thundering.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in the kitchen.¡± Carm detached from me, red-faced and feral. She looked like she wanted to clock me.


    I¡¯d get shanked in my sleep.


    Where the hell was my self-control?


    I watched Carm sweep Mariette from the foyer, zeroing in on my wife¡¯s ass. It took a moment to remember the psycho standing outside. I wrenched open the door.


    Unsurprisingly, Brooke hadn¡¯t left.


    ¡°A nutcase? You¡¯ll take care of me?¡± she exploded as soon as I stepped out. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°A powerful man who can make your life miserable.¡± I seized her arm and shoved her backward. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I heard you were married!¡±


    So she¡¯d decided to show up at my home like a lunatic. No fucking boundaries. I¡¯d ghosted her after she wouldn¡¯t stop texting me. I¡¯d blocked her number, twice. She¡¯d bought another line just to harass me.


    What was it with me and crazy chicks?


    Did I have a sign embedded on my forehead?


    Brooke¡¯s tearful gaze slid to my living room window, where Carm observed, arms folded. ¡°How could you marry her?¡±


    ¡°Watch your tone.¡±


    Her voice broke. ¡°Are you in love with her?¡±


    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be.¡± She seemed tortured by the idea, which struck me as hrious. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have fooled around with me.¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t in my life then, and blowing me on a semi-regr basis hardly gives you the right to be jealous. I never promised you anything.¡±


    Brooke¡¯s knees hit the ground. ¡°Please.¡±


    A pretty girl on her knees was my weakness. It should¡¯ve filled my cock with heat, but I was as limp as a rag doll.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Make me,¡± she purred.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a scene. I was done with you months ago. You¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t kill you for ambushing me at my house and harassing my wife. Leave my property.¡±


    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t over Serena!¡± She shot upright and nudged my chest. ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°I lied to get rid of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking bastard, Michael!¡±


    This was what I deserved for letting down a woman easy. I¡¯m never sticking my dick in crazy, ever again.


    She resisted the pressure as I wheeled her toward the gate. ¡°I¡¯ll tell everybody the truth about you!¡±


    ¡°You going to tell them the size, shape, and taste of my cock? Feel free to shout it from the rooftops.¡±


    ¡°You traffic women into Sanctum. You¡¯re a monster.¡±


    What a ridiculous lie.


    I pushed her onto the sidewalk. ¡°Goodbye, Brooke.¡±


    ¡°I know about Serena! She used to be a Sanctum girl. You met her there and got her pregnant.¡±


    Why was she digging into my past?


    ¡°Careful, Brooke. Remember who you¡¯re talking to.¡±


    I clearly needed the same reminder.


    Brooke was a danger whore. Me strangling her would probably be the highlight of her miserable life.


    ¡°You know what the girls think of you?¡± She clung to my arm, and I shook her off. ¡°Some of them love you. Others believe you murdered your wife.¡±


    I mmed the wrought-iron gate and stalked to the house. Brooke¡¯s threats followed me in high-pitched screams.


    She would reveal my crimes. She hated me. She¡¯d take me down.


    Get in line.


    Serena overdosed in rehab. Everybody knew that.


    Didn¡¯t they?


    Brooke was lying. She¡¯d thrown that in my face to rattle me, and it worked. The thought that I¡¯d mistreated Serena for a single second during our dumpster-fire of a rtionship left me so agitated that I charged into a pink and ck blur.


    I steadied Carm with a hand on her waist. The sight of her froze my anger. She was stunning in the kimono. A wide sleeve fell when she clutched her chestnut waves, exposing a length of her slender, olive-skinned arm. My mouth went dry as I took in her curves filling the silk, the tempting shadow of her corbone, the peaks of her breasts, the hollow at the base of her throat begging for a kiss.


    ¡°Carm, she¡¯s nothing to me.¡±


    She tucked a strand behind her ear. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°You threatened to call the police.¡±


    Her brows pinched as she breezed from my side, heading to the living room. ¡°That was for your benefit, not mine.¡±


    I yanked her into my arms.


    She turned, red patches burning high on her cheeks. ¡°Michael. Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Not until you admit that you¡¯re pissed.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m angry.¡± She elbowed out of my grip, dropping her deadpan. ¡°I¡¯m trapped in this house with a man I loathe, who has mistresses and invites them over.¡±


    ¡°Did you miss the part where I threw her ass out?¡±


    Suspicion and fury darkened her gaze. ¡°I will not tolerate another woman, Michael. I have my pride. If you¡¯re unfaithful, I¡¯ll leave you.¡±


    She thought I¡¯d let her go?


    Cute. ¡°I¡¯m not a cheater.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter if I believe you?¡±


    Yes, it fucking matters. ¡°If you¡¯re going to hate me, I¡¯d like to know I¡¯ve earned it.¡±


    ¡°You kidnapped my father. Stole my freedom and happiness. Trust me, it¡¯s earned.¡±


    She stepped around me.


    I blocked her path. ¡°The same applies to you.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I demand loyalty.¡± I leaned in, her vani scent triggering a dozen memories from that night. ¡°Like it or not, I¡¯m your only option.¡±


    ¡°You may be my husband, but you don¡¯t own me.¡±


    Carm shoved me, much harder than Brooke¡¯s pathetic tap on my chest. The force sent me back a step.


    The first real smile in days carved into my face. If she was this upset over cheating, she¡¯d already bought into this marriage. I had no intention of messing with our life together, but Carm¡¯s head?


    That was fair game.

 #8 Chapter 10

    CARMELA


    Don¡¯te back.


    I hovered over the send button. Was that line too ominous? I gave my email another read-through.


    Dear Mia,


    This will be myst message. I can¡¯t go into detail. I know that¡¯s vague, but it¡¯s not safe for us tomunicate. You¡¯re better off wherever you are than here. Boston¡¯s streets are flooded with violence. It¡¯s only a matter of time before this city implodes. I¡¯m only staying for Mom and Dad¡¯s sakes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    If I¡¯m happy about anything, it¡¯s that you and Alessio escaped. I¡¯m proud of you for making that leap of faith. It can¡¯t have been easy.


    Please live life to the fullest.


    I wish you, Alessio, and baby Lexy all the health and happiness. I love you.


    Don¡¯t tell me where you are.


    Don¡¯te back.


    C


    She¡¯d hop on the first flight to Boston if I used that. I selected the block of text, hit Delete, and began anew.


    Dear Mia,


    I¡¯m sorry that Lexy is teething! Hopefully, she grows out of it fast. Poor thing! That video of her tantrum was adorbs. I have so many pics of Lexy on my phone that people ask if she¡¯s my baby.


    As much as I adore updates, don¡¯t send any photos. Vinn asks about Alessio whenever he sees me. They¡¯re obsessed with finding you guys, and I know you¡¯re taking precautions, but it¡¯s not worth the risk.


    Everybody¡¯s great! Mom and Dad are homebodies. Dad¡¯s into gardening. He¡¯s overzealous with the shears. Our rhododendrons are bare. Drives Mom nuts.


    I¡¯m doing well. I don¡¯t live in Boston-proper anymore, but guess what? I¡¯m working full-time at Sanctum as a bartender.


    Isn¡¯t that crazy? Michael gave me the job. And you¡¯re right. He is such a sweetheart!

 #8 Chapter 11

    MICHAEL


    Some women wanted children.


    Others liked the idea of them.


    Serena was thetter. She didn¡¯t realize how much she hated motherhood until the responsibility dropped in herp. She was decent for a while, and then it got too hard. She stopped trying. My children paid the price for her coldhearted approach to parenting.


    Carm woke when she said she would. She took the kids to the park, made sure Mariette finished her homework, and helped my daughter prepare a memory box of Serena¡¯s things. When Mariette missed her mom, she opened it. Simple, and it worked. Mariette kept it under her bed.


    After a couple of weeks with zero hups from Carm, I rxed. I checked in on her through the camera system, but not that often. She was nothing like Serena, and I frequently found new qualities to appreciate, like Carm¡¯s utterck of drama.


    Several days ago, Mariette broke into our walk-in closet and found Carm¡¯s makeup. She¡¯d identally defaced one of Carm¡¯s expensive purses. I¡¯d spent hours dreading her meltdown, but when Carm returned from her salon appointment, she shrugged off the damage. Mariette¡¯s confusion when Carm hugged her stood out in my mind because I¡¯d remembered feeling the same bewilderment.


    Maybe I¡¯d gotten used to crazy.


    I never realized we could handle problems without a screaming match that took down the walls. Fucking and fighting-it was all I knew. Carm showed me that there were more sane ways of existing.


    I stepped outside.


    A warm front had left us with mild weather. Dew clung to the grass, but it was drying in the vibrant sunshine. Yellow finches jumped from branches as I walked under the dogwood. The garden was turning green. Life ran through the dead-looking vines that snarled the property, blooming with thick leaves.


    My gorgeous brte sprawled on a nket under the growing rosebushes. Her caramel-streaked hair gleamed where the dappled light stroked her. Shey on her side, wearing a bright pink cut-off over ck leggings, whispering to my son in a sweet voice as she tried to coax him with tubs of y-Doh.


    My four-year-old shook his head and disappeared behind a tree. Smiling, Carm rose to her feet and chased Matteo, who shrieked when her arms wrapped his middle. She tickled his chest and kissed his cheek. My son was beside himself with all the attention. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    Neither could I.


    Carm had rolled her ebony mane into a messy bun. Still, it didn¡¯t distract from her pillowy lips, the arching eyebrows, and her irresistible curves. I imagined her in heels and a swimsuit, posing next to a vintage car. Honestly, there wasn¡¯t much she could do without making my jaw drop.


    Matteo¡¯s head turned. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    He ran, a blur of rainbow tie-dye, until he crashed into my knees. My chest tightened as he locked my legs in a vise grip. When I bent over, he threw his arms around me. I hoisted him to my hip,menting the day he¡¯d be too big to hold. Tears misted hisshes.


    ¡°You okay, buddy?¡±


    ¡°He was a second ago.¡± Carm joined my side in a breeze of floral scents, rubbing Matteo¡¯s back. ¡°Maybe he needs a nap.¡±


    ¡°Nah. He has preschool soon.¡±


    Matteo disengaged from me, sobbing. His pain rammed into my stomach like a swift kick. It wasn¡¯t the usual I-skinned-my-knee crying. Matteo probably had no idea what to make of Carm¡¯s undivided attention. My poor kid had never really had a mother.


    He looked on the verge of a meltdown, and Carm¡¯s affection seemed to do the trick. He bawled, hiding his face in my neck.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Carm smoothed his hair, looking stricken. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, honey?¡±


    Matteo shook his head.


    I patted his shoulder as my shirt cor became soaked. I sank onto the steps leading to my house as he curled on myp, bawling. Every time Carm touched Matteo, he howled louder.


    Carm appeared to take it as a personal failure. She stepped away, her glow draining from her features. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I sagged with relief when a car rolled to the curb and honked. ¡°Look, your ride to school is here!¡±


    Matteo faced it, hupping. He slid off me, his tears glistening. His crying stopped when he spotted the ck Lexus.


    A bewildered Carm handed over his things. We walked Matteo to the driver, who packed him inside. He waved at Carm and me. She waved back, beaming. When the car disappeared down the block, her smile vanished.


    She hadn¡¯t let go of my hand. ¡°Why is he so upset?¡±


    ¡°Four-year-olds cry about everything.¡±


    She still gazed in the car¡¯s direction. ¡°He gets overwhelmed easily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s courtesy of their dearly departed mother.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Carm squeezed my fingers, her voice husky. ¡°Did she hit them?¡±


    A white van in a parking lot burned in my mind. The echoes of their screaming crashed through the birdsong, siphoning the warmth from the world until the coldness seeped into my chest.


    I pulled from her grip and strode inside.


    Carm was clearly horrified. She was already assuming the worst, and I couldn¡¯t bear her pity. I¡¯d done what I could to minimize the damage Serena had caused, but nothing ever alleviated the guilt.


    ¡°Michael?¡±


    I bristled. ¡°Don¡¯t push it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for the gory details. I just want the general idea of what they went through. If they¡¯ve been abused-¡±


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re ready to spill the darkest moments of your life, leave it alone.¡± I seized the shopping tote I¡¯d left on the kitchen table and pushed it in her arms. ¡°I got you a present.¡±


    Carm set it aside, ring at me.


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    Her lips ttened as she yanked the tissue paper, pulling out a Burberry bag.


    I¡¯d found a store and searched for the bag my daughter had ruined, but they no longer carried that model, so I¡¯d bought something simr. I had no fucking clue about purses. An employee picked it.


    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±


    ¡°Mariette destroyed yours. I thought you¡¯d like a recement.¡±


    Carm dropped it on the granite, softening. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do this, Michael.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the gesture,¡± she said bracingly. ¡°But I don¡¯t care about the damned purse. You can¡¯t throw gifts at me and expect your problems to disappear.¡±


    Well, it had worked for thest wife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you can¡¯t handle the answer to.¡±


    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Because she was as pure as the driven snow. ¡°Life isn¡¯t a fairytale. The answers aren¡¯t always pretty.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, I know.¡±


    ¡°How could you possibly understand?¡±


    Carm shot me a look filled with poison.


    ¡°Something you want to say?¡±


    She held up a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dying to have a go, so do it. Get it out of your system.¡±


    ¡°I like your kids, but I do not like you.¡± Carm seized a dishcloth from a drawer and wiped crumbs from the counter. ¡°And I don¡¯t think I ever will.¡±


    Not surprising. ¡°Keep going.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a bully,¡± she boomed, throwing the rag in the sink. ¡°A joyless asshole. You¡¯re lonely. You¡¯re hurting over your brother and Serena.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t be more wrong.¡±


    She cocked her head and smiled. ¡°About her or the rest of it?¡±


    I¡¯d kick her out if my children didn¡¯t already love her. ¡°How am I joyless?¡±


    ¡°You dodge family events. You don¡¯t want to join the band or the pajama dance party-¡±


    ¡°Banging on pots and pans is not music.¡±


    She red at me. ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rupturing my eardrums.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m helping your ungrateful ass, which you¡¯d notice if you stopped behaving like a jerk!¡±


    Carm blew air in a steady stream, the only sign that she was distressed beyond the slight pink of her cheeks. I¡¯d known no one with more grace. Beautiful, even when she gazed at me like slime under her heel.


    I pulled her close. ¡°Do you hate me, Carm?¡±


    Some of the fire in her eyes dimmed.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me little reason not to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to change that.¡±


    She nced at the purse. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Looking at you is torture, but not touching you is killing me.¡±


    Her hourss curves filled my hands, triggering a dozen images of us tangled in the sheets. Carm¡¯s flush had spread to her neck and chest, and I dipped, kissing her cheek. Her lips parted, and she let out the smallest sigh.


    ¡°Should I tell you what I think of you?¡±


    Her nostrils red. ¡°I¡¯m good, thanks. I¡¯ve had my fill of truth.¡±


    ¡°I might surprise you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear it.¡±


    ¡°The man before me left a deep wound.¡± I traced an invisible scar over her heart. ¡°You¡¯re hurting. You¡¯re lonely. And you¡¯ll be eating from my hand soon¡­ because only I can give what you want most in the world.¡±


    She lifted her head, bewildered.


    Nothing was more exciting than a strong woman surrendering control-that copse of everyyer of defense until all that remained was their true essence. The key to Carm¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t hard-I¡¯d discovered it within a few minutes of conversation.


    She had yet to figure me out.

 #8 Chapter 12

    MICHAEL


    I was a gangster, not a diplomat.


    But I was expected to fix our fraying rtionship with Legion MC. The bikers didn¡¯t understand why we couldn¡¯t call off police raids anymore. They wanted a bigger cut. They demanded this and that while they terrorized Boston with their sock-puppet club, Rage Machine. The president of Legion had requested a meeting, so we booked an event venue where violence was unlikely to break out, a brick dining hall lined with elk tapestries.


    Rich people and their majestic animals.


    The Ivy League school, Bourton, was not the ideal ce to discuss business, but it was neutral ground. Nobody would be tempted to open fire on a college campus. Nico had donated so much cash that all we had to do was mention him. Plus, the food wasn¡¯t bad.


    My olive branch included free barbecue, which the biker scum would devour like rats. Steam spiraled from the heated trays that¡¯d been picked through minutes before the president arrived. Carm and I sat against the wall, surrounded by suits. She wore a pink dress with a plunging neckline, and I couldn¡¯t look at her without imagining my mouth on her tits. Eventually, I¡¯d have to find Vinn, but I had zero desire to detach from the brightest thing in the room.


    She was in a testy mood, probably because she kept catching me ogling her cleavage. She tapped my chin, forcing my gaze to crash into her deep browns for the third time.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your self-restraint?¡±


    Almost dead. ¡°I¡¯m restraining myself right now.¡±


    Carm rolled her winged eyes, dismissing me. She drank her Proso, her neck tipped in a graceful arch.


    ¡°You act like you never moaned my name during sex.¡±


    She choked, her lips shining with alcohol. I imagined iming her pout and sucking it dry, or better yet, spilling more of that golden liquid between her breasts and licking them clean.


    Our wedding night was never far away. Every smoking-hot minute of handling Carm was fresh in my mind. She had a gorgeous body. The taste of her invaded my senses when I jerked off. She¡¯d infused my blood with reckless lust that wouldn¡¯t shut up.


    Carm set the ss down. ¡°Can we not talk about-¡±


    ¡°I love the sound of youing. I wonder what noise you¡¯ll make when I fuck your mouth.¡±


    Carm ground her teeth. ¡°Not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess finishing in your mouth is a waste of cum.¡±


    She threw me a suspicious look. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    I was dropping anvil-sized hints, hoping the pieces would click in her brain. All she had to do was ask-my answer would be yes.


    I leaned across the table, fighting to keep my voice even, to be patient. ¡°You know what it means.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Perhaps she was that obtuse. ¡°Jesus.¡±


    ¡°Either exin or shut up.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. That¡¯s not doing you any favors.¡± My knuckles glided under her neck, pressing into her throbbing pulse. ¡°Figure out what you want.¡±


    ¡°My family.¡±


    This was a waste of time. If she wasn¡¯t ready to ept it, forcing her down the path would inflict more damage.


    She flinched when I kissed her forehead and darkened as though clouds shifted overhead. ¡°I¡¯m owed your trust, but you won¡¯t leave me alone with the kids.¡±


    ¡°I will. Someday. Don¡¯t I deserve points for that?¡±


    Apparently not.


    Her face crumpled as she ripped from my hands and stalked away, disappearing into the crowd. A stone sank in my stomach as heads turned to watch the blur of pink march across the marble floor.


    A couple of facts became apparent.


    One-Carm had a mental block the size of Texas.


    Two-I wished I were on her good side.


    It was out of character for me. Carm could assume whatever she wanted about me. I was trying to getid. It¡¯d be a win-win situation. She needed to snap out of her denial.


    Maybe that would never happen.


    I couldn¡¯t trust her, and she¡¯d never see past the bastard who had tortured her father. After Serena, I sure as hell wouldn¡¯t invest myself in another rtionship. Marrying Carm was for my children, and maybe a little for my career. She wouldn¡¯t love me, and that was fine-the hooker who loved me was insane.


    Carm would love my kids.


    That was all that mattered.


    My mood nosedived as a broad shoulder nudged mine.


    Vinn scraped a seat and stole Carm¡¯s vacated spot. He settled into the chair, which groaned with his weight. His clean-shaven appearance and ck suit channeled an Italian James Bond. I still wasn¡¯t used to seeing my cousin in suits. He was more of a hoodie and jeans guy, but he had to dress the part.


    He flung an arm across my shoulders. ¡°Trouble in paradise?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re great.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mike. What did you expect? You kidnapped her dad. Everything she says and does is under duress.¡±


    ¡°Did I ask your goddamned opinion?¡±


    ¡°If you had, I would¡¯ve told you not to marry a stranger. Why did you do it?¡±


    ¡°She checks off the boxes on my list.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°So do a million other girls.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s stare bored into me, but I had no interest in listening to him mock me for the next half hour when I gave him the real reason.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± I finished my drink, the heat hitting my throat. ¡°She makes Mariette and Matteo happy, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°You almost sound like you believe that.¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Have you asked about Alessio?¡±


    I dug into my ss. ¡°She has no idea where he is.¡±


    ¡°You think she¡¯s telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve ess to her emails.¡±


    Which was a lie, but I nned on hacking them eventually.


    Vinn rubbed his temples, his forehead rippling with an uncharacteristic show of strain.


    ¡°Alessio wille back.¡± I pictured him in a Hawaiian button-up and board shorts, and snorted. ¡°He¡¯s too Italian to be content with grocery store cold cuts that taste like ass. He¡¯ll miss his espressos, cannolis, prosciutto di parma, and he¡¯lle back.¡±


    ¡°I swear to God-he lost his fucking marbles once that kid was born.¡±


    ¡°Someday, it¡¯ll happen to you, too.¡± I patted his bicep. ¡°Then you¡¯ll understand why I married Carm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not having kids, ever, and you marrying Carm will always be crazy.¡± He gestured across the room. ¡°Speaking of, you might want to save her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He pointed at a drunk Anthony, who swayed as he chatted with my wife. Anthony was the son of Nico Costa, the actual boss of the family who was serving a five-year sentence in jail. Anthony was an alumnus of this ridiculous school. He¡¯d graduated with a bachelor¡¯s in psychology and had done nothing with his life but party and abuse drugs. We used to hang out all the time until I wised up and ditched the cocaine.


    All I¡¯d needed was the right motivator-fatherhood.


    I had hoped he¡¯d have ae-to-Jesus moment, but the man was thirty-four.


    My chair pushed back before I realized I¡¯d stood. Bodies blocked my way to Carm, whose smile widened as Anthony leaned in with a conspiratorial wink. He wore a Bourton zer over cks and looked surprisingly put together, given his state. That was the danger with Anthony. At first nce, it was hard to tell he was so troubled.


    He caught my eye and toasted the air.


    ¡°Mikey!¡±


    I groaned at the nickname. ¡°Hey, Anthony.¡±


    ¡°Tony, man. It¡¯s Tony. How many times do I have to remind you?¡±


    ¡°At least a few more.¡±


    I buried my grin and grabbed Carm¡¯s waist, distracted by the skintight fabric hugging her hips. I cinched her to my side. Then I pressed my mouth under her chin, kissing that delectable spot.


    Carm beamed, sliding her arms in my jacket.


    ¡°You two are so cute.¡± Anthony jostled his drink, the ice clinking the ss. ¡°Makes me want to vomit.¡±


    Pissant. ¡°Pretty sure that¡¯s the J?gerbomb.¡±


    Anthony drank, frowning. ¡°What do you see in him?¡±


    Your jealousy¡¯s showing, you snide little fuck.


    I held in thement because I was eager to hear what she¡¯d say.


    ¡°Plenty.¡± Carm ced a hand on my chest and stared at me. ¡°Michael has a great sense of humor. He respects me. He¡¯s loyal-heys everything on the line for family.¡±


    ¡°Any ns for children?¡±


    I peeked at Carm, who seemed unwilling to answer. She swallowed hard and nced at me.


    ¡°Carm¡¯s dying for a baby.¡± I smirked at my wife, whose face registered naked shock. ¡°We¡¯ll get to that soon, won¡¯t we?¡±


    Anthony sipped his cocktail. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a guy who wanted kids.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. What about Alessio?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a weirdo-doesn¡¯t count.¡± Anthony shrugged, slurring his words. ¡°Seems to be something men put up with to keep a woman.¡±


    ¡°Not for me.¡±


    Anthony shot me a ck look.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I love about you,¡± Carm gushed in a sweet tone she reserved for Mariette. ¡°You are an amazing father.¡±


    Did she mean it?


    She¡¯d said it before, but never with a caress in her voice. It hit me in the only ce I was vulnerable. I had to know if she was messing with me, but I couldn¡¯t read anything in her expression.


    Carm¡¯s hands glided up my throat. She stopped, her mouth centimeters away.


    I leaned in, my heart hammering-


    Anthony made a juvenile noise, cleaving through our energy. He murmured a goodbye before stomping off.


    I could¡¯ve hurled my ss at his head.


    Carm slipped out of my jacket and stepped back, her cheeks pink. ¡°He¡¯s a character.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a pain in my fucking ass.¡± I growled, checking my watch. ¡°Damn. I have a meeting I couldn¡¯t care less about, but when I return you¡¯re sitting in myp all night.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t that give you an erection?¡±


    Probably. ¡°Try not to break too many hearts.¡±

 #8 Chapter 13

    CARMELA


    I hated wiseguy parties.


    My dad couldn¡¯t stand that I was twenty-seven and unmarried, so every few months he¡¯d invite all the single mafiosos for a barbecue. Mom bore the brunt of the cooking, so I¡¯d helped roll the dough for the tomato pie and kept the liquor flowing for the greedy sons of bitches.


    They¡¯d packed my parents¡¯ home like vermin-fat, power-hungry, cheese-eating rats. Some were old enough to be my father. Men with pot bellies. Guys who talked too loud and leered at me with disgusting grins.


    I felt like I was reliving the past at this party with all the Costa soldiers and their wives. There were no families. It was mind-numbingly boring, and I didn¡¯t have Matteo and Mariette to keep mepany.


    I nursed my Proso, unable to shake Michael and the things he¡¯d said. Carm¡¯s dying for a baby. I¡¯d never so much as hinted at that, despite it being one hundred percent true.


    What the hell was he ying at?


    Men wearing leather drifted through the crowd, heading for the buffet. My pulse galloped as six-foot giant with a ginger beard loaded his te with steak. Tattoos decorated his arms, and a Legion MC patch covered his chest.


    Nick¡¯s gang.


    My stomach filled with ice.


    Michael had mentioned it was a get-together with his partners, but I had no idea that meant Legion. Nick could be here.


    I had to leave. I opened my phone and called him, but it went straight to voicemail. My thoughts raced. I was better off at the house than here. Staying put me at risk of bumping into Nick, who likely still lived in a fantasynd where I was his loving girlfriend and he didn¡¯t repulse me.


    I pushed people aside in my haste, bursting from the service exit behind the kitchens.


    Frigid air stung my feet and legs. Men lounged against the brick, smoking. Leather cuts shed into view as I hurried past.


    A wolf whistle cut me to the bone.


    ¡°Lift up your dress. Show us that pussy.¡±


    ¡°Want a ride, baby?¡±


    The familiar baritone poured gasoline on the mes. The universe couldn¡¯t be that cruel.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, beautiful?¡± A man peeled from the wall, flicking his cigarette. ¡°Hold up.¡±


    I picked up my pace, my heels cracking the pavement. A lightbox glowed ahead. If I reached it, I could call campus security-


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Heavy footsteps thumped the concrete with a jingle of metal. ¡°Baby, hold on.¡±


    He pawed my shoulder as something drifted into my nose.


    Cloves.


    I used to connect the scent with home, but now it reminded me of death. The smell came from Nick¡¯s ebony cigarettes. So many times, I¡¯d watched him light up. Before our love story turned into Fatal Attraction, I¡¯d bought boxes and slipped them in ces for him to find.


    ¡°I said, hold the fuck on.¡± His yfulness evaporated as he dug into my forearm. His mouth twisted into a scowl that smoothed over when I spun around. ¡°Beauty.¡±


    He looked the same as he did months ago, still wearing his golden hair in a messy California wave. A snarl of one-percenter imagery wrapped his sleeves in vivid, ck ink. A dark shadow covered his jaw and cheeks. He kept his beard short because it grew in patchy chunks. Nick cupped my face, his eyes zed with lust.


    ¡°Hi, Nick.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Nick. That¡¯s all I get?¡±


    Nick¡¯s broad hand settled over my chest as he pushed, with way too much force. When he¡¯d hurt me, he fed me a line of bullshit. I don¡¯t know my strength, babe. Michael¡¯s imperial frame was just as strong, and he¡¯d never injured me.


    I had the feeling he¡¯d scoff at a man who used that excuse.


    ¡°Nick, it hurts.¡±


    Nick hissed, crushing me against the wall. His fingers glided up my neck, and squeezed my artery. I slumped, my heart pounding, my lungs struggling. He loved keeping me on the edge of suffocation.


    ¡°Nick, stop.¡±


    ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve searched everywhere.¡±


    He pinched, cutting off my tether to life. Nick watched me gulp for air, his lips curled in sadistic greed. His mouth caught mine, hungry, devouring. A tide of vomit threatened as his tongue shed my lips open. He tasted like his disgusting cigarettes, the clove spice invading my senses. He kissed me as ck spots ate my vision. He released me, the rush of oxygen flooding my body with vigor.


    I yanked to the side. ¡°Get off me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done with you, Beauty.¡±


    ¡°Back away.¡±


    ¡°You want to talk?¡± He retreated several inches. He sighed, zeroing in on my cleavage. ¡°Start by exining yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy.¡±


    ¡°Doing what, running out on me?¡±


    Nick had no idea I was married. If he found out, he¡¯d crush my throat. A faint tingle shot down my spine. I¡¯d been prepared to die for a long time. I wished he¡¯d just do it.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At least I¡¯d be free of him.


    Suspicion darkened his gaze. ¡°Carm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here with someone else.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re messing with me.¡± His finger stabbed my neck. He drew a line as though mimicking a de, his nail scoring my flesh. ¡°You must be. I¡¯m a jealous man. You know I take no prisoners.¡±


    ¡°We broke up.¡±


    ¡°I never agreed to that. You walked out on me, and ever since then we¡¯ve been ying this cat-and-mouse game.¡± He slipped under my dress, sliding up my thighs to cup my ass. ¡°I find you. We fight. We fuck. Then you run. I¡¯ll admit, it was fun for a while, but now I need you back.¡±


    I ripped him off me. ¡°Nick, it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°The hell it is. I love you.¡±


    No, no, no. ¡°I don¡¯t feel the same anymore.¡±


    Nick yanked me off the wall. ¡°You can¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°I do. We weren¡¯t good together.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. We have what everybody in the world wants.¡±


    ¡°Which is what?¡±


    ¡°Love.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t capable of empathy, and I didn¡¯t love him. Maybe I thought I did in the beginning, but I was so na?ve. His overprotectiveness, the grand gestures, the over-the-top disys of affection, thevish gifts-they were a hollow imitation of love.


    ¡°You¡¯re my olddy.¡± Nick tapped on his bicep, to the ck-and-white rose. ¡°You¡¯re in my heart, Carm. In my soul. I¡¯m tired of banging girls who look like you but aren¡¯t you. I want you every day, not once in a while.¡±


    As though a tattoo proved anything but his obsession.


    ¡°You beat me constantly.¡±


    He rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. You hurt me so often that it took weeks to heal from everything you did.¡±


    ¡°You are crazy-¡±


    ¡°You raped me in front of your brothers.¡±


    ¡°I warned you. I told you that a rtionship with me would be intense. You said you didn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea what I was getting myself into.¡±


    ¡°If I was a monster, it was because you pushed me.¡±


    ¡°I never want to see you again.¡± I wrenched from his grasp and rubbed at the red mark. ¡°We¡¯re over.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nick shook his head, his expression maddening. ¡°You will get over this.¡±


    I headed toward the service entrance, and Nick¡¯s toxic presence followed, demanding my attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking turn away.¡± He seized my left arm, scowling at something.


    I balled my fist. Toote.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± He brushed his thumb over my wedding ring, his voice rising into a shout. ¡°What did you do!¡±


    ¡°Nick-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± He let my hand fall as though he was gutted. ¡°How could you?¡±


    ¡°How could I find happiness? How dare I be with someone who doesn¡¯t hit me? He treats me like a human being and not a blow-up doll, which is all you¡¯ve ever done.¡±


    ¡°You slept with me two months ago!¡±


    ¡°What was I supposed to do? Fight you? You broke into my house. You¡¯re sick. Crawl into a hole and die.¡± My throat tightened as I staved off the images from ourst encounter. ¡°I fucking hate you. I hate you so much.¡±


    ¡°Carm-¡±


    ¡°No. You had your chance, and you ruined it.¡±


    A heavy silence filled the space between us, broken only by his brothers, who were cat-calling another woman.


    A bitter smile staggered across his face. ¡°Who is it, Carm?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°Give me his name. You said you loved me. You wanted us to marry and have kids, or did I imagine that? Lying bitch. You whore.¡± Nick¡¯s shouts attracted attention from the employees gathered by the door. ¡°Who the fuck is it?¡±


    ¡°Michael Costa.¡±


    ¡°Michael Costa.¡± Nick¡¯s voice lowered to a deadly simmer. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you together, and suddenly you¡¯re married to that dago wop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and thank God, he¡¯s nothing like you.¡±


    His hand whirled, and my cheek exploded with pain. My palms hit the concrete, the rocks digging into my skin.


    Ahead, a group of men in smocks approached. One of them spoke on the phone, ring at Nick, who squared his shoulders and whistled at his brothers. Normally, Nick wouldn¡¯t think twice about blowing them apart, but we stood on a college campus. He backed off, his eyes reduced to malevolent slits.


    ¡°Lady, you okay?¡± A forty-something dark-skinned man helped me upright. ¡°Should we call the police?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m good.¡±


    The concerned men formed a circle around me as I reentered the venue.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I must¡¯ve repeated that phrase thousands of times in the weeks after I escaped Nick, when everybody saw that I was a shell of my former self. Bumping into Nick didn¡¯t rattle me. My hands were shaking because it was cold.


    I was fine, except for the foulness that was Nick sitting heavy in my stomach. It churned violently. Acid shot up my throat.


    I shoved people aside and hung over a trash can. The bitterness raked my tongue as I purged. I always vomited when Nick left. Every single time. It didn¡¯t matter that he never got the chance to rape me, because he¡¯d find me and do it again, and again, and this would never stop.


    The rage that consumed me could¡¯ve blotted out the sun.


    ¡°I disappear for a few minutes, and this happens.¡± Michael¡¯s warmth stroked my back, and suddenly a napkin hovered near my lips. ¡°You all right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    When I straightened, Michael¡¯s smile thinned and the tan drained from his face. ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    ¡°My ex-boyfriend is here. He hit me.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°We had a really bad rtionship, but we broke up a while ago.¡± I brushed the mark on my cheek. ¡°He¡¯s with Legion. He found out I¡¯m married, and he was very upset.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Michael¡¯s voice chilled to subzero as his arms wrapped me in heat. ¡°Where is the prick?¡±


    ¡°Outside.¡±


    He tucked my head under his chin, stroking my hair. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home with Vitale. Take a bath. Do something rxing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right behind you. Promise.¡± He gestured at Vitale, who peeled himself off the wall. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Crash.¡±

 #8 Chapter 14

    MICHAEL


    The name sounded familiar.


    All biker handles blended together because they were stupid fucking names-Axel, Diesel, Crash. Was Mommy¡¯s ident taken?


    ¡°Bad rtionship¡± meant beatings and rape. A lot of Carm¡¯s behavior now made perfect sense. Red gs I should¡¯ve noticed smacked me in the face.


    Men who hit women were a half-step above pedophiles. Crash was garbage. He terrorized her to feel big, because his ego was fragile. I¡¯d find that piece of shit. I¡¯d drag him into my car, shove him in a dark cell, and spend a few days inflicting unimaginable pain on him.


    I¡¯d sent Carm home with Vitale. She was a mess. It took a while to calm her, and then I¡¯d amassed the troops. Six Costa enforcers-brutes with hard-ons for fighting-and then we¡¯d interviewed the staff. They gave me a much more harrowing ount.


    ¡°He did what?¡±


    My voice smoked with rage, and the atmosphere pulsed with fury. Everyone wanted to beat up bikers. When I was little, my brother would drink and rave about MC guys corrupting nice Italian girls. A deep mistrust of one-percenters was in our blood. Costas were protective of our own. Nothing enraged us more than bikers¡¯ filthy hands on our women.


    ¡°He choked her,¡± the forty-something caterer repeated. ¡°She tried to run, but the asshole wouldn¡¯t let her. He called her a whore. pped her.¡±


    A hush descended over the room.


    Men had died for lesser offenses, but what Crash had done was egregious. He¡¯d assaulted my wife. I was Vinn¡¯s right hand-was this guy out of his mind?


    His fate was sealed. He¡¯d die slowly.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    He frowned, his mouth thinning. ¡°You seem like a decent man. You don¡¯t want to be mixed up in that kind of trouble.¡±


    ¡°Buddy, I am trouble.¡± I patted his back and shoved a fifty in his pocket. ¡°Thanks for the information. I¡¯d appreciate it if you kept what you saw to yourself.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as he¡¯d vanished from the kitchen, someone smashed their fist into the wall.


    ¡°We should kill them all!¡±


    Agreed.


    I faced the hungry wolves desperate for a fight. ¡°Nobody is firing their weapon. Understand? Thest thing I need is the governor on my ass about a school shooting.¡±


    They nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Somebody better keep a calm head, because I don¡¯t know if I can.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fuck him up, boss.¡±


    My shoulder rammed into the service exit, and it blew open into a darkened alley between two buildings. A dumpster sat to my left, and trash littered the ground. Bikers lounged against the brick wall, smoking, their Harleys parked in a row. I spilled into the cool darkness, my enforcers covering my six as I approached the men wearing leather cuts.


    ¡°Crash!¡±


    They angled their heads at me. I had no idea which was him. Carm had described him as blond and tall.


    ¡°Which one of you is Crash?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    A soft voice beckoned me toward a man with a linebacker body. ck ink wrapped his sleeves, and he wore faded leather over a Metallica T-shirt. He was in his mid-twenties, his light features reminding me of Julian. His hair was swept back. A dusting of a golden beard clung to his jaw. The rounded cheeks gave him a baby-faced innocence that shed with the biker outfit. He looked like a kid who¡¯d watched too much Sons of Anarchy. He smoked an ebony cigarette, which he flicked in my direction. Red sparks danced across the pavement.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the dago that married my girl.¡±


    He was begging to die.


    ¡°And you¡¯re the chrome-humping rapist.¡±


    His friends slid from the shadows, reaching for their weapons. He raised a palm, and they stopped. ¡°Is that what she says I am?¡±


    ¡°She never mentions you.¡±


    ¡°Because you can¡¯tpare.¡± Crash¡¯s mouth curved into an arrogant smirk. ¡°She¡¯s sparing your feelings because you don¡¯t do it for her. I know my woman. She doesn¡¯t want a nice guy.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m nice?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not an alpha male. You¡¯re a beta bitch, and you¡¯re not what she wants. You¡¯ll give her up.¡±


    ¡°Over my dead fucking body.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let you live after tasting my woman¡¯s pussy.¡±


    It was as though a blood stter had blinded me. I seized my knife. I swung, burying the de. It pierced his leather and struck something hard. There was no gush of warmth.


    The fucker wore armor.


    His knuckles smashed my head. Two more punches caught my jaw. I staggered. My enforcersunched at the bikers, armed with knives and ckjacks. I rammed my shoulder into Crash¡¯s stomach, pinning him against the dumpster. He hammered me. A blow to my kidneys knocked me down.


    Fucking asshole.


    I gritted my teeth and socked his gut. He unsheathed a de and sliced, forcing me to jump. I blocked his blows with my forearms until a wild stab seared into my skin. I grunted as heat spilled into my palm. His knife whistled the air. I avoided it, ducking and diving. I grabbed his wrist, twisted, and wrenched the handle. Then I kicked his leg out.


    His knee mmed into the concrete, and I grappled him. I couldn¡¯t get a hold on him. I dropped my weapon. I jerked him into a chokehold. He pushed with his feet, attempting to dislodge me. He thrust my chin and punched. Agony burst through my insides. Nausea radiated from the fire in my groin.


    I let him go, gasping.


    He lunged.


    I took a bottle rolled under the dumpster and swung it like a golf club. It shattered on his cheek, ss raining the pavement. Crash swore and stumbled. I seized his jacket and tugged him to the ground. I smashed his face into the shards, introducing my knuckles to his eyes, his nose, beating every exposed inch. I scraped the broken bits and shoved them in his mouth.


    ¡°Choke on it.¡±


    Crash rolled on his side, vomiting.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Dimly, I recognized my cousin¡¯s baritone as rough hands seized my arms. They yanked. My elbow cracked into a jaw. I was ripped off Crash. Another body tackled me, knocking me backward. I roared as Crash crawled upright, spitting crimson.


    ¡°Let me the fuck go!¡±


    A red-haired Legion member patted Crash¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You okay, man?¡±


    ¡°Get off me.¡± Crash pushed him. He scooped a knife from the floor. His brothers waid him. Four of them subdued him, but he was like a rabid tiger. He shed the ginger beard¡¯s chest, slicing his leather cut. Then the president stepped into the fight, mming his fist into Crash¡¯s skull.


    He dropped. His palms hit the asphalt.


    ¡°I gave you a goddamned order.¡± The president of Legion stood beside Vinn, whose stony features betrayed nothing. ¡°What the hell¡¯s going on?¡±


    Crash slowly got to his feet, his bleeding lips stretched into a leer. ¡°Costa and I had a disagreement.¡±


    ¡°He assaulted my wife. I have witnesses. I demand his life.¡±


    ¡°Carm belonged to me before she was yours.¡± Crash twisted the de in his palm. ¡°Give her back.¡±


    ¡°If you have to make demands for a girl, she¡¯s not yours.¡±


    ¡°You stole her-¡±


    ¡°I proposed. She said yes.¡± Iughed, pointed at the president¡¯s shocked face. ¡°Even he thinks you¡¯re insane.¡±


    ¡°Two months ago, I was fucking her. We were together!¡±


    ¡°And then she ghosted your ass. Too bad.¡± I¡¯d carve this motherfucker and blowtorch his lying mouth. ¡°Maybe you should¡¯ve offered her more than your small dick.¡±


    ¡°I will rip you apart, Costa. I¡¯ll destroy your world and everybody in it.¡±


    This dumb fuck didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d marked him for ughter.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never get the chance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Vinn shoved me, his actions shing with his tempered voice. ¡°Not here, Mike. Look where we are.¡±


    I didn¡¯t tear my gaze from Crash. ¡°I¡¯m killing the bastard.¡±


    ¡°Not here.¡±


    The president motioned to his men, who dragged Crash to the bikes. As much as I wanted to end this here, I couldn¡¯t execute him on a college campus. A gunshot victim on Ivy League grounds would attract national attention. This wasn¡¯t the way to dispose of Carm¡¯s ex.


    I would kill him.


    Soon.


    WE HELD AN EMERGENCY MEETING. Vinn yed the diplomat with Legion¡¯s president, who insisted that his road captain made an error in judgment. It was like Crash hadn¡¯t groped and hit my wife. He expected us to shake hands and forget, which would never happen. ording to Vinn, this was not the first time Legion had been soft with Crash. Then I screamed into the receiver and threatened to cut off their drug supply, and he caved. We were free to murder Crash, provided we could find him.


    He was probably holed up in a motel, licking his wounds. If it weren¡¯t for Vinn, Crash would¡¯ve died on a gurney in between spitting out chunks of ss. His pride was shattered. Carm had rejected him, and I¡¯d beaten his ass.


    He had to die.


    Eventually, I cooled down. I visited the ER to get stitched up. It was past midnight when I got home. My heartbeat jacked, I climbed the steps to our bedroom.


    Light bled under the door.


    Shit. She was awake.


    I hesitated before entering.


    Carm whirled. She¡¯d cleaned up, but red marks etched her cheeks as though she¡¯d gripped them for hours. She wore nothing but the ck T-shirt I used for sleeping. She stalked toward me, her eyes burning.


    ¡°You bastard. Why didn¡¯t you call me!¡± Carm grabbed me, her forehead pulsing with a throbbing vein. ¡°I¡¯ve been out of my mind with worry. You didn¡¯t return my calls. I didn¡¯t know if I should contact hospitals or the morgue or-¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry. I thought you¡¯d be asleep.¡±


    ¡°Sleep? Are you insane?¡± Carm swelled like a bullfrog, clutching my zer. ¡°You crazy son of a bitch.¡±


    She enveloped me in a bear hug and dissolved into sobs. Breath caught in her lungs as she struggled to inhale.


    It killed me.


    I¡¯d never seen her fall apart. My words stuck in my throat as she clung to me.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I cradled her shoulder, burying my nose in her sweet scent. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I fought him. It didn¡¯t end on good terms.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be vague.¡±


    ¡°He sliced my arm, so I shoved ss in his mouth. He¡¯s still alive-¡±


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± she moaned, fingering the bandage. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Just a scratch.¡±


    Carm crumpled as she unfastened the knot at my neck and pushed the jacket from my shoulders. She gazed at the strip of white wrapping my arm, her voice husky with regret. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Michael.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d do it again. And again. Carm, breathe. You¡¯re safe.¡±


    Carm shook her head, so agitated she couldn¡¯t exhale without shaking violently. ¡°I hate him. I wish he¡¯d disappear.¡±


    Working on it. ¡°How long has he been an issue?¡±


    ¡°A couple of years.¡±


    ¡°Years?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes he leaves me alone for a few weeks. I move constantly. I rent apartments under pseudonyms. I do everything I can to avoid him. He always manages to find me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know where to begin. ¡°How did you meet this guy?¡±


    ¡°A bar.¡± She closed her eyes. ¡°I thought I was in love. We were together for a while. I ran away to be with him, but after a few months of living with him, it turned into a horror show. I left him, but he hasn¡¯t left me.¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve asked me for help. You were at my house on Christmas. We hung out all the time. I would¡¯ve handled him for you.¡±


    ¡°You have two adorable children.¡±


    ¡°What do they have to do with anything?¡±


    Everything.


    My stomach dropped as Carm slumped onto the mattress, depression descending over her like a cloak.


    ¡°You were such a nice guy. I couldn¡¯t bring him in your lives.¡±


    Nothing she¡¯d said tonight devastated me more. ¡°You¡¯re worth it, Carm. I don¡¯t care what kind of trouble you¡¯re in.¡±


    Her head sank.


    ¡°Crash is the reason you never gave me the time of day. Isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Carm burrowed into bed and pulled the quilt to her forehead. It only slightly muffled her crying, and her agony pained me more than my throbbing wound.


    I sat beside her, peeling theforter to stroke her ebony tresses.


    ¡°Do you wantpany?¡±


    She nodded.


    I stripped, sliding in next to her. Carm flung her arm over my chest and snuggled close, her warmth burning me.


    I smoothed her sleeve. ¡°So what¡¯s with the shirt?¡±


    ¡°It smelled like you.¡±


    She stared ahead, her expression nk.


    I pressed my lips to her cheek, and as we touched she made a desperate sound, a sharp inhale that sliced into my chest. I turned my head and caught her lips. The salt from her tears slid over my tongue. I kissed her harder, determined to stop that awful, gut-wrenching sound.


    She sighed, melting into the sheets. Her touch drifted to my face as she leaned into the kiss. Her arms coiled over me as she deepened it. She was so eager, sucking, biting, her delectable pout iming every corner of my mouth.


    My hands skimmed her thighs. She ground into me. I ripped off her shirt in a whirl of ck cotton and tangled hair. My cock stiffened as she wriggled into a position that squished her breasts against me. I kneaded her ass, following the curve to a waist, up her velvety skin. My thumbs brushed the side of her breast. I cupped her tits, and she crashed her mouth into mine. I grabbed her hip and switched our positions.


    Carm¡¯s brte waves syed over white satin. Her tongue shed my lips, invading my senses with vani. My instincts screamed to answer her softness with bruising force, but I yanked the reins on my arousal.


    I liked rough sex.


    I tied girls inpromised positions. I spanked them and forced them to beg for orgasms. I loved it, and I made sure they did, too. When I was frustrated-when life got too stressful-I fucked women.


    But Carm needed a gentle man right now.


    I was the furthest from that, but I could try. I counted to ten. I closed my eyes and clenched my teeth. Carm¡¯s hand wandered below my midriff. She rolled over my cock and squeezed. Her passion stirred a primal urge that screamed one word-Dominate. It was more than a desire-an imperative to control snared my limbs and made my cock hard.


    I had to stop.


    I flipped onto my back, away from her. Carm followed, her touch red-hot as she drifted to my briefs. I moved her hand to where my heart thundered. She shook from my grasp, raising my lust to a five-story fire.


    I pulled her off me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I stumbled out of bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t be what you need.¡±


    Hurt shed across Carm¡¯s beautiful face.


    This is too intense.

 #8 Chapter 15

    CARMELA


    I¡¯d never love again.


    I¡¯d barely survived myst rtionship. Love was an indiscriminate killer of hearts, and mine was broken beyond repair. But Michael¡¯s fight with Nick had thrown that into doubt.


    He¡¯d stood up for me.


    He¡¯d shoved ss down Nick¡¯s throat without skipping a beat. Michael hadn¡¯t wasted time with twenty questions. He¡¯d believed me and acted swiftly.


    That meant everything to me.


    I told myself Michael was defending his pride, not me, but I couldn¡¯t separate his actions from the safety they¡¯d given me. And maybe I didn¡¯t love him, but there was room in my heart for his children.


    I loved them.


    Matteo was such a sweet kid. He hugged me at every opportunity, said hrious things, and hero-worshipped Michael. His daughter was moreplicated. Her fierce independence challenged me. She was prone to mming doors and I-hate-yous. She was guarded, like her father.


    The responsibility over both kids made me feel needed, but however much I lost myself in this new role, I couldn¡¯t forget that Nick was out there.


    Giant oaks towered above us like giants as we strolled the deep greenwn toward the yground. Mariette raced ahead, hooting with pleasure as she hurled herself onto a swing. Matteo¡¯s legs dashed for the stic tree house. He beat the bongo drum and twisted the gear wheel.


    Michael¡¯s hawk-like gaze zeroed in on his kids. Sleep lines etched his face, but other than that, he seemed normal. An untamed scruff covered his jaw and neck, and his mocha waves were half-tamed. When his amber eyes flicked at me, my heart jumped.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Want coffee?¡±


    His attention slid to the children. ¡°Sure, I like it with-¡±


    ¡°Milk and enough sugar for a diabetica. I know.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He raised his brows as I wandered toward the espresso stand.


    Dew clung to the grass, slicking my ankles as sunshine broke through the murky sky. It was a beautiful spring morning. Cherry blossoms floated on the wind, clinging to my hair. The crisp air bit my cheeks. As I mixed Michael¡¯s coffee, I examined the lightness in my chest-happiness.


    I joined Michael¡¯s side, handing him the cup. ¡°I put in four sugars.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± He frowned at it, as though he suspected poison, but he drank anyway. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You have a sweet tooth,¡± I said when he shot me a probing look. ¡°Peppermint candy in all your pockets. And I found your hidden stash in the walk-in closet.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you watched me.¡± He wasn¡¯t angry. He looked ttered. ¡°Are you after my heart, Carm?¡±


    ¡°With a lousy cup of joe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Michael¡¯s smile widened behind the cardboard. ¡°What else do you think you know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re eating all the children¡¯s snacks. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°What a monster.¡±


    ¡°I gave them life. The least they can do is give me their Snack Packs.¡± Michael¡¯s fingers skimmed my leggings and pinched my ass. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    ¡°Your favorite vegetable is broli. You have a thing for id suits. You use a butter knife to cut meat. I could go on and on, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Your quirks don¡¯t offer any insight to who you are as a person. And I want to know my husband.¡±


    Michael acted like he was half-listening, his gaze hyper-focused on the kids, but he stilled.


    ¡°Tell me about your parents.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡¯s dead,¡± he said baldly. ¡°Passed away when I was five. The guy you met at our wedding is my mom¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about your father.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember him. The funeral stuck in my mind, but other than that¡­he¡¯s a stranger.¡±


    So he grew up without a dad. That pitted my stomach with sadness. ¡°What happened after he died? Who helped raised you?¡±


    ¡°Daniel.¡± All the light seemed to disappear within Michael. ¡°My brother was fifteen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a ton of pressure for a teenager.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but he did the best he could. He packed lunches and walked me to school. Bought all the candy I wanted. When I got older, he¡¯d take me to arcades and p a ten-dor roll of quarters in my hand. That was a lot of money in those days. Especially for a kid. Daniel wasn¡¯t perfect. He wasn¡¯t even nice, but he was the closest thing I had to a dad.¡±


    Clouds rolled overhead, blocking the sun. He shook off his mncholy, the smile returning to his face.


    ¡°Life with me isn¡¯t so bad, is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not torture.¡±


    ¡°Easy on the praise, honey. When you let loose thosepliments, my knees knock together.¡±


    I took his shoulder and kissed his brow.


    He stared at me, toying with the empty cup.


    ¡°Do I make you nervous?¡± I asked.


    He snorted. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Ever since I told you about Crash, you¡¯ve been different.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to be gentle. I¡¯m not making excuses or getting out of anything. I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡± He leaned in, his breath tickling my cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t have a pause button, sweetheart. When we¡¯re hot and heavy, it¡¯s tough to stop.¡±


    ¡°I never asked you to change.¡±


    ¡°I married you to build a better life. If I give in to my impulses, I will hurt you. And I can¡¯t live with that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that for sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a risk I¡¯m not selfish enough to take. I want you to be happy.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t mean that.


    My heart drank it in anyway. I¡¯d waited for someone to appreciate me. Nobody had ever seen my worth. They never cared to look beyond my face and body.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°Then why did I marry you?¡±


    I had no answer.


    Michael no longer resembled the monster I¡¯d met in his mansion. Piece by piece fell, like a badly fitting costume over a beautiful man. He¡¯d sucked me in like a ck hole, pulling me into his dark orbit.


    He¡¯s lying.


    I didn¡¯t care. I needed this.


    I dragged him by hispels, kissing him hard.


    Michael let a shockedugh into my mouth. A rumble vibrated in his throat, the sound deepening as I crushed him against a tree. His growl settled between my thighs as he flipped me around.


    He palmed my back before I hit the wood. Our bodies molded together. His lip caught mine with a sh of teeth that nipped before a liquid heat swiped me. He devoured me in a slow, agonizing stroke while he glided down in silky caresses.


    I pulled away, just enough to be warmed by hiszy smile. ¡°Is this what you¡¯re like when you don¡¯t hate me?¡±


    ¡°I never hated you, Carm.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, either.¡±


    ¡°Thank fuck.¡±


    He tipped forward, iming me again. He was softer thanst time, his tongue flicking my lip in such a wanton disy we were seconds from being called out.


    ¡°I want you. The real you.¡± I brushed his hair, fingers tangled in his hair. ¡°Not the man you pretended to be.¡±

 #8 Chapter 16

    CARMELA


    I belted out an Italian bad. The high notes strained my voice because the singer was a soprano, and I was a first alto. I¡¯d lowered the key two half-steps but it was still too much, so I switched to a Patsy Cline song.


    As thest lyrics of ¡°She¡¯s Got You¡± faded, pping burst from a room. My stomach tightened as I followed the sound into the office, where my husband lounged in the darkness. A sliver of light shed his face into a diagonal slice, illuminating the faint outline of his silhouette. He sat on the couch, feet raised on the coffee table. He brought his hands together.


    ¡°Bravissimo.¡±


    Patches of heat burned my cheeks. I had no problem singing in front of strangers. Michael was another story. ¡°You¡¯re home early.¡±


    ¡°I had aplication.¡±


    He was nothing more than a shape, which gave me no insight into his mood. He seemed to guess mine from the silence.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Keep singing.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t when you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯llugh?¡±


    My anxiety had more to do with his presence, which rippled toward me like dark tendrils, snaring me no matter where I hid. He¡¯d always been overwhelming in a simr way to Nick. Michael was a different vor of monster. I wanted to know how far he could be pushed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m finished with practice.¡±


    Michael cocked his head. ¡°Howe I never hear you?¡±


    ¡°I do it when you¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re married. You don¡¯t have to hide from me anymore.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t let this go.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding. I sing to Matteo sometimes.¡±


    ¡°That kid has you wrapped around his pinkie.¡± Not that Michael minded, judging from the softness in his voice. ¡°Now he has me reading him five stories a night.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I love him.¡±


    It slipped out before I could swallow the confession.


    Love was a dangerous word. Nick had done unspeakable things in its name, and men like Michael considered their sons extensions of themselves. Zero degrees of separation existed between him and Matteo. He¡¯d assume I loved him. He would use it against me.


    What the hell was wrong with me?


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Suspicionced Michael¡¯s tone. ¡°Or are you ttering me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about ttering you.¡±


    ¡°I believe that.¡±


    That hung between us, heating the air. Then Michael interrupted the silence with a whip-likemand.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°Ask nicely.¡±


    Michael drummed the couch before conceding. ¡°Please.¡±


    I was surprised he caved so easily. I approached him, sinking into the space beside him. Michael¡¯s head turned.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why what?¡±


    Michael went rigid, as though guarding himself from a strike. ¡°Why do you love them?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I just do.¡± I stared at Michael, who was impossible to read in the dark. ¡°They¡¯re cute children, and I bond quickly.¡±


    ¡°I could never feel that way about somebody else¡¯s kids. I¡¯m indifferent to everyone but me and mine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that heartless.¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t have one of your own.¡±


    That dug into me like acid. ¡°Thanks for the reminder, asshole.¡±


    ¡°Carm, I¡¯m okay with trying.¡±


    My stomach tensed.


    A baby.


    He couldn¡¯t have meant that.


    He grabbed my wrist, pulling me down before I¡¯d risen from the sofa. ¡°I could give you a baby.¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking with me?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯d like to be fucking you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke. Not about this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I tried to tell you weeks ago. I¡¯ve hinted at it heavily, but your skull is thicker than my cousin¡¯s. You can¡¯t believe anything good about me.¡±


    ¡°You want a baby.¡± I was still stuck on that bombshell. ¡°With me.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters, you already have two. What would you do with another?¡±


    ¡°There are perks to having kids with you, Carm. Besides the obvious.¡± Michael¡¯s thigh pressed into mine. ¡°Matteo is half-Italian. He¡¯ll never follow in my footsteps, but our sons will.¡±


    Oh my God. ¡°What if we have girls?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll braid their hair and I¡¯ll build them dollhouses.¡±


    ¡°And if we have a son?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll groom him into this life. I need somebody to take over when I¡¯m old.¡± Michael leaned over, softening. ¡°You have to be okay with that.¡±


    I expected nothing less from a man like him, though it stung my heart. ¡°What about Teo?¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning the same for him?¡±


    Michael shook his head. ¡°The kid is too sensitive.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s perfect!¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s not a criticism. I love how nice he is, but I have to face facts. You were right. We¡¯re not alike. Plus, as only half guido, he¡¯ll never be made. I can¡¯t ask him to join something that¡¯ll never ept him.¡±


    This conversation was crazy.


    ¡°We are not even pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather clear the air now. It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m happy either way.¡±


    This was insanity. ¡°You¡¯re fine with doctor¡¯s appointments and changing diapers and-¡±


    ¡°Do you want a baby or not?¡±


    Was that a serious question?


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve always wanted to be a mom.¡± I gasped as Michael¡¯s attention drifted to the zipper at my neck. ¡°What are you-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a baby.¡±


    Michael unzipped my dress, his hand slipping down my back. As the cotton peeled from my body, he pulled my bra straps down, chasing them with hot kisses. His mouth was ecstasy. He palmed my breast, his tongue following his thumb¡¯s movements. Michael stroked up my leg, the swell of pleasure knocking me off bnce.


    I threaded my fingers through his soft hair, and Michael rewarded me with a sharp nip. He dragged me onto hisp. My thighs syed over his as he cradled me like a doll.


    I ripped into his shirt, trailing his chest, sliding over the bs of muscle. Desire lodged in my throat like a fist. I undressed him, wetness soaking the fabric.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Blood,¡± he murmured. ¡°But it¡¯s mine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Shit. I¡¯ll grab bandages.¡±


    ¡°I have all the healing I need right here.¡± He kissed me, and then he brushed the seam of my panties. ¡°And here.¡±


    Oh God. ¡°What do you get out of this?¡±


    ¡°I fuck you however I want.¡±


    A dark thrill shot through my veins at his clipped tone.


    It was a warning.


    One I should heed, because he was covered in blood. Something deadly stirred in him, but he wouldn¡¯t unleash it until I consented. A heavy silence stole the air as I considered surrendering control.


    ¡°Anything for a baby.¡±


    He took my wrists, his grip biting. ¡°Carm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to meet you halfway.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t exist. There is all the way or nothing.¡±


    ¡°Keep going.¡± I grabbed his hand and guided it lower. ¡°It¡¯s my choice.¡±


    Michael seized my chin and gave me a hard kiss. He slipped from my grasp and ripped off my bra. Then he pushed my dress, sliding the thong off, his strokes roughened. A fire bloomed where his lips pressed into me, and his tongue stroked with liquid heat.


    With every stitch of clothing shoved off my feet, Michael cradled me in his arms. Slowly, he unbuckled himself. Leather pped his cks as he pulled his belt free. He held it taut and brushed my jaw.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be gentle. When I fuck, it¡¯s rough. It¡¯s intense. It¡¯s the opposite of your needs. You have to know that this isn¡¯t malice. I just can¡¯t hold back. I¡¯m trying to be a good husband.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can handle you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll destroy your limits, Carm. All of them. If you¡¯re not feeling that, you better march your ass out of here.¡±


    ¡°I want you, too.¡±


    He narrowed his grip. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that. You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I said yes-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you.¡±


    He kissed me.


    It was so brutal, he cut off my air. I tasted his earthy essence as he shed my mouth open. He angled his head, the stroke crushing me. He pecked my cupid¡¯s bow, and then my bottom lip.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He looped the belt around my waist. It slid up my abdomen, tightening, cutting off my mobility. It slipped under my breasts, and stroked my nipples. He tightened it, ttening my tits.


    Weeks of watching his children hadn¡¯t dulled the urge to have a baby. My heart burst with jealousy when his kids piled on hisp. I¡¯d started to resent him, thinking there was no way he¡¯d ever agree. There was nothing I wouldn¡¯t give for that experience.


    I wanted this.


    I could do this.


    As he restrained me, my world got silent and dark. I drifted into a state of numbness. I sagged in his arms, giving up.


    Michael made a triumphant sound and leaned forward, his smile pressing into my cold lips. He pulled away.


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t get to disappear.¡±


    He hauled me upright. He thrust me backward, hands drifting to my ass. Then he lifted me.


    My legs hit the desk.


    He scooped under my thighs and pushed me onto the hard surface. Paperweights and folders scattered as he shoved everything off. Then he ttened me on the wood. He retreated and strolled to the curtains, yanking them aside. Light streamed into the room.


    I gasped.


    Patches of crimson had stained his sleeves. He ripped off his shirt, his lips curled into a feral smirk. There was no lightness in him. The monster hade out to y.


    He kneeled, shoving my knees apart as his head disappeared between them. His mouth seared my pussy, and he sucked. Delicious warmth stroked my clit. Back and forth, he licked. Intense heat seared my cheeks as I groaned. Convulsions down my leg as he puckered, dragging me into him.


    Sweet Jesus, it was hot.


    All of me smoldered. I wriggled on my stomach, desperate to clench and chase his teasing, but Michael¡¯s grip never yielded.


    He struck my ass.


    I burned at the blow, but he soothed it with a pass of his hand. Then he hit me again.


    And again.


    Each time, harder. Not enough to make me scream-to test my boundaries to their limit. But even if he never relieved the raw skin, his tongue was there, licking and fucking me. I didn¡¯t give a damn about being spanked if he kept using his mouth. So long as it swirled in my wetness, which coated my thighs. I shouted, unable to bear the sharp frustration, the agony of not being able to ride him.


    Suddenly, he ripped away.


    No!


    I cried out as he left, on the brink of self-destruction from the pounding ache that needed something to fill-


    Michael¡¯s cks crumpled to the floor. He pressed into my legs, as he took my waist. His cock rolled over my clit, slicked with my arousal. He yanked me by the tether, his voice seething with lust.


    ¡°You love this. Don¡¯t you?¡± He gripped my face and taunted me with a fierce tap. ¡°I asked you a question.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you really hard.¡± His grip slid to my throat. ¡°Remember what I said, Carm.¡±


    Which part?


    He entered me with a brutal thrust. His cock rammed home, allowing me no time to adjust as he squeezed, cutting my oxygen. A buzzing emptiness filled my head as he rutted me. It was overwhelming, the gliding, slick length massaging my sparks into a roaring inferno. I fought to breathe, taking in less air, and yet I ground against him. I pushed back, not at all eager to numb out.


    He felt too damned good.


    A needy moan burst from my clenched lips.


    Michael rolled his hips and gave it to me harder. A blow cracked over my ass, the vibration tingling my pussy. Euphoria tingled my mouth. It glowed around the fingers slowing my air. It rode his cock, which knocked out what remained of my oxygen.


    More.


    My chest burned as I attempted to inhale. My orgasm was building, tightening. He settled into a frenzied rhythm. His palm moved between us as he rubbed circles into my clit, the gentle touch sparking electricity into my core.


    He pinned me. The hold on my throat let go, and my orgasm crashed into me like a semi. A desperate cryunched from me. I gasped, throttled by a deep thrust as he finished inside me. Heat jetted my walls as his muscles spasmed, his hand still rubbing.


    He¡¯d promised to destroy my limits and he had. My barriersy in shambles, all of them obliterated by Michael.


    And I was beyond happy.


    An aphrodisiac like I¡¯d never known nketed me as Michael peeled me off the desk. He unbuckled me, and my arms went limp. Dragging me into his chest, he fell onto the couch. He tucked my head under his and held me, the madness purged from him, no more deadly than a teddy bear.


    I fingered my neck, in awe of the ache between my legs.


    Why did his domination feel so liberating?


    Why did I want him to do it again?


    Michael brushed my hair, wiping the tears tracking my cheeks. ¡°Under my control will be your favorite ce. I promise.¡±


    I WOULD HAVE A BABY.


    I wasn¡¯t pregnant, but it was only a matter of time. We¡¯d made love three more times that day, Michael waking me up in the middle of the night, his erection pressing into my back. I¡¯d already downloaded an app to track my cycle and had figured out when I was ovting. I shared the calendar with Michael, who¡¯d agreed to block out those days for us. His support was more than I¡¯d hoped for.


    I was cautiously optimistic.


    I looked forward to Michaeling home, and not just for the amazing sex. I missed him. It happened after I woke up one morning to an empty bed. A void had gaped in my chest. I snuggled the pillow on his side for an hour before it dawned on me what the emptiness meant-I was catching feelings.


    Shit, shit, shit.


    With Nick, it was love-at-first-sight. I fell for him hard, and his obsession had dug into me with hooked barbs. We didn¡¯t know how to treat each other well. We never had twenty-four hours without a blow-up argument, screaming, fighting, and angry sex. Tearing him off me had hurt me, deeply.


    Michael and I never really fought. He didn¡¯t have annoying habits. His world sprawled over a vastndscape. He wasn¡¯t an emotional basket case. The man wanted to fuck his wife, y with his children, and do repairs. In the weeks I¡¯d been here, he¡¯d repainted the fence, re-grouted the bathroom, fixed kitchen cabs, and the list went on. He was always looking for something to mend, almost as though it calmed him.


    I liked that he was self-reliant and he tipped his staff generously, and that he wasn¡¯t too good to check the rat traps in the crawlspace. His routine may have been predictable, but I¡¯d been aching for stability.


    Maybe this would work.


    I smiled as I checked on the rack ofmb sizzling in the oven. The children yed outside. Michael had invited his family over for Easter, and we¡¯d spent the morning preparing an egg hunt in the backyard. Instead of drinking with the adults, Michael was ying babysitter. Children piled on his back, demanding his attention. He dyed eggs with his son and corralled the kids when it was time for a snack. Michael was never happier than when he was with Mariette and Matteo. It was sweet to watch, and it also stabbed at me somewhere deep.


    Only one thing was missing from the perfect picture-my family.


    Mia was gone. My parents-banned for life. We¡¯d never celebrate a holiday together. I¡¯d never hold my niece, and to top it all off, Matteo had developed a distressing habit of running away from me.


    I chased him into the granite kitchen, a stitch stabbing my side from chasing his little ass. He shrieked as he collided into Michael, whose wine spilled over the rim.


    He set it down and sucked his fingers. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Chase me!¡±


    ¡°No. Dinner will be ready soon.¡± Michael kneeled, wiping grass off Matteo¡¯s shirt. ¡°Wash your hands before you eat.¡±


    ¡°I was going to make him do that, but he keeps taking off.¡± I snatched at Matteo, who escaped between his father¡¯s legs and shot into another room. ¡°See?¡±


    Michael nced over his shoulder, shrugging. ¡°He does that.¡±


    ¡°Am I doing something wrong? We were getting along, and now¡­it¡¯s like he hates me.¡±


    Michael¡¯s softugh dipped into my belly. ¡°Definitely not.¡±


    ¡°Do they like me?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re crazy about you.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll always love you more. You¡¯ve been there all their lives.¡±


    ¡°Give it time, Carm. Love isn¡¯t earned overnight.¡±


    I knew I had unrealistic expectations, but it was hard to detach from children that I took care of every day. I sang them songs. Read them stories. We watched movies, yed games, cuddled.


    Michael grabbed my arm when I headed for Matteo. ¡°Speaking as an overprotective asshole, you¡¯re taking your role a little too seriously. The house is packed with adults. Nothing will happen to him.¡±


    ¡°I walked in here and picked up your kid without anyone noticing.¡±


    ¡°I noticed.¡± He raised a brow. ¡°Everyone will think you like my kids more than me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I do.¡±


    ¡°How can I change that?¡± His touch glided to my hand, the gentleness filling me with steam.


    ¡°You can¡¯tpete with Matteo.¡±


    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m not even going to try, but at least tell me you¡¯re breaking down.¡± Michael¡¯s tone made me feel plunged in liquid heat. ¡°Because you¡¯re sure growing on me.¡±


    ¡°Your kids are happier, and you¡¯re getting your dick wet. Isn¡¯t that all you wanted?¡±


    ¡°I want so many things from you, Carm. It¡¯s impossible to boil them down to just a couple.¡± Michael¡¯s fingers brushed my cheek, and then my neck. ¡°You sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°I told you a million times, yes.¡±


    I¡¯d slipped under Michael¡¯s spell.


    Themands delivered in that voice. His possession over my body. The passion.


    I¡¯d loved it all.


    The belts, ropes, and toys that baffled me in the beginning now seemedughably harmless. I saw them for what they were-bits of nylon and cowhide. Only the person who wielded them could hurt me.


    That wasn¡¯t Michael.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, facing him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All this fucking is wearing me out.¡±


    He winked.


    I rolled my eyes, but didn¡¯t fight when he gathered me in his arms. I sank into his impossibly warm embrace and tried not to smile at all the happiness bursting from inside me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just checking in, Michael. Marriage is a two-way street, or so they say.¡±


    ¡°I could do with a blowjob.¡± Heughed as I dug into his back. ¡°All right, fine. There is something I want.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Warmth slid around my waist as he pulled me close. His mouth grazed my jaw. Several more kisses seared my face and ear before his ragged whisper cut through my muddled feelings.


    ¡°Go on a date with me.¡±

 #8 Chapter 17

    MICHAEL


    Happiness was a fickle thing.


    In my twenties, I chased it with a series of ridiculous goalposts. I¡¯ll be happy when I make two million dors a year. I¡¯ll be satisfied when I bang three girls at the same time. I¡¯ll be content when I¡¯m not trapped in a dead marriage with a woman I hate.


    You get the picture.


    It set me up for disappointment because the goalposts never stopped moving further away. It wasn¡¯t until I destroyed them that I found joy in everyday things-a cup of coffee, rain washing the pavement, fucking Carm.


    It had been a perfect morning.


    Perfect, like Carm¡¯s lingering kiss when I tried to say goodbye. Sweet and hot. She didn¡¯t want to let go of me, and leaving her felt wrong. She¡¯d given me everything I¡¯d wanted, and it¡¯d made me optimistic.


    Maybe this could work.


    Maybe we¡¯d be like those obnoxiously cheerful couples I usually hated.


    I was riding high after she¡¯d ridden me all night, and I¡¯d never been so exhausted. My face cracked with a ridiculous grin as I strolled into Sanctum, my underground sex club.


    The club was all ck ented with gold, and everywhere was jammed with beautiful women and guys thirsty for high-ss ass. Girls wearing animal silk masks and designer lingerie hung like ornaments beside their malepanions. A naked woman sat on all fours, bncing a tray of drinks on her back as two men chatted. Others did a striptease. People fucked on chaises and sofas, in rooms with doors opened.


    Pure hedonism. Madness.


    I¡¯d been known to indulge, but those days were over. Familiar faces smiled at me, but I ignored them. I¡¯d never been so indifferent to naked women. I made a beeline for the round entrance. The doors yawned into a room flickering with orange light from a ss wall firece. Obsidian furniture packed the space, the barely visible silhouettes shimmering. Silver grout around brick shimmered. This area was invitation-only. It was where we kept our A-listers, Saudi princes, British royalty, anybody who needed more privacy.


    I spotted a stoic man standing outside a booth along with Julian¡¯s sh of blond hair. His expression said he was bored out of his mind. He tapped on his smartphone, his pale gaze meeting mine when I approached.


    ¡°Hey, Michael.¡±


    I grunted. ¡°How long has he been here?¡±


    ¡°All night.¡±


    I nced inside the booth. Anthony¡¯s hair spilled over the leather, his eyes closed and his lips curled inzy contentment. ¡°Is he high?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    Fucking Anthony.


    The dad in me wanted to fix him, to guide him by the hand and teach him things. Mostly, I wished I could strangle him. He was a pain in the ass, like my four-year-old could sometimes be, except I didn¡¯t love Anthony unconditionally.


    The booth was a mess. Empty bottles, ssware, mounds of powder littered the marble table. The idiot thought he was Scarface. The girls helped themselves to lines of coke as I stomped inside.


    ¡°There are no drugs allowed in this club.¡±


    Leticia straightened, rubbing her nose. ¡°Wha-Michael? Oh shit.¡± She elbowed the other woman, a new hire. ¡°Michael, we¡¯re so sorry. We didn¡¯t-he offered.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    They scampered.


    ¡°Michael. What a surprise.¡± Anthony pushed himself upright. ¡°Have a seat-join me. Want a hit?¡±


    He knew damned well I was off cocaine.


    ¡°I have two kids at home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just as boring as Alessio.¡± Anthony patted his jacket, recovering a pack of cigarettes. He stuck one between his lips and searched for a lighter. ¡°Never mind. How¡¯ve you been?¡±


    ¡°Pissed off.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°For starters? I¡¯m here instead of knocking up my wife.¡±


    Anthony grimaced. ¡°Jesus Christ, man.¡±


    ¡°I have enough on my te without you. I spent the day talking to our partners. Trying to convince them you¡¯ll stay out of trouble. You¡¯re killing me, Anthony. You really are. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Having a cigarette.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no smoking in here.¡± I plucked it out of his mouth and crushed it. ¡°And I don¡¯t allow drugs at Sanctum. Not now-not ever.¡±


    Anthony grinned as he gave me a heavy-lidded stare. ¡°You¡¯re the boss.¡±


    I cuffed him across the face, and the gleam in Anthony¡¯s eyes burned brighter. ¡°Don¡¯t talk back to me.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are-my dad? We¡¯re the same age.¡±


    ¡°Act like a child, and I¡¯ll treat you like one.¡±


    Anthony raked his hair, behaving as though he was on the verge of a meltdown. ¡°Fuck you, Michael. I have an addiction.¡±


    ¡°How many trips to rehab do you need?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep doing this? Is it a cry for help? A drawn-out suicide attempt? Do you want to die?¡±


    His voice darkened. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he sulked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Then prove it. Stop doing this shit to yourself.¡± I grabbed his arm, marveling at how much weight he¡¯d lost. ¡°Go home andy low.¡±


    ¡°Give me something to do, and I swear I¡¯ll dump the coke and-and the clubs.¡±


    I was all for giving the dipshit some responsibility, but Nico was adamant about keeping his son out of the mafia.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the next in line! I should be acting boss, not Vinn.¡±


    ¡°One, you¡¯re a train wreck. Nobody will follow your orders. Two, this isn¡¯t Ennd. You don¡¯t just inherit the throne. Three, you get killed if you hang out in public. Every gangster in Boston is gunning for you.¡±


    Anthony seized the bottle of vodka and brought the neck to his lips. I yanked it from his grip and resisted the urge to crack him over the head. I pulled him out of the booth and shoved him into a bodyguard¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I promised your father I¡¯d keep you alive, but you seem hell-bent on killing yourself, so I¡¯m cutting you off. No more visits to Sanctum.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll freeload somewhere else.¡±


    Talking to him was a waste of time.


    I faced his bodyguard, who had bags hanging under his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m hiring more guys to help you. I want him surrounded day and night. No drugs. No alcohol. No fucking clubs.¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡±


    I waved my hand, indicating they should go.


    Anthony shot me a look filled with poison as they dragged him to the exit, and then I turned to Julian. He watched Anthony leave,ughing when he tried to grab a hooker on his way out.


    ¡°Useless junkie.¡±


    That bothered me,ing from him. ¡°When you see Anthony with drugs, you call me immediately. Not after he¡¯s snorted a felony¡¯s worth of cocaine.¡±


    ¡°Michael, you¡¯re fighting a losing battle. This kid¡¯s going to die.¡±


    ¡°If that idiot dies, Nico will murder all of us.¡± I beckoned at Julian, who followed me into a private room. ¡°I need you to do something.¡±


    ¡°Sure. What is it?¡±


    Julian¡¯s deadpan grated at me. He was probably annoyed that I delegated my shitty tasks to him, like babysitting Anthony. He¡¯d lost his job a year ago. I took pity on him and offered him work because Serena had begged me. Somehow, he was still in my fucking life.


    ¡°I want you to manage this club¡¯s ck-tie events.¡±


    Julian leaned back, sighing. ¡°What do I know about event nning?¡±


    ¡°Throw a party every other Friday to induct more suckers into Sanctum. The less I¡¯m here, the better.¡±


    ¡°I get it. Happy wife, happy life.¡± Julian sank his head onto his palm. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, but only if we have regr y dates. I want a rtionship with my sister¡¯s children.¡±


    And I¡¯d rather he disappeared. ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s everything at home?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said bracingly. ¡°Carm seemed upset at your wedding. I thought that was odd. Then I asked around, and nobody knows when you started dating.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a question?¡±


    Julian hesitated. ¡°Why did you propose?¡±


    ¡°I told you. I¡¯ve known her for a while. We reconnected at my daughter¡¯s birthday, and by the end, I wanted to marry her.¡±


    ¡°So you proposed, and she agreed. Just like that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, asshole.¡±


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not picking a fight. You and Serena weren¡¯t a great match. I¡¯d hate for history to repeat itself.¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up.¡±


    I stood and yanked the door, gesturing outside.


    That was the thing about Julian. He was a sarcastic bastard underneath all that fake concern. I loathed the whole family. Now the fucker had gotten into my head.


    Carm did seem too good to be true.


    She was amazing with the kids and drama-free. She¡¯d respected everything I¡¯d asked-no fighting-which never happened with Serena. I thought I¡¯d have to throw credit cards at her and tolerate weekend retreats at Nantucket, but all she wanted to do was garden. Carm ripped up the grass and built nter boxes while I was at work. Tomato nts now lined the east wall. The other day, I caught her clipping a flyer.


    Who the fuck did I marry?


    She was a rich girl who used coupons. A beauty who shoved her hands in dirt. She was a walking contradiction, and I couldn¡¯t figure her out.


    It bothered me.


    I stared at myptop as Julian left, the door closing softly. When thetch clicked, I opened the lid. I pulled a web browser and typed the credentials into her email. I¡¯d hacked it weeks ago, but I¡¯d held off from viting her privacy.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I shouldn¡¯t.


    But I had to.


    A festering boil bubbled in my stomach as I searched her inbox, finding nothing but promotional messages. Then I dove into her Sent folder, determined to leave no stone unturned, and what I saw gutted me.


    Fuck me.


    My lips curled as I read every message, including the one iming I¡¯d hired Carm. Within seconds, I¡¯d stripped the camera information from Alessio¡¯s pictures and discovered his location. Vacationing in the Amazon, my ass. He was in Boca Raton, Florida.


    Sloppy.


    She¡¯d whitewashed the content of these emails to keep her sister hidden, but that didn¡¯t bother me.


    She¡¯d lied to my face.


    She swore she had no idea where they were.


    Did I not exin how important it was to bring him back?


    I stared at the text until the ck lines bled into white, and a sickening rage engulfed my body. My impulse to make Carm¡¯s life easier vanished.


    Carm had no idea who she married.


    I replied to the email:


    Michael forced me to marry him. Help me.

 #8 Chapter 18

    CARMELA


    Michael fisted my hair. His gasps billowed my neck as his body rocked like a wave. His muscles glided under my hands, sweat slicking his tanned skin like oil. He stered his face into my cor. He sucked and bit down, hard.


    He burst with a wordless groan.


    Something wild in Michael exploded when he fucked me. Maybe it was his orgasms, the way they sounded like a wound, or his hold on my wrists as he came. A low growl rumbled through his chest. His thighs twitched with spasms as he spilled inside me. His breathing calmed. He released me, the darkness purged from him.


    I loved having sex with him.


    But I cherished the moments when he melted into me, kissing. He was so sensual it made braving the mes worth it. Tonight, though, his kisses stung me with white-hot bites.


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡±


    Michael broke from me, groaning. He yanked sheets over our bodies as Matteo crashed into the room, dressed in his jammies. He vaulted onto the mattress and threw himself onto Michael¡¯s back.


    Michael cringed. ¡°Buddy, give us a minute.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing to Caramel?¡± Matteo cinched his arms around Michael¡¯s neck. ¡°Carm.¡±


    ¡°Grown-up things. Teo, go y with your sister.¡±


    ¡°I wanna sleep with Carm.¡±


    Michael gave his son a wry grin. ¡°If you were any other guy, that¡¯d be a hard pass.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s too many people on this bed,¡± Matteo roared as he flung himself between us. ¡°Daddy, you can sleep on the floor.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I covered my face andughed.


    Michael pulled on boxers before dragging Matteo off. I went into the bathroom. Michael joined me, hugging me from behind. His heart hammered as he folded me in his sweat-streaked body.


    ¡°My sweet caramel.¡±


    A rush of warmth apanied those words. ¡°Still want to go out?¡±


    ¡°Hell yes. I hired a sitter.¡±


    I showered, slipped into a cocktail dress, and did my makeup. When I finished, I rejoined him.


    Michaelbed his hair, eyes on the mirror. His forehead rippled with a deep frown, and then he nced at me. The nce turned into a stare and his lips curled into something feral. He dropped theb and approached me like a hunter stalking prey.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a temptation. Ditch the mom jeans and wear this every day.¡±


    ¡°When have you ever seen me in pants?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t pay attention to your clothes. Only when your outfit gets me so hard, my brain stops working.¡± His finger prodded my chin until I¡¯d met his gaze. ¡°Wait outside.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t go to dinner with a loaded gun.¡±


    He pushed me toward the door and swatted my ass. Twenty minutester, Michael emerged from the bedroom. He¡¯d shaved his face, slicked his hair on the sides, and put on a navy zer over ck cks.


    We went downstairs, said goodbye to the nanny, and packed into his Audi, my stomach leaping with excitement.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere you¡¯ll like,¡± he deadpanned as we pulled from the driveway. ¡°Traffic sucks.¡±


    ¡°Did you make reservations?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Interesting. ¡°Now I¡¯m wondering if I overdressed.¡±


    Michael¡¯s hand glided up my thigh, his touch burning through the fabric. ¡°You look fine with a capital F.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re handsome, too. I¡¯m happy we¡¯re doing this.¡±


    ¡°Me too. You know what? We¡¯re due for a family vacation. I¡¯m considering Florida.¡±


    ¡°Disney World? Yeah, that¡¯d be great.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Not Ondo-Miami. Palm Beach. Boca Raton, maybe.¡±


    My heart galloped ahead. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Michael frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine-I¡¯m just thinking.¡±


    ¡°Thinking what, honey?¡±


    Honey. ¡°Are you feeling all right? You seem different.¡±


    He shot me a puzzled look that made me doubt myself.


    The discussion ended as we stopped at a familiar road. He got out of the Audi and tossed the keys to the valet. Then he took my hand, smiling so broadly that I must¡¯ve imagined things.


    I read the restaurant¡¯s name on the glowing awning and gasped.


    ¡°This is my dad¡¯s ce!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I hadn¡¯t been inside in months. ¡°I practically grew up here.¡±


    Michael smiled at the building, as though he was lost in nostalgia. ¡°It was one of the property titles your dad transferred to me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re eating here?¡±


    ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°No, this is perfect. Thank you, Michael.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It was as though the weirdness in the car never happened. I balled my fingers in his jacket and kissed him. He was unyielding at first. A stone structure that breathed but emanated zero warmth.


    Then he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Of course, baby. I thought you¡¯d might like to eat here before I tear it down.¡±

 #8 Chapter 19

    MICHAEL


    Carm gaped at me like I¡¯d shot her dog. White light paled Carm¡¯s golden skin as we stopped under the awning. The glow faded from her smile.


    ¡°What do you mean, tear it down?¡±


    ¡°Boston doesn¡¯t need another Italian restaurant. I¡¯ve done some market research in the area, and guess what¡¯s in high demand? Weed shops.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Her voice was like a thunderp.


    ¡°I¡¯m turning this ce into a marijuana dispensary.¡± I savored the devastation on her face. ¡°Cash only. Perfect for moneyundering.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re getting rid of my father¡¯s clean business to build a pot store that the FBI will raid.¡± Carm¡¯s eyes radiated with unrestrained fury. ¡°That is the dumbest idea ever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of calling it Starbuds.¡±


    ¡°Why would you get into that business? There¡¯s so much regtion.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll self-regte. I¡¯ll bribe city officials to nce the other way.¡± I palmed her shoulder and wheeled her toward the building. ¡°I¡¯ll paint it gray with a green trim. I¡¯ll gut the kitchen. Donate the furniture to homeless shelters.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not destroying my fucking restaurant.¡±


    ¡°I own the title. I can do anything I want.¡±


    Before she opened her mouth, the hostess took our coats and showed us to a table.


    Brick surrounded the dining room. Espresso-brown padded booths were shoved against the wall, next to rustic wooden tables. Cast-ironmps hung over them, the white glow bouncing off the patent leather. Sheer ck curtains draped over windows. It was the same aesthetic as my house.


    A jazz quartet yed music on a tiny stage. It was sonorous, boring shit. The space was packed with young couples. It was gorgeous. Ignacio had invested a fortune in remodeling.


    I seized the wine list as we sat, scowling. ¡°These prices are a racket.¡±


    ¡°Look around, Michael. People loveing here.¡± Carm leaned over the table. ¡°I love it here.¡±


    ¡°Then I suggest you order everything because I¡¯m shutting it down.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    Because you¡¯re a fucking liar. ¡°I¡¯m expanding into new business opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Do it on one of your properties!¡±


    ¡°There you go again,¡± I teased, reading the short menu. ¡°Honey, we¡¯re married. What¡¯s yours is mine.¡±


    ¡°So you won¡¯t mind if I ruin your home?¡±


    ¡°Have at it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Her voice trembled, the sound stabbing me. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°This restaurant is nothing to me, but it¡¯s something to you. I¡¯ll close it down. I don¡¯t give a damn.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    A lot.


    ¡°Nothing. I like seeing you hot and bothered.¡± I faced the grimacing waiter. ¡°We¡¯ll have it all.¡±


    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t make smaller portions-¡±


    ¡°You know who I am. Bring me the whole goddamn menu, or you¡¯re fired.¡±


    The man paled. ¡°Right.¡±


    Carm set the ss down, fingers pinching the stem as though she wished it was my neck. ¡°You touch a brick, and I swear to God, Michael.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll put salt in my coffee? Key my car? Destroy my sex toys?¡± I enjoyed watching her squirm. ¡°They can be reced.¡±


    ¡°I can think of a few things on your body you¡¯d miss.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have it in you.¡± I leaned forward, patting her hand. ¡°Plus, I¡¯d truss you up before you got a knife anywhere near my balls.¡±


    ¡°You better sleep with one eye open.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tie you to the bed frame. Problem solved.¡±


    The waiter approached with our appetizers-bruschetta, grilled octopus, and burrata. Carm beamed at the server, which caused him to linger until I shot him a pointed re. She dove into the bruschetta and piled on cheese, her face suffused with greed as she ate.


    She moaned. ¡°So good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Michael, try it.¡±


    I did.


    I sank my teeth into the ciabatta zed with basil. The sharp, nutty vor yanked me to the Mediterranean, where I had a fantastic bowl of pesto. Nothing in the States had everpared. All I saw were the turquoise waters and white umbres of Portofino. The vision faded behind Carm, who watched me with a knowing grin.


    ¡°It tastes just like Italy, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    I tried not to enjoy it. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°The secret¡¯s in the pine nuts. Most ces import them from China. Cheaper, but the vor profile¡¯s not the same. You have to go to the source. The Mediterranean.¡±


    I thrust the half-eaten appetizer away, hating that she¡¯d gotten to me through food, of all things. ¡°Portofino.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Carm seized on that, glowing. ¡°This isn¡¯t just another Italian restaurant, Michael. You have no idea how hard I pushed for those nuts. They cost a fortune, but they¡¯re worth it. You can¡¯t eat them without your taste buds exploding.¡±


    ¡°What are you, the head chef?¡±


    ¡°I managed this ce for a while. I worked in a lot of Dad¡¯s businesses.¡± Carm picked up her fork and scrubbed at a watermark. ¡°I¡¯de here, work the lunch and dinner shifts, and attend meetings with his builders.¡±


    ¡°Builders?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Dad wanted a brewery and tasting room. It was an enormous project-lots of permits. Dealing with construction was a nightmare. I had to be on them for every minor thing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in a brewery besides four walls and concrete?¡±


    ¡°Bureaucracy. It took forever.¡±


    A smile ticked over my cheek. A scrappy woman existed underneath all that beauty. I was drawn to her because of her tits and ass. I liked curves, and she had plenty. I never thought she¡¯d done something with her life besides spend her dad¡¯s paper.


    Now I knew better.


    She wasn¡¯t a crushing wallflower or a high-maintenance brat. She was a hustler. A girl who toiled twelve hours a day just to keep busy. She sounded like me. This new side of her pitted my stomach with dread.


    I needed to destroy this woman before she killed me.


    I beckoned her. ¡°Come.¡±


    Irritation flicked across her gaze. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Could she do anything without arguing?


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to save your daddy¡¯s restaurant.¡±


    She slid off the chair, her big eyes widening with hope that I¡¯d crush.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a renaissance woman, it should be easy for you to entertain this crowd. Follow me.¡±


    Her cheeks pinked as I wove through the tables, making a beeline for the stage. I unfolded a hundred-dor bill and approached the man singing in the microphone.


    I waved money in his face.


    ¡°We don¡¯t do song requests-¡±


    ¡°Get off. Let my wife sing.¡± I tucked the cash in his hand. When he raised his brow, I shoved in several more bills. ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    He stepped aside, the music grinding to a halt. The patrons didn¡¯t nce our way.


    Carm gaped at me. ¡°Michael, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You are tonight¡¯s entertainment.¡± I gestured at the hipsters neck-deep in their Bolognese and wine. ¡°Get this whole room to p, and I won¡¯t bulldoze this ce.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Fine?


    Carm smiled like I¡¯d handed her a trophy, and faced the guy behind the keyboard. ¡°Can you y ¡®Valerie¡¯ in E-t?¡±


    By the time I returned to my seat, Carm had already wiped herself of emotion. She seemed calm-in her element. She adjusted the microphone stand as though she¡¯d done it thousands of times before.


    The band picked up with a jazzy, upbeat tempo. Once people locked eyes on the maic woman on stage, nobody looked away. Carm belted the lyrics. I didn¡¯t recognize it, but voices joined in the chorus.


    She was perfect. She never stumbled over a lyric. She sounded great, and before the tune ended, half the ce shouted the chorus. People pped when she finished-even the fucking barman. The guitarist palmed her shoulder, mouthing good job. She reced the microphone, beaming like she¡¯d taken a hit of ecstasy. Heads followed my smoking-hot brte to our table, where the jealous stares of men raked my back.


    Carm bounced with a liveliness I never saw before. The torch-like intensity of her confidence blinded me. ¡°I win. You lose.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care.


    I was awestruck. ¡°You were amazing.¡±


    Carm sank into her chair, her cheeks flushing.


    ¡°Where the hell did you learn to perform?¡± I dragged my seat so that we sat beside each other. ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Everybody likes ¡®Valerie.¡¯ It¡¯s a popr record.¡± Carm shrugged, picking at the fried cmari. ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of practice. I used to sing karaoke.¡±


    ¡°You seemed really happy up there.¡±


    ¡°I was. Singing is my passion. If I had to do it over again, I would¡¯ve joined a band.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even know where to begin.¡±


    ¡°You made a room of strangers ecstatic. They¡¯re still watching you. Maybe you belong on stage, Carm.¡±


    Carm looked how she did outside. The bruschetta crumbled in her fingers. She wiped them on her napkin, wide-eyed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You could do gigs at my club. I throw ck-tie events every month. Interested?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, yes. Yes, I¡¯d love to.¡±


    I turned to the food, but she grabbed my wrist.


    Her eyes zing, she pressed her mouth into mine. She kissed me in a way she never had before. An electric current passed through me, her aggression stirring my cock, awakening feelings that should¡¯ve stayed dormant.


    We parted. She crushed her lips into my cheek until I halfheartedly pushed her away.


    ¡°All right, settle down.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s what I¡¯ve always wanted.¡±


    I toasted her. ¡°To your new career.¡±


    She melted. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No skin off my back.¡±


    ¡°I owe you. I wouldn¡¯t have put myself out there if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? I thought you¡¯d fall on your face.¡±


    She sipped her wine. ¡°Joke¡¯s on you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stay mad at her. ¡°I got my ass handed to me.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I like a man who admits defeat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well. I admire a woman who proves me wrong.¡±


    Carm¡¯s cheeks went pink. ¡°I never know where I stand with you.¡±


    I dabbed her finger in the pesto sauce and licked it off. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    CARMELA WOULDN¡¯T LEAVE my head.


    I imagined her tits filling my hands, her ruby-red lips milking my cock, how I woke up with her thighs syed over me, and how she¡¯d tasted mild and sweet. Her mouth and pussy-the way I¡¯d gone back and forth. She¡¯d loved it so much I¡¯d done it again this morning.


    I¡¯d also taken a picture of Carm, fast asleep in my sheets. I looked at it as often as a teenage boy with a crush.


    Giving her a gig at Sanctum wasn¡¯t an act of love. I was cating the wife. Feeding her a fantasy. I didn¡¯t even mind being upstaged at my challenge. I respected her for turning the tables on me without throwing a fit. She had a lot more guts than I gave her credit for, and I liked her as a role model for Matteo. He needed a mom who didn¡¯t throw tantrums. Yeah, she¡¯d fucking lied, but that was a week into our new marriage, and she was protecting Mia. I could forgive that.


    During the post-orgasmic bliss ofst night and the haze between waking, I was at peace. That¡¯s how I stayed until I arrived at Sanctum.


    Julian wanted to be anywhere but here.


    His face was pinched with fatigue, his normally clean-shaven jaw glistening with stubble, and I had to talk to him about his wrinkled shirt. An employee of Sanctum couldn¡¯t look like he¡¯d just rolled out of bed.


    ¡°Is there a reason you can¡¯t pick up an iron?¡±


    His mouth twisted. ¡°My kid was sick, and the nanny waste. She had a car ident, so I didn¡¯t have time. Is that all right with you?¡±


    ¡°Your eyes are bloodshot.¡±


    ¡°From working nights.¡± Julian raked his hair and sighed. ¡°Can¡¯tin about the scenery, though.¡±


    I¡¯d never exined that I met his sister here. He had no idea she was a hooker. Serena told her clueless family that she was an actuary, which was hrious because the only numbers she knew were the grams of heroin to get high.


    I was courting disaster by having Julian at Sanctum. Someone would bring up Serena, and the truth would wreck him.


    ¡°I did it for years. Suck it up and don¡¯t get hustled by the girls.¡± I nced at the calendar hanging on the wall. ¡°I need you to do me a favor.¡±


    Julian sagged into the chair and released a gigantic sigh. His attitude was ungrateful, considering I¡¯d paid for the clothes on his fucking back.


    ¡°Perhaps you need another reminder of why you work for me.¡±


    Julian¡¯s lips thinned before he pushed out a barely audible no. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be such an asshole.¡±


    Julian¡¯s short-lived defiance red out like a dud. That was the way he was-an easily cowed loser who folded at the slightest pressure. His entire family was full of weak character.


    ¡°My wife will perform at our ck-tie events from now on. Give her anything she needs. Turns out, she¡¯s a phenomenal singer.¡± A faint glow of pride warmed my chest. ¡°She can do whatever she wants, so long as the vibe is good, and people are signing up for memberships.¡±


    ¡°Your wife is working here?¡±


    ¡°I warned her about this ce.¡± That didn¡¯t mean I trusted the horndogs from hitting on Carm. ¡°Keep an eye on her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something else.¡± I slid arge mug shot of Carm¡¯s ex across the table. ¡°Be on the lookout for this man.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Biker scum. He goes by Crash.¡± I tapped the photo, dragging his attention to me. ¡°This is important. You see him, you call me. Immediately. If he attempts to leave, stall him. Give him everything. Comp his drinks and girls. Drop to your knees and suck his cock. Don¡¯t let him leave. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Michael, I¡¯m not a gangster. I¡¯ve no interest in being involved. You should use one of your soldiers-¡±


    ¡°Man the fuck up. I¡¯m not asking you to kill him. Just make him stay. ¡±


    I doubted Crash would show up here, but I had to prepare for any possibility.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°If Carm is here, get her somewhere safe. She can¡¯t run into this guy. Understand?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±


    ¡°The less you know, the better.¡± Julian opened his mouth, but I waved him off like a Sanctum girl. ¡°And change your fucking shirt. I have extras in my closet.¡±


    Julian mumbled something indistinct as he shuffled from the room. My gaze fell on Nick Smith¡¯s dead-eyed mug shot. I¡¯d put a hefty price on his head. It was only a matter of time before someone gave him up.


    Since Carm told me the whole story, I¡¯d been consumed with vengeance. The gossip surrounding Carm and Alessio¡¯s breakup never mentioned a biker or an eight-month captivity. Alessio had kept every sickening detail on the down-low, discouraging any mention of Carm.


    He¡¯d glossed over the incident so thoroughly I¡¯d pushed it from my mind. She imed he¡¯d done it to spare her humiliation, but that was bullshit. Alessio was a selfish dick. He didn¡¯t want to look bad.


    Why hadn¡¯t he killed Crash?


    Why the fuck didn¡¯t he fight harder for Carm?


    I needed Alessio back.


    I had a lot of questions.

 #8 Chapter 20

    CARMELA


    I stepped off the stage.


    Bartenders apuded between serving drinks. Men whistled and pped. Although I¡¯d stumbled through a few of the lyrics from sheer nerves, I¡¯d finished my first set.


    Unreal.


    Boundless energy zipped through my body as I made a beeline for the ebony bar. I was just the opener for the main act, but that suited me. I needed the practice. Singing in a dive was nothing, but performing at a high-ss establishment sawed through my spine.


    My hands shook as I reached inside my purse.


    ¡°You need a drink.¡± A masked stranger thrust a tumbler filled with amber liquid near my elbow. He was old enough to be my grandfather. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Carm, and she¡¯s married.¡± Julian¡¯s grave tone cut the air as he pushed into my side, channeling a jealous husband vibe.


    ¡°My mistake,¡± the man said, turning away.


    My husband¡¯s ex-brother-inw raked his thick blond waves.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve let me handle him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but Michael gave me specific instructions. Some guys can get super creepy.¡± A wide grin staggered across Julian¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I had my doubts, but you were amazing.¡±


    A ripple of warmth ran through me. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got pipes, girl.¡±


    ¡°I might change the key for ¡®Someone to Watch Over Me.¡¯ I think it was too low.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re perfect. Your voice is clear as a bell.¡± He leaned against the counter, ignoring a naked blonde making eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re too ssy for this ce.¡±


    ¡°Eventually, I¡¯ll upgrade to more intimate lounges, but this is a decent start.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mind that it was a sex club. Nobody would bump into me here, so it didn¡¯t matter if I screwed up, and Julian was amenable to my requests. We hadn¡¯t spent much time together aside from the asional one-hour ydate, but he was easygoing.


    I didn¡¯t know why Michael had such an issue with him.


    ¡°How¡¯s Michael treating you?¡±


    ¡°Good. The kids are great, too.¡± I fingered my dress, unable to fight the rising flush from iming my cheeks. ¡°How¡¯s your daughter?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with her mom for the week.¡± He rubbed the bridge of his nose and yawned. ¡°Damn. Graveyard shift is tough. I have no idea how Michael did it for so long. He used to work nights while my sister took care of the kids. He¡¯d sleep through the mornings, wake up around noon, and spend the day running after Mariette before having to do it all over again.¡±


    I sipped the drink as grief seemed to pour from Julian.


    He blinked, his voice tight. ¡°Does he ever mention Serena?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    His lip curled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Truthfully, I was dying for the whole story. I¡¯d heard wild tales from Mia. ¡°What was she like?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful. Like you, in that department. She had this ridiculousugh. She could be warm and gracious, but she was also selfish. Entitled. Greedy.¡±


    ¡°Michael hates talking about her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯d like to forget she existed, but those children are still half my sister.¡±


    I palmed his shoulder. ¡°So you know, I¡¯m not trying to rece her. I encourage the kids to talk about her. Mariette has a memory box. I want them to remember Serena.¡±


    He smiled, his eyes gleaming. ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t treat you the way he treated her.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°They had a vtile rtionship. Lots of fighting. I love my brother-inw, but he can be harsh. My sister called me all the time, crying. If you need help, ask. I¡¯m a phone call away.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± My skin prickled at his somber tone. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± A jacketed arm slid across my waist, tugging me into a man¡¯s body. A bundle of tulips wrapped in cellophane slipped into my hands. Then a smoky voice tickled my ear. ¡°Bravissimo.¡±


    Heat blistered my lips as Michael¡¯s kiss burned me from the inside out, and then he faced Julian, radiating aggression.


    ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re standing here?¡±


    Julian sighed and murmured a goodbye. Michael watched him disappear in the sea of ck jackets. His wolf-like stare followed Julian until I grabbed his tie.


    ¡°Why do you have to be so rude?¡±


    He pinched my cheek. ¡°He needs to be knocked down a peg.¡±


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s a nice guy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said about me in the beginning.¡± Michael bumped his forehead on mine, grinning. ¡°You still like nice guys?¡±


    ¡°I care about how you treat people. I don¡¯t want to be known as the wife of the jerk.¡±


    ¡°You already are.¡±


    I growled. ¡°Why do you hate Julian?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t respect him. He¡¯s a sarcastic, ungrateful fuck.¡±


    ¡°Would it kill you to tone it down?¡±


    ¡°Probably not, but I won¡¯t.¡±


    He cupped my cheeks.


    Heat rippled up my neck. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You like me how I am.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I like you?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He¡¯de a long way from my first night. He¡¯d defended me from Nick. He¡¯d gotten me gigs in a club. He would eventually give me a baby. He gave me hugs, texted silly emojis, cooked me breakfast, and showered me with small acts of kindness. Something warmer than affection coated my heart when he held me.


    I lifted the flowers to my nose, inhaling their scent. ¡°How did you know they¡¯re my favorite?¡±


    ¡°Easy. You picked them for our wedding.¡±


    ¡°You remember that?¡±


    ¡°Hard to forget anything since you came into my life.¡±


    I tipped my head and kissed him. He met my pressure with a flurry of hot strokes. His sigh caressed my mouth. Then he pulled away, eyes closed as though he savored my taste. His expression broke into azy smile.


    He hooked my elbow and dragged me from the guests mingling with half-naked women. He stepped into an empty, darkened hall where open doors beckoned into rooms.


    ¡°You¡¯re nice today.¡±


    ¡°You and that damned word.¡±


    He grabbed my waist and pushed me into a room. A thrill rushed down my spine as he backed me against the wall. He pped my arm against the concrete and fastened a leather cuff around my wrist.


    ¡°I¡¯m crazy about you, Carm. That¡¯s why I¡¯m nice.¡±


    Sweet Jesus.


    A second jolt shot through my ribs.


    Did he mean that? Was this part of the sex? I assumed the yful banter started and ended in the bedroom-but he brought it to Sanctum. He looked at me like I¡¯d hung the moon in the sky.


    My mouth went dry as I put it together.


    His passion reminded me of another man.


    Nick.

 #8 Chapter 21

    MICHAEL


    The devil makes us sin, but we like twisting in his grip.


    My mother said that all the time. I considered it hand-me-down nonsense, but I was never sober long enough to string two thoughts together. I didn¡¯t understand it until I stopped using. Once the withdrawal plunged me into constant migraines, all I could think about was taking more.


    I couldn¡¯t function without drugs. I¡¯d let them consume me, destroying everything I liked about myself. I never realized how badly I¡¯d wrecked my body until I quit cocaine. The kids saved me from self-destruction, but another devil was waiting in the wings.


    Vengeance.


    I¡¯d gotten Crash¡¯s number.


    Common sense dictated I shouldn¡¯t contact the guy I would kill, but the PIs I¡¯d hired weren¡¯t finding the fucker. I needed to know which rat-infested whorehouse he slept in so I could throttle him.


    I wanted him angry.


    I hoped he¡¯d fuck up and show his face somewhere. I opened my burner phone and dialed. My thumb hit the green call button before I¡¯dposed myself.


    It rang once.


    ¡°Crash.¡± A toneless voice answered.


    ¡°This is Michael.¡±


    ¡°Costa. How¡¯d you get this number?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    ¡°I got nothing to say to you.¡±


    I had plenty. ¡°How¡¯s your mouth? Still healing?¡±


    ¡°Does it bother you she was sucking my cock two months before she said I do?¡±


    ¡°We never dated, so there¡¯s no blow to my pride. You know, she didn¡¯t want me, either.¡± I wheeled in my chair, looking out the window. ¡°But at least I was man enough to keep her.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose her.¡±


    ¡°You did.¡±


    ¡°Just because I like the chase-¡±


    ¡°I beat you. She¡¯s married to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± he bellowed like a wounded animal. ¡°You¡¯re the fuckboy. I¡¯m her forever.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got that backward. She¡¯s wearing my ring. We¡¯re building a life together. We¡¯ll have a baby. You¡¯re a douchebag rapist. A burnout loser. Biker scum.¡±


    ¡°Give her back, you piece of shit!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll torch your bike and throw it into the Bay before I let you touch her.¡±


    ¡°Shut your fucking mouth, or I¡¯ll kick your teeth down your throat and shut it for you-¡±


    ¡°I will find you,¡± I growled into the receiver. ¡°I¡¯ll slip into your house while you¡¯re sleeping and gut you. Before I do that, though, I¡¯m banging my wife.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll murder your whole guinea family you fucking dago-¡±


    I ended the call. Then I cracked the case before hurling the destroyed phone at the wall. Threatening my loved ones hit a sore spot.


    I left my office as Carm¡¯s footsteps thumped the staircase. She disappeared into our bedroom. I creaked open the door, lured by the sound of the shower. My gazended on a pair of heels beside the bed, crumpled panties, a bra. I caressed the velvety pads, still warm from cradling her tits. My cock stiffened as a rush of heat surged to my groin, and then I marched to the bathroom.


    Carm stood behind the half-fogged ss. The spray washed her neck and shoulders. I drank in her tanned curves, every cleft and dimple, her teardrop breasts, the graceful arches that were forbidden to other men. I thought of Crash, how he¡¯d once coveted the same woman and gained her trust, only to defile it and inflict harm on that body.


    I needed to execute that bastard.


    The door clicked as ittched.


    Carm¡¯s head turned. Her lips parted, taking me in before she faced the showerhead. Shethered soap, massaging her scalp, streams of white foam running where my hands ached to touch.


    I ripped my shirt off and undid my belt, stepping out of my cks and briefs. I stepped into the shower¡¯s steam. Carm¡¯s brows twitched when I entered the jet of water.


    Things were better between us.


    I¡¯d wake in a vani cloud, with her arm flung over my chest. Sometimes it was all I could do to not say the three words begging for release, but I¡¯d only dented her armor. If I told her, she¡¯d panic. Carm¡¯s thick walls shot up whenever I hinted at having stronger feelings. It had something to do with Crash.


    I massaged her shoulders.


    Carm let out a ragged sigh, backing into my embrace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t tell you how beautiful you are often enough.¡± I caressed her olive skin and kissed her shoulder. ¡°Biggest crime I¡¯vemitted.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a cheeseball.¡±


    ¡°And yet, you love my stupid jokes.¡±


    Carm rolled her eyes and smiled, her dimples growing as she faced me. She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me,shing me with electricity that jumped everywhere.


    I caught her lips with a sh of tongue and teeth. I groped her curves, kissing the dent below her ear. The heat searing my insides was unbearable. It towered to an inferno as Carm grasped my waist, teasing the edge of my cock as she drifted downward.


    I turned off the water.


    We stumbled into the bedroom. I snatched a towel and patted her down until Carm gently tugged it from my hands and wrapped me.


    ¡°When¡¯s thest time someone took care of you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need-¡±


    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t need anyone.¡± She seized my chin and ghosted my lips. ¡°That¡¯s why I like you so much.¡±


    I need you.


    She kissed me, cutting me off before I could utter my confession.


    Carm was the life in my veins, the fire in my soul, and once she was pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t leave me. I had to seal the deal.


    She bit me, soothing the hurt with her tongue. She broke off, her sexy grin widening. Her nails raked my body as she descended to her knees. Blood drained from my brain as Carm palmed my thighs.


    I fisted her hair. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°You to tell me how you want it.¡±


    My cock twitched at the sight of her, naked and kneeling. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t need directions.¡±


    Her touch tickled my balls before she gripped my shaft, sliding up and down. She stroked, massaging the stream of precum around the head. Her velvety skin teased me until I was ready to wreck her. She kissed the tip. Swiped me with wet heat.


    A jolt shot into my groin. I rocked my hips and slid along her mouth. Her lips parted. She took me inside. I grazed her scalp as she leaned forward. Her tight warmth hugged me. Goddamn, she went deep.


    I pulsed, trying not toe like I was eighteen and not thirty-four. Stamping down on the mes was next to impossible when she deepthroated me, her eyes locked on mine. She pulled away, gasping.


    ¡°Yeah, take a breather. That was hard work.¡±


    Sheughed.


    My chest tightened as she swallowed my cock. I traced the length of her neck, up the delicate arch, and under her jaw. Her muscles flexed. It was beautiful to watch. I was seduced by this dick-sucking Siren, who seemed determined to drain me.


    ¡°Slow down. You¡¯ll make mee.¡±


    She didn¡¯t. Carm worked me vigorously, shing that coy smile whenever she paused. She taunted me with the tickling of her tongue, her smooth cheeks, and her touch, gliding up and down my legs.


    My fingers sank into her hair. I couldn¡¯t stand giving up control. Allowing her to pleasure me was more than I could bear. I would¡¯ve fucked her face, but the desire melted once I met her gaze.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    Watching her in this position sawed into me because it forced me to confront my crimes. Innocence gleamed in those big brown eyes that trusted me. She¡¯d given me everything.


    And what had I done to her?


    I stilled her with a hand on her shoulders. Then I hauled her upright and dragged her into my embrace.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you stop me?¡±


    I steered us toward the bed. ¡°Because I¡¯d rather do this.¡±


    ¡°Was I doing it wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re perfect. Always perfect.¡±


    I lowered her onto the mattress. I slid between her thighs and pushed inside her. My lips met hers as my hips rocked, slow and sweet. Her legs cinched my waist. She sighed as I filled her deeply. She dug into me, but I resisted the temptation to rut her like a beast.


    I wanted to make love to her.


    When was thest time I¡¯d done this? In my early twenties, I figured out I was into kink and never looked back. Vani did nothing for me. If I wasn¡¯t dominating a woman, I got bored. But I didn¡¯t feel like being rough.


    I pulsed in and out, rolling over her slicked skin. I kissed her pout as heat webbed across my chest. My rhythm picked up, and Carm arched. She gripped me and yanked me, but I didn¡¯t lose control. Her eyes searched me. Questions swam in her gaze-ones I wouldn¡¯t answer.


    Not yet.


    Our lovemaking reached a crescendo of rapid thrusts and sloppy kisses. Carm¡¯s orgasm shook through her body. Her walls clenched me, massaging my cock until I came. I buried myself. A wave of euphoria leached the strength from my limbs as I spilled into her.


    Carm pressed her smile into my cheek and nipped my ear. ¡°That was different.¡±


    ¡°Vani.¡± I grabbed a strand of her hair and inhaled.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°And you liked it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I kissed her flushed face, surprised at the genuine worry in her voice. ¡°You¡¯re always great.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to be satisfied.¡±


    I was more than satisfied.


    I was in love.

 #8 Chapter 22

    CARMELA


    My life was a fairytale.


    The storm clouds had blown away, and the horizon of my bright future awaited me. I waited for the snide asshole to return, but Michael seemedmitted to being the perfect husband.


    He felt different. I never woke up without his hand on my thigh or hip. He took longer to release me from hugs, and he dragged his feet whenever he had to leave, although that might¡¯ve been because I cooked more often. I baked him sweets because he inhaled rolls of store-bought cookies, and I didn¡¯t want him eating crap filled with preservatives.


    ¡°Gotta go.¡± Michael finished the snickerdoodle and kissed the kids¡¯ heads. ¡°Later, babies.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± I dipped a spoon in the pot on the stove and offered it to Michael. ¡°Taste this.¡±


    Michael sipped. ¡°What is it? Soup?¡±


    I grimaced. ¡°Spaghetti sauce. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s watery.¡±


    ¡°A little,¡± he admitted. ¡°But it tastes great.¡±


    ¡°I used too many vegetables.¡±


    How else would I make these kids eat properly? I couldn¡¯t believe how hard it was to get them to consume anything that wasn¡¯t a potato.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Let it simmer for a few hours.¡±


    Michael lingered when I caught his hands, marveling at the heat spinning my insides when he leaned forward, his mouth brushing mine like goose down-


    ¡°Stop kissing!¡± shrieked Mariette, who glowered at her dad. ¡°You¡¯re always kissing. It¡¯s so gross.¡±


    Michael grabbed Mariette and nted a noisy kiss on her cheek. Then he rumpled her braid and headed out.


    ¡°Disgusting,¡± she muttered, wiping her face.


    They ate, and I washed dishes. The doorbell chimed as I cleaned the counters. I threw the rag in the sink and got the door, peering at the man lounging on the wrought-iron fence. His skin was as dark as mine, and he wore slim-fitted navy pants under a V-necked ck T-shirt. He had thick ebony hair and angr features. His brooding demeanor oozed over thewn. Relief flooded his expression as he straightened, beckoning.


    ¡°Alessio?¡± I stepped outside, gaping at what must¡¯ve been a mirage. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    I rushed to the gate and yanked it open.


    Alessio entered, raking his espresso-brown locks as he looked through me, at the mansion. ¡°Is Michael here?¡±


    ¡°No, you just missed him.¡± My eyes burned as Alessio scooped me into a fierce hug. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Mia¡¯s at the house. Let¡¯s get the fuck out of here.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Carm, can we y twenty questions at my ce? I want to leave before he shows up.¡±


    ¡°Why are you even here?¡± I headed inside, frustrated when my brother-inw stood in the garden. ¡°Don¡¯t stand there. Come in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to dawdle.¡±


    But he sank his hands into his pockets and followed me inside, his widened gaze flicking at the portraits on the walls, the children¡¯s drawings stuck on the fridge, and me.


    ¡°I read your message. I couldn¡¯t believe it, to be honest. I thought for sure someone hacked your email, so I spent thest few weeks reaching out to my old contacts¡­and they told me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue what you¡¯re talking about, but it was a mistake toe back. Take Mia and go.¡± Every second he lingered put them in danger. ¡°They¡¯re still looking for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without you.¡±


    ¡°Alessio, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m breathing and everything.¡± I pped my sides, hating his pity. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you asked me for help!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    My former fianc¨¦ gaped at me as though I¡¯d suffered brain damage. His brows knitted as I left his side, strolling into the living room. Both children sat on the couch, stabbing iPads. Their heads whipped around, and Matteo shrieked.


    ¡°Zio!¡±


    Mariette elbowed her brother aside in her haste to tackle Alessio, whose shell-shocked expression never flickered. He looked like he was waking from a terrible dream. He patted Mariette¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hey, hon.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯ve you been, Zio?¡±


    Alessio¡¯s gaze swiveled to me, wide-eyed. ¡°You didn¡¯t send it. He did.¡±


    ¡°Send what?¡±


    ¡°The fucking email!¡± He dropped his voice at Mariette¡¯s scandalized gasp. ¡°You-he wrote-that you were forced into marriage.¡±


    It clicked together when Alessio opened his cell and showed me the message.


    Michael forced me to marry him. Help me.


    I¡¯d never typed those words. I would¡¯vemitted Seppuku before dragging my sister and her husband back to Boston.


    Michael did this.


    He¡¯d vited my privacy. He¡¯d lured my brother-inw into a trap, and he¡¯d done it without consulting me. The betrayal sliced me to the bone. It stuck in my throat.


    ¡°You need to go. Right now.¡± I grabbed his arms and squeezed. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re up against.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Your parents are missing.¡±


    What? ¡°They¡¯re at home!¡±


    Alessio¡¯s face creased with sadness. ¡°They disappeared weeks ago. Nobody has seen or heard from them.¡±


    My warmth vanished. The lights seemed to dim. My world shrank into a destendscape.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Carm, I was there. Thewn is overgrown. Their mailbox was so full the post office stopped delivering. They¡¯re gone.¡± he said, incredulous. ¡°Did you not know?¡±


    I¡¯LL RELEASE IGNACIO.


    Michael¡¯s callous voice taunted me during the quick drive to Alessio¡¯s mansion, the kids chattering the whole way. I hadn¡¯t told Michael I¡¯d left and I wasn¡¯t sure what to do. I was barely holding it together, my shoulders shaking, my gasps silenced by the music Alessio cranked up. His worried gaze swept over me once we parked in his driveway. ck escdes surrounded the Georgian-Revival home, but all the security wouldn¡¯t stop Michael.


    Alessio hiked Matteo to his hip as we walked toward his house. Mariette flew through the kissing gate andunched up the steps, where my sister stood in white capris and a pink top. I broke into tears as the pint-sized brte tore across the garden. She crashed into me, arms cinching my waist in a bear hug. We stumbled inside,ughing and crying as Alessio shepherded the children.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you need anything?¡± Mia patted my shoulder as though searching for wounds. ¡°Should we get a doctor?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The next half hour felt like a rey of the weeks after I escaped my ex-boyfriend when my battered body was all they saw. They still looked at me like a broken thing, and it roiled my guts because I wasn¡¯t damaged. I¡¯d survived Nick. I¡¯d survive Michael, but this hurt like hell.


    Mia¡¯s manicured nails dug into my shoulders as we settled into their yroom, which seemed covered in an inch of dust. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why¡¯d you pretend everything was okay?¡±


    ¡°Because you deserved to be happy.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± she fretted, sping my palm in her tiny one. ¡°You think it makes me d, knowing you were being tortured-¡±


    ¡°Michael neverid a hand on me.¡±


    Mia exchanged a nce with Alessio, who sat beside his wife. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He crossed the line.¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯d let Dad go if I married him. I thought he¡¯d follow through. I guess I was that desperate, but it was so stupid of me. I can¡¯t believe I trusted him.¡±


    He never released my father.


    Dad was probably dead. And Mom? Who the fuck knew?


    Devastation cut me to my knees. My hands pped the floor as pain balled in my throat, bursting out in a scream. Mia flung herself on me, dissolving into tears as Alessio¡¯s appeals for calm were ignored.


    My life was a lie.


    He¡¯d conned me, and I¡¯d fallen for it, seduced by his charm and the promise of a baby.


    How could he do this to me?


    How could he be so cruel?


    I broke into loud, unrestrained sobs, the sound echoing through the house. Mia clung to me, her low growl shaking with wrath. Nothing calmed me-not Alessio¡¯s promises or my sister¡¯s support-it wasn¡¯t until a small body pressed into my side that I fell silent. Fingers touched my cheeks as a soft voice pleaded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mommy.¡±


    That word cleaved me in two, filling me with the sweetest joy and the sharpest agony. Michael must¡¯ve encouraged Matteo to call me that, knowing what it¡¯d mean to me. He¡¯d manipted me from the beginning.


    I loved them too much.


    I couldn¡¯t leave Michael without abandoning his kids.


    ¡°Sorry, honey.¡± I wiped my face and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sad because I haven¡¯t seen your auntie for a long time. It¡¯s okay. Go y with your sister.¡±


    Matteo¡¯s warm eyes filled me with grief. They were so like his father¡¯s. He returned to the pile of LEGOs and seized fistfuls of them, spraying Mariette with colorful blocks.


    ¡°I should text Michael.¡±


    ¡°Carm, you shouldn¡¯t go back there.¡± Mia gaped at Alessio, as though asking him for guidance. ¡°We¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. They need me.¡±


    Alessio and Mia exchanged worried looks. ¡°They¡¯ll survive. They have a team of nannies.¡±


    ¡°I love them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find someone else.¡± Alessio lowered to his knees, softening. ¡°You¡¯ll have kids of your own.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not leaving them.¡±


    A chime echoed from Alessio¡¯s pocket. He hissed into the receiver, and then he faced us. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    I sighed, standing.


    ¡°Stay with us. We have plenty of space.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll never allow it.¡± My insides copsed as the front door creaked, the floor clipping with his youthful gait. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Mia growled, seizing Alessio¡¯s jacket. ¡°You can¡¯t let him take her away.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep the man from his children!¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    Michael¡¯s smoky cadence seemed to suck all the air as he strolled through, poisoning the room with his presence. My husband surveyed Alessio with a curled lip.


    ¡°You look very tan. I guess Boca Raton agreed with you.¡±


    Alessio¡¯s jaw tensed. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°My wife and kids. Right now.¡±


    ¡°They should crash here for a few days.¡±


    ¡°No. They belong with me. You ought to prepare for Vinn¡¯s arrival. He¡¯s on his way.¡± Michael cocked his head and shed me a sweet smile. ¡°Come.¡±


    Mia balled her fists as Michael tugged his daughter along.


    ¡°Good to see you, Mia. Sorry you couldn¡¯t make the wedding. We¡¯ll share the photos with you.¡±


    They followed us to the door, Mia¡¯s face vivid with fear.


    Alessio fisted my husband¡¯s sleeve. ¡°You¡¯re dead to me.¡±


    Michael yanked from his grip. ¡°Cool story, bro.¡±

 #8 Chapter 23

    MICHAEL


    Carm¡¯s eyes shot fire.


    As soon as I put the kids to bed, she¡¯d stalked into the walk-in closet. She unzipped her dress and hurled the delicate fabric into the corner. She kicked off her heels, her mouthwatering curves on full disy. Carm slipped the bra straps from her shoulders. Her gaze burned with unshed tears as she removed every barrier, and my cock swelled, indifferent to her pain.


    But I wasn¡¯t. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Giving you what you want.¡±


    Carm palmed my chest and shoved, hard enough to knock me backward. She didn¡¯t understand what her rage did to me, the dangerous impulses it stirred. ¡°All you ever wanted was a body to use and a mind to fuck with.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea who you are anymore. Only that you¡¯re a liar and a disgrace to your children.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I married you. You¡¯re their moralpass.¡± I stepped back, reining in my boiling feelings. ¡°Carm, all I¡¯ve done has been for us.¡±


    ¡°You broke into my email!¡±


    ¡°I had a strong hunch you were lying when I asked you about your brother-inw. Your story wasughably thin. Yeah, I read your emails. Want an apology? Look elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    ¡°My children are more important than Alessio, and his absence threatened their safety. Do you read the news? It¡¯s getting worse out there. Partly because he left us without his contacts. I¡¯m not sorry for manipting Alessio.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a bastard.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad I hoodwinked him. You¡¯re upset because you think I betrayed you. I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ve always been in your corner.¡±


    ¡°You vited my privacy!¡±


    Why was she stuck on one minor detail? ¡°Go through my messages. I don¡¯t give a damn.¡±


    I tossed my phone onto the carpeted floor. I expected her to nce through my cell, but she shook her head like I was dangerous.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be with you.¡±


    My insides twisted. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not just the email. You lied about my dad. You were dishonest about everything. I feel stupid for believing in you. Marrying you was a huge mistake. I¡¯m taking the kids for a few days.¡±


    ¡°You want to rip out my heart, too? I can¡¯t live without them.¡±


    And that included her.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    She choked, her wordsced with so much bitterness that my skin tingled. She trembled, her hands balled into fists. Carm was furious, and that gave me hope.


    She cared.


    So I confessed thest thing I was hiding.


    ¡°Carm, I love you.¡±


    The color drained from her face. She seized a suitcase, turned it on its side, and packed it with stacks of clothing. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t leave fast enough.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Stay away.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t moved a muscle. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re scaring me. You don¡¯t love me, Michael.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt this way about anyone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s called infatuation.¡±


    She was wrong.


    I loved her.


    The realization didn¡¯te in a Hallmark-worthy moment with confetti and fireworks. It was a slow burn. Her picture was a screensaver on my fucking phone before I admitted it to myself. She was on my mind all the time, and I¡¯d started to think crazy things.


    ¡°It¡¯s love.¡±


    ¡°No, Michael. You love what I¡¯ve done for you.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be both?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s not.¡± She paced the walk-in closet, her teeth clenched so hard they ground together. ¡°That¡¯s the problem with men like you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you such in a hurry to dismiss my feelings?¡±


    ¡°Thest man almost loved me to death.¡±


    ¡°Carm, I¡¯m not him.¡± I watched her freeze when I took her hand. ¡°I love you. What do I have to do to prove it?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I show you that I care? Haven¡¯t I been there? I¡¯ve given you everything you¡¯ve asked for. What else do you need? Tell me, and it¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°This is too intense.¡± Patches of heat burned high on her cheeks. ¡°I need a break from you.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t want a break. I wanted her in my arms, on the bed, the sofa, in my office, anywhere and everywhere. ¡°You¡¯ve lit a fire inside me. How am I supposed to put it out?¡±


    ¡°Figure it out.¡±


    ¡°I already have. I love you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Tears squeezed from her eyes as she shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t love me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. Because if I didn¡¯t? I would¡¯ve killed your dad when he threatened toe after my children.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°He said it, Carm.¡± I rubbed my neck, remembering Ignacio¡¯s parting shots after our wedding. ¡°I was all set to let him go, but then he ran his fucking mouth.¡±


    ¡°What did you do with my parents?¡±


    ¡°I spared them. For you. I went against instinct andmon sense because I love you.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Italy. They¡¯re fine.¡± I sighed as she trembled. ¡°I kept it from you because I was worried you¡¯d hate me.¡±


    ¡°I do. I fucking hate you!¡±


    Her indifference would¡¯ve stung, but the rage got my blood flowing.


    ¡°Baby-¡±


    Her hand whirled, crashing into my ear. My skin red with the brutal p, and Carm uttered a horrified gasp, backing into the closet.


    This was sick.


    I shouldn¡¯t.


    I grasped her wrist as she swung again, yanking her into my chest. I leaned forward, my nose touching hers. I swallowed her whispered fuck you, and imed her mouth.


    She shuddered as my lips stroked hers. She gasped, and I deepened the kiss. My tongue chased her honeyed vor as I kissed her harder-


    Her fist crashed into my jaw.


    I staggered back, stunned by the unexpected pain, and then I snatched her wrist. I pinned her against the wall, my heart hammering.


    No violence.


    ¡°Apologize.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Apologize, or I¡¯ll punish you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that your upbringing was so fucked up that you turned into a sadistic human being.¡± Her passion broke as she dissolved into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I trusted you. I¡¯m sorry I thought we could raise a child. I¡¯m sorry I everid eyes on you.¡±


    I grabbed the cor from the shelf and wrapped her neck. Itched it on before she¡¯d tugged it off, and then I hissed in her ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sorry for any of it.¡±


    The darkness burst forth. Everything I¡¯d built to stave off my worst impulses crumbled. All that I¡¯d locked away rushed toward Carm.


    I dragged her to the mattress. There was nothing loving about how I shoved her onto the bed. I climbed over her. Greed had consumed me. She tangled her fingers in my hair. She didn¡¯t pull or push. She watched me with a seething fury that was so fucking hot.


    She tipped her head, taunting me with a half-open pout. Her skin baked with the heat of contempt. ¡°I hate you.¡±


    ¡°Show me. Use your mouth, not your words.¡±


    Carm seized my jaw and smashed her lips into mine. I peeled off my jacket, and then the shirt. My belt pped my cks as I ripped it off. Carm tore my body as every barrier disappeared. My naked chest molded into her tits as we made out with frenzied, biting kisses. Blood seeped onto my tongue, the metallic tang swimming with her sweet vani, a taste I¡¯d corrupted.


    She raked me. Her nails dug into my ass like tiny puncture wounds of hate. I weed the pain. She could batter me, scratch me bloody, or scream. It didn¡¯t matter.


    I¡¯d always love her.


    Especially her tits. I licked them as she moaned. I swirled her nipple. Her grip softened. I kissed between her breasts, under her ribs, where her heartbeat mmed, and down her belly. I thrust her thighs apart, fingers gliding along her seam. I toyed with her as shey still, fists digging into the sheets.


    ¡°Oh, now you want me?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Her insolence shot a red-hot wave down my spine. She deserved to have my handprint permanently etched on her butt, so I flipped her and fisted her hair. I pulled the strands, forcing her to arch. Then I cracked my palm on her ass.


    She twisted around, her cheeks zing. ¡°The fuck are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Disciplining my wife.¡±


    Carm wrenched free. I seized her wrists and pinned them above her back dimples. She wriggled, immobilized by my weight. ¡°Get off!¡±


    ¡°What did I say the night after our wedding?¡± I smacked her ass, relishing her pink flush. ¡°Tell me the rule you broke.¡±


    ¡°No violence!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be so raw, you won¡¯t be able to sit for hours.¡±


    Carm shuddered with each blow, her mouth twitching when I pinched and stroked the burn. She groaned. It didn¡¯t take long for her olive skin to blush. I glided up and down her thick curves. Carm¡¯s gasp melted into a sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have a nice reminder for a few days,¡± I hissed into her ear. ¡°Every time you see my hand, remember what happens when you disobey me.¡±


    Carm¡¯s expression was dazed as I flipped her over and settled between her thighs. I dragged my cock down her clit, slipping into her wetness. I shoved her legs onto my shoulders and lowered myself. I pushed inside her, hard. Her breathing hitched as I anchored.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m fucking the hate right out of you.¡± I pulled out and stabbed deep, and she gasped. ¡°Hate me. Fight me. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll always love you.¡±


    Her growl deepened into a rich groan. ¡°I hate you.¡±


    And yet she kept pulling me closer, whimpering, chasing me with her soft lips. She hated me, but she couldn¡¯t get enough of me. She curled with me on the couch, in bed, everywhere. Her influence had enriched my children¡¯s lives. She did so many things to make me love her.


    So I did.


    How was that a surprise?


    Catching her throat, I squeezed while her heart hammered. My mouth crashed into hers. I pounded her hard, my thrusts shoving her backward. She glided up my arms, attacking me with kisses. She bit my shoulder. Her tongue wetted the sting.


    I held her hips and rammed into her. Then my cock twitched, and a yell burst from me. My limbs shook. Euphoria tangled my body, as swift as alcohol rushing through veins. I kissed the tears skating her cheek as I pulsed back and forth.


    Carm was getting close. She rocked, meeting my thrusts. Her brows pinched as she clung to me. She dug her nails into me, her teeth clenched. She made a frustrated sound and grabbed my neck.


    I gave her a Prince Charming kiss. Carm met my gentle strokes with a furious passion. She wed my ribs, convulsing around my cock. Spasms rippled over her face, like shockwaves of pleasure.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Her eyes still zed with hurt. ¡°Stop saying that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep repeating it until it sinks into your thick head.¡±


    Carm ripped from my side. She dropped from the bed, snagged a robe, and tossed me a fearful nce before dashing outside. Her bare feet pped the wood as she disappeared into another room. A lock slid into ce.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t chase her. It would take a while to regain her trust.


    I wanted her to have everything.


    But it had to be with me.

 #8 Chapter 24

    CARMELA


    I love you.


    Every time the warmth from those words washed over me, my throat closed. I froze. My body seized with panic. Michael went ahead with life as though nothing had changed, but for me everything was different.


    I love you.


    This was my worst nightmare.


    Nick¡¯s love had almost destroyed me. What would Michael¡¯s do?


    Somehow, I¡¯d forgotten that Michael¡¯s wrought-iron fencing wasn¡¯t a white-picket utopia. It had felt like a home. I¡¯d started to appreciate his leather chairs and steel-gray sofas. The walls weren¡¯t so lifeless after I¡¯d stered the kids¡¯ paintings everywhere. My colorful throws had brightened the ce, and once I¡¯d switched out the pieces I¡¯d hated with softer, more feminine furniture, I¡¯d befortable.


    I didn¡¯t see him much for the next few days. Alessio¡¯s return had consequences. There were city hall officials to court, gangsters to control, and an unruly public to soothe. Alessio¡¯s PR machine needed time to work.


    I spent hours hanging out with my parents, who¡¯d returned from Italy. Having everybody home was nice, but the undercurrent of tension kept me from rxing. I¡¯d told Dad and Alessio about Crash¡¯s return to my life. They were upset, especially my father. Dad broke down in tears. Alessio mmed his fist into the wall, shattering a picture frame.


    I felt nothing but a vague annoyance. It was hard enough processing what¡¯d happened without having to deal with other people¡¯s feelings, so I wandered the house until I heard them arguing with escting voices.


    Alessio stood with his back against the bookshelf, his ck eyes pinched shut. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Vinn would go after my family. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Dad shook his graying head. ¡°You fucked up, kid.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Alessio sank into a chair, rubbing his face. ¡°Mia and I wanted out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pipe dream. You don¡¯t have a father-figure anymore because he got locked up, so I¡¯ll give you advice. Get your shit together. You have a family.¡±


    ¡°I was trying to make her happy-¡±


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s a young girl. But you? You knew better, you fucking moron.¡±


    I gaped at Dad.


    Alessio glowered. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    There was no resentment behind his words, only resignation.


    Dad made a derisive sound and stomped from the room. The walls trembled from a distant door mming. Alessio stared at the floor, which left me in the awkward position offorting my ex.


    We had hated each other, but he¡¯de a long way from the angry gangster who used to be my fianc¨¦. His love and devotion to my sister had changed my perception.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay.¡± I squeezed his shoulder. ¡°Mia will move on. She¡¯s not an idiot. She knows you can¡¯t just quit.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a dreamer,¡± he said, the roughness tamed from his voice. ¡°Telling someone to give up on happily-ever-after is tough. There¡¯ll always be a crisis.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to abandon all hope. Once she settles in, she¡¯ll realize that raising a child surrounded by family is better than doing it alone in Florida.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if it weren¡¯t for the constant violence.¡± He shook his head, as though dislodging the memories. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m back. If you could do me a favor and visit Mia I¡¯d-shit.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alessio stalked to the window, glowering at the Audi rolling to the curb. ¡°Michael.¡±


    A ripple of anger ran through me. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°You expected him to listen?¡±


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    Alessio grunted as he watched the street.


    I trudged out of the house, not bothering to look for my dad. He was probably drinking heavily, and Mom was busy in the kitchen, cooking a feast for people who seemed unlikely to coexist.


    Michael strolled the driveway, his hooded gaze softening when itnded on me. He balled me against his cashmere chest. Then he spotted Alessio, and he dug into my shoulders. He cupped my face and kissed me. It was a hard and possessive, the bruising pressure filling me with heat. His hand sailed down my spine until it rode my ass.


    He acted so much like Nick.


    It scared me.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to stay away from my parents.''¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get enough of you.¡± Michael looped his grip around my waist as we headed toward his car. He kept ncing at Alessio, and then he flipped him off.


    ¡°Michael, stop.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± Michael¡¯s smile faltered as he opened the passenger¡¯s side door. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel a little jealous. The man was engaged to you.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t care about me.¡±


    Michael made a doubtful sound.


    ¡°We were the worst couple. We hated each other.¡± I settled into the leather cushion, shuddering at the idea of having Alessio for a husband. ¡°He¡¯s okay, but I wouldn¡¯t want to live with him.¡±


    Michael sank into the driver¡¯s seat, fingering the key fob. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, but-¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t sleep with him.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I was asking. What was your reaction when he married your sister?¡±


    ¡°Worry. I thought he was abusive.¡± The irony of that never ceased to dig into my ribs. ¡°I never wanted him. He¡¯s not my cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    The ros I¡¯d binged led me to believe my dream guy was someone kind, funny, and romantic. What had I gone for? Psychotic. Damaged. Obsessive.


    Michael started the car, smiling. He squeezed my thigh as we drove from the curb. ¡°Well, you¡¯re my type.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. I would tell you more often if you didn¡¯t scowl at me, but you¡¯re a beautiful woman. Alessio has eyes. He must¡¯ve regretted letting you go.¡±


    ¡°Michael, he didn¡¯t like me. Once he found me with Nick, he took off-¡± I stopped talking, but the damage was done.


    ¡°What?¡± Michael tapped the brakes and whipped his head around. ¡°He found you?¡±


    Oh shit.


    ¡°What do you mean, he found you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I waved my hand, my heart hammering. ¡°Forget about it.¡±


    Michael pulled over on a suburban street, giving me his undivided attention. ¡°I want to hear this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not talk about it¡±


    ¡°You will.¡± His words throbbed with restrained anger. ¡°Right now.¡±


    The engine quieted as Michael turned the keys. I worried my lip as his stare bored into my skin.


    ¡°Today, Carm.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Alessio found me with Nick, about a month after I ran away.¡±


    He gaped at me. ¡°You¡¯re kidding?¡±


    ¡°No. I begged him to leave, so he did.¡±


    ¡°He found you at a clubhouse. With Crash. You can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°I told him to go, Michael.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck. He left you there. Alone.¡± Michael¡¯s voice almost disappeared. ¡°This makes me sick.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He should¡¯ve realized what¡¯d happen to you. He knew better.¡± Michael¡¯s tone soured. ¡°The son of a bitch went after your sister. That motherfucker!¡±


    ¡°Michael, stop. I¡¯ll never tell you anything if this is how you¡¯ll react.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Michael dialed back the aggression and squeezed my hand. He said little during the ride. Once we got home, he flung the keys onto the counter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he deadpanned, but his hands balled into fists. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Okay.


    I strolled into our bedroom, and Michael¡¯s soft footsteps followed. He held a box. ¡°I bought a test since you mentioned you felt under the weather.¡±


    ¡°That was just one day.¡± My throat tightened. ¡°You want me to take this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, but aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    Hell yes.


    I ripped it open and slipped into the bathroom. Michael caught the door before it shut. He lingered there, a sliver of a man. His expression was pensive as I peed on the stick.


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s it say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Electricity jolted my skin as I flushed the toilet and dropped it beside the sink. ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before.¡±


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Michael shrugged. ¡°Both kids were¡­happy idents.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t learn the first time?¡±


    ¡°I like being a dad. I was never against having more.¡± Michael sat on the tub, shing me a wicked smile. ¡°And I¡¯m still not.¡±


    ¡°What if it says yes?¡±


    The possibility was real, and now fear mingled with the excitement. There¡¯d be no escaping Michael once I was pregnant. He¡¯d be all over me, more than he was already.


    Michael leaned forward. ¡°We make an appointment with the doctor, find out how far along you are, and start arguing about baby names.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m angry with you, Michael. Don¡¯t forget that. You¡¯re so lucky that my parents are safe and healthy. If anything had happened, I would¡¯ve divorced your ass.¡±


    ¡°Good luck finding an attorney to take your case,¡± he quipped, his gaze sliding to the test. ¡°What¡¯s it say?¡±


    My stomach sank as I read it. Disappointment welled inside me, the bitterness wing at my throat.


    One line.


    Not pregnant.

 #8 Chapter 25

    MICHAEL


    I needed Crash dead.


    It was only a matter of time before Carm got pregnant. Once that happened, I¡¯d never sleep without one eye open. My tireless efforts to find the guy had gone nowhere, so I zipped back to Ignacio¡¯s house. Alessio¡¯s Lexus was still parked in Ignacio¡¯s driveway.


    Good.


    I was due for a talk with my new inw. Watching them through that window gave me a nasty shock. I trusted my wife, but I couldn¡¯t ignore that they had a history, however brief and loveless.


    My fist bashed the door.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ignacio answered in track pants and a knit shirt, nursing a cocktail. He didn¡¯t seem to give a shit that his captor stood on his doorstep.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Just a chat.¡±


    Ignacio grunted in annoyance and backed into his mansion, his insolent gaze sliding from me like I was a pesky stray cat. He didn¡¯t look to see if I followed. He strolled in, beckoning to his wife.


    She beamed at me. ¡°Hi, Michael!¡±


    Maria had Carm¡¯s shape, but Mia¡¯s wide-eyed innocence. She kissed my cheeks. Clearly, she had no idea I¡¯d tortured her husband. Ignacio had fed her a bullshit story to exin his disappearance. I was there when he called her. I¡¯d thought he was an idiot for wasting a phone call.


    Now I understood.


    He loved her. He¡¯d do anything to keep her safe, even offer his home to the likes of me. If he hadn¡¯t murdered my brother, I would¡¯ve admired this man. Carm had inherited his courage. I hoped she¡¯d pass it on to my future sons.


    Ignacio slid an arm around my shoulders and smiled. ¡°Maria, can you bring us something to eat?¡±


    I waved a no-thanks. ¡°Don¡¯t go through any trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Maria flitted from the cupboards to the fridge, fetching this and that while her husband steered me into the dining room. She was just like my mom, gracious with guests and pushy with offers of food.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ignacio drank, settling in his chair. ¡°Come to break my balls about my other useless son-inw?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not useless.¡±


    ¡°What have you done except try to make my life miserable?¡±


    ¡°I gave you a vacation at my Tuscan vi instead of a permanent one with Jesus.¡±


    Heughed bitterly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about Crash.¡±


    Ignacio¡¯s expression darkened to midnight-ck as Maria set down appetizers. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I want to know everything about him.¡±


    ¡°Again. Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking care of him.¡±


    Ignacio snorted. ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you do. That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    He sank into his wicker-backed chair, offering a vague smile at Maria, who disappeared into the kitchen. ¡°Kill him, and you¡¯ll be my favorite son-inw. All will be forgiven.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for her, not you. She deserves justice.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Ignacio ate from the charcuterie board, smiling. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re not a worthless asshole.¡±


    ¡°You have a fucking mouth, Naz.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±


    No shit. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re all bark.¡±


    ¡°How many times did I beat you?¡±


    Ignacio offered me prosciutto, which I declined. ¡°If you wanted me dead, I¡¯d be in a hole. Instead you sent me to Italy to get fat and drunk.¡±


    Ignacio chuckled, and it engulfed my body in fire. He grasped my wrist and yanked before I stood. ¡°I¡¯m breaking your balls, Mike.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mike.¡± That was what my brother called me, and I couldn¡¯t stand it from him. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about Crash.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll text all the information I have. It¡¯s not much. The PIs I hired got nothing useful, and Carm made me drop them.¡±


    I could¡¯ve screamed.


    All he had to do was put a tail on Carm, and they would¡¯ve found Crash months ago. It saddened me to think about how she¡¯d suffered, putting on a brave smile for everyone while that dickhead terrorized her.


    Ignacio raised his brow when I waved off a coto.


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m not eating here for the next decade.¡± I gathered my coat. ¡°Let me know if anything elsees to mind.¡±


    On the way out, Maria osted me with leftovers. I turned them down five times before she shoved ziti into my hands. The woman was pushy. Alessio¡¯s broad frame slid into the hall. He gave me a meaningful look and gestured outside. We said goodbye to the Ris. Maria shouted down Alessio¡¯s refusal of ziti. Then we stood in the crisp air, cradling our Tupperware containers.


    Alessio faced me, his stony features hardening. He was like a dark cloud. His gaze shot lightning bolts as though I¡¯d showed him my dick.


    ¡°Are you mad that I married your ex?¡±


    He was silent for so long that my skin crawled. ¡°I¡¯m pissed that you¡¯re fucking with my family. Carm deserves better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m better than you.¡±


    I winked at him and strolled to my car, grinning when his footsteps scraped the pavement behind me.


    ¡°Michael, why did you marry her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you an exnation.¡± Iughed when I opened the car door, and he mmed it shut. ¡°What are you going to do? Punch me? You¡¯re not in a position to do anything except what I want, so fuck off.¡±


    He grabbed my shoulder. ¡°Let her go.¡±


    ¡°Carm¡¯s no longer your concern.¡± I shook from his grasp and dumped the ziti into a curbside trash. ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°You forced her into this marriage. She¡¯s been through enough horror.¡±


    ¡°Whose fault is that?¡±


    Alessio¡¯s eyes shuttered like blinds on windows. ¡°I never hurt her.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t care about her. You left her for dead.¡±


    I was hoping he¡¯d deny it, but Alessio stuck his hand in his hair, which he did whenever he was overwhelmed.


    ¡°You abandoned her with that biker piece of shit.¡±


    ¡°She wanted to stay with him, Mike.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t look at him the same ever again, not after falling in love with Carm. ¡°You left her alone in a clubhouse. What did you think would happen?¡±


    ¡°I had no idea he was dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Stop lying.¡± I shoved his chest, knocking him several steps backward. ¡°You wanted the younger one.¡±


    ¡°Careful, Mike. You don¡¯t want to say something you¡¯ll regret.¡±


    ¡°Why, you¡¯ll take off again?¡±


    He pped the Tupperware on my car hood. ¡°She doesn¡¯t hold it against me, so why do you?¡±


    ¡°Because you took a backseat while that nutcase was raping her! He¡¯s be a big problem because you failed to act. Jesus Christ, you¡¯re not the guy I thought you were.¡±


    ¡°Neither are you. You¡¯ve lost your way.¡±


    ¡°Meaning what?¡±


    ¡°You have no clue what the hell you¡¯re talking about.¡± Alessio raised his chin, sounding dead. ¡°It¡¯s best you don¡¯te around anymore.¡±


    A jagged edge cut into me, but I couldn¡¯t forgive Alessio.


    I looked at him and saw a coward.


    Good riddance. ¡°You and I are done, but I¡¯ll be visiting my father-inw.¡±


    I flung open the door and sank into the seat. Alessio hadn¡¯t moved from his spot. He stared ahead, his features frozen.


    ¡°Watch your toes, asshole.¡±


    I started the car and drove off. The stic container flew off the roof and smashed, spilling ziti over the road.


    Fuck him.


    My wife¡¯s psychotic ex prowled the streets because Alessio had dropped the ball. He should¡¯ve ended Crash¡¯s life. Instead he ran off with the sister and imed it was love. Unbelievable.


    My phone rang as I approached our driveway. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Vinn¡¯s frantic voice boomed through the speaker. ¡°Anthony¡¯s been kidnapped.¡±

 #8 Chapter 26

    MICHAEL


    He was taken while he walked his dog. They found his Husky rolled in a ditch, dead with a single gunshot wound. Anthony had dismissed his bodyguards. All they¡¯d had to do was grab him.


    Tubs of white-wrapped sweets packed the candy store¡¯s stockroom, which we used for meetings. I stuck my hand in a tin container and grabbed a few, tearing off the paper. Rich sugar coated my tongue.


    Vinn sat at the table, his skin drained of color, his eyes listless. His pitch-ck gazed flicked at me, his irises so dark they blended with his pupils.


    ¡°We¡¯re so fucked, Mike.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like him to panic. ¡°We can¡¯t dwell on the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Nico will kill us. His son! His only fucking son was kidnapped under my watch.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s bad.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re finished.¡± Vinn kicked his chair aside, raging. ¡°I will not die for that junkie!¡±


    It was lucky I¡¯d sent everyone out of the room.


    Vinn seized the desk and hurled it into a rack. Saltwater taffy spilled over the floor. He unsheathed his Ka-Bar knife and shanked the cushion until stuffing poured from the gashes, and then he threw the chair at another rack, knocking tins off shelves in a massive, noisy crash.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be all right, buddy.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t.¡± He whirled at me, still holding the knife. ¡°How are you so calm?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re getting Anthony back.¡±


    Hope shed across Vinn¡¯s face before it died in a nasty wreck. ¡°Whoever did this is carving out Anthony¡¯s heart as we speak.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re way too optimistic.¡±


    ¡°They killed Comet. Why not shoot Anthony, too?¡± I unwrapped a candy and popped it into my mouth. ¡°If it was a hit, they wouldn¡¯t have dragged him off.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t they contacted us with their demands?¡±


    ¡°They will. Trust me. Do we have any witnesses?¡±


    ¡°Just one.¡± Vinn rubbed his forehead. ¡°His neighbor said they were all dressed in ck. They rolled up in an SUV. Shot the dog. Grabbed him. Gone.¡±


    ¡°Where the hell were his bodyguards?¡± Alessio pushed off the walls and unfolded his arms. ¡°Or did you retards screw that up, too?¡±


    I scrolled through my cell, checking for missed calls. ¡°The dipshit dismisses them all the time.¡±


    Alessio raked his ebony mane, swearing. ¡°I¡¯ll contact Judge Gilstrap and pull the camera footage from his street. Somebody will have to tell Nico.¡±


    Nobody wanted that job.


    Alessio¡¯s hand wavered as he thumbed through his list of contacts.


    Vinn grimaced. ¡°I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    ¡°No. Let me handle him.¡± Alessio heaved a sigh. ¡°He¡¯ll take it bettering from me, but we should have information for him besides ¡®your son was taken, and we have no idea where he is.''¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°We shouldy low for a while. Check into a hotel and keep changing rooms.¡± I needed to get the kids, fuck. ¡°I¡¯ll call our people in prison. Nico will need more muscle.¡±


    A fist hammered the door, and Alessio let Vitale inside. He approached me, unlocking his phone. ¡°We have a situation.¡±


    A gruesome image shed on the screen. A nude woman curled on grass, des tangled with her lengthy, ck hair. Ligature marks wrapped her wrists and neck. Her ssy eyes stared skyward.


    Elena.


    A Sanctum girl, and the happiest hooker I¡¯d ever met. She baked everyone cookies on Christmas. We¡¯d fooled around a couple of times. Elena was one of the few girls that didn¡¯ttch on like a barnacle. She was nice.


    Now she was dead.


    I nced at her abdomen. A dagger stuck from her ribs, with a note.


    I HAVE YOUR PRINCE


    GIVE HER BACK


    The air vanished from my chest.


    ¡°They found her in Sanctum¡¯s parking lot.¡± Vitale swiped his thumb, disying additional views of the corpse. ¡°We took care of her.¡±


    Vinn shuffled to my side. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you understand what the hell this means.¡±


    Sick fuck. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a message for me, from Crash.¡±


    A tinkling of ss drew my attention to Alessio, who¡¯d dropped his cell. The screen had splintered into shards.


    ¡°He wants my wife,¡± I exined, facing Vinn. ¡°He must¡¯ve abducted Anthony hoping for an exchange. The takeaway here is Anthony is alive.¡±


    Vinn zoomed in on the photograph. ¡°We need to bait a trap.¡±


    My throat tightened. ¡°I¡¯m not involving Carm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting that.¡± Vinn gestured at Alessio, who glowered at him. ¡°We send an email from Carm to the psycho.¡±


    ¡°It might work,¡± Alessio muttered. ¡°He¡¯s off his rocker.¡±


    ¡°But not stupid.¡± I shook my head. ¡°We¡¯ll search for Rage Machine¡¯s clubhouse. We¡¯ll triple the reward for information. We won¡¯t involve my goddamned wife.¡±


    ¡°What if we just-¡±


    ¡°No. She can¡¯t find out about this.¡± My gaze wheeled from Alessio to Vinn. ¡°We are not bringing Carm into this.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Family¡¯s off-limits,¡± Alessio murmured with a hint of a sneer. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of what we discussed.¡±


    He left, the door banging shut.


    ¡°Anthony will never survive this.¡± Vinn¡¯s vacant stare swept over the mess. ¡°Even if we get him out, he¡¯ll never be the same.¡±


    Too fucking bad.


    I would keep her safe. Even if it meant Anthony had to be the sacrifice.

 #8 Chapter 27

    CARMELA


    Matteo ranps around the coffee table.


    I stumbled as he crashed into my knees, upsetting the te filled with cucumber and smi sandwiches. I groaned as one slipped off the edge and pped the floor.


    I sank into the L-shaped steel-blue couch as Matteo zoomed the living room. ¡°Teo, settle down.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    I cleaned up the mess and passed the snacks to Mariette, who glowered at Matteo. ¡°Honey, we¡¯re not watching the film until you sit.¡±


    Matteo bumped into the table, knocking over the popcorn.


    Mariette scowled at him. ¡°You¡¯re such a butthead.¡±


    ¡°Your face is a butt!¡± he shrieked, his eyes welling with tears.


    White rained on Matteo¡¯s head as she hurled fistfuls from the bowl. Heunched. They tussled, Mariette subduing Matteo in a headlock.


    I tossed a pillow at them. ¡°Mariette.¡±


    She released Matteo, who dug into the cushions for spilled kernels and stuffed them in his mouth.


    I grabbed his hand. ¡°Teo, don¡¯t eat couch popcorn.¡±


    ¡°Put on the movie!¡± Mariette roared, bouncing on the cushion. ¡°Is Daddying?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡± I frowned, ncing in the office¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯ll get him. Mariette, watch your brother.¡±


    I¡¯d seen very little of Michael. When he was home, he shut himself in the office all day. He refused meals. He stared into space, jaw locked in a tension that kept growing.


    My life would never be perfect.


    It hit me at Mia¡¯s ce when Anthony Costa¡¯s toothy grin shed across the evening news. His disappearance had consumed our husbands¡¯ lives; they¡¯d temporarily put aside their feud to work together. Michael had deflected Anthony¡¯s kidnapping like he did all Costa business. Everything was under control.


    Nothing ever was.


    I¡¯d grown up surrounded by violence. Mia and I had attended so many burials that we were on a first-name basis with funeral directors. My father shot a man in the back of the head in our backyard. Why did I think I could have two kids and a loving, supportive husband who was not homicidal?


    I grabbed a sandwich and entered a room with white floorboards and concrete walls. A built-in bookshelf took up the left side. His desk sat in the middle.


    Michael lounged in a leather chair, wearing a ck sleeveless button-up over dark jeans. I¡¯d never seen him in denim. It suited him. The way the pants clung to his thighs pricked my chest with heat. His suits slimmed him, but these made him look like a ser yer.


    I knocked on the door. ¡°It¡¯s movie night. The children are asking for you.¡±


    ¡°Start without me.¡±


    His tone made me pause. Lately, he¡¯d sounded so heavy. It was as though he exhaled lead. He frowned at the desk. His beard was overgrown.


    ¡°Brought you a snack.¡± I slid the te over the desk.


    His lips tugged into a brief smile. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Michael barely nced at it, which raised my rm bells.


    I took his shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He peeked at my hand, and then my face. ¡°Why does something have to be wrong?¡±


    ¡°Because when guys refuse food, it¡¯s because the world is on fire.¡±


    ¡°Not all men are the same.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Thinking about Anthony.¡± Michael yed with the sandwich. He grabbed a bite and set it down.


    ¡°Do you have any leads?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know Anthony well, but I hoped he was all right. He¡¯d seemed troubled but harmless. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Nah.¡±


    ¡°You seem upset.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried, but otherwise I¡¯m great. I¡¯m content with my life.¡± He pulled my wrist, reeling me closer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    That was aplicated question.


    ¡°Not while bosses¡¯ sons are being kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°Forget him. Are you happy?¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t be, but my honest answer was yes. Resenting him seemed petty, considering the facts. I¡¯d already forgiven him in my heart. ¡°I¡¯d like to see my parents and sister more often.¡±


    He red at the floor. ¡°Then do it. Just don¡¯t expect me to tag along.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because they hate me, and I hate them.¡±


    ¡°What do you have against Mia?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s Alessio I have a problem with.¡± He soured, ring at his desk. ¡°He¡¯s a coward. Left you to die.¡±


    ¡°I thought he was your best friend.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    Michael¡¯s arm hooked my waist, and he drew me onto hisp. Heat rushed into my face as he held me tightly, his anger vibrating through my back.


    ¡°He¡¯s a dick. He abandoned you with that monster.¡± Devastation flickered in his bourbon eyes. ¡°He didn¡¯t give a damn about the consequences. He just left you there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being really harsh. I told him I was safe.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t, and he knew better. If you¡¯d been my fianc¨¦e, I never would¡¯ve done that.¡±


    Honestly, I held zero animosity toward Alessio. We were forced into an engagement we didn¡¯t want, and I¡¯d run out on him. I¡¯d fallen in love with another man. I¡¯d had no desire to be chased by Alessio.


    But mes licked my body when it was Michael.


    I kissed him. Michael stiffened, and then he melted into me. Sparks danced across my skin as his fingers teased my waist. He slid me over the desk. His touch sailed up my dress, and he kissed me in long, torturous strokes that reminded me how much I loved being naked with him. It¡¯d been forever-fuck-almost a week.


    ¡°Will we watch the movie, or are you kissing all night?¡± Mariette¡¯s dry voice cut into the room.


    We jumped apart as Mariette crossed her arms. Michael chuckled as he pushed the straps over my tingling shoulders. Then he took my hand, and we strolled into the living room covered in popcorn. He brushed kernels off the couch before we sat together. Matteo dove into the crook of his arm.


    It was dark and peaceful. Michael¡¯s heartbeat pulsed into my back. The swell of his breathing lulled me into closing my eyes. I sank into oblivion as he nuzzled my temple and whispered words that made my heart race.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    I STILL WANTED A BABY.


    The desire grew into a full-fledged obsession by the time I¡¯d left Mia¡¯s house and arrived at our quiet, oak-lined street. It¡¯d hit me hard as I¡¯d yed with my fourteen-month-old niece, who¡¯d started walking.


    The bubbles were almost gone. A floral scent saturated the lukewarm water. Heatpped my neck as the soap fizzled. I¡¯d disappeared into our bathroom, hoping he¡¯d notice.


    I didn¡¯t wait long.


    As soon as he put the kids to bed, the doorknob twisted. Michael¡¯s Derby shoes slid into view, the rest of him hidden in the fogged mirror. The visual of my well-dressed husband stepping through steam tickled my skin with mes.


    He approached the bath, wearing a smirk that licked my body.


    The air was stifling, the bathwater boiling, and I couldn¡¯t stand it. My toe snagged the chain blocking the drain and knocked it out of ce. Michael grabbed a towel, taking his sweet time.


    He held it toward me. I reached.


    Then he jerked it away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see that oneing.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you try to grab it?¡± Michael grinned as he dried me off. He patted my face and soaked the drops clinging to my shoulders. He wrapped me, kneeling as he wiped my stomach and hips. The cotton ran down my legs. Judging from the smile that turned feral, he assumed I was game for more than yful banter.


    He was right.


    Michael stood, the cotton sliding into my hair. He massaged my head. ¡°You want to fool around?¡±


    ¡°I need more than fucking you once in a while, Michael.¡±


    ¡°We were going at it pretty often.¡±


    ¡°That was before I found out you were a liar. You¡¯re not the man I was falling for.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I am. I never pretended to be good. Ask me a question.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t know who I am, so ask.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think while his pulse bumped my naked skin. ¡°Tell me about your life.¡±


    ¡°I grew up poor. We didn¡¯t have two nickels to rub together after my father died, so my brother dropped out of school to work. I returned the favor when I was older-trips to Italy, gifts, that sort of thing.¡±


    ¡°What were you like as a kid?¡±


    ¡°Like Matteo, but a lot meaner.¡±


    ¡°So, you were his opposite.¡±


    ¡°I was energetic. Always bouncing off the walls, causing trouble, wreaking havoc in ssrooms because I couldn¡¯t sit quietly.¡±


    That side of him had passed on to Matteo.


    Michael nudged me. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°My teenage years were ufortable. I had big boobs when I was ten, so I was fending off men from a young age. Dad never wanted me to date, so I didn¡¯t. He told me to save my purity for my husband, which had never made sense. Why did I have to be pure? He sure as hell wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Michaelughed. ¡°I stopped being pure at fifteen. Did it in the backseat of my brother¡¯s car, which I stole to bang my girlfriend. He beat the shit out of me, but it was worth it.¡±


    ¡°Your brother hit you?¡±


    ¡°Yep. He resented quitting school to watch us. We fought constantly. When I was thirteen, he stabbed me in the thigh. I would¡¯ve bled to death if he hadn¡¯t wised up and called the ambnce.¡±


    I rubbed his bicep. ¡°God, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°He was an asshole, but I still loved him.¡±


    Thinking of my father, I nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    I met his gaze, startled by his tone.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Did I love him?


    He leaned in, the smell of him enveloping me like a fog.


    ¡°Michael, I want to keep trying.¡±


    The towel ckened. It struck the floor with a wet p.


    His palms scooped my face. ¡°Thought you¡¯d never ask.¡±


    ¡°I just want a baby. I¡¯m not saying that I-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    His grip settled on my hip. The other brushed my hair off my shoulder, and a violent shiver ripped through my skin. A feather-light stroke sailed down my abdomen as his breath skated my neck.


    I whimpered.


    Michael¡¯s chest and groin pressed into me. He turned my head toward him, fingers sping my jaw as his other hand drifted across my legs.


    I gasped as he grazed my clit. The gentle pressure mmed desire into a body that didn¡¯t worry about Michael¡¯s crimes.


    His lips crashed into mine.


    He rubbed my clit in brisk circles, sliding up and down my seam. I moaned, arching against him. He unzipped his cks and took off the belt, whichnded with a jingle. He pushed me onto the bathroom counter, rubbing me harder.


    My hands smacked the mirror, my limbs on the verge of copse. His cock slid inside. I groaned as he filled me.


    It¡¯d been too long. I needed this.


    God, did he make me feel.


    With Michael, surrendering never felt like giving up. Not when he ran his tongue down my neck andshed my breasts like I was made of sugar. Or when he parted my thighs and drank from my pussy.


    Pure bliss.


    I felt worshipped.


    He fisted my hair and fucked me. A thrillunched into my heart as I watched us in the foggy mirror. He was goddamned beautiful, a spectacle of masculine power as he removed his shirt. He lowered himself, his mouth twisting into a snarl as he transformed into a rutting beast.


    He was so hard. It was like being impaled. I hissed, but Michael didn¡¯t take it easy on me.


    He yanked me upright, his hand wrapping my throat. Michael¡¯s growl reverberated deep as he stabbed into me. He squeezed, and a lightning bolt of pleasure shot into me. My breathing ragged, I bucked against him. My muscles tensed. He hammered me faster. My hands slipped off the mirror. He caught me before I dropped. Thest thrusts were like two swift blows as he groaned.


    He let me go. The air flowed into my lungs. I came with a shuddering moan, the sound broken by his pounding hips. I slumped onto the counter, trembling. He dragged his knuckles through my hair. A rumble resonated in his chest.


    ¡°I fucking love you.¡±


    My eyes burned.


    I wanted to say it back, but I needed the warmth that apanied those words without the sting of fear.


    I kissed him before realizing my mistake. Feeding his feelings was dangerous. I had to stop.


    Sooner orter, they¡¯d turn him mad as they had with Nick.


    Love had ruined him.


    And Michael-it would destroy him.

 #8 Chapter 28

    MICHAEL


    Sundays used to be my favorite day.


    Every weekend, I¡¯d pack the kids into the car, and we¡¯d head to Mom¡¯s. Serena was usually sober enough to make it through dinner, even though I had to micromanage her wine intake.


    Daniel¡¯s empty seat weighed on my mind as we tucked into Mom¡¯s gravy. The mood was somber, probably because Carm took Daniel¡¯s spot near the sliding ss door. I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her she should¡¯ve stayed home, but she insisted oning. Carm wanted everybody to get along.


    I loved that about her, but it was naive. I would never trust Ignacio with my children. I wouldn¡¯t forgive Alessio or y nice with that prick.


    My sister¡¯s fork shrieked the ceramic as she spiraled her pasta. Mom stared at her te and drank. At least she hadn¡¯t burst into tears. Carm coaxed Matteo into finishing his supper. His doctors wanted him to gain more weight, but he was a stubborn eater. Carm had taken to blending vegetable soup.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be as strong as Daddy?¡± Carm squeezed his little biceps. ¡°They won¡¯t grow if you don¡¯t eat. Come on. One more bite.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Matteo shook his mess of curls. ¡°Not hungry.¡±


    Carm began anew with a different tactic, ¡°You can¡¯t leave the table until you finish.¡±


    Liana watched with a lifted brow. My sister was a petite woman and practically a baby at only twenty years old. I considered her family, but we weren¡¯t rted. Mom adopted her after a mob assassination orphaned Liana when she was four. Daniel had raised her with a much gentler hand.


    Liana¡¯s gaze tore from Carm. ¡°Is Vinnying?¡±


    Not this again. ¡°Vinny. He¡¯d die if he heard you call him that.¡±


    Hope swirled in her blue eyes that I wished would disappear.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯ve always called him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not Vinny. He¡¯s the boss.¡± I ignored Carm squeezing my thigh and speared a meatball. ¡°Remember that.¡±


    ¡°Is he on his way?¡±


    God, she wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    ¡°No idea.¡± I dunked a chunk of bread in the sauce. ¡°Why?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t returned my calls.¡±


    Of course, he doesn¡¯t. ¡°Baby girl. Put down the torch already. Vinn is not interested. Find somebody else before he breaks your heart again, and you be an old maid.¡±


    Judging by the sudden absence of ttering knives and forks, I¡¯d crossed the line. Liana turned a shade of beet-red and glowered.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡±


    Good.


    She knew damned well I didn¡¯t approve. He would never, ever share her feelings. Daniel would tell me to knock it off, but I was tired of watching her agonize over my heartless cousin.


    Carm seemed to want to fill in for my brother. She seized my knee, dug in, and dragged up my thigh.


    Hello.


    I grabbed her leg. Carm¡¯s nails pierced my cks. I pushed my chair back before she stabbed my balls.


    ¡°Michele. Your sister is just concerned.¡± Mom used the Italian pronunciation of my name whenever I was a shit.


    Too bad it never worked.


    ¡°So am I. She has a crush on our cousin.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a crush,¡± she seethed. ¡°And we¡¯re not rted, you jackass.¡±


    ¡°Hey. Language.¡±


    Mom took the bowl of gravy and passed it to Carm, who heaped a second helping over her pasta. Liana shot away, disappearing in a blur of pink. Carm grimaced into her ss of water, and Mariette raised her head, looking thoughtful.


    ¡°What¡¯s a jackass?¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± I red in Liana¡¯s direction, my voice rising into a shout. ¡°You see what happens when you curse at the dinner table?¡±


    Carm¡¯s haughty disapproval deepened into disgust. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Go apologize.¡±


    Fine.


    I left my seat, sighing. My sister sulked in the kitchen, tearing a napkin into fourths, pacing, her blue gaze spilling with tears. She was so sensitive. I never knew what to say. Our age difference sometimes made it feel like we lived on differents.


    ¡°Li, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Liana crossed her arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like hurting you, but you know I¡¯m right.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and stay out of my life. You¡¯re not Daniel. You¡¯ve never acted like a big brother.¡±


    Ouch. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to make the same mistakes I did.¡±


    ¡°Believe me. I won¡¯t. I watched you destroy yourself with Serena.¡± Liana threw silverware into the dishwasher. ¡°I miss Vinny. I wish he came by more often. That¡¯s all.¡±


    He¡¯d stopped dropping in a year ago, after Nico promoted him to acting boss. She¡¯d probably only showed because she hoped Vinn mighte.


    God. ¡°Why don¡¯t you find yourself a nice guy?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you see a therapist for your rage issues? Or your drug problem? Or whatever hole you¡¯ve dug yourself into this time. I don¡¯t need your advice. Mind your damned business.¡±


    Well, that went well.


    I shut my mouth and left Liana. My mother took over looking after the kids as Carm gathered tes.


    I kissed her cheek.


    Carm¡¯s lips thinned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re burning bridges with your sister.¡±


    My insides squirmed. ¡°Vinn isn¡¯t good enough for her.¡±


    Her eyes shed with disapproval. ¡°Did you have to humiliate the poor girl?¡±


    ¡°I hate that she pines after Vinn.¡± I helped her gather dishes, sighing. ¡°She¡¯s loved him ever since they were children.¡±


    ¡°So what? She¡¯s a young girl. Give her a break.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to keep her away from Vinn.¡± I snorted. ¡°He¡¯s too thick to put it together.¡±


    ¡°Why not tell him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my ce.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s your ce to stop her from dating the man she wants?¡±


    ¡°He is a violent man with a drug addiction.¡± The cutlery rattled as I dumped them in a bowl. ¡°I was married to someone simr. My sister is never going through that. Period. End-of-fucking-story.¡±


    ¡°Vinn seems healthy.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been sober for years, but still.¡±


    There was a lot more I could say, but I wouldn¡¯t.


    I loved my cousin. I did, but I¡¯d never trust him around my sister.


    Carm carried everything into the kitchen. ¡°Deciding that for her won¡¯t work. Let her make her own mistakes.¡±


    ¡°No fucking way.¡±


    My attention snapped toward the front door as a key scraped the lock. It swung open to admit a broad-shouldered man with a wide, chiseled jaw.


    Fuck.


    Carmughed as Vinn strolled inside, slipping the keys into his jacket sprinkled with rain.


    Mom rushed to his side. ¡°Sit down. Eat.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Zia Lena.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡± He bowed, kissing the air beside her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to Mike.¡±


    ¡°You should eat. Sit.¡± Mom gathered a mountain of pasta and grabbed his elbow, steering him into the dining room.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°Refusing my mother is pointless,¡± I shouted, wiping the te Carm had washed. ¡°She won¡¯t leave you alone. Just say yes.¡±


    Vinn dropped into the seat, as Mom whisked over a napkin, water, and cutlery. Within a few seconds, she¡¯d gathered enough food to feed a football team and shoved it at Vinn, who seemed to have cut his losses.


    A stampede of feet cascaded down the stairs. Liana appeared in the doorway, beaming. I cringed as she bounced over. Carm¡¯s grip dug into me, but I ignored her.


    ¡°Hey, Vinny. How¡¯ve you been?¡± Liana slid her arm across his neck and hugged him. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in ages.¡±


    Vinn nced up, looking like he always did when confronted with the sheer force of my sister¡¯s affection-deeply ufortable. He patted her. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Would it kill him to fake a little warmth?


    Liana wasn¡¯t dissuaded from his one-word reply. ¡°Did you read my texts?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sorry¡­Been super busy.¡±


    Liana couldn¡¯t take a hint.


    Vinn¡¯s gaze swept over my sister and found me. His eyes narrowed with a pointed save-me-from-your-sister plea, which I used to ignore because I loved how he squirmed. It stopped being funny when I realized Liana¡¯s childhood crush wasn¡¯t fading.


    Six years ago when he joined the Marines, Liana had been a fucking mess. She¡¯d called me every week, bawling. Vinn would get shot. He would die. She¡¯d never see him again.


    He returned home monthster, kicked out after an incident he refused to discuss. Nobody would hire him after he was dishonorably discharged, so I got him a job as an enforcer. He booted his drug habit soon after, but he was never quite right again.


    I rapped my knuckles on the wall. ¡°Vinn and I need to talk business. Li, could you give us the room?¡±


    Her arms disengaged from Vinn, who didn¡¯t seem to notice her disappointment or catch her lingering stare. They were two of the dumbest people I¡¯d ever met.


    I sank into the seat beside Vinn. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Anthony¡¯s been kidnapped, and you¡¯re having Sunday dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to put my personal life on hold?¡± I seized Carm¡¯s drink and drained it. ¡°There will always be a crisis. Learn from Alessio, who never took five and burned out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but nothing slipped past him.¡±


    ¡°Except you kidnapping his wife.¡±


    He made an amused sound, already halfway finished with his meal. ¡°Rage Machine.¡±


    ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°Sock-puppet clubs are litmus tests for patched members. If they run through a gauntlet of vicious crimes, they¡¯re epted into the main club, Legion. Seems to attract guys with zero brain cells.¡± Vinn sighed and raked his ebony hair. ¡°Anyway, guess who¡¯s the leader?¡±


    ¡°Crash?¡±


    ¡°President ims he¡¯s lost control of his little experiment, which means Legion is on itsst legs. He¡¯ll get killed, and we don¡¯t have the numbers for a war.¡±


    ¡°Then we import soldiers from the old country.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll take time. Negotiations.¡± Vinn picked his Bolognese without interest. ¡°We should¡¯ve murdered him while he was spitting ss.¡±


    Carm walked in. I shot her a pointed re, but she sat beside me.


    ¡°Honey, we¡¯re having a conversation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Crash?¡± She cut through my denial, frowning. ¡°I heard his goddamn name. Let me help. I have more reason to want him dead than either of you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯ll you do? March into his clubhouse and shoot him?¡± Vinn sneered, gesturing toward the kitchen. ¡°Keep washing dishes.¡±


    I slugged his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious! Use me to draw him out!¡±


    I hardened into stone. ¡°Vinn, can you give us a second?¡±


    He lumbered into the living room, where my sister osted him. Their voices rumbled in the background, but I tore my attention from them and took Carm¡¯s chin.


    ¡°How often do I have to repeat myself? Let me handle him.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    What does that mean?


    Carm ripped from my side, shoving the chair under the table. In a whirl of skirts, she disappeared into the bathroom. A sob echoed before the door shut. Carm wasn¡¯t big on crying. She was such a pir of strength-one of the many reasons I loved her-but something had crumbled her resolve.


    I nudged the door open.


    The curtain of hair almost hid her frown. She sniffed hard when I approached. She turned away, as though ashamed by her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get him, Carm. I-¡±


    She whirled around. ¡°Why were you talking about a war?¡±


    ¡°I was exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not helping by downying everything. You think I¡¯m an idiot? I read the news. I know you¡¯re stressed out of your mind. And I¡¯m not a fucking robot. If killing Nick means starting a huge conflict, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°This will never touch you or the kids.¡±


    She made a hopeless sound. ¡°Michael, I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Ah.


    It urred to me that Carm had been awake all week when I got home, no matter what the hour. Maybe she was falling for me.


    Finally. ¡°When did this be about my life?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± She captured my mouth with a swipe of her tongue. Her arms looped my neck.


    I kicked the door closed, and then I lifted her onto the counter. Carm¡¯s eyes zed as I stepped in between her legs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s test how quiet you can be.¡±

 #8 Chapter 29

    CARMELA


    ¡°Higher, Mommy!¡±


    I pushed Matteo on the swing. The mid-morning sun stroked my face with warmth. Sometimes bits of Michael shed out in charming ways-the coy smiles, the yfulness-but his daughter was just like him.


    Fiercely independent.


    Upromising.


    When Mariette called me Caramel, it was without Matteo¡¯s innocence or Michael¡¯s sweetness. I was the intruder. Matteo barely remembered his birth mother, but Mariette had years of memories. She was still grieving. She glowered whenever she caught her brother calling me Mommy. Michael stopped pretending to give a shit about Serena. It must¡¯ve been gut-wrenching to watch her dad cozy up with a new woman.


    ¡°Stop pushing me!¡±


    A pink-and-blue blur ran across the yground, howling as Mariette stood at the top of the slide, arms folded over her sequined tiger T-shirt.


    Oh, Mariette. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I told her to go home. She¡¯s stupid,¡± she burst in a scathing tone. ¡°We¡¯re ying pirates. Not cheerleaders.¡±


    ¡°Honey, we don¡¯t use that word.¡±


    ¡°Daddy does!¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re thirty-four years old, you can say whatever you want. Until then, you¡¯ll follow the rules.¡±


    Mariette¡¯s lip curled, echoing her father¡¯s sneer. She ignored the kids jostling for the slide and zoomed down. Her trainers hit the gravel, and then she stalked to her brother, giving him a push on the swing. The heat bristling my chest softened as she yed with Matteo.


    At least they got along.


    I waved at a three-year-old who crossed my path. Her wide eyes gaped at something over my shoulder.


    A shadow rippled over me. Then a man¡¯s body pressed into me. He grabbed my waist and glided up, squeezing.


    I smiled, leaning against Michael. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    My entire body went cold and dark.


    That voice.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I slid my gaze from the kids to the man of my nightmares.


    Nick stood in full biker regalia-id shirt under his leather cut, steel-toed boots, the gun half-hidden in his jeans. Sun rays stroked him in warm light. This harbinger of death was so out of ce on a yground.


    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d give up on you?¡±


    He grasped my jaw.


    No.


    Nick¡¯s hard mouth crushed mine. He kissed me like a man ravaged with hunger. He shoved his tongue down my throat. Clove spice vited my senses as he swept me in breathless strokes that I didn¡¯t return.


    I jabbed his ribs.


    He stopped short of mauling me, his grin still intact. He didn¡¯t seem to care I hadn¡¯t reciprocated.


    ¡°Nick, you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, babe. I¡¯m taking you home.¡± My insides recoiled as his attention shifted to Michael¡¯s children. ¡°You¡¯ll never have to watch his brats again.¡±


    ¡°Leave them out of this.¡±


    Mariette¡¯s fierce re locked on Nick as she stepped from Matteo¡¯s swing. ¡°You¡¯re not Daddy. You can¡¯t kiss her.¡±


    ¡°I can do whatever the fuck I want.¡±


    ¡°Nick, stop!¡± I yanked his leather cut, and when that failed, I shook him. ¡°Nick. Look at me.¡±


    ¡°So those are his kids, huh?¡±


    ¡°Nick, you don¡¯t have to do this. Don¡¯t hurt them. I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯ll go wherever you want, please-¡±


    ¡°Rx, baby. I¡¯m not hurting anyone.¡±


    ¡°Leave them alone!¡±


    Women in the yground nced at Nick and walked away quickly. He pushed me off him, his eyes shing as he approached.


    ¡°Mariette, run!¡±


    She didn¡¯t budge.


    Nick gave me an exasperated look as he reached into his side pocket and fished out a magazine. Then he knelt beside Mariette.


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving them a present.¡±


    ¡°Nick, please stop.¡± I looked for our bodyguard, but he was nowhere in sight. ¡°Please-¡±


    He popped two rounds from the clip. He tucked one in Matteo¡¯s shirt and offered another to Mariette. ¡°This one¡¯s yours.¡±


    You sick son of a bitch.


    Mariette held out her shaking hand.


    Nick dropped the bullet in her palm, and then he patted her cheek. ¡°Tell your daddy it¡¯s from me. My name¡¯s Crash.¡±


    Agony tore my guts as Mariette burst into sobs.


    Nick stood, his face nk. Then he grabbed my bicep. ¡°Now, we can go.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Let me say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°You are such a bleeding heart.¡± He sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Make it fast.¡±


    I turned to Mariette. ¡°Honey, I have to leave with Nick.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°I need you to be brave. Stay close to your brother.¡± I pressed my phone into her palm. ¡°As soon as I¡¯m gone, you find an adult. Call your father.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving us?¡±


    Her broken tone cleaved my soul. I took Mariette¡¯s hand and cinched it on Matteo¡¯s. The phone trembled in her grip. Tears slipped down her cheeks.


    ¡°Why are you going?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± I wrapped them in a fierce hug. ¡°I love you both so much.¡±


    I forced a smile. Theirst memory of me wouldn¡¯t be tainted with horror, so I swallowed my anguish. I turned my back on them as my stomach copsed.


    Nick beamed at the kids and wheeled around, hands in his pockets. Bikers lounged near the trees surrounding the lively park.


    He loped beside me. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    When I refused to uncross my arms, he seized my wrist and ripped the ring from my knuckle. A sh sparkled through the air as he tossed it toward the yground, where Mariette and Matteo stood.


    A silent howl went through me.


    When would be the next time I¡¯d see them?


    Never.

 #8 Chapter 30

    MICHAEL


    I¡¯m ready to give up Tony Costa.


    The number matched the one I¡¯d called weeks before. The text was from Crash, who¡¯d sent a proof of life photo. We¡¯d pored over the grainy picture of Anthony, who still wore his jogging pants and T-shirt. His beard was overgrown. Chains wrapped his arms and legs. His clothes were dirty, but they weren¡¯t sttered with blood. His vacant expression troubled me. I¡¯d seen it before in Vinn, after he¡¯d returned from his service in the military. It was as though he¡¯d given up.


    Additional messages said to prepare for a call at eleven this morning, which brought us to Vinn¡¯s monochrome penthouse. We stood in his living room, streaked with ck, grays, and white. Light streamed in from the wall-to-wall windows facing downtown.


    Was Anthony somewhere in that maze spread below?


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s colossal frame straightened over the concrete table. His eyes flicked from my phone¡¯s silent screen. ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned.¡±


    ¡°A guy who sends notes attached to dead hookers won¡¯t hand over Anthony.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fresh out of options.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should humor him.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ignore Anthony¡¯s kidnapper.¡± Vinn swigged the energy drink and crammed a handful of almonds into his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re just worried he¡¯ll ask for your wife.¡±


    ¡°He will, which makes this a waste of time. We could be searching for him. I have your prince,¡± I huffed, repeating the words on the note. ¡°This is a game to him.¡±


    Vinn waved me off. His wrinkled shirt hung like a battered g over his pants. He paced his monochromatic apartment, rubbing his unshaven cheek. He was fucking exhausted-we all were. Since Crash took Anthony, we¡¯d been working around the clock to find him.


    Several days ago, a shell-shocked Alessio returned from a trip to New York to visit Nico in prison. Uncle Nico was furious. The news about his son¡¯s disappearance went over so poorly that he¡¯d attacked Alessio. Guards had to pull him off. He med us for Anthony¡¯s kidnapping. Nobody was off the hook. If his son died, we were all fucked.


    I needed Anthony to be all right. I¡¯d made promises to Carm, promises whispered in the dark as Iy there, spent and wrapped in her arms.


    I love you.


    I will never leave you.


    What good was my sentiment if I died?


    ¡°It¡¯s eleven.¡± Vinn stood. His broad frame cast a winged shadow on the cold floor. ¡°Maybe I should do the talking.¡±


    ¡°He texted me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t fly off the handle with this guy. If he hurts Anthony-¡±


    ¡°He already has. Did you look at the photo?¡± I shook my head as Vinn shrugged. ¡°Sadism is Crash¡¯s thing, and Anthony¡¯s an easy target.¡±


    Vinn grabbed my shoulder and pinched hard. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your temper. No matter what he says about Carm. Do not give him a reason to hurt Anthony.¡±


    I pushed him off. ¡°Fine.¡±


    The phone rang.


    I breathed deep and epted the call.


    Crash¡¯s loathsome face popped into the screen. He sat in a booth of what appeared to be a diner. A ss of water sat in front of him.


    A smug grin curled his lip. ¡°Costa, thanks for joining.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Anthony?¡±


    He sipped his drink. ¡°I¡¯ll get to him in a minute. I want to chat first.¡±


    ¡°Are we getting to the point sometime this century?


    Vinn gestured violently, mouthing, Stay calm.


    ¡°You¡¯re not who I thought you were. I assumed you were my total opposite. Boring. Safe. Spineless. Then I did some digging. About you. You and Beauty. Nobody could tell me when you started dating. And I mean nobody. They all gave me the same story. Those I persuaded to talk, anyway. They imed you forced Carm into marriage.¡±


    The judgment ringing in his tone was precious. ¡°If I owe an apology to anyone, it¡¯s her. Not the piece of shit looking at me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the asshole? You dragged her down the aisle. Put a gun to her father¡¯s head.¡± Another softugh shook through the speaker. ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me? Look in the fucking mirror, you filthy dago.¡±


    ¡°Where is Anthony?¡±


    ¡°Oh, fuck him. He¡¯s such a whiny bitch. I don¡¯t understand why you care about that limp dick.¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s Nico¡¯s only son, and he¡¯s never been involved in the family business-¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You Italians and your legacies. What good is that if it¡¯s attached to a man like him? Whatever. I¡¯ll keep him alive if you do one thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you Carm.¡±


    ¡°Beauty is mine.¡±


    ¡°Her name is Mrs. Costa,¡± I hissed into the phone. ¡°And I¡¯m not handing over my wife, you sick fuck.¡±


    He rolled his eyes, grinning. ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission. This is already a done deal.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I have your wife.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± A horrible thrill shot into my heart. Then my phone vibrated with a notification shing with Carm. ¡°She¡¯s calling me right now, Dipshit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my kids.¡±


    ¡°When you pick them up, I want you to ask for the present I gave them.¡± He winked, and then he smiled at something off-screen. ¡°Say hello, baby.¡±


    The camera panned, revealing a woman¡¯s arm and the anchor-patterned white dress she¡¯d worn this morning, and my wife¡¯s terrified face. Carm sat in the booth, pinned to Crash¡¯s side.


    No, this couldn¡¯t be real.


    ¡°I stole her back. How¡¯s it feel, Costa?¡±


    A wounded howl tore from my throat as he caressed her shoulder and yed with her bra. It felt like being stabbed. The agony twisted my insides with fire. Carm ripped away from him, her mouth twisting. Her pain doubled my anguish.


    ¡°Take a good look. You¡¯ll never see her again.¡±


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°Carm, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. Sorry.¡± My wife shrieked from the speaker, ¡°Get the kids! They¡¯re at Salmon Creek Park!¡±


    No.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with me,¡± Crash boomed, shifting the view to him. ¡°And that¡¯s where she¡¯s staying. If I catch one whiff of a Costa, I will crush Anthony¡¯s skull. Capiche?¡±


    ¡°You better sleep with both eyes open! Because I won¡¯t rest until I bring her home.¡±


    ¡°She is home.¡±


    The call ended, but my phone still vibrated.


    A wild hope seized me as Carm shed across the screen. I squashed the cell against my ear, but the voice that answered wasn¡¯t Carm¡¯s husky sigh.


    It was my daughter¡¯s.


    ¡°Daddy, she left us!¡±

 #8 Chapter 31

    CARMELA


    I would fucking kill him.


    Son of a bitch put a bullet in Matteo¡¯s pocket. He¡¯d taunted a seven-year-old girl, terrorized her father, and kidnapped Anthony. His list of crimes kept growing, and I could¡¯ve stabbed him in the neck with a fork, but that wouldn¡¯t help me win. Nick¡¯s revolting hands would never touch a child, ever again.


    Nick pulled out his Zippo and lit a clove cigarette, the perfumed smoke curling around his silhouette. ¡°Get a grip, Carm.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to hurt them!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You scared those innocent children, and now they¡¯ll think I abandoned them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you give a shit about his kids.¡± Nick¡¯s disgust seemed to grow when I slumped against the wall. ¡°The fuck is your problem?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± I grabbed his leather jacket, tears shaking down my cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re what¡¯s wrong with me. You destroy everything good. You¡¯re a cancer. You should¡¯ve never touched them.¡±


    Nick nced at my fists beating his chest and balled them. He squeezed hard. ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind.¡±


    ¡°I love them.¡±


    Nick pped me, the sting deepening my rage. He gave me a look as though worried for my sanity. ¡°Snap out of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy.¡±


    ¡°Are you that desperate for kids? You¡¯d lower yourself to take care of another man¡¯s brats?¡±


    ¡°I spent weeks caring for them.¡± My gaze wandered across the parking lot to the highway. ¡°You ripped me away from what made me happy.¡±


    Nick red at me through his veil of smoke. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a baby.¡±


    Hell no.


    I wouldn¡¯t want your spawn if you were thest man on Earth.


    If I blurted that out loud, he¡¯d make me eat a bullet. Sparring with Nick while he was this vtile would earn me a trip to the morgue. I needed to calm down.


    My nails ground into my palm. ¡°You never wanted children.¡±


    ¡°That was before I realized you¡¯d run off with a guy willing to give you what I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Nick flicked his cigarette and sighed, malicecing his tone. ¡°You could have asked.¡±


    ¡°I did. You said no.¡±


    Thank fucking God.


    Nick¡¯s jaw jumped with an angry tic. He hated being proven wrong, and even he couldn¡¯t forget our fights. He¡¯d broken my heart so many times by quipping that he¡¯d rather jump off a bridge than be a dad.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bad idea.¡± Nick swallowed hard, his pupils reduced to dots. He rarely cracked his shell, but it suddenly zed wide open. Difort poured from him in sickening waves. ¡°I¡¯ll be a shitty father.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say, because it was true.


    ¡°Will you?¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt.¡± Nick¡¯s pale gaze raked me as he blew smoke through his nose. ¡°I have no clue why you want them-why anyone wants them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to pass on your legacy?¡±


    ¡°What do I have to pass on, Carm? Getting so pissed I can¡¯t see straight, and I wake up with a dead hooker in my bed?¡± Nick took another drag. ¡°You knew exactly what I was, and you still begged for them. You¡¯re the only girl who¡¯s ever done that.¡±


    No shit.


    ¡°I¡¯m not father material, Beauty.¡± His giant hand wrapped my head, his fingers like ice. ¡°You have to realize that.¡±


    ¡°Then release me.¡± Please God, make this work. ¡°If you don¡¯t want them, that¡¯s fine. I get it. I do. But I need to be a mom. I deserve that experience. You can¡¯t take that from me.¡±


    His eyes gleamed with emotion.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nick, it¡¯s okay. You can let me go.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    He yanked me into his arms and gave me his version of a hug, which felt like a steel cage. He couldn¡¯t give anybody warmth, because he didn¡¯t possess any.


    Nick pulled away. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He kissed my temple.


    I wanted to vomit.

 #8 Chapter 32

    MICHAEL


    I mmed the brakes and wedged open the door, leaving Vitale as I sprinted the bowl-shaped park. Pink leaves scattered the ground. A girl in a yellow T-shirt yed in the sandbox. Everything was blue and green. Bright and happy. The world spun in a haze of children¡¯sughter and the groan of swings as I screamed for my kids.


    ¡°Mariette!¡±


    It was like shouting into wind. I couldn¡¯t hear myself. Only the rawness in my throat registered.


    ¡°Matteo!¡±


    At the sound of my voice, Matteo always streaked from wherever and collided with my knees, but there was no pitter-patter of feet.


    I tore through the yground like a tornado. My gaze swept thewn. I¡¯d told Mariette to hide. That was probably what she was doing, but Carm¡¯s phone battery died one minute into the call.


    They had to be safe.


    A sh of gold grabbed my attention to the branch of a gigantic pine. I stared at the gap in twigs. Blonde hair peeked from the thicket of needles. I approached the group of trees and crouched. Two pairs of eyes gleamed. I parted the branches, and a body flew into my arms.


    I crushed my son with a giant hug, my insides copsing. He pressed his tear-stained face into my neck and sobbed. My daughter crawled out from the tree, tears streaming down her chin. I grabbed her and yanked her into my chest.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Did he hurt you?¡± I patted her stomach, her jeans, rolling over something hard and small. ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°The bad man gave it to me.¡±


    I pulled out a bullet.


    A rock swelled in my throat. It was like barbed wire cinching my heart. I clenched it in my fist, trembling. I found another in Matteo¡¯s shirt pocket.


    He¡¯d touched my kids.


    A red ze coated my vision as I hiked Matteo to my hip.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Crash took Carm, Daddy.¡± Mariette¡¯s lip trembled. ¡°Is sheing back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, honey. I¡¯ll find her.¡±


    The bullets clinked. I pocketed them.


    I¡¯d save them for his skull.


    Crash had seen hisst sunrise.


    I COULDN¡¯T RUN after him.


    No matter how much I wanted to look for Carm. I had to double security around my house, wait for my sister toe over, and then I could leave. Vinn had already put the word out, but since Rage Machine didn¡¯t wear identifying colors and its member list was unknown, nobody knew where to search.


    Matteo wouldn¡¯t be consoled. I balled him against my chest and covered his ears, hissing obscenities through the phone.


    ¡°Make the judge sign a subpoena. Throttle him if you have to. We need his license te. I don¡¯t fucking care! Do it, or I¡¯ll get you another reason to hate me.¡±


    Once I ended the call, there was nothing but Matteo¡¯s soft crying. The full weight of Carm¡¯s kidnapping mmed into me. She¡¯d sacrificed herself to spare them from that psychopath, who¡¯d yed me like an idiot. He¡¯d scheduled that meeting, knowing I¡¯d be distracted, and then he¡¯d waltzed into the yground. Where was the soldier supposed to be watching her? Out buying a coffee. I¡¯d have him killed.


    Crash had undone the stitching of my life and ripped my soul in half. The visual of his hand on her shoulder tormented me. The pain radiated to my teeth.


    I had to save my wife before he murdered her.


    That had to be part of his end game. A man who called himself Crash didn¡¯t care about anyone. His ego wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that she¡¯d chosen me. He¡¯d torture her, and then he¡¯d kill the woman I loved.


    No.


    I had to find her.


    I couldn¡¯t live without her.


    A chime echoed throughout the house, and I sprinted to the entryway. Liana. Fucking finally. I put down Matteo, who clung to my cks. Tearing him off me was the hardest thing in the world. His screaming stabbed at me.


    ¡°Matteo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She stepped through, her widened gaze filled with questions as she gathered Matteo in her arms. ¡°Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°Carm was kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Vitale will drive you to a hotel. You¡¯ll stay with the kids. Do not step a foot outside. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± she whispered. ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°I have to go after her.¡± I grabbed my keys. ¡°Be safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch them. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens, take Mom and leave town. Ask Vinn for help.¡±


    Liana¡¯s eyes beaded with tears as she gripped my shoulders. ¡°Please don¡¯t do whatever it is you¡¯re nning.¡±


    ¡°I have to.¡±


    ¡°Your kids need you!¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t ept that advice.


    I ripped out of her hands and headed out the door.


    ¡°Michael, I love you! Be careful!¡±


    Outside, my cousin lounged beside the gate, phone mashed against his ear. Vinn ended his call, his stony face carved with a grim frown.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be all right.¡±


    Useless words, but I clung to them.


    I started the car.


    ¡°Everybody is on this, Mike. We¡¯ll find her and Anthony. Let¡¯s head to Legion.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re past the point of negotiations.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t n on talking.¡± Vinn¡¯s nudged the duffel bag in the passenger side. He unzipped it and slid an H&K MP5 from the ck depths. ¡°There¡¯s a suppressor and a folding stock.¡±


    ¡°You want to shoot up the clubhouse?¡±


    ¡°Crash has been a problem for years. Now he¡¯s broken off with that sock-puppet club and Legion does nothing but sit on their ass. The city is in an uproar with bombings, dead civilians, and now he¡¯s taken your wife. I¡¯m sending them a message. If they don¡¯t put down their rabid dog, I¡¯ll be back with more guns.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me. I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    A heavy silence nketed the car as I drove in the clubhouse¡¯s direction. Vinn screwed on the suppressor and armed the H&K, bncing it over his thigh. Once we approached the strip mall, Vinn rolled down the window.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do a couple passes.¡±


    I flipped the turn signal. ¡°Make sure you get their fucking bikes.¡±

 #8 Chapter 33

    CARMELA


    As the wind dried my face, I dwelled on the night we met. I¡¯d gone to a dive to drink. Dad had just informed me that I was arranged to marry Alessio Salvatore, a gangster with a violent reputation. I had no interest in walking down the aisle with him.


    So I¡¯d escaped to a bar.


    Two drinks in, a biker slid into my booth. His thighs barely fit under the table. He shoved a cocktail into my hands-something fruity. He¡¯d blocked my escape, but all I remembered was the giddiness of being seen by a man like him. The diamond tattoo with the one-percent should¡¯ve turned me off, but the liquor had muddled my senses and sparks flew when he anchored his arm across my shoulders. I liked that he was so forward. I loved that he didn¡¯t care whose daughter I was.


    We had nothing inmon. He listened to heavy metal. That was the only music I couldn¡¯t stand. He had no family. I was all about mine. He was a yboy. I¡¯d never had a boyfriend. We went together like olive oil and whiskey, but that didn¡¯t stop us from falling for each other.


    A half-hourter, I hopped on his bike. He whisked me from my bodyguards and brought me to his home, where he took my virginity. Iy in his arms while he smoked. Then he told me I was his olddy, and that he¡¯d never let me go.


    Nick still looked at me with that unblinking stare that shot my heart with panic that I¡¯d previously mistaken for excitement.


    We stopped in a wooded area west of Boston. The scent of pine clung to the air. Nick cut the engine and removed his helmet.


    I slid off the bike.


    He escorted me to the ranch-style house. Nick¡¯s boots creaked the wooden floorboards as he opened a rusted door. His fingers brushed my ass as I walked inside, and a chill iced my spine when his body pressed into my back.


    ¡°Remember what we talked about. You will behave.¡±


    Michael had made a simrment, but there was zero yfulness behind Nick¡¯s words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it when I behave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to deal with your sass.¡±


    ¡°I thought you liked that about me,¡± I snapped. ¡°Or why did you take me?¡±


    ¡°Because I love you, you crazy cunt. I will never let another mane between us.¡±


    ¡°I never asked to be saved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like about you.¡± Nick bumped me into the wall, his kiss like steel. ¡°Not many girls could survive being my olddy, but you¡¯re tough.¡±


    When I left him, I sure as hell didn¡¯t feel strong.


    His thick fingers smacked my cheek, and it smarted, but that was nothing new. He¡¯d hurt me all the time. Nick¡¯s hand swallowed mine as he pushed me into a living room converted into a bar. The home was ransacked. Smoke stains crawled the walls. ss crunched under my feet. Cigarette burns marked the carpet.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°A temporary holdout. We¡¯ll move somewhere else tomorrow.¡±


    Smashed portraits of a wholesome-looking family lined the floors. Nick took one, smiling. He tapped at the polo-wearing man.


    ¡°This was his house.¡±


    Obviously. ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t let us camp on hisnd, so we shot him.¡±


    My heart throbbed in my throat. ¡°And his wife?¡±


    ¡°I sold her.¡±


    ¡°Sold? As in, trafficked?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than leaving a body, and I make decent cash with the flesh market. It¡¯s a big business.¡± He tossed the portrait in the firece filled with crumpled cans. The frame shattered in a cloud of ash.


    My horror at Crash trafficking human beings barely registered. I couldn¡¯t process anything.


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯ll do to me?¡±


    Nick¡¯s mouth thinned. ¡°You¡¯re not for sale.¡±


    Was he lying?


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me,¡± he mused with augh. ¡°Would I start a war just to let you suck another guy¡¯s cock?¡±


    Men in leather cuts greeted Nick, who gave them a magnanimous wave. As we sat at a square table removed from the chaos, a woman slid a beer in front of Nick. She wore a Metallica tank top over cut-offs. Tattoos covered her thighs and arms. She leaned over, pawing his shoulder.


    Michael¡¯s face popped into my head, and a dozen other memories of being held by him, his touch, smell, mouth, everything thatforted me, lodged in my throat and swelled.


    Being stuck with this asshole reminded me of what Nick had alwayscked, of what Michael possessed endlessly-warmth, loyalty, and love. Real love, not this toxic obsession.


    I missed him.


    I needed my husband.


    In my misery, I imagined him bursting through the door. I saw Nick¡¯s skull exploding and Michael yanking me into the shelter of his arms. A world without him seemed lifeless.


    I wiped my eyes as the girl slid a drink in front of me. The temptation of numbed senses was too strong. I gulped it, shaking.


    A frigid hand dragged me across the table, toward the man I loathed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t put it together. You and Costa made no sense. I knew it wasn¡¯t right. You¡¯d never betray me. When I found out the truth, you were unreachable.¡± His voice dropped, husky-soft. ¡°I had no idea you were forced.¡±


    He still thought Michael was the viin.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Psycho. ¡°I wasn¡¯t forced. We had an arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Baby,e on. You¡¯re smarter than this. The guy hadplete control over you.¡±


    I balled my fists, seething. ¡°You should have stayed away, Nick. There will be major consequences for taking me.¡±


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have them if you stopped running.¡±


    The worst thing I could do was submit.


    He hated easy prey.


    ¡°Which is it, asshole? Was it Michael¡¯s fault or mine?¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± he snarled. ¡°You had opportunities to call me.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t face apologizing to this piece of shit. ¡°You¡¯re thest person I¡¯d ask for help. I had to leave you. You were going to kill me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d never do that.¡±


    He was in serious denial.


    ¡°Nick, what are your ns? Now that you have me, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°For starters, I want to get that guy¡¯s stench off my woman.¡± He wrenched my hand. I flew out of the seat, and he tugged me on hisp. His breath gusted my ear. ¡°Then I¡¯ll find that prick. Kill him. His family. All of them. Every single Costa.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d do anything for you.¡±


    His mouth swallowed mine.


    I thought of pretending he was my husband, that his touch didn¡¯t disgust me, that the clove invading me was Michael¡¯s fresh taste, and that his eyes swirled with amber instead of green. I tried to imagine Michael¡¯s lips, his body, his stubble tickling my skin.


    No.


    Michael was in my heart. Faking with Nick was impossible.


    I couldn¡¯t do it.


    I wouldn¡¯t.


    He dragged me upright. He made an anguished noise as he backed me across the room. I struck a column, pain radiating up my spine as Nick mauled me. Then we switched positions, and he pulled me. He broke away to kick a chair aside on his way to the bedroom.


    ¡°No-no.¡±


    He groped at my zipper.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The door mmed. My back knocked the wall. Nick tore off his leather cut and threw it into the corner. The sound shot my belly with fear. Then he yanked off the id, pressing his naked chest into me.


    ¡°Nick, no!¡±


    I pped him.


    His palm mmed into my cheek, throwing me onto the bed. A hammer-like ache pounded my skull as he sank into the mattress.


    Fingers rolled in my hair as he ripped my head backward. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°You are a pain in the ass, Carm. What is wrong with you? Did Costa p you around? Did he hurt you?¡± Nick¡¯s voice lowered into a hush. ¡°He did, didn¡¯t he? That¡¯s why you¡¯re so fucked up.¡±


    How delusional was this guy?


    ¡°Never.¡± I met his furrowed gaze, my fists clenched. ¡°He never hit me. He¡¯s good to me.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He smiled, caging me with his arms. ¡°The man who threatened your father and forced you into marriage is good?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You are batshit crazy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rich,ing from you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not the one in love with her kidnapper.¡±


    Me? In love with Michael?


    The thought stabbed me, the white-hot de of those words slicing open my denial. I couldn¡¯t deny it.


    I loved Michael.


    God, I loved him. I really did.


    I couldn¡¯t live without ourzy afternoons, the corny jokes, his quirks and his back hugs. I loved him so much that I wanted my ashes spread with his so we could always be together. He¡¯d brought light into my darkness. He¡¯d breathed air into my lungs.


    Another thought that gut-punched me.


    Michael loved me, too.


    And I hadn¡¯t said it back.


    It was like a fist clenching my throat. Tears rolled down my cheeks. I sobbed. I clutched my face, but I¡¯d never been able to hide a single thing from Nick, and now he knew. He¡¯d kill me.


    ¡°Seeing you like this wrecks me. He fucked you up.¡± Nick cradled my jaw, his calluses rubbing my skin. ¡°I¡¯ll fix you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get you through this.¡±


    My throat tightened as he unzipped me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you forget him.¡±


    Even if I lived in Nick¡¯s dungeon for the rest of my days, the warmth of my husband¡¯s love would never leave me.


    Nick descended over me. His pulse bumped my chest, an unfortunate reminder that he had a heart. He pulled down my dress. His appreciative groan made my stomach churn. The moan deepened into an angry grunt. Nick hung over me, ring. He pressed a thumb into a red mark. He hissed, straightening.


    ¡°What the fuck did he do to you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re hickeys,¡± I snarled. ¡°Not bruises.¡±


    His hand swept over my mouth. He pinched my lips shut. ¡°Not another word about Costa.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t threaten me into bed,¡± I snapped, seized with a need to defend Michael. ¡°I went willingly.¡±


    ¡°Hon, you only think you did. I can¡¯t stand that he touched you.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you take me back?¡±


    ¡°Because you belong to me.¡±


    He said it with zero passion, as though the hickeys had stolen his desire. A wave of relief hit me until Nick¡¯s finger hooked my underwear. He started kissing my thigh.


    Panic swelled behind my ribs. I was barely holding it together, my thoughts wild with prayers and begging.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this.¡±


    ¡°After months of riding his cock, you¡¯re done with mine? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    He yanked the thong off me.


    ¡°Nick, this is too intense! I¡¯m not ready-I¡¯m really not ready.¡±


    He unzipped his jeans and pinned my arms. Then he wedged open my knees, lowering himself.


    ¡°No!¡±


    He grasped my neck and squeezed. ¡°You once told me that being deeply loved by someone gives you strength. You can handle me.¡±


    No, I can¡¯t. ¡°Nick, stop!¡±


    Nick paused, his grin widening. He drank in my fear like an aphrodisiac. He kept his touch light. It staked up and down my forearm, across my cor.


    ¡°Why, you enjoy it more with him?¡±


    Of course. ¡°I-you¡¯re both good.¡±


    ¡°I want the truth.¡± He darkened like a storm cloud. ¡°I asked you a question. Who¡¯s the better lover?¡±


    Michael. ¡°I won¡¯t answer that.¡±


    ¡°You will. And I¡¯ll know if you¡¯re lying. I always do.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± He shoved a finger in my mouth. ¡°Or I¡¯ll stop being so nice.¡±


    I bit him until he retreated.


    A blow crashed into my head. Agony radiated into my teeth. He would hit me no matter what I said, so I faced him, grinning.


    ¡°Michael. He can make mee with his voice.¡±


    ¡°Because you do what he wants.¡± He snorted, the amusement shing with his malevolent gaze. ¡°Otherwise you¡¯d have way more hickeys.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t hurt women.¡±


    ¡°Oh, baby. You¡¯re such a naive little thing. I¡¯ve been to his club. I¡¯ve talked to his whores. Paid one to spill her guts,¡± he broke off with a smirk. ¡°She told me all sorts of shit. The man gets off on punishing his women. Just like me.¡±


    Theparison made me fume.


    ¡°I guess you have a type, Carm.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. You don¡¯t understand him.¡±


    ¡°Understand? Honey, I am him.¡±


    No.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± Nick¡¯s fingers curled around my throat and squeezed, then his lips molded into mine, the soft pressure filling me with bile. He pulled back, whispering. ¡°He does this when hees, right?¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up.¡±


    ¡°He likes it when you¡¯re tied up. Loves it when you kneel. When you struggle. Just. Like. Me.¡±


    I turned away. ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to fuck you. I¡¯m inside you, Carm.¡± He peeled off me, his chest unsticking from me. ¡°Always.¡±


    ¡°I want my husband.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see how long thatsts.¡±

 #8 Chapter 34

    MICHAEL


    Vinn was shot in the drive-by.


    The bullet sliced into the gap of his vest and mmed into his shoulder. I hauled his ass to Alessio¡¯s hospital, where the staff wouldn¡¯t report the gunshot wound to authorities.


    We killed six bikers. One of them was the president.


    Their faces shed over the evening news-two members and four prospects. We¡¯d thrown Legion into chaos, which was not our intention, but I didn¡¯t give a fuck about public safety or broken alliances. All I cared about was my wife.


    Was she all right?


    Was he hurting her?


    I missed her with a hollow in my lungs, an all-epassing ache that consumed me. My stomach didn¡¯t unclench in the twenty-four hours she¡¯d been gone, because my mind ran with violent images. I had no idea what he was doing, but if he hurt her I¡¯d run Boston¡¯s streets red with biker blood. My life¡¯s mission would be to kill as many of them as possible. They wouldn¡¯t be able to shit without watching out for me. I¡¯d make my name known and take my vengeance.


    They¡¯d all suffer.


    ¡°Michael.¡±


    I nced up from the gleaming floor as a palm glided through my hair. Liana stood in nnel pajamas, her chestnut waves gathered in a high ponytail.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? You were supposed to stay with my kids.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡¯s with them. They¡¯re safe.¡± Liana slumped into the seat beside mine. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I sipped my lukewarm coffee, the only sustenance I¡¯d allowed myself. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you anything.¡±


    ¡°Is he okay?¡±


    I was in no shape tofort anyone. ¡°No clue.¡±


    ¡°What about Carm?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She rubbed my back. ¡°Maybe you should sleep.¡±


    ¡°I have to find her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done everything you can.¡±


    ¡°Not until I¡¯ve strung up every fucking biker in this city.¡±


    ¡°Are you Michael Costa?¡± An Asian woman in pink scrubs stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m Doctor Yang. I was the surgeon assisting for Vinn¡¯s procedure. He was wounded in the brachial plexus, which is which is therge nerve bundle that controls arm function.¡±


    ¡°Will he be able to use it?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t know that for a few weeks. Most likely, he¡¯ll need follow-up surgery. I can take you to see him now.¡±


    She brought us where Vinny, wrapped in gauze. He stared at the ceiling in a drugged haze, his mouth half-open. His expression remained nk as Liana pulled up a chair.


    ¡°Vinny. I came as soon as I heard.¡±


    She folded her palm over his hand. Vinn¡¯s gaze flicked to their linked fingers. His lip twitched.


    ¡°¡®M fine.¡±


    Liana smoothed his hair, her voice thick with tears. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    A knock at the door dragged our attention to a nurse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but visiting hours are over. You¡¯ll have to leave.¡±


    I squeezed Vinn¡¯s ankle. Liana bent over Vinn and kissed his cheek. His eyes flickered as she untangled from him. He brushed the spot where her lips touched him.


    We left. Liana huddled in the waiting room, dragging a nket from her big purse and draping it around her shoulders.


    ¡°Li, go home. Sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying with Vinny.¡±


    I almost said something, but a memory of Carm¡¯s disapproval cut into my impulse. Liana curled on a stic seat as I headed toward the staircase, so tired I could¡¯ve copsed down the steps. I descended a flight of stairs before I realized someone called my name.


    ¡°Michael!¡± Alessio¡¯s rugged features swam into recognition as he straightened his jacket. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± A sickening amount of hope lodged in my throat. ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Of course. He¡¯d already failed her once.


    Disgust churned in my stomach. ¡°Then get out of my sight before I cave your head in.¡±


    ¡°I want to help.¡±


    ¡°Make a time machine, you miserable prick. Kill Crash when you were supposed to because there¡¯s nothing you can do now.¡± I seized his cor, a corrosive hatred steaming the air between us. ¡°I can¡¯t stand you.¡±


    ¡°Stop ming me for things out of my control.¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve stopped him years ago!¡±


    ¡°He was her goddamned boyfriend,¡± he bellowed, shoving me. ¡°She wanted to stay. She begged me. What was I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Save her from the psychopath.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I should¡¯ve used my magical crystal ball and predicted him turning into this, just like you should¡¯ve seen what Serena was doing to your kids-¡±


    My fist smashed into his face. He threw me down the stairs. I tackled him into the wall, and then we were tearing at each other. Pain spider-webbed across my jaw, and then he pushed me off, his eyes zing.


    ¡°How does this help Carm?¡±


    My anger dissolved. I continued my descent, my misery like a jagged knife sawing my heart. It hurt so bad. ¡°I fucking love her. He doesn¡¯t. I can¡¯t do this without her. I can¡¯t pick up the pieces and move on.¡±


    He squeezed my shoulder.


    I shook off my grief. ¡°Search for their clubhouse. Wherever he¡¯s holed up, that¡¯s where Carm and Anthony are.¡±


    ¡°Everybody¡¯s looking for Rage Machine members, but they don¡¯t wear patches. Nobody knows who these bastards are. The cops have no idea they even exist, but they must be paying off everyone. We need someone in our pocket who¡¯s talked to him recently. Otherwise this will take forever.¡±


    I stopped at the ground floor, pacing the stairwell. ¡°I don¡¯t know any of his associates besides Legion.¡±


    ¡°Can you think of somewhere he might¡¯ve visited?¡±


    I flipped through my phone, hunting for ideas until my thumb slid over the picture of Elena.


    Sanctum.


    FUCK THIS PLACE.


    I¡¯d dropped so much cash in here I could¡¯ve opened a substance abuse clinic. Back when Alessio was Nico¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦ and Anthony¡¯s best friend, we partied here every weekend. I thought I was living the high life, but all this club had done was distract me from what mattered.


    The dreampop music pulsed in semi-lit corridors as we strolled over the ck marble. Alessio scowled at the brte cozying to his side. He stepped away, shing his wedding ring.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem for me,¡± she purred.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to y.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alessio shouted Elena¡¯s name over the noise as I scanned the sea of naked women. A glimmer of blonde caught my eye. Brooke¡¯s winged eyes shed terror as she ducked into another room. I followed and spotted her crouching between two sofas.


    ¡°Why are you hiding from me?¡±


    She ran for the door.


    I seized her arm. ¡°Brooke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working, and you¡¯re in the way.¡±


    ¡°Were you here when Elena was murdered?¡±


    Brooke¡¯s pink mouth trembled as she ripped from my grasp. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°My wife¡¯s fucking missing. She was taken by Elena¡¯s murderer, and I need details about that night.¡±


    ¡°Lost her, have you? That sucks.¡±


    I grabbed her throat. ¡°I¡¯m not ying. I¡¯ll crush the life out of you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡°My patience is gone.¡± I squeezed hard enough to make her breathing ragged. ¡°Talk.¡±


    ¡°The man whose photo you put up came here, asking all kinds of questions about you.¡±


    ¡°About me?¡± I relieved the pressure on her neck, my pulse racing. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Who you fuck. How you like to fuck. That kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°And you talked?¡±


    ¡°Not me,¡± she gasped, digging into my fingers. ¡°It was Elena. He was dropping a ton of cash, buying everyone¡¯s silence. It must¡¯ve been at least thirty grand. He asked Elena to go home with him. She said yes.¡±


    ¡°Then he dumped her in the parking lot.¡± I wiped my face. ¡°This is why you¡¯re not supposed to leave the club with anyone. What else happened?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know. I swear.¡±


    I stepped back from her and wrenched my hair, agonized by images of Elena¡¯s lifeless body. ¡°Who was working that day?¡±


    ¡°Who am I, the manager? Look at the schedule.¡±


    The manager.


    A dark suspicion shot into my heart.


    Julian.

 #8 Chapter 35

    CARMELA


    I¡¯d never see Michael again.


    He¡¯d never give me tulips, draw hearts on Post-it notes, or take me to my first ultrasound appointment. I¡¯d miss Matteo¡¯s fifth birthday. I wouldn¡¯t be there when the kids grew into adulthood.


    I¡¯d be here.


    With Nick.


    He¡¯d get me pregnant to trap me. He¡¯d never smile at the baby or change diapers or do anything that wasn¡¯t self-centered. Our child would grow up in a violent home. Nick¡¯s heartless infidelity would grind my spirit into dust. He¡¯d suffocate me.


    From here on out, it was pitch-ck darkness. No more light. Just the soul-crushing despair of being stuck with this man.


    Nick had locked me in his ramshackle bedroom. He¡¯d settled into a restless sleep in the queen bed, his body like a block of ice. When sunlight peeked through the Roman blinds, he peeled from the mattress and disappeared on some an errand.


    I dressed quickly, my gaze sweeping over Nick¡¯s belongings-clove cigarettes, Zippo, motorcycle restoration magazines. The person who¡¯d lived here before Nick had hung a calendar on the wall and gash marks punctured where Nick had thrown knives. Cigarette butts scattered the floor. Nick was careless with his guns, but with the ce surrounded with one-percenters, I¡¯d never make it out the door.


    My old leather jacket draped the chair pushed into the desk. I swallowed hard at the words stamped on the back.


    PROPERTY OF CRASH.


    I fingered the worn fabric that¡¯d once covered my shoulders. Wearing it would feel wrong, like slipping into ill-fitting skin. I wouldn¡¯t wear it-couldn¡¯t stand another second of this.


    Heavy boots scraped the wood as the doorknob turned. Nick bowed his head under the frame and strolled in with a stic bag. Lines gouged the skin under his eyes as he shoved a pink box into my hands.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    My thumb brushed the text. A pregnancy test.


    A lump lodged in my throat. ¡°Why?¡±


    He grabbed my arm and steered me into the white-tiled bathroom, his pale gaze narrowed but resolute. ¡°Take the goddamned test.¡±


    ¡°Could I get some privacy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Nick folded his thick arms. I opened the box and removed the test. It trembled as I sat on the toilet and peed on the stick. Nick plucked it from my hand and returned to his spot, tapping the counter. He red at the tiny window.


    ¡°How long does this take?¡±


    ¡°A couple of minutes.¡±


    I backed against the shower. I didn¡¯t think I was pregnant, but what if I was?


    What would he do to me?


    Nick left, guarding the results to himself. He raked his blond hair. He popped open the first buttons of his id shirt, more agitated than I¡¯d ever seen him. My insides boiled.


    His fingers whitened, and then he picked up the packaging. Whatever he read on the cardboard made him rub his forehead.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    The stic ttered to the floor. Two lines etched the window.


    I was pregnant.


    My heart swelled and constricted, the relief chilled by the block of ice sliding against my side. Nick slumped beside me. He stared ahead, pale and lifeless. He looked like he¡¯d been shot.


    It was the best news, but my eyes flooded with the sweet misery that Michael wasn¡¯t here to share it with me. We would have a baby. It was everything I¡¯d wanted. My vision zed over.


    He grasped my jaw. ¡°Is it mine?¡±


    It definitely wasn¡¯t his.


    Nick seemed to interpret my emotion for confirmation. His palm smoothed over my belly and stroked me. ¡°We never used a condom.¡±


    I gaped at him.


    ¡°This happened so fast. One time, and boom, you¡¯re pregnant. Jesus.¡±


    He believed I was four months along?


    Did he know anything about pregnancy?


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained like fifteen pounds since then.¡± Nick slid from the bed, running his hands through his hair. ¡°How¡¯d I not see thising?¡±


    The idiot didn¡¯t consider that when we were together I¡¯d starved myself from stress, and being with Michael had healed me. Allowing Nick to believe this absurd fantasy turned my stomach, but it might ease my escape.


    I had to save us.


    ¡°What did you think would happen when you came inside me?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡± Nick opened a ck box, ripping out a cigarette. ¡°Is there a test to make sure I¡¯m the dad?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t smoke around me.¡±


    He threw it on the floor. ¡°Is there a fucking test?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not avable over the counter.¡±


    Shaking, he undid the holster at his waist and dumped the gun on his nightstand.


    I could grab it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll raise our baby alone.¡±


    ¡°Hell no.¡±


    ¡°Nick, you won¡¯t be able to handle thete-night feedings, the screaming, dirty diapers, and you¡¯ll take off when the kid¡¯s sick and needs to go to the doctor.¡±


    Nick¡¯s eyes shot lightning bolts at me. ¡°We¡¯ll have help. Just like Costa.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the fucking same. He wants this with me.¡±


    He had no idea what he was talking about. All the nannies in the world couldn¡¯t rece a parent like Michael.


    ¡°He told you what you wanted to hear. He knows you¡¯ll never leave if you get pregnant. He¡¯s a good liar. That¡¯s all.¡±


    No. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°Easy on the attitude, Carm. My patience has limits.¡±


    They weren¡¯t the same.


    It was getting to me, the constantparisons with my husband. Nick was determined to tarnish my beautiful life with Michael, but it could never resemble what Nick had done-the torture, beatings, and rapes.


    ¡°I saved you from a man who used you like a ve, and you believe he¡¯s better than me. Call me broken. Fine. You¡¯re the one with the damaged brain. You begged me for a baby, and when I said no, youtched onto an inferior version of me.¡±


    He had it all backward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love him because he¡¯s simr to you. He¡¯s an amazing dad and a wonderful partner, and I feel safe when I¡¯m with him. He listens to me. He wants the best for me. You never gave me that. You¡¯re a cheat. An abuser. You are nothing like him.¡±


    ¡°He killed six peoplest night. Legion guys. Drive-by shooting.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Maybe it was sick that I didn¡¯t, but it was the truth. Michael would have to do a lot worse than kill a bunch of gangsters to turn me against him.


    ¡°You would if you were yourself.¡± He paced the room, color returning to his cheeks. ¡°We have to leave. I¡¯ve got to find Costa. I need to put an end to this, especially now.¡±


    No. ¡°Nick-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± he roared, whirling on me with raised fists. ¡°We¡¯re having a goddamn kid together. Stop pining for a man who won¡¯t live out the weekend. Once he¡¯s dead, you¡¯ll be free. And then we¡¯ll marry.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He pushed me toward the door, but I dug in my heels.


    ¡°Michael¡¯s not dying, and I¡¯ll never marry you!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sue you for full custody and bribe the judge. I¡¯ll make him give me the brat. You¡¯ll never see our baby again.¡±


    It¡¯s not yours!


    ¡°Wear your jacket. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nick¡¯s steel-like presence vanished, and then he thrust the leather into my arms.


    I flung it to the floor.


    Nick¡¯s eyes followed. His hand whirled, smashing into my face. The blow mmed me into his nightstand. My skull cracked the wood. Something heavy wobbled on it.


    His gun.


    I grabbed it and fired.


    A picture frame exploded beside Nick¡¯s head. He flinched as I aimed at his chest. Boots stomped in the hall. Voices outside shouted. They smashed through distant doors.


    Nick stared at me, wide-eyed. ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Hands up! I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t murder the father of your child.¡±


    You¡¯re not. ¡°I have to get away from you.¡±


    ¡°Kill me,¡± he sneered. ¡°They¡¯ll rape you. Every one of them.¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±


    ¡°All right. Calm down.¡± Nick¡¯s tone was soft, beseeching. ¡°Take a deep breath and look at where you are.¡±


    ¡°I have to leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll hurt the baby.¡±


    The door burst to a man with a shotgun.


    ¡°Axel, no. Back the fuck off!¡± Nick gripped the barrel, shoving himself in the line of fire. ¡°Carm, put the fucking Sig down.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Nick roared at the biker. ¡°Back off!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The man retreated. Nick wheeled at me, his lips thinning. Shock flickered across his gaze. ¡°Are you kidding me with this gunslinger shit? Is this because I¡¯m the dad?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to hit me.¡±


    ¡°You whip out a gun because I pped you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nick swallowed hard. ¡°Carm, this isn¡¯t a game. You¡¯ll die. Lower the piece.¡±


    ¡°At least I¡¯ll be free.¡± I gestured toward the hall. ¡°Move.¡±


    He backed into the darkness,ughing. ¡°What is your n? You¡¯ll attack the whole clubhouse?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    A high, coldugh boomed down the corridors. He stepped forward, eyes filled with mirth.


    ¡°I swear to God, Nick.¡±


    ¡°Beauty, you¡¯re surrounded. There is no way you¡¯re getting out of here.¡± Nick glowered at the men inching closer. ¡°Anybody shoots at my pregnant olddy will have their balls blowtorched. Leave us the fuck alone!¡±


    They lowered their weapons, and I walked Nick to the door as he grinned at me. He looked like I¡¯d grabbed his dick. He enjoyed torture, but there was one thing he loved more.


    The chase.


    We strolled the porch, heading to the row of motorcycles.


    ¡°Want these?¡± Nick pulled the keys from his shirt pocket, dangling them. ¡°Put down the gun.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to kill me to steal my Harley.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to test me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll let you have a ten-minute lead.¡±


    ¡°Follow me, and I won¡¯t hesitate to murder you.¡±


    Heughed, the air misting with his breath. ¡°I missed this side of you, Beauty.¡±


    ¡°Keys.¡±


    He stopped near the Dyna Super Glide. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to ride.¡±


    ¡°Give them, or I¡¯ll shoot you.¡±


    He tossed the ring. Itnded a foot away. ¡°Bend over, and they¡¯re yours.¡±


    I squatted and groped until my fingerstched onto metal. My hands shook as I opened the disk and slid the key inside.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to move it from the driveway,¡± Nick scoffed, his smile widening. ¡°You can¡¯t even shift gears.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I fucking can. It¡¯s a simple concept. I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    The panel lit up. I hopped on and grabbed the clutch, mashing the buttons. My control over the situation slipped into doubt as it failed to start.


    Nick watched, arms folded. ¡°Want me to show you how it¡¯s done?¡±


    I fired. The dirt beside his boot exploded. ¡°That was yourst warning.¡±


    ¡°How many rounds are in that clip?¡±


    ¡°Enough to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but what about them?¡± Nick gestured to the ranch house. ¡°You fuck me. They fuck you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    ¡°Baby, you won¡¯t make it five miles. Put it down. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    I twisted the left handle and pressed a button on the right. The seat vibrated as his Harley rumbled.


    Yes.


    ¡°Carm, don¡¯t be an idiot. You¡¯ll end up a stain on the road!¡± Nick stepped forward, the barrel sinking into his stomach. ¡°You¡¯re putting the baby¡¯s life at risk.¡±


    My chest tightened as that hit home.


    I could¡¯ve blown out his heart.


    Nick slowly glided to my wrists. He pulled until the nozzle aimed at the ground. Nick sped my hand and shook the weapon from my limp fingers, and then he buried the gun in my hair.


    ¡°Crazy bitch. You¡¯ll regret this stupid stunt.¡± The light in his eyes died as he climbed onto the bike. ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡±


    ¡°I have a home. It¡¯s not with you.¡±

 #8 Chapter 36

    MICHAEL


    I kicked in the door.


    It smashed the wall. I strode inside the bachelor pad filled with ck patent leather. Pussy and cigarettes filled the air. I followed the stench into a bedroom, where a naked Julian had fallen out of bed. Beer bottles littered the carpet. I ripped the satin sheets off. Whoever he¡¯d slept with was already gone.


    Good. No witnesses.


    Julian struggled to his feet, dragging a baseball bat from under his desk. Deep lines carved his dimples. His pupils were blown with that drugged-out haze I recognized from all my dealings with Serena.


    Heughed. It was half grief and rage.


    ¡°Serena was your whore. She was your fucking slut!¡± Spittle flew from his mouth as he readied his bat, oblivious to the pistol I pointed at his chest. ¡°You knew I¡¯d find out. You¡¯re sick. You¡¯re deranged.¡±


    ¡°Not as crazy as I¡¯ll be if my wife dies. Where is Carm?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    I pulled the trigger.


    Blood sttered the floor as a hole blew through his right knee. He copsed, howling. The bat rolled toward me as Julian iled, sobbing.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°It hurts. Oh my God. Help-¡±


    ¡°Take another hit, you junkie.¡± I seized his hair and dragged him off the mattress, heat slicing my nerves as rubber tubing fell off his nightstand. ¡°Is this what you¡¯ve been doing with my money? Shooting up and selling out my wife! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t! I have a daughter.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s better off without you.¡± I shoved the Glock to his temple, and he shrieked. ¡°My wife! You gave that psychopath Carm!¡±


    ¡°An eye for an eye,¡± he snarled. ¡°We know what you did to Serena.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what this is about? Serena?¡±


    He lunged at me with a beer bottle.


    I yanked it from his clumsy grip and clocked him. He spilled over the dark floor as I lodged my foot in his upper back. As soon as I twisted his arm, Julian sagged. I¡¯d fucked women who put up a stronger fight.


    ¡°You¡¯re inhuman. Pure evil.¡± His voice was a low, guttural moan. ¡°She showed me her bruises. You beat her. You killed her.¡±


    Myte wife had bitch-pped me from the grave. She¡¯d made her brother think the worst of me, and our children had almost paid the price. She¡¯d tortured me with threats to take the kids. She¡¯d done so many horrible things, and now, she¡¯d cost me the love of my life.


    I wanted her gone.


    My gun ripped across Julian¡¯s jaw. He mmed into the bed as crimson poured from his nose, his eyes wide and beseeching. I hammered him until my knuckles split, his soft body breaking under my blows.


    ¡°Do you know what he did to my children?¡± I screamed. ¡°You fucking degenerate! Tell me where he is.¡±


    His panic saturated the air like the unwashed, sharp scent of a man. ¡°You¡¯ll kill me anyway.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your life could still get a lot worse.¡±


    ¡°You stole from him. He just wanted her back, so-so I told him Carm¡¯s routine. He must¡¯ve snatched her. His address is on my phone. He said to bring her there if-if I got the chance.¡±


    I lunged at his cell, swiped it open, and found the information hidden in a note. I pulled it up on a map.


    Fifteen minutes away.


    ¡°Please.¡± Julian held up his hands. ¡°I have a kid.¡±


    I had two, and he¡¯d handed them to Crash.


    I aimed at his face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t murder Serena, but I am killing you.¡±


    Three holes zipped into Julian¡¯s head, blowing out his skull. Blood seeped under his hair as he stared at the ceiling. I grasped his arm and yanked, catching most of the mess on the bed. Then I walked into the hall, beckoning at the tall silhouette.


    ¡°Clean this up.¡±


    The soldier did my bidding, rolling Julian in the sheets. His sightless gaze disappeared under ck.


    Good fucking riddance.


    There was no triumph from his death.


    Only rage.

 #8 Chapter 37

    CARMELA


    He kicked me downstairs.


    My hip crashed into the steps. I fell, sliding off the staircase. A scream ripped from my throat as I lost my bnce. I mmed into hard-packed ground. I spat out dirt and flipped to my back, groaning.


    Lights red, revealing an unfinished basement. My gaze swept across concrete walls and a low, wooden ceiling. Nick hurtled after me, gun in hand. He raised his arm.


    I covered my face.


    Giant bangs erupted as he fired, the clumps exploding around me. My ears rang with gunshots.


    ¡°How do you fucking like it?¡± His knee crushed my ribs as he leaned over me, white-faced with fury. ¡°Crazy bitch!¡±


    ¡°Nick, stop!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. You pointed a gun to my head, you psycho. I don¡¯t have enough to worry about without my olddy trying to kill me? How dare you?¡±


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    A hoarse voice bellowed from the corner. The sound seemed to snap Nick from his rage as he faced a shirtless man who hunkered under the beams, his legs and feet bound.


    Familiar big eyes peered at me, a scowl darkening his pleasant features. A thick beard masked his jaw, but it was Anthony. Dirt streaked his jogging pants. Bruises and welts painted his chest red and purple. Ligature marks circled his wrists, and his teeth chattered.


    ¡°Did you hear me, you Aryan-nation piece of shit?¡± Anthony strained against his bindings. ¡°Leave her the fuck alone.¡±


    ¡°He finally grows some balls.¡± Nick shot Anthony a grin and turned his attention to me. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you sucked his cock, too. I don¡¯t think I could handle that.¡±


    His hand wrapped my throat. He cut off my oxygen with a hard pinch. I raked his arms, unable to dislodge even a finger. Everything burned. My body screamed agony, and my ears filled with Anthony¡¯s desperate scream. A chime interrupted the chaos.


    Air rushed into my lungs as Nick pulled away.


    He answered his phone. Then he climbed the stairs, disappearing into the house.


    I gasped, crawling toward Anthony. Blood ran down his hands from his restraints, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice. He stared at me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What did he do to you?¡±


    ¡°He just wants a punching bag.¡± A tremor went through him as he nced upstairs. ¡°Prejudiced asshole. I¡¯ve wasted my whole goddamned life, and this is where it ends. In a fucking crawlspace.¡±


    ¡°Your life isn¡¯t ending. He¡¯s not getting rid of us that easily.¡±


    Anthony slumped forward, as though he¡¯d spent all his energy shouting. I grabbed a bottle and pressed it to his mouth. He drank small sips, and then greedily, grabbing it from me as he guzzled the water. He wiped his face with the drops that spilled and tossed it aside.


    Anthony was only here because of me.


    I had to free him.


    I ripped at his bindings and bit the stic, but it was unyielding. Hard as a rock. Rope tied him to a pipe. I undid the knot-


    ¡°Stop,¡± Anthony hissed. ¡°He¡¯sing.¡±


    Nick descended the steps, looking undisturbed that Anthony was untied. ¡°Up. Now.¡±


    Anthony glowered as Nick yanked the rope, tugging him upstairs. I followed them as he led Anthony into a sparse living room and shoved him onto a couch.


    ¡°I just got off the phone with your new owners.¡± Nick ignored me as I joined them, focused on Anthony. ¡°They¡¯ll get more use out of you. You¡¯re pathetic. My olddy could beat you in a wrestling match.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you remove these zip ties.¡± Anthony grinned. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see who¡¯s the real tough guy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear your liver out with my teeth.¡±


    ¡°Then take them off, pussy.¡±


    I gaped at Nick.


    He wouldn¡¯t seize the bait. He wasn¡¯t that stupid, but something inside him had unraveled since the clubhouse. Fear. It pulsed like a diseased heart, turning his rage ck. He was that fucking scared of being a father.


    Nick unsnapped the knife from his waist and knelt, sawing through Anthony¡¯s bound ankles.


    Anthony leaned forward, his muscles taut. He caught my eye and jerked his head at the door.


    I barely reacted when Anthonyunched with his feet, bashing Nick¡¯s stomach before he¡¯d untied his wrists. Nick hit the wall,ughing. He pushed Anthony with one palm.


    Nick waved the de. ¡°Do that again, and I¡¯ll stab you.¡±


    ¡°Carm, run!¡±


    Anthony seized a chair and shoved Nick, who batted it aside. Anthony grimaced through Nick¡¯s blows and tackled his legs, punching the backs of his knees.


    I ran, but the door was locked with dozens oftches. So I grabbed a window and threw it open-impeded by iron bars. Everything was blocked.


    Fuck.


    Anthony¡¯s sacrifice would be for nothing.


    Their fight crashed into the foyer. Blood ran down Nick¡¯s forehead as he dragged Anthony by his hair while he pummeled Nick¡¯s abdomen.


    Anthony tried. He did, but he was beaten, starved, and restrained. Even the desperation to live wasn¡¯t enough to overpower Nick.


    Nick stabbed Anthony¡¯s shoulder.


    Anthony screamed.


    I sprinted toward him, and Nick sank his fist into my belly. I copsed to a breathless heap as pain radiated inward. God, the baby.


    Anthony slumped, moaning.


    Nick unlocked the door and opened it, facing outside. ¡°Take Costa off my hands before I kill him.¡±


    The guy slid into the room, but the only part I saw were his leather boots. ¡°He was supposed to be unspoiled.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well. He¡¯s also a pain-in-the-ass.¡± Nick stooped to Anthony and ripped out the knife, causing a fresh wave of screams. ¡°I¡¯ll knock off a thousand dors for the damage.¡±


    ¡°Done.¡±


    They exchanged money, and several men picked Anthony up. I scrambled to my feet, glimpsing Anthony¡¯s tortured face before the door mmed, shutting them out. Secondster, the crunch of gravel under the departing car¡¯s tires filled me with dread. I rushed to the window as headlights swept across the darkness.


    He was gone.


    A howl went through me.


    Nick¡¯s bloody hand rolled over my neck. He dug into my skin, turning me around. Red patches burned on his cheeks, and he still gripped the knife. His lips were white and shaking.


    ¡°You fuck him, too? You did, didn¡¯t you?¡± Anguish rippled through his words as he cut through my denial. ¡°You had sex with him, and God knows how many other dagos.¡±


    The slur sent a ripple of anger through me. ¡°I¡¯m Italian.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡±


    I would die tonight.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nick twisted the dagger, the mad gleam in his eyes sharpening. Obviously, the idea was growing on him. At this point, I was more of a nuisance than a lover. If I raised my hands, he¡¯d beat me. If I submitted, he¡¯d torture me. If I breathed, he¡¯d choke me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just being honest, Nick.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re never just doing anything,¡± he exploded, throwing me into a wall. ¡°You know how to fuck me up.¡±


    ¡°All right. Take it easy.¡±


    ¡°No, you take it easy.¡± He grabbed my throat and shoved the dagger under my chin. ¡°You fucking take it easy, Carm. I will fuck all the women until you feel a fraction of what you¡¯ve inflicted on me.¡±


    It was always about him.


    His suffering. His orgasms.


    Nick stepped back. He fisted his hair. ¡°Loving you is constant pain. It is a never-ending agony. I want it to stop.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Ever since I met you, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve been dying a slow death.¡± Nick¡¯s hand trembled, and something wet rolled down my skin. ¡°It has to stop.¡±


    He would do it.


    ¡°Nick, if you kill me, we can¡¯t make ns for the future, raise a family, or give us another shot.¡± Sweat beaded my upper lip as I groped for a weapon.


    ¡°No. This has to end.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll start over-a clean te.¡± My fingers brushed something solid, and I gripped it. ¡°I want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°I have to live for the baby. The baby¡¯s done nothing to you. There¡¯s a piece of you living inside me. Don¡¯t you care?¡±


    His eyes swam with tears.


    The door burst open, and Nick¡¯s head turned. He lifted the de. I swung hard, smashing him with a firece poker. A red gash split his cheek. Michael grabbed him from behind, and they ripped at each other like beasts. Michael grasped the poker I¡¯d dropped and cinched it against Nick¡¯s throat.


    Alessio crashed his foot into Nick¡¯s jaw, and then Michael shoved him down. My brother-inw rolled his sleeves before he joined Michael in pummeling Nick¡¯s ribs and stomach. Savage blows knocked Nick down, again and again. They were like wolves, tearing into struggling prey. They beat him until they¡¯d exhausted themselves, panting.


    Nick¡¯s broken hands waded in blood as he picked himself up.


    Alessio seized his hair. ¡°Where is Anthony?¡±


    ¡°Kill me, and you¡¯ll never find him.¡±


    ¡°What did you do with him?¡±


    ¡°Sold to the highest bidder.¡± Nick spat a mouthful of crimson. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the information if you leave us alone.¡±


    ¡°There is no us.¡± I wiped the warmth tickling my cor and reveled in his helpless position. ¡°You and I were nothing but a disaster. And the baby is Michael¡¯s, not yours.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I stepped around him and headed outside.


    ¡°Beauty, I lov-¡±


    Three deafening booms cut off Nick¡¯s voice.


    I flinched at the sound and settled onto the wetwn, grateful for the tickle of des hitting my palms and the dew clinging to them. It was like being hurled into a brand new world. Nick¡¯s death was supposed to make me ecstatic, but horror balled up inside me at how it¡¯d ended.


    Then Michael held me.


    He balled me against his chest. The citrus scent triggered a bomb that exploded my every reserve of calm. I dove into his heat and buried my face in his neck. I cried like I never had before. My nails sank into his back. I ran my fingers along his stubble, the gentle cleft in his chin, his mouth. Then I smashed my lips into his.


    He returned the pressure with a softness that slicked me with heat. Angling his head, he imed me. It was like we¡¯d been separated for weeks. His big hands stroked my hair as I choked on my tears, desperate to get it out of me.


    ¡°I love you. I missed you so much.¡±


    Michael¡¯s forehead pressed into mine. ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    ¡°Are the kids okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re fine. You did good.¡± Michael¡¯s kiss stung my cheek, and then he hovered. ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°He made me take a test. Michael, we¡¯re having a baby.¡±


    Shock rippled through his bourbon eyes.


    ¡°Are you-are you happy?¡± I asked him.


    He cupped my cheeks, beaming. ¡°Beyond happy.¡±

 #8 Chapter 38

    MICHAEL


    I had my wife back.


    That was all I cared about.


    The weeks since Crash¡¯s death saw a flurry of activity. Everyone worried about a still missing Anthony. All we had to go on was Carm¡¯s vague description of an Eastern European ent and his leather shoes. My poor wife agonized over Anthony, but Ipartmentalized it all. It was hard to ignore what gave me so much joy.


    Carm loved me.


    She¡¯d bounced from the incident with Crash a lot faster than I had, shelving that part of her past behind us so quickly it made my head spin. The house echoed with her singing, and she glowed whenever I walked into the room. I woke up to blowjobs. She couldn¡¯t keep her hands off me, and I loved it.


    Nothing could get me down.


    Not Anthony¡¯s disappearance. Not even dinner with the inws.


    Carm¡¯s hand stiffened around my wrist, preventing me from opening the door. She shot me a smoldering look, and then her eyes slid to the backseat.


    I grinned, catching on. ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±


    ¡°Too shy?¡±


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s broad daylight. You want me arrested?¡± I nced up and down the suburban street. ¡°Or does the danger of that turn you on?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She leaned in close and nipped my ear. ¡°I want you.¡±


    My cks tightened as she climbed into the back. I followed, dropping in the seat beside her. She¡¯d already ripped off her panties and straddled me before I¡¯d settled in. She smashed her lips against mine. Her kiss got as hard as a diamond. It was all tongue-pure lust.


    ¡°The backseat of an Audi,¡± I teased. ¡°What are we, teenagers?¡±


    I stopped asking questions when she unzipped me and grabbed my cock. I spent more daysying pipe than working because the second trimester had turned Carm into a raving sex addict. Ten minutester, her hands pped the fogged window as I moaned into her hair. She came soon after, and then we dissolved into the leather seats. Carm¡¯s phone beeped with text messages as we tidied ourselves.


    Then I staggered out of the car. Sweat dotted my shirt, which I tucked into my cks. Carm chuckled as she wiped my face free of lipstick.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re reallyte.¡±


    Not that I minded. I had no desire to be here.


    My father-inw¡¯s house was still the ce where my brother had died, no matter howplicated our rtionship had been. Hanging out here didn¡¯t feel right, and neither did rubbing elbows with Ignacio, but I wanted to tell him the news.


    Carm slipped her hand into mine, her cheeks flushed. ¡°Am I decent?¡±


    ¡°The just-fucked look suits you.¡±


    Carm sighed, letting that roll off her shoulders. We headed to the mansion, and I knocked on the door.


    Maria answered. ¡°We¡¯re already eating!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. So sorry.¡± I stepped in, waving at everyone in the dining room. ¡°Fucking traffic.¡±


    Alessio looked up from his chicken ciatore and smirked. Heughed, drawing questioning looks from his clueless wife and our mother-inw. Ignacio stood, his voice blistering.


    ¡°At my house, you show up on time, or you don¡¯t eat at all.¡±


    Fine by me.


    I lurched toward the door until Carm shot me a plea, which worked too well.


    Maria manhandled us into seats. Baby Lexy sat in a highchair, mashing spaghetti into her face. I buried a stab of annoyance at Alessio¡¯s presence. As far as I was concerned, his inaction had set forth a devastating chain of consequences that resulted in Anthony being sold into very and Carm¡¯s horrific trauma. Helping me take care of that asshole didn¡¯t undo the damage.


    Mia and Carm were always trying to get us talking. They invited us to the same events. Alessio and I ignored each other. asionally, we bickered. Sometimes it made Carm burst into tears.


    And I couldn¡¯t have that.


    So I told her I wasn¡¯t doing it anymore.


    Unfortunately, Carm could rope me into anything.


    I refused a seat. ¡°Ignacio, we should talk.¡±


    ¡°Can it wait until after dinner?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Ignacio sighed, wiping his mouth. He ruffled Lexy¡¯s glossy hair as he passed, grabbing his wine. He drank deeply as he strolled into his study. I followed, closing the door.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I unlocked my phone and showed him the photo. ¡°Here¡¯s the first.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Ignacio grasped my hand, yanking the cell toward him. ¡°That¡¯s him. Crash.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s left of the prick.¡±


    I¡¯d instructed my men to desecrate his body, and I had wheeled his bike into the Bay. Watching his beloved Harley sink into the water was cathartic. Carm and I kept the details about her kidnapping quiet. She didn¡¯t want her parents to worry and had no desire to relive those twenty-four-hours.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°A few weeks ago. I¡¯ve been busy.¡± Plus, I didn¡¯t exactly relish more time with Ignacio.


    ¡°You did it,¡± he said, sounding bewildered. ¡°You fucking did it.¡±


    ¡°Say that I¡¯m useless.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not. I¡¯m sorry. Thank you, Michael. You have no idea what a load off my mind this is-¡±


    ¡°Stop begging Carm to have us over. I don¡¯t want to be in your life. You still murdered my brother.¡±


    Ignacio wiped his face, and I looked away.


    ¡°I never wanted to hurt him.¡±


    My throat tightened. I couldn¡¯t do this.


    He grabbed my wrist before I headed out.


    I shoved him into the bookshelf. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what happened. It might cost me, but I owe you.¡± He gestured at the seat. ¡°Sit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stand.¡±


    Ignacio backed onto his desk, suddenly tired. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to murder your brother. Nico asked me to do it. One of his associates approached me. Said to keep my mouth shut because you couldn¡¯t find out that Daniel was a snitch. They imed he was a CI.¡±


    What the hell?


    My head jerked up. ¡°Are you fucking with me?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I had nothing against Daniel.¡±


    I believed him. He had the same tells as Carm.


    My brother was a snitch.


    My insides copsed, and I sagged on the chair. It was a blow to all I¡¯d known about my brother. The pieces fell like dominos-Uncle Nico using the guy under my brother¡¯s protection to assassinate him, and Ignacio¡¯s bullheadedness.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle¡¯s instructions were very clear.¡± Ignacio¡¯s eyes zed over as he stared beyond me. ¡°I think he was trying to spare you.¡±


    As though being in the dark made it any better.


    ¡°Does my cousin know?¡±


    I doubted it. Uncle Nico knew we were close. Vinn would¡¯ve shared that information in an instant.


    ¡°No idea. I¡¯m sorry, kid.¡± Ignacio patted my shoulder.


    He tried to drag me into a hug, but I pushed him aside and burst from the office, following my wife¡¯s bubbly voice into the dining room, where she tucked into chicken ciatore. Her eyes sparkled with happiness. I didn¡¯t want to ruin it, so I left the house.


    I slumped on the porch steps and buried my head in my hands.


    Secondster, the door opened. She sat next to me.


    ¡°Go back inside. Finish your dinner,¡± I said.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk around the neighborhood.¡±


    My face heated, her disappointment leadening my guts. I¡¯d already upset Carm by refusing to bring the kids to Ignacio¡¯s ce. After Crash and Julian, I needed to wait until I was certain they¡¯d be secure.


    Carm leaned on me. ¡°What about Alessio?¡±


    Too bad I didn¡¯t have kinder words for my brother-inw. ¡°We don¡¯t get along.¡±


    ¡°You know I love the way you defend me, but I wish you¡¯d forgive Alessio. Please.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgiven him. I want you to do the same.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, babe.¡± I pressed my mouth into her frown until her lips softened. ¡°He needs to earn my forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°He helped me take out the trash. That¡¯s not good enough.¡±


    Carm kissed me hard, her eyes zing. ¡°I love you.¡±


    Warmth bloomed in my chest.


    God, that never got old.

 #8 Chapter 39

    SIX MONTHS LATER


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn! I wanna y-¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my Nintendo. Carm got it for me.¡± Mariette shed her younger brother a superior grin. ¡°Carm, tell him it¡¯s mine.¡±


    Carm sipped her virgin cocktail. ¡°Let him y. You¡¯ve had it all morning.¡±


    ¡°Told you so,¡± Matteo gloated.


    Mariette sulked as he took the video game controller and bounced on the couch, mashing its buttons. Carm prepared a smi board as I rolled prosciutto di parma with goat cheese. The moment she told me she¡¯d bought a half-pound of this shit, I knew who it was for.


    ¡°Alessio¡¯sing over?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Carm returned to her task, swallowing hard. ¡°It¡¯s the six-month anniversary of his disappearance.¡±


    Anthony was still missing.


    When she¡¯d revealed everything that happened in that twenty-four hours, I didn¡¯t sleep for weeks. I wished Crash was still alive so I could kill him again.


    Poor bastard.


    He¡¯d taken a knife for Carm. Now that was bravery. If he hadn¡¯t been there to stall Crash¡­ who knows?


    I owed him. I wanted to get him back, but leads were thin on the ground. We¡¯d tracked down Crash¡¯s trafficking ring on the dark web. It was how he was able to pay off so many people. He had awork of buyers who¡¯d deleted their ounts when he died.


    Carm cried when she discovered what I¡¯d done to Julian. She insisted on checking in on Julian¡¯s kid, who seemed like she was doing well with her mom. Once Carm realized the kid was fine, she rxed.


    I washed my hands at the sink and wandered down the hall.


    Pictures of Carm and the children covered the walls. A photo of Serena hung in each of the kids¡¯ rooms. Carm encouraged me to release my anger, and I was trying. But there was one thing left to do.


    I found my daughter in the library, where she¡¯d stalked after handing over the Nintendo. She smiled as I sat next to her, which was a significant improvement from ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°Hey, honey. I need to talk to you.¡±


    Mariette paused, setting down the pencil. ¡°About what?¡±


    I grabbed Serena¡¯s wedding ring from my pocket. ¡°This was your mother¡¯s.¡±


    Mariette plucked it from my hand, her blue eyes widening with awe. She slipped it on her finger.


    ¡°It¡¯s too big for you but I¡¯ll give it to you when you¡¯re older.¡± I stroked her beautiful hair, admiring how the light made it shine. ¡°Your mother and I didn¡¯t get along, but that doesn¡¯t mean I never cared about her. One day, I hope you¡¯ll understand. Just know that I love you. Always.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    I took the jewelry and ruffled her head. A glow of pride balled in my chest as she gave up on coloring within the lines and scribbled over the page. Then I headed out.


    Carm leaned on the threshold, beaming at me. ¡°That was nice of you.¡±


    ¡°You and that word.¡± I hooked her waist and dragged her into an empty room. ¡°I¡¯m not nice.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are, though. You didn¡¯t scowl when I mentioned Alessio.¡±


    ¡°He is my brother-inw-¡±


    ¡°And you let me name our baby after Anthony.¡±


    ¡°Luke Anthony Costa. It¡¯s his middle name, and I only agreed because he will find the whole thing so hrious.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. You said yes because you love me. You don¡¯tin when Alessioes over. You do everything to make my happy, all the time, and you never ask for anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all I¡¯ll ever need, Carm.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to forgive Alessio, but I would anyway because I would always bend over backward for her.


    I wasn¡¯t a good man.


    No doubt about that.


    My impulses were just as dark as they were when we first married, but she¡¯d softened me to people in our lives. She showed me that marriage wasn¡¯t supposed to be a constant battle of wills. That it was okay to disagree without disrespecting each other. Giving her the world seemed like a fair trade because I¡¯d found peace.


    I¡¯d found her.


    ~~~


    Hope you¡¯ve love this book. I love you all, thanks for supporting me ?

 #9 Chapter 1

    My feelings are forever¡­ the engagement is not.


    Vinn Costa used to hang the moon in my sky. He¡¯s my brother¡¯s brutally handsome best friend. He doesn¡¯t know I exist, but I¡¯ve always loved him.


    Until he did something unforgivable.


    Vinn¡¯s not a sweet boy anymore. He¡¯s grown into a cold gangster. He¡¯s the most powerful man in Boston, a beautiful lost cause.


    I cut him from my life. I moved on.


    Or I would have, if he hadn¡¯t roped me into a lie so dangerous I had no choice to y along.


    Now I have to pretend I¡¯m his expecting fianc¨¦e, or we¡¯re both dead.


    I need to walk away, but I have to see this through.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I¡¯m stuck¡­ with the monster in the Vinn-suit.


    PROLOGUE


    Liana


    Dead.


    The word made no sense. Sometimes I heard it in cartoons, but I could never understand what it meant. They¡¯d said it over and over-your parents are dead.


    Where was Mommy?


    Why wasn¡¯t she back yet?


    The quilted coverlet wrapped my body. My head pounded. I¡¯d spent the day crying, dragging Charlotte, my stuffed rabbit, throughout the strange house with cold floors, chased from rooms by that boy-Mike. He was mean. He¡¯d stolen Charlotte, and I couldn¡¯t go to sleep without her. I rubbed the crust of tears sealing my eyes shut.


    The door creaked.


    A boy stepped through in pajamas. I tried to disappear under the covers, and stopped. His hair brushed his shoulders. He seemed much younger than Mike. A shy grin tugged at his lips as he lowered something to me.


    ¡°Charlotte!¡± The wool scratched my face as I hugged the rabbit. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Vinny. I¡¯m Mike¡¯s cousin.¡± He kneeled beside the bed. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Liana.¡± A dim hope flickered in my chest. ¡°Do you know where my mommy is?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± He pulled theforter to my chin. Then he stroked my hair, from the side to the back, just like my mother. ¡°Everything will be all right. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°I miss her.¡±


    ¡°You have us now. We¡¯ll be your family.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure about that, but I believed Vinny¡¯s smile. His gentleness had lulled me into safety. I slumped with exhaustion.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep, Liana. Close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He nted a kiss on my brow, and then he disappeared, closing the door softly. Heat red across my cheeks and burrowed into my heart. Yearster, I wondered why its warmth had never left me.

 #9 Chapter 2

    TWO YEARS AGO


    It took being trapped in a burning building to realize I was in love with Vinn Costa, my brother¡¯s best friend.


    It was Christmas.


    Vinn sat at the bar as my brother Michael danced with his seven-year-old daughter to a George Michael song. Tinsel and green decorated the walls of The ck Cat, a mob-owned lounge and restaurant where the boss of the Family liked to hold his annual holiday celebrations. A mountain of catered food was piled on tables, but the tantalizing scent failed to draw Vinn from his lonely corner. Twinkling lights cast a colorful pattern over him.


    He had a broad hero¡¯s face, with a chiseled jaw. A shadow of stubble peppered his dimpled chin under a shapely mouth which beckoned a kiss. A strong nose led to eyes so dark and terrifying, staring into them gave me a thrill. A full-blooded Italian, Vinn sported the oliveplexion I¡¯d always envied.


    He was gorgeous-I¡¯d seen him shirtless-and he could¡¯ve given Henry Cavill a run for his money.


    A flood of heat engulfed my cheeks. The breath sucked from my lungs. I was a five on a good day, but Vinn was a perfect ten.


    Since I was four, I¡¯d crushed on Vinn Costa. He¡¯d held my hand on trips to the beach. He¡¯d saved me from running off and hurting myself. From the moment I met him, he¡¯d protected me. But as we grew older, we drifted apart.


    It¡¯d been a while. School had kept me busy. Thest text message we¡¯d exchanged was back in April.


    I stepped forward.


    Rough fingers wrapped my arm, stopping me. I frowned at their owner, my oldest brother, Daniel. We looked nothing alike, because we weren¡¯t rted by blood. His mom had adopted me. My birth parents were a mystery, present only in faded photographs and even more distant memories.


    Daniel¡¯s skin was darker, his hair cker, and his eyes two amber mes next to my blues. He was more than twice my age at forty-three, and my only father-figure. His hooded gaze narrowed as he followed my beeline to Vinn, his attitude drenched in disapproval.


    ¡°Liana. Don¡¯t.¡±


    My stomach fell. ¡°What?¡±


    Michael detached from his daughter to stand beside Daniel, wearing an identical frown. They stood within an inch of each other¡¯s heights, but Michael was more fine-boned and lean. Though, as simr as they may have looked, they never agreed on anything.


    Growing up with two older brothers hadn¡¯t been easy. Family dinners became an excuse for Michael and Daniel to try to assert dominance over the other. They¡¯d left me out of their fights, but it was still a grim way to grow up.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Daniel¡¯s frigidity gave no doubt on the subject. ¡°Leave him alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Christmas,¡± I whispered. ¡°I was just going to say hi.¡±


    ¡°And you hoped he¡¯d ask you out? Because you brought him a gift?¡± Daniel¡¯s smirk was a little too knowing. ¡°Oh, Li. You need to give this up.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Li. You¡¯re not that dumb.¡±


    ¡°Easy.¡± Michael shot him a re. ¡°She¡¯s a kid.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Daniel snapped, oblivious to the agony building in my chest. ¡°I should¡¯ve said something a long time ago, but I held off because you¡¯re so young. Watching you pine after him embarrasses me.¡±


    His caustic tone bit my cheeks. They¡¯d both seen through me, and it stripped me emotionally naked.


    ¡°Who says I am?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious, hon. I thought you¡¯d grow out of it.¡± Michael¡¯s mouth twitched with a bleak smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re crazy about him, but it¡¯ll never happen.¡±


    It was like he¡¯d fisted my heart. ¡°You don¡¯t think Vinny likes me?¡±


    ¡°Not the way you want him to, sweetheart.¡±


    My eyes burned before he finished the sentence. ¡°Maybe-¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Ever.¡±


    A violent flush imed my face as my insides rebelled.


    Michael took my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re such a nice girl. There is a guy out there for you, but he won¡¯t be Vinn.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Daniel groaned, kneading his forehead. ¡°Fuck¡¯s sake, Liana.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too damaged,¡± Mike cut in. ¡°He¡¯ll hurt you. And, more importantly, he is not interested.¡±


    Michael¡¯s determination to stamp out my attraction to Vinn was nothing new. He always had a not-so-subtle jab ready whenever he caught me hanging around his cousin-turned-best-friend, but I¡¯d never heard it so bluntly. Every word sawed into me.


    ¡°Did he say that?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to.¡± Michael released a long sigh, his tone pitying. ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally. Vinn¡¯s twenty-eight years old. You¡¯re neen. That¡¯s a big gap.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re both assholes.¡±


    Daniel patted my head. He left, abandoning me with this hateful bastard.


    Michael and I had never gotten along.


    He¡¯d mellowed out once he had a baby, but I¡¯d never forget the angry teenager who hated me for existing.


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you leave me be?¡±


    ¡°Trust me. This conversation is just as painful for me.¡± Michael massaged his temples. ¡°I¡¯d rather jump into a wood chipper than discuss my sister¡¯s crush on my best friend.¡±


    ¡°I wish you would. I can¡¯t stand you.¡±


    ¡°Nice. That¡¯s real nice, Li.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not one of your kids,¡± I hissed. ¡°You don¡¯t get to swoop in and be overprotective after a lifetime of being an ass.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to give you a fast track to happiness.¡± Michael gestured at his wife, Serena. ¡°Life¡¯s too short to waste it on someone who doesn¡¯t notice you.¡±


    Ganging up on me about Vinn was a bridge too far. All I¡¯d wanted to do was talk. What gave Michael the right to police my business? Compared to him, I was halfway to sainthood.


    I looked at Michael. ¡°What does your loveless marriage have to do with me?¡±


    Michael bristled. His grip whitened on his ss before he mmed it onto the bar.


    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯te crying to me when he blows you off again.¡±


    Ouch.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    A rush of heat imed my cheeks, but he¡¯d said worse.


    Was I wasting my time? Vinn had a life. I¡¯d spent mine wishing I could change the impossible.


    If only I weren¡¯t Michael¡¯s kid sister.


    If only Vinn felt a fraction of my longing.


    If only he weren¡¯t trapped in the arms of a gorgeous redhead.


    A girl of staggering beauty had materialized on Vinn¡¯sp. She used Vinn¡¯s massive thigh like a bench. Her manicured fingers caressed his glossy ck shirt and tie with an intimacy that clenched my guts. She stered kisses over his jaw as I struggled to breathe, the pain at watching him with another woman so raw.


    I wanted to disappear.


    Vinn responded to her antics with lukewarm interest, sliding his hand under her thighs, riding up her dress, but his gaze wandered as though he searched for a recement. His eyes found mine. He stared, probably wondering why I red at him while a woman dry-humped his groin. Without breaking away, he uttered a dismissal.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Merry Christmas, baby.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡±


    ¡°See you.¡± She seized hispels and kissed his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve got a gift waiting for you in my apartment. You should stop by.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, but rolled his eyes at her back. He beckoned at me. ¡°Li,e here.¡±


    As I approached, violent words begged to purge from my lips. I could barely hold my tears from the vicious gut-punch.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Vinn shot me a peculiar look. ¡°Some chick.¡±


    ¡°Your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°For the week, sure.¡± Vinn¡¯s low, gravelly tone stirred my stomach, awakening the butterflies. ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Were you ever going to say hello?¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°¡®Course.¡±


    Looking at him pained me. His shirt and cks were wrinkled where she had rubbed on him, and she¡¯d mussed his beautiful hair. I could practically smell her on him.


    Vinn peered at me. ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Why does something have to be wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not talking my ear off, which is a red g.¡±


    I wanted to tell him the truth-he meant the world to me, and it killed me that I¡¯d always be his best friend¡¯s baby sister. I understood why we couldn¡¯t be together. Michael and Vinn worked for the Family. Thest thing the boss needed was a rift between his captains, and as Michael pointed out, Vinn wasn¡¯t interested in a neen-year-old.


    I usually grimaced through the pain, but not tonight. I couldn¡¯t talk to him. I flourished the wrapped present-a stupid throwback to our youth-and shoved it onto the bar counter beside his hand.


    ¡°Merry Christmas, Vinn.¡±


    Then I grabbed a half-open bottle of Chianti and disappeared into the Employees Only area. I walked through three sets of doors before shutting myself in a closet-sized office. I lifted the wine to my lips as the party raged. Nobody would miss me, and at least I wouldn¡¯t have to float on a wave of sadness when Vinn summoned another girl to keep himpany. I was sinking into a stupor when a loud explosion rocked the wall.


    Drunken idiots.


    Christmas parties frequently spiraled out of control. Everybody overindulged. They sometimes performed ridiculous stunts. Before Michael had kids, he was wild. He¡¯d done the dumbest shit, like drunken races with his cousins with a lit cigarette in his mouth. For a while, they got into firecrackers. Not the cheap, kiddie ones-the sort that blew a hole through your eardrum from the st. Michael¡¯s Audi used to ze through the Pike as he threw fireworks at other people¡¯s cars. Explosions seemed par for the course, so I wasn¡¯t rmed at the noise nor the scandalized shrieking that was probably my aunts yelling at some moron.


    I drank, ignoring themotion, and then rms shrieked overhead.


    Whoa. I should see what¡¯s going on.


    I stood.


    The world swam as I opened the door and inhaled acrid air. As I headed out, my skull pounded. Everything became a confusing swirl of ckness. The smoke thickened. Where was the exit? The air bit at my nostrils. My eyes stung. I coughed and doubled over, swooning.


    ¡°Liana!¡±


    No, not him.


    A deep burn scorched my cheeks at the idea of Vinn catching me in a vulnerable state.


    He stood near the light, his male figure silhouetted against smoke. His head turned left and right.


    ¡°Li, where the fuck are you?¡±


    I raced headlong into the ck, toward the heat. Go away, I prayed as he tore through rooms. Leave me alone. My head spun as I slumped down, close to tears, way too drunk.


    ¡°Liana!¡± His heavy footsteps shook the ground. ¡°Jesus Christ, kid. Do you not hear the sirens? What are you doing on the floor?¡±


    Kid.


    The swell of pain was beyond tears.


    I opened my mouth to tell him to go away and inhaled a lungful of smoke. My consciousness zipped out and snapped back into ce.


    He¡¯d seized my upper arm and yanked me upright. He propelled me forward, dragging me across the floor and outside, where my exhausted lungs filled with oxygen. His powerful grip spun me around. He shoved me toward an EMT.


    A mask smothered me as Vinn stood nearby. He had saved me-after heartbreak had almost killed me. His image melted as my vision misted. Then he patted my head the same way Daniel had.


    The ache mmed into my chest.


    Damn¡­I really loved him. But I would never be happy if he lingered in my life.


    Vinn was an unhealthy addiction. Interacting with him gave me hits of dopamine. The false high always left me unsatisfied and craving more.


    Michael was right.


    I¡¯d never have Vinn.


    I had to find someone who loved me. I¡¯d learn to exist in a world without him because, if this continued, I wouldn¡¯t live at all.


    While his back was turned, I abandoned the sidewalk blinking with red lights.


    I didn¡¯t crane my neck to check if he¡¯d followed.


    I was done with Vinn.

 #9 Chapter 3

    TWO YEARS LATER


    I moved on.


    It wasn¡¯t the straightest of lines. Like all addicts, I rpsed, but after Daniel¡¯s murder, I deleted Vinn from my phone and strangled the part of me that loved him. That Vinn was long gone. I shoved him out of my life, but sometimes he dropped into my mind unbidden, like a pleasant summer rain tickling my skin. Then I¡¯d remember my brother¡¯s closed-casket funeral, and heartache fisted my throat.


    I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be here.


    My insides froze as my gaze passed over a familiar frame. Awash in gold-red light, Vinn¡¯s carved features stood out among the in-faced mafiosos. A pretty girl I¡¯d seen once or twice kissed his granite-like mouth.


    I wanted it not to hurt.


    I spun from the infuriating sight, searching for Michael in the smoke-filled bar. He sat beside a mafioso in his thirties, who shot me an ear-to-ear smile.


    ¡°Speak of the devil.¡± Michael grinned as the man got up. ¡°Li, join us.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Liana. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. It¡¯s Leo, right?¡±


    Leo beamed, as though his name falling from my lips had made his night. He offered me his chair. ¡°I¡¯ll let you catch up with your brother.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I took my seat, and he drifted away. My elbows upset the pile of cards, earning a hiss from Michael.


    ¡°Watch it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. What are you ying?¡±


    ¡°Hand and Foot. Not that it matters.¡± Michael shoved the cards together and clicked his tongue. ¡°Vinn can¡¯t sit still long enough to finish a round. Anyway, thank you foring. I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯d that guy want?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Michael chuckled, packing his Ziplock. ¡°He asked for permission to date you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a bit old, though. Thirty-eight.¡±


    I spotted Leo nearby. He caught my eye and winked. ¡°Someday, a man will ask me out instead of going to you.¡±


    ¡°Not done in our world.¡±


    ¡°A girl can dream.¡±


    He snorted. ¡°You¡¯re thinking like an outsider, not a Costa.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s constant refrain.


    My throat tightened. ¡°He would¡¯ve wanted me to follow my heart.¡±


    ¡°Daniel would¡¯ve sold you to the highest bidder.¡±


    That sank a stone in my gut. Daniel wasn¡¯t perfect, but he was like my dad. Michael felt the same way, but it had never stopped him from insulting Daniel.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Michael murmured, looking remorseful for once. ¡°I¡¯m trying.¡±


    I nodded.


    He¡¯d turned a one-eighty after marrying a kind woman named Carm, whom he¡¯d met after Serena died. I was happy for my brother, but a pang of jealousy hit my chest. I¡¯d kill for a rtionship like theirs.


    ¡°I just want what you have, Mike.¡±


    He raised a brow. ¡°Carm?¡±


    I threw a straw at him. ¡°You know what I mean, idiot.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to love her,¡± Michael conceded, smiling wistfully. ¡°Though I¡¯d hoped it would lead to something more.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t have that, too?¡±


    ¡°Sure you can.¡± Michael eyed the seashell hanging around my neck. ¡°Where¡¯s the guy who gave you that?¡±


    Dead.


    A vision consumed my mind-navy dress pants with a red stripe, seagulls cawing, warm wavespping my feet, and the soldier who folded my fingers over a jagged shell. Our love was never allowed to blossom, because it¡¯d been one-sided. Unrequited.


    When I finally realized he was gone, I smothered those feelings. I mourned and moved on. I shook my head, clearing my senses of the sea and his gentle touch.


    ¡°He¡¯s out of the picture.¡±


    Michael digested that, his brows creasing. ¡°So you know, I¡¯ve received offers demanding your hand in marriage. I¡¯ve said no to them, but you have a very aggressive suitor. He¡¯s a biker in Legion.¡±


    My heart pounded as I pictured the man who¡¯d terrorized Michael¡¯s wife.


    ¡°A biker? Who?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never met him, but he¡¯s seen you at events.¡±


    My chest tightened as the sounds in the bar seemed to magnify. ¡°You¡¯re not considering this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple-¡±


    ¡°After what happened to Carm, you¡¯d give me to them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stalling him,¡± he ground out. ¡°There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    ¡°When did he propose?¡±


    ¡°A while ago.¡± Michael tucked the cards into his jacket, his hooded eyes narrowing. ¡°You¡¯re my sister. You¡¯re more than a bargaining chip. That¡¯s why I want to set you up with someone who will treat you well. I don¡¯t care who you pick but do it fast. This guy is relentless.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell him no?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re in a bind. He¡¯s high up. I can¡¯t say no without a good reason, like if you¡¯re already engaged.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Engaged. I get it.¡±


    ¡°No, Li.¡± His lips pulled into a taut smile. ¡°None of my guys will settle for a fake engagement.¡±


    ¡°But you just dumped this in myp! How long do I have? Two weeks? One? You expect me to find a husband like that-and why am I even considering this? I¡¯m not getting married. I¡¯m barely legal to drink.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I wanted, either.¡±


    ¡°I have my own life, Michael-separate from this mafia shit.¡±


    ¡°Mafia shit,¡± he repeated, his tone cooling. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have a sick-ass apartment in Allston-Brighton if it weren¡¯t for mafia shit. You wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the tuition at your ridiculously expensive Ivy League school or have any money for shopping, food, and clothes, if not for me.¡±


    ¡°I need those things.¡±


    ¡°I know you do, but show some respect for the Family.¡± Michael leaned over the table, pinning me with his intense re. ¡°You¡¯ve had it easy, baby girl. You have no idea what it¡¯s like to grow up hungry. You¡¯ve had a cushy upbringing, and I¡¯ve never asked you for a goddamned thing. All I want from you is your part.¡±


    I followed his gaze to Leo. ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you have to marry him, but give Leo a chance.¡±


    Fuck. ¡°What if I hate him?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t. He¡¯s nice.¡±


    Whatever.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal to talk to a man for a few minutes. I¡¯d entertain Michael, make my excuses, and split, but my brother was high if he thought I¡¯d elope with a stranger. No, I¡¯d get out of marrying the Legion biker on my own. I stood and headed toward the bar, forcing a smile as I approached Leo.


    He was handsome in the traditional sense, but he wasn¡¯t drop-dead gorgeous. Crow¡¯s feet wrinkled his skin, and gray peppered his brown mane. He stepped aside, giving me his stool.


    ¡°Hey, there.¡±


    I liked his voice. It was smooth and thick, and as tempting as a warm bath. I sat beside him, which unfortunately gave me a front-row seat to Vinn making out with the vor of the week.


    ¡°So.¡± Leo stared at me shrewdly. ¡°You old enough to be here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m twenty-one.¡±


    Relief rippled across his brow. ¡°What¡¯s your poison?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still figuring that out.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to guess.¡± He gged the bartender. ¡°Two Moscow mules.¡±


    Leo passed the copper drink and bumped his mug against mine.


    I sipped, my nose wrinkling at the harsh taste. ¡°So, what do you do?¡±


    ¡°I deal with construction. I¡¯m a project manager. Lots of meetings with architects and city hall officials.¡± He waved it off and leaned into his hand. ¡°What about you? College student?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Bourton.¡±


    He whistled. ¡°Wow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impressed. I have no clue what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t let just anyone into Bourton.¡±


    ¡°Sure they do. You just need deep pockets or a family member who was an alumnus.¡± I motioned him closer, whispering. ¡°Have you heard of Alessio Salvatore?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°He paid off the board to admit his wife. She didn¡¯t even take the SATs.¡± The injustice of it burned every time I glimpsed her on campus.


    ¡°Sounds like my line of work. Bureaucracy gets waived with enough cash. Do you know what you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, a girl like you has a lot of options. Especially for dating.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m Michael¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Thepliment stroked my body like warm feathers. It was a little cheesy, but I liked the attention.


    ¡°I saw you here a couple of days ago. All by yourself.¡± He clicked his tongue. ¡°No bodyguards, either.¡±


    I grabbed his wrist. ¡°Tell Michael, and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Do I get anyst requests?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    Heughed, his rich voice smoothing to a decadent silkiness. ¡°I won¡¯t say a word, but I insist on walking you home.¡±


    ¡°If you must.¡±


    My brother¡¯s promotion to consigliere came with its consequences, like an increased risk of being shot. Michael oftenined that Vinn refused his security.


    I hated him, but still hoped he was safe.


    My gaze darted to Vinn.


    Leo¡¯s finger slid along my jaw, pulling me toward him. My skin tingled as he released me.


    ¡°Your hand looks heavy. Can I hold that for you?¡±


    My cheeks burned, but I nodded.


    Leo¡¯s rough calluses glided over my palm, and then he balled me in his fist. Warmth buzzed inside me as he stroked me, right there on the bar counter.


    I chanced a look at Vinn, who¡¯d stopped reacting to the girl on hisp. His stare struck me through the smoky lighting. Seconds ticked by, and Vinn stood, a fortress of power.


    He muttered something that made his date flinch. Abandoning her, he stormed across the room. He was like a dark cloud, gaining energy, siphoning attention.


    What the hell?


    Men in suits gathered behind him like predators sensing a kill.


    This would not end well.


    Vinn was tall and packed with enough muscle to fuel a football team, and he seemed to despise Leo, who greeted him warmly.


    ¡°Mr. Costa. Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Vinn¡¯s graveyard voice was like a magic spell, infecting the atmosphere with fear. A deathly quiet interrupted the clinking of pool balls, theughter, and the ttering of tware. Everybody watched us.


    Leo cleared his throat. ¡°Leo DiMaggio.¡±


    Vinn didn¡¯t seem soothed by the information. He stared at Leo as though he¡¯d just admitted to fucking me without a condom. His lip curled, taking in our closeness with apparent disgust. His usatory gazended on me.


    My stomach clenched.


    What did I do?


    Leo squeezed my hand. It felt nice, like lukewarm tap water, but Vinn¡¯s presence made it off-putting.


    Vinn red at our linked hands. ¡°DiMaggio, a word in private.¡±


    ¡°Be back soon.¡± Leo sighed heavily, following Vinn to a deserted corner.


    Chatter broke out as they walked away. I fiddled with my jewelry until their animated discussion pushed my curiosity and overwhelmed mymon sense.


    I approached them, Vinn¡¯s baritone railroading Leo¡¯s softer, insistent words.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t happening. You¡¯re not dating that girl.¡±


    Unexpected warmth shot through me. Since when did Vinn take a vested interest in who I dated?


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Leo croaked, gaping at Vinn. ¡°What¡¯s your problem with me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin myself.¡±


    ¡°So it has nothing to do with you wanting to add her to your Rolodex of flings?¡±


    ¡°Nobody uses a Rolodex anymore, but you wouldn¡¯t know that because you¡¯re too fucking old.¡± Vinn¡¯s sneer rose to a shout as he cornered the increasingly rattled Leo. ¡°I can make a scene and hurt you, or you can walk out of here. Those are your options. No. Don¡¯t look at Michael. He can¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°He gave me permission!¡±


    Vinn¡¯s ck eyes flickered in the direction of Michael, whose stare burned with an air of a ravenous wolf waiting for the other to kill his struggling prey. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You didn¡¯t ask for mine.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware I had to.¡±


    ¡°Not everybody knows how close I am to Michael¡¯s family, so I¡¯ll give you a pass. One fucking pass. I don¡¯t approve, and it stops now.¡±


    ¡°Based on what?¡±


    ¡°She is a catch.¡± Vinn¡¯s re could¡¯ve melted paint from the walls. ¡°You are not.¡±


    I winced, the pain from that viciousment nailing me in the gut. ¡°Vinn, stop. You¡¯re way out of line.¡±


    Vinn kept his focus on Leo, pointing at the door. ¡°Go.¡±


    Leo¡¯s dejected gaze flicked to my shoes before he murmured a goodbye. Then he turned and disappeared into the crowd of smirking men.


    Mortified, I went after him.


    Vinn grabbed my arm, pulling me into his orbit. ¡°You¡¯re not seeing him again.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    Vinn¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°Me? What are you doing with a loser like DiMaggio?¡±


    ¡°We were getting along fine.¡± I shrugged, irritated. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to run him off. I liked him.¡±


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re into changing adult diapers in a few decades when he turns geriatric, I suggest you move on.¡±


    The bastard was probably right.


    That didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d thank him for ruining my night. Annoyance darted my heart as he winked, apparently taking my silence as submission. Then the arrogant fuckhead dragged his fingers through my hair, patting my back as though he¡¯d done me a huge solid.


    Rage festered inside me like an infected wound, boiling to the surface. He was such a condescending asshole.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Fuck off, Vinn.¡±


    Michael¡¯s groan cut through the male, scandalized jeers, but I ignored his chastising Li-ah-na and stared Vinn down.


    ¡°What did you say to me?¡±


    I squared my shoulders. ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    Michael shot upright. ¡°Li, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    No.


    I¡¯d never been so rude to Vinn. I¡¯d always been a tongue-tied, stammering mess, throwing myself at the nearly-ten-years-older man with an embarrassingck of self-control, but I was finished with being nice. I didn¡¯t care how bad it looked.


    ¡°Everybody here might scrape and bow to this asshole, but I won¡¯t.¡± I tore my gaze from Vinn and red at a horrified Michael. ¡°I¡¯m not a sycophant. If you don¡¯t like it, my middle finger salutes you.¡±


    I shed it at them and strolled for the exit, elbowing past grinning men. A couple of them cheered as I burst outside into the streets clinging with a warm mist. I headed toward the subway, heart hammering.


    ¡°Li, wait!¡±


    I kept walking.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Vinn jogged to my side. ¡°You¡¯re ignoring me now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Says the girl who used to be all up in my shit.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well.¡± My face burned at the reminder. ¡°Those days are over.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me. I don¡¯t tolerate-¡±


    ¡°Go nurse your wounded pride with someone else.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°When did you be so difficult?¡±


    ¡°About the same time I stopped giving a damn about you.¡±


    ¡°Liana.¡± He gripped my elbow, stopping me. ¡°I¡¯m not messing around. You can¡¯t talk to me like that.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll insult you however I want when you mess with my personal life.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°And whenever you¡¯re with another woman, I¡¯ll be there to make a big stink about how their vagina isn¡¯t the right fit for your cock and run them off.¡±


    Vinn raised his brow so high that it was in danger of joining his hairline. I¡¯d never said the word cock in front of him. If anything, he seemed amused.


    ¡°Have at it. I¡¯d pay good money to see that.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°You might change your mind when you can¡¯t get hookers to line up for you anymore.¡±


    ¡°You have a filthy mouth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown up, in case you haven¡¯t noticed.¡±


    Judging by his bobbing throat, he hadn¡¯t. ¡°Leo¡¯s not your type.¡±


    ¡°How would you know?¡±


    His mouth thinned. ¡°What were you doing in there?¡±


    ¡°Looking for a one-night stand.¡±


    A sh of warmth passed through his stony expression, like a match igniting kindling. ¡°What was the n? Leave with the first guy who paid you attention?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So?¡±


    I smirked when that seemed to infuriate Vinn.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve let you take off with DiMaggio,¡± he said acidly. ¡°He would¡¯vested about five seconds.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. I¡¯ve dated older men.¡± I hadn¡¯t, but Vinn¡¯s outrage tickled my stomach. ¡°I think he would¡¯ve been quite the ride. Handsome. Confident. Nice. A great flirt. Gosh, the things he said.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s lucky I didn¡¯t hear them.¡±


    ¡°Would you have hurt him?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He ground the word out. ¡°That¡¯s sick.¡±


    He still saw me as a little girl.


    A ripple of anger went through me. ¡°I¡¯m not a China doll. I won¡¯t break if I go out with Leo DiMaggio.¡±


    ¡°No, but he will.¡±


    I shot him a prating re. ¡°Not up to you.¡±


    A shadow flickered over his face. ¡°Liana, I¡¯m trying to protect you.¡±


    ¡°All you did was massage your ego.¡± My gaze dragged down his body and flicked to his nted eyes. ¡°Makes a girl wonder why you feel the need to flex your muscles. Are you not measuring up in another way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d tell you to go fuck yourself, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Hrious.¡± I stepped around him, and he uttered a frustrated noise.


    ¡°How are you getting home?¡±


    ¡°The same way I arrived,¡± I threw over my shoulder, surprised that he still followed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take the subway.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    ¡°Martialw. Mandated curfew.¡± He gestured at the walled-up businesses. ¡°There¡¯s a biker war tearing apart this city. Michael would lose his shit.¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    He grabbed my elbow and yanked me into his chest. ¡°Stop blowing me off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s annoying, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    He clutched my neck, startling me. Then he pushed. My back struck the wall, but the hand didn¡¯t pin me there.


    His eyes.


    Fathomless, ck, and fiery.


    They wouldn¡¯t let me go.


    Vinn¡¯s frosty demeanor rarely thawed. He was a beautiful, giant block of ice suspended in outer space. I used to think he was unbreakable, but I was mistaken-he was unreachable. It seemed that I¡¯d provoked him into an unreasonable rage. The freezer burn spread where his touch lingered, and, as he closed the distance between us, heat consumed me.


    ¡°I¡¯m the boss of this family.¡± He steamed with an anger never before directed at me. ¡°Not your childhood friend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s been clear for a while.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to make an example of you.¡±


    Whenever Vinn made an example of someone, they ended up in a funeral parlor.


    I despised him.


    I hated the thin chill clinging to his words, his instincts for brutality, the way he looked at me, his infuriating arrogance. Most of all, I loathed the heat spinning in my belly as he held me. When he was close, he bathed me in his fresh scent that recalled those summers at Salisbury Beach when I was too young for him.


    My memories of Vinn were sweet. Reality was bitter.


    He¡¯d finally noticed me, but I hated him.


    I had to finish this before he destroyed me, so I rattled off what I¡¯d spend the week regretting.


    ¡°Vinn, go fuck yourself with the fat end of a pineapple.¡±

 #9 Chapter 4

    LIANA


    I¡¯d pushed him too far.


    The set of his chin suggested I was in trouble. His tall figure stiffened, his stony features kindling with rage. His pupils had dissolved into the ck pools that¡¯d watched the end of so many lives, and his fingers tightened on my neck.


    The gold chain cut into my skin, which struck me as morbidly ironic. I¡¯d die wearing this stupid ne, strangled by the very thing that had shoved me into Vinn¡¯s path.


    Hope.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re under the impression that you¡¯re special,¡± he rasped in the dead voice I hated. ¡°You can talk to me however you want. You¡¯re Michael¡¯s little sister. I¡¯d never put my hands on you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that anymore. You¡¯re nothing but a huge disappointment.¡±


    His mouth curved with a cynical twist. ¡°What part of me isn¡¯t living up to your expectations?¡±


    My hand grazed his muscled chest and rested over his heart.


    Vinn¡¯s head jerked as though startled by the touch. He frowned, cold dignity carving into his face. He scooped up my hand and pinned it on the wall behind me. Our eyes shed, and my stomach flipped.


    ¡°If I¡¯m harsh, it¡¯s because I have to be.¡±


    What a pitiful excuse.


    ¡°Nobody makes Vinn Costa do anything.¡±


    ¡°For now,¡± he agreed. ¡°That won¡¯tst if I allow you to disrespect me.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s your n? Beat me until I cry?¡±


    I smoldered when he rolled his eyes. He shot me a look that flickered with heat.


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    His threat hung in the air, darkening the atmosphere.


    ¡°If Michael were here, he¡¯d stop you.¡± My words tumbled out in a broken whisper. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he drawled. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere private.¡±


    Fear jangled in my insides as he grabbed me, but I couldn¡¯t deny the spark in my chest. His embrace still wrapped me in all-epassing warmth, and his appeal was devastating. I shut out my awareness of him and shoved his biceps, fighting his viselike hold.


    ¡°Stop! Let me go!¡±


    He pulled me violently toward him, locking his arm around my waist. I choked back a scream as he cinched tight. My breathing hitched as he kicked open a random service door, yanking me through a darkened restaurant. His loud footsteps drowned the thudding of my heart.


    Stainless steel gleamed from the moonlight that filtered inside, but Vinn manhandled me past the kitchen and thrust me toward an eating area with vinyl booths.


    ¡°Get off, Vinn.¡± I swallowed the tight knot begging for release. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do this.¡±


    His lean body molded into my curves. ¡°What am I doing?¡±


    My stomach churned. ¡°No idea.¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    I flinched at his whiplike tone.


    Vinn wasn¡¯t a man of impulse. He weighed every action against its rewards and consequences. He took nothing lightly, which meant I¡¯d soon be writhing in pain. His hand was buried in my thick hair, his grip punishing. Hard.


    My struggle ended in a few breathless seconds. He rendered me immobile with a vicious yank of my arms. He¡¯d twisted them behind my back, balling my wrists in his powerful fingers. He shoved me over a table. His hard body was on top, pinning me.


    ¡°Vinn, stop!¡±


    ¡°Stop what?¡± he taunted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I growled into the wood, desperate for a wall between us. ¡°But going any further is a huge mistake!¡±


    ¡°I doubt my life will be impacted in the slightest.¡± He teased the hem of my dress, gently stroking a growing fire. ¡°And maybe you¡¯ll learn to shut up.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be silent if you hurt me!¡±


    ¡°Let me count all the fucks I give.¡± His quiet voice seethed with cold contempt. ¡°None.¡±


    My startled hurt turned to white-hot anger. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    My pulse skittered as he grabbed my thighs and casually moved upward. The brazenness lodged a golf ball in my throat, the roaring in my head drowning the panic.


    He¡¯d never fondled me. An rming amount of heat dipped into my belly as he took my hips, close enough to thrust my legs apart and-


    No.


    ¡°Vinn, this is crazy.¡± I turned, catching his feral gaze. ¡°What would Michael say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about your brother.¡± He pped my cheek. ¡°But he¡¯d agree that you need a firm hand to tame that out of control mouth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯d kill you.¡±


    ¡°What about my wrath?¡± His grip tightened, and blood rushed where his fingers branded me. ¡°You should worry about what I¡¯ll do to you.¡±


    ¡°Get off me!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I stamped on his boot, grinding my heel where his toes should¡¯ve been. It broke off on the hard surface, causing me to stumble. His softughter grated at me as he slid closer, wedging me between his knees.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± I snarled. ¡°You¡¯ve overpowered a woman a quarter of your size. I¡¯ll buy you a fucking medal. Can I go home now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°But I did nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Liar. You¡¯ve been rude, obnoxious, and petnt. You told me to fuck off in front of everyone. If you think I¡¯ll let that slide, you¡¯re delusional.¡± He bent, his body folding over mine. ¡°I am not letting you go until I believe you¡¯re sorry.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t be. He would.


    My chest pulsed against the wood as his weight crushed me. Somehow, I found enough air to snap at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not a braindead idiot like everyone else.¡±


    My heart somersaulted as he yanked at something on his waist. There was a metallic jingle, followed by the pping of leather. A sensual thrill stroked my body as he fisted my dress to my middle back.


    Too fast.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I begged, licking my lips. ¡°Let¡¯s-let¡¯s talk.¡±


    A deep note rumbled from his throat. ¡°An improvement already.¡±


    I had no idea what he intended with the belt, and I didn¡¯t want to find out. ¡°Look. I was having a bad day.¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± I burst, fed up with his bullshit. ¡°That I misspoke? I meant every fucking word. I should¡¯ve kept it to myself. I should never be honest with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn this on me. You screwed up.¡±


    ¡°I told the truth!¡±


    ¡°You keep saying that, like honesty gets you far in life. It fucking doesn¡¯t, Li. Look at where you are. Bent over, humiliated, about to be punished. Just because you couldn¡¯t smile and kiss my cheek.¡± His featherlight touch became a swift burn as the leather swatted me. ¡°I¡¯m the boss. You are an unmarried woman. We aren¡¯t equal. You belong to nobody.¡±


    ¡°Michael-¡±


    ¡°Michael isn¡¯t here, and you can¡¯t hide behind him forever.¡±


    This was spiraling out of control.


    Since Vinn took over as boss, his arrogance had soared to dangerous heights.


    He thought he could get away with this?


    I struggled to free myself, but he shoved my back.


    ¡°You¡¯re good right there.¡±


    ¡°Vinn, please. You¡¯ve made your point.¡±


    ¡°I have yet to make an impression on you.¡± He palmed my ass, giving it a rough squeeze.


    A hot ache grew in my throat. ¡°Vinny!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t Vinny me. That hasn¡¯t worked for a while.¡±


    A surge of heat consumed my body as though I¡¯d been shoved into a furnace. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Michael!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of your brother.¡±


    Vinn wound the belt around my wrists, cinching the knot. Then he pulled the excess leather like a leash, forcing me to hover.


    My heart pounded as he explored my curves, his hands soft. A sheer ck fright kept me riveted. I ignored the strange pang ensnaring my limbs as Vinn yed with my thong. He hooked his finger, snapping it. The sound was like a gunshot to my heart.


    When did my childhood crush be a nightmare?


    ¡°Stop now, Vinn. I won¡¯t mention this to Michael. Any of it.¡± My voice broke as I bargained for control. ¡°Go any further, and that¡¯s off the table.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    I bucked forward. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking lunatic!¡±


    ¡°You were doing so well with the pleading and negotiating.¡± He tutted, tracing my lips with his forefinger.


    ¡°Vinn, take a breath. Think about what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am.¡± He yanked my arms, pinning me against his chest. ¡°You¡¯ll remember me whenever you sit. When you step out of the shower. When you meet my gaze at a social function and I smile.¡±


    A spanking?


    Oh my God, he couldn¡¯t be serious. Shame flooded my cheeks as I pictured my yed body underneath Vinn¡¯s. My pulse throbbed so hard that he probably felt my fear.


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± I growled, hating myself for trembling. ¡°I will get you for this, Vinn Costa. I swear to God, I will ruin you.¡±


    He smiled a rare grin that would¡¯ve made me melt like butter if he weren¡¯t such a monster.


    ¡°We both know I run this town. I¡¯m untouchable. You, however¡­¡± Vinn palmed my back, bending me. ¡°You¡¯re begging to be pped, groped, and fucked.¡±


    He gave my ass a condescending tap. Then his palm lifted.


    WHACK!


    Agony burst across my skin. Hended another blow. The force knocked the protest from my mouth.


    Vinn¡¯s big hand struck me. Pain returned with a sh. I jumped forward, gasping with the fierce sting. Agony spread from cheek to cheek as his palm rained hellfire. He hit me-I couldn¡¯t believe it. Humiliation flushed my neck and face as he unleashed his rage. The more I struggled, the harder he smacked. He alternated between open-palmed blows and sharper swipes, hitting me so hard that tears mmed into my eyes. I bit my lip to keep from crying. It hurt, but the shame of a man I¡¯d held a torch for beating me into submission was a thousand times worse.


    Vinn stopped. He stroked the raw skin as I clung to the table, shaking. A thrill knotted in my stomach as his fingers scraped my thong, pulling it to my knees.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Vinn answered with a brush of his fingers on my inner thigh, the sensual touch lighting me on fire. He continued to spank me. With each strike, he was a little bolder, following my curves to intimate ces.


    Oh my God.


    ¡°Vinn, please. Please let me go.¡±


    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re sorry and that you¡¯ll be a good girl.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be¡­¡± I trailed off, swept in the heat blooming in my body. ¡°Jesus.¡±


    He pinched me. ¡°Say it.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I told the fucking truth!¡±


    ¡°Li, I can give it to you much harder.¡±


    I bit my lip against the delightful shiver of wanting.


    Do it.


    The challenge almost tumbled from my mouth. Graphic images flooded my head, my pulse racing. I enjoyed this. I¡¯d never known that I liked it rough. Waves of shock pped me. I could¡¯veughed at the irony, but he would get more forceful and then¡­it¡¯d be obvious that he¡¯d affected me.


    I couldn¡¯t let him find out. ¡°Enough. Stop.¡±


    ¡°You know what to say.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± I licked my dry lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be a good girl.¡±


    ¡°And you won¡¯t tell Michael.¡± He tweaked the burning muscle, his voice smoldering. ¡°Because if you do, my retribution will be a lot worse than a sore ass.¡±


    My stomach dropped.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I heard. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, grinning. ¡°I am.¡±


    He squeezed.


    I gasped.


    The pain sharpened from the dull ache, and then his palm lingered below my ass. A small noise rumbled from his chest, an appreciative groan that charged the atmosphere.


    This felt different.


    Dirty.


    He swept the curvature of my hip, his grip tightening and loosening. He cupped my cheeks, stroking my curves. The burn from my wound spread inward, seeping through me, diving between my legs.


    What the hell?


    A delicious shudder heated my body, and then he yanked me upright. My bound wrists bumped into his groin. He hooked his neck over my shoulder, his closeness tingling my belly.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll take it further.¡±


    My breathing hitched.


    He wouldn¡¯t dare.


    Shock zinged up and down my spine as Vinn slid from my thighs. He shifted the fabric over my ming skin, but his hard body stayed glued to mine.


    I syed my hand over a rigid muscle. As I touched him, he inhaled sharply. I moved over the thick bulge and traced the mushroom head-holy fuck-and I rubbed his cock.


    I released him.


    ¡°Keep going.¡± His velvetymand slicked my body with liquid heat. ¡°Since you¡¯re so concerned about my size.¡±


    Now he was inviting me to touch him?


    ¡°Vinn, this isn¡¯t right,¡± I stammered, suspended in a freefall. ¡°You don¡¯t talk to me like this.¡±


    ¡°I do now.¡±


    I opened and closed my mouth, unable to string a sentence together. My shattered thoughtsy in pieces. I couldn¡¯t pick them up fast enough.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean-I wasn¡¯ting on to you.¡±


    Vinn pressed his mouth into my ear. ¡°Now you¡¯re acting like the blushing virgin?¡±


    I am a virgin.


    My cheeks med. ¡°Vinn.¡±


    ¡°Touch me.¡±


    It was amand, not a plea.


    I shouldn¡¯t have yed along with his twisted game, but he left me little choice, with my hands confined and his pelvis grinding into my ass. I drifted from across his cks to the hardness. Somehow, his warmth smoldered here. I wrapped my fingers around him.


    Vinn¡¯s grip bit into my arm.


    Tension loosened my muscles. My palm moistened as it followed his length. He was so big that he madeying pipe an urate visual. I couldn¡¯t imagine that monster fitting anywhere. I tightened my grip, moving up and down, warmth chasing the ice in my limbs. My body ached with the need to be touched, a need that grew as Vinn¡¯s cock thickened. He was so hard it made me feel powerful. The fact I¡¯d done that to him was intoxicating.


    He grabbed my hand, stilling my movements. ¡°Touch me, not jerk me off.¡±


    His judgmental tone should¡¯ve annoyed me, but I couldn¡¯t stop shaking. Vinn wasn¡¯t supposed to be attracted to me. His heart hammered my back. His breathing slowed, as though he struggled to regain hisposure. He uttered a soft curse, but he didn¡¯t immediately let me go. Vinn clenched my fist.


    ¡°Well, now you know who you¡¯re dealing with.¡± His silky voice boomed through me. ¡°Next time, it goes in your mouth.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe him.


    Maybe I¡¯d wake up to find this was a bizarre wet dream. I touched my seashell ne after he ripped at my restraints, freeing me. Vinn whirled me around, fingers biting into my shoulders.


    I tried to throttle the dizzying current racing through my body as he closed the distance between us. Red stained his neck and face. I¡¯d never seen him so agitated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you dating Leo. Understand?¡±


    Vinn grabbed my chin, frying the oxygen in my lungs. His ck pools danced over me before settling in one ce.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My mouth.


    ¡°You so much as bat your eyes in Leo¡¯s direction, and I will make you dig his grave before I kill him.¡±

 #9 Chapter 5

    VINN


    Damn her.


    That sweet temptation would be my undoing. The mental image of Liana in her revealing dress taunted me. My reaction to her ass hanging out hadn¡¯t been disgust.


    Far from it.


    What I felt-apart from a murderous rage toward Leo for touching her-was pure lust.


    Which made the fact I¡¯d almost fucked Liana problematic, considering Michael was my consigliere, best friend, and pretty much my only family.


    After she left in a taxi, I jerked off in a bathroom. Then I circled the block a few times to cool off. I couldn¡¯t stroll through the bar looking all hot and bothered, advertising that I¡¯d crossed the line with Michael¡¯s sister.


    Jesus. If he¡¯d seen what I¡¯d done.


    Michael¡¯s little sister.


    What a hell-raiser.


    She used to be the picture of innocence. I could never raise my voice around her, even when she badgered me with questions. I met her when I was thirteen. She was four. She¡¯d always hovered in my life. She¡¯d written when I was deployed to Iraq. I¡¯d kept the letters folded in my pocket. When I was shotst year, she¡¯d visited me in the hospital. She¡¯d kissed my cheek while I basked in a fentanyl haze, and the warmth zing across my face made me smile. Sure, she turned heads.


    But it wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d wanted to fuck her.


    That¡¯s changed.


    I used to squeeze the cute dimple in her chin, charmed by her doll-like face. I didn¡¯t like kids, but she was different. Maybe because I¡¯d been abandoned by my piece of shit parents and hers were dead. So I¡¯d picked her up, held her hand, kept her safe, and smacked Michael around when he was too rough with his sister.


    She grew up.


    She filled out.


    Little Liana had grown more beautiful by the year.


    It¡¯d been way too easy to get her alone. In a blink, I had her tied up, bent over, and her thong to her knees. I could¡¯ve gone further. I imagined rubbing my thumb along the shadow of her pussy. She didn¡¯t put up a strong fight, which gave me ideas. My filthy thoughts revolved around Liana, kneeling and choking on my cock.


    I¡¯d never look at her the same.


    I didn¡¯t bother wiping my grin until I returned to The Sunset Tavern, a dive whose orange lights cast everybody in sepia tones. Uncle Nico, the don of the family, owned the bar. He was serving a five-year prison sentence.


    I maintained things in his absence. I oversaw Nico¡¯s investments in condo developments and was partner to several construction firms. Later, I had a meeting with Larry Spada, a municipal politician, who would help me with zoning if I took care of Skunk, a crazy street boss who¡¯d named himself after the bold white streak in his hair.


    Michael sat at the same table, staring at his phone. He frowned as I approached. ¡°What the fuck did you do to her?¡±


    Shit. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d squeal that fast. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pissed, man. Check it out.¡±


    He showed me his cell.


    Liana: I never want to see V again.


    Me: Why?


    Liana: He¡¯s a PSYCHO.


    Liana: Don¡¯t ever put me in the same room as him.


    Me: What did he do?


    She never replied.


    Good girl.


    Zero remorse gued my conscience, but there was no sense in pissing off my most loyal associate. If Michael saw my hands all over his sister, he¡¯d fly into a fucking rage that¡¯d end with one of us beating the other into aa.


    We were total opposites.


    Michael was the life of the party. I couldn¡¯t charm a potted nt. He wore tailored suits. I¡¯d rather be in shorts and a T-shirt. He loved children. I¡¯d never wanted them. He was easily provoked. I barely felt anything these days.


    And I¡¯d let her get to me.


    A lethal calmness settled in Michael¡¯s gaze. ¡°Did you threaten her?¡±


    In a manner of speaking. ¡°I was harsh.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    I waved, indicating it was nothing. ¡°I gave her a stern talk.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve left that to me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t working from you. You never follow through.¡± I needed to steer the conversation away from these dangerous waters. ¡°She knows better than to mouth off to me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two?¡±


    I wiped images of Liana from my mind. ¡°No idea. I only see her when you¡¯re around.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s stressed.¡± Michael sighed in the same way he did when his kids misbehaved. ¡°I need her to pick a husband, but she¡¯s dragging her feet. I¡¯ll have to decide for her, and our rtionship is already strained.¡±


    A husband?


    That shot a bolt into my chest.


    ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± He swept his brown hair. ¡°Alessio came back from New York. Nico wants us to make peace with Legion MC, but the president is demanding Liana¡¯s hand in marriage.¡±


    The vision of Liana in a wedding dress next to an MC member shoved a white-hot poker of rage into my heart.


    ¡°Are they fucking crazy?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he groaned. ¡°It¡¯s insane. They¡¯ve never even met, but I guess he thinks she¡¯ll be good coteral.¡±


    She would be.


    I didn¡¯t have a lot of people in my life, but she was one of them. If I ever had to choose between Liana and the family¡¯s interest, I¡¯d take her.


    No question.


    I¡¯d destroy every Harley dealership from here to California before giving her to a biker.


    ¡°No.¡± I balled my fists. ¡°Hell no.¡±


    ¡°Preaching to the choir. You should hear what my wife has to say about it. Anyway, that¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to find her a husband.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me.¡±


    ¡°Doing that right now. You asked me to handle Legion,¡± Michael reminded me in a sharp voice.


    Yes, we needed to end the biker wars.


    Since Boston had spiraled intoplete chaos, the mayor had contacted me weekly, threatening to call in the National Guard if the car bombings didn¡¯t stop. They¡¯d already imposed martialw and mandated curfews, mming all business to a screeching halt and tanking the local economy. I had enough on my te with Legion and Rage Machine turning Boston into a war zone.


    Ending Crash¡¯s trafficking ring was supposed to cut Rage Machine at the knees, but they seemed to have an endless supply of guns and cash to bribe judges. They¡¯d also been stealing dynamite from our construction sites to terrorize the city. Helping Legion defeat them made sense, but I¡¯d had no idea the president of the club wanted Liana.


    The possibility of Michael setting Liana up triggered an avnche of no. How could he do that? You didn¡¯t give a prize to a decrepit soldier like DiMaggio.


    I could¡¯ve reached across the table, grabbed his tie, and bashed his skull into the wood.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason behind the DiMaggio disaster.¡±


    ¡°Funny you mention him.¡± Michael tensed, his amber gaze lighting with fire. ¡°I wondered why you ran off the harmless guy I set up for her.¡±


    ¡°He would¡¯ve slid his disgusting hands under her dress as soon as he got her alone.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Michael shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s old school. He wouldn¡¯t have touched her before marriage.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Right.¡±


    ¡°You know, I thought maybe you noticed something I didn¡¯t.¡± His mouth took on an unpleasant twist. ¡°Now I¡¯m ny-nine percent sure it was jack shit.¡±


    ¡°I saw a pathetic waste of space.¡± My throat burned as Michael gave me a searching look. ¡°He¡¯s a soldier at thirty-eight, which means hecks ambition or he¡¯s ipetent. He¡¯s chasing a twenty-one-year-old who¡¯s way out of his league.¡±


    ¡°I decide that. Not you.¡±


    ¡°Mike, you¡¯re out of your mind. She won¡¯t be happy with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting a distinct jealous vibe from you.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t jealous-I was fucking annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m amazed you¡¯d hand over your sister to a guy who doesn¡¯t make six figures.¡±


    ¡°If you think Liana cares about money, you don¡¯t know her at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± I shouted, fed up with this argument. ¡°He¡¯s a nobody. Unworthy.¡±


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Yes. ¡°It¡¯s not about me.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he boomed, his voice heavy with sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯m d we agree on that.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I could¡¯ve hit the son of a bitch. ¡°If you have such a hard-on for DiMaggio, why did you let me kick him out?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I thought you saw something. I also wanted to see if he¡¯d stand up to you, but he didn¡¯t, so¡­¡± Michael clicked his tongue, shrugging. ¡°No matter. I¡¯ll find someone else.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nico¡¯s hounding me about this deal. I can¡¯t stall any longer. I shouldn¡¯t go behind Nico¡¯s back, but I won¡¯t give my sister to those animals. So I¡¯m bringing her to the g at the Institute of Contemporary Art. She¡¯ll pick from the pool of guys there.¡±


    Irritation burned a hole in my chest. ¡°What a desperate, stupid idea.¡±


    ¡°You have a better suggestion, smartass?¡±


    ¡°Give her to me.¡±


    Themand ripped from my mouth before I could bury it under ayer of denial. Michael jerked back, knocking over a ss of water, but he paid it no mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m acting-boss. I¡¯ll tell Nico we¡¯re dating, and that¡¯ll be that. No need to marry her off.¡±


    ¡°Except you¡¯re not dating her.¡±


    ¡°Who the fuck cares? It¡¯s what he believes that matters.¡±


    Michael¡¯s tone cooled. ¡°I appreciate it, but no.¡±


    He was unbelievable.


    ¡°You¡¯d rather force a stranger on Liana than let her fake-date me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot. I know where this is going, and the answer is hell no.¡± He pulled an ankle over his knee, his voice rising. ¡°You¡¯ve shown no interest in Liana. But now that she might be off the market, you¡¯re breaking my balls.¡±


    He was right, and I hated it.


    I also didn¡¯t need his permission.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else I could use your help with.¡± Michael¡¯s gaze flicked at me, his eyes burning. ¡°Liana keeps ditching her bodyguards to go out alone.¡±


    A thrill of heat seared my spine.


    ¡°She¡¯s pulling an Anthony.¡± Michael rubbed his forehead. ¡°This girl. I swear to God. I hope my daughter¡¯s not this much trouble when she gets older.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Talk to her. Make her see sense.¡±


    All I wanted was an excuse to be near her again.


    Michael wed the arm of his chair. He looked on the verge of giving me a warning. He hated asking me for help.


    I smiled. ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Cool,¡± he said, suddenly stony. ¡°And Vinn?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Hands off my goddamned sister.¡±


    I wiped the smile off my face.


    Toote, buddy.

 #9 Chapter 6

    LIANA


    It was a trick of the light.


    Vinn couldn¡¯t be standing in the middle of a rowdy college bar. He hated crowds. And people. He was allergic to fun, too. Pink and blue lights shed across a wide jaw and full mouth that pulled into a kingly frown. Vinn scanned the crowd with aser-like focus until his gaze stopped on me.


    Gotcha.


    I red at him, convinced the Vinn-lookalike would vanish into smoke. He didn¡¯t hang out in ces other than Italian caf¨¦s and the bars and restaurants he owned. Of course, he¡¯d also never dragged me into dark rooms, bared my ass, and spanked me.


    The whole incident made me burn with an unwee blush. Was he trying to punish me? Did he want me turned on and flustered? What was his angle?


    Vinn¡¯s over-the-top behavior had to be a fluke. He¡¯d been angry. The power had gone to his head. He got carried away. We both did.


    It meant nothing.


    I pushed it from my mind, but that was hard, considering I woke to bruises on my ass. In the days that followed, they burned with the acute sensation of Vinn¡¯s handprint.


    I¡¯d ignored Michael¡¯s probing texts. As much as I¡¯d have loved to see Vinn get his due justice, Michael would go overboard and kill him. I hated Vinn, but I didn¡¯t want him dead.


    Vinn¡¯s nk stare hardened as it fell on the man beside me. His menace seemed to pour into James, a boat-shoe-wearing moron who¡¯d gained admission into Bourton with a resum¨¦ of bullshit jobs like Wellness Advocate.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that dude?¡± James grumbled, sipping his beer. ¡°He¡¯s, like, staring at me.¡±


    ¡°Who knows what¡¯s wrong with him.¡±


    ¡°Come at me, you little bitch,¡± James muttered at Vinn, who made his way toward us. ¡°You want some?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to watch you fight him.¡±


    James grinned, not catching on.


    Watching James and Vinn club each other to death would be nice, but I knew better. The former Marine wouldn¡¯t break a sweat subduing James. The fight would end swiftly, or Vinn would drag it out to be cruel. Vinn¡¯s merciless expression suggested he was down for torture.


    I needed to head this off.


    ¡°Holy shit. Is that-is that your Vinny?¡± Queenie¡¯s face broke into an ecstatic grin as he stomped in our direction. ¡°You weren¡¯t kidding. He¡¯s a freaking babe.¡±


    ¡°Keep that to yourself,¡± I whispered. ¡°His head¡¯s so swollen it might explode.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± she slurred. ¡°He has a big dick, right? I¡¯m right. I can¡¯t even see you through his blinding Big Dick Energy.¡±


    That reminded me of the thigh I¡¯d grabbed, which actually was his long, impossibly thick cock. I¡¯d traced the mushroom shape before making the connection.


    My toes curled. I said nothing, but Queenie seemed to guess the truth from my flushed cheeks.


    She knocked her ss against mine. ¡°Awesome.¡± Then she slugged my arm. ¡°I¡¯m so mad at you. You¡¯re seeing him, and you didn¡¯t tell me? Bitch.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not dating.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! He¡¯s here for you.¡± Queenieunched from the couch and headed off Vinn before I caught her. ¡°Hi, Vincent!¡±


    ¡°Vinn,¡± he barked. ¡°Never Vincent.¡±


    She took his hands, forgetting everything I¡¯d told her about his personality. ¡°This is like meeting a celebrity. It¡¯s so nice to meet you.¡±


    Vinn yanked from her grip, scowling. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Queenie! Liana¡¯s ride-or-die girl.¡± Queenie whirled, ring at me. ¡°You haven¡¯t mentioned me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not dating! Jesus H.¡±


    Vinn beckoned me with a finger. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°What part of I never want to see you again do you not understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done with you.¡±


    Queenie¡¯s drunk ass still hadn¡¯t put it together that we weren¡¯t a couple. She beamed at me. ¡°He¡¯s feisty.¡±


    I pointed at the exit, ignoring her. ¡°Door¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°I know where the fucking door is,¡± he barked, my sarcasm flying over his head. ¡°I just walked through it.¡±


    ¡°Good for you. You¡¯ve mastered the basics of entering and exiting a building. Now turn around and do it again.¡±


    ¡°Careful, Li. I¡¯m in a mood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll write down the name of Michael¡¯s therapist. He¡¯ll give you a discount for all the sessions you¡¯ll need.¡±


    Daniel had raised me to be a killer. He didn¡¯t back down until someone was on the floor, bleeding. He¡¯dcked an instinct for self-preservation.


    Apparently, so did I.


    ¡°You¡¯re very brave tonight, considering I had you begging for mercy on Saturday.¡± His eyes narrowed into ck slits as he grasped my jaw. ¡°Remember?¡±


    His thumb brushed my bottom lip, echoing his promise to take it further.


    Fine. I¡¯ll stop.


    My nerves tingled when he didn¡¯t budge. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here without bodyguards.¡± His voice pulsed with disapproval. ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°My apartment is four blocks from here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. We¡¯re going.¡±


    He grabbed me, but I twisted out of his grip.


    Vinn fumed. ¡°You¡¯re driving me up the wall.¡±


    Sorry, not sorry. ¡°This might be tough for you to understand, but I don¡¯t need your approval.¡±


    ¡°You need a lot more than my approval.¡±


    Like your big dick?


    I almost rattled off the saucy response before I remembered this man wasn¡¯t the brotherly figure who¡¯d stopped Michael frommitting countless pranks. He¡¯d threatened to shove his cock into my mouth two days ago, which should¡¯ve bottomed my stomach. Heat pricked the skin around my lips as I imagined his hands mming into my shoulders, making me kneel, forcing me to take him.


    The hell was wrong with me?


    I pulled from him, overwhelmed. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    ¡°I swear to God, Li. If you weren¡¯t my best friend¡¯s sister, I¡¯d throw you over my goddamned shoulder. Twenty minutes, and then your little ass is out that door.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Vinn sat beside me, shooting James a pointed re. ¡°The fuck you looking at?¡±


    James snapped his head to the side, cowed. My other friends had noticed nothing strange. Luckily, they¡¯d been distracted by pickleback shots.


    Vinn sank into the couch, his back ramrod straight, unaware of the dark spell he¡¯d cast on the group. He had a menacing presence and intimidated everyone I knew.


    The overprivileged, pampered, indulged kids at Bourton could never understand the criminal underworld that¡¯d made him ruthless. Most people wouldn¡¯t recognize him unless they stayed up to date with local news, but some had probably seen or heard his name mentioned in connection with gannd shootings or thrown in with the Commission of Public Inquiry.


    ¡°Everyone, this is Vinn Costa.¡± I searched for the words to describe him. ¡°He¡¯s a family friend.¡±


    ¡°Just a friend, huh?¡± James¡¯s round face trembled with a good-natured grin. ¡°I thought you wanted to kill me.¡±


    Vinn was supposed tough and apologize. He did neither. He stared, his expression nk.


    I grimaced at James. ¡°Sorry. He¡¯s a bit extra.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re him,¡± Queenie blurted, shattering the tense silence. ¡°You¡¯re the guy!¡±


    Vinn gaped at her, ignoring James.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she gushed. ¡°You¡¯re the one she talks about! Vinny!¡±


    His mouth fell open. Then he turned, his eyes raking my burning face. ¡°I¡¯m the guy? You talk about me?¡±


    Cat¡¯s out of the bag.


    Fuck.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± I dismissed Queenie with a wave, and she snickered into her drink. ¡°She¡¯s drunk.¡±


    Vinn leaned toward Queenie. ¡°What does she say?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°A lot. Most of it¡¯s too inappropriate to repeat.¡±


    Heughed, the loudness stunning me. ¡°I¡¯ve got to hear this.¡±


    I waved my hands behind Vinn, mouthing a silent plea. Queenie, stop.


    ¡°You¡¯re dating him. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± She huffed, turning her attention to Vinn. ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t married and pregnant by the end of the year, I¡¯ll be shocked.¡±


    I would kill her. ¡°Queenie!¡±


    ¡°Huh. Imagine that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she has. Many times, buddy.¡± Queenie giggled, offering him a ss that he declined. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want a drink?¡±


    I winced hard, very conscious of Vinn¡¯s stare. ¡°Queenie, please shut the hell up.¡±


    She grimaced. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m pretty lit.¡±


    I¡¯d take care of herter.


    I had a more significant concern-Vinn.


    He¡¯d corner me afterward and mock me about this revtion. Worse, he might think I still felt the same, but I didn¡¯t. I¡¯d stopped obsessing over Vinn a while ago, but, of course, Queenie wouldn¡¯t forget the years I¡¯d spent moping in our shared dorm.


    I clenched my fists because it was preferable to wrapping them around Queenie¡¯s throat. The twenty minutes were up, and then Vinn tapped his watch and dragged me upright.


    ¡°This was fun.¡± Queenie beamed at a smirking Vinn. ¡°I totally get why she likes you. We must have brunch!¡±


    ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s been¡­illuminating.¡± He shook Queenie¡¯s hand, ignoring everyone else. ¡°Have a good night.¡±


    Vinn palmed my hip.


    I obeyed the pressure, my heart galloping ahead. A growing awareness pulsed behind my ribcage, wing at me like a frightened animal as we crossed Boston¡¯s deserted streets. Somehow, I preferred his outrage to the unpredictable silence that hummed between us. I climbed the staircase to my brownstone, refusing to acknowledge him, clinging to a desperate hope that he¡¯d disappear.


    I searched for my keys, and then dropped them twice. ¡°You can go.¡±


    The heat of his body warmed my back. His head hooked over my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ming inside.¡±


    ¡°Do I need a condom or a gun?¡±


    His softughter tingled every nerve, and regret sunk into my stomach at the joke.


    Vinn¡¯s voice smoothed into a purr. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got both.¡±


    I fumbled with my purse, dropping it.


    He stooped, picking it up. He¡¯d taken control in the guise of helping me, and now he had my key. He slid it into the lock, opened the door, and strolled in. A fiendish expression lit up his face.


    Terror stirred in my belly.


    ¡°Vinn, you need to leav-¡±


    He grabbed my arm, yanked me into the apartment, and locked the door. Vinn cradled me, and a shudder heated my body. Darkness carved a vulgar smile between his cheeks.


    My rms zed red as Vinn¡¯s six-foot-something frame pushed me deeper into my home. I bumped into a wall and rolled into the kitchen. The expression in his eyes made me wish I were closer to the door. Vinn gripped the counter, caging me in his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯ve given me an interesting night.¡±


    ¡°H-how so?¡±


    ¡°I came here to punish you. Again. Now I¡¯m rethinking that. Spanking you didn¡¯t work because you liked it,¡± he whispered, awed. ¡°You enjoy my hands on you. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    I jerked my head in the negative. ¡°There¡¯s nothing pleasant about being tied up and beaten.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate.¡±


    ¡°You hit me. It hurt.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Vinn grabbed my chin, staring me down. ¡°Some lessons hurt worse than others. Especially when they¡¯re given by someone you like.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you. I find you revolting.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He passed a thumb over my bottom lip, showering my skin with sparks. ¡°Is that what you tell your friend when you talk about me?¡±


    The only thing more infuriating about being outed by Queenie was the fact I¡¯d beenpletely off his radar. He¡¯d needed someone to tell him about my feelings.


    Pathetic.


    And now he was throwing them in my face, humiliating me like a monster.


    Heatshed my mouth. ¡°Get out of my house.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on.¡±


    ¡°I mean it. You¡¯re not wee here.¡±


    Vinn wasn¡¯t in the listening mood. His touch fluttered across my waist, sending off a chain of electrical impulses that begged me to march us to bed.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to Michael,¡± I said, shoving his chest. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I never will.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s smile and raised eyebrows suggested he didn¡¯t believe me, but


    he allowed me to retreat. I left the kitchen. He followed like a giant shadow, barging into my bedroom like he belonged there.


    It wasn¡¯t much. A queen bed and desk covered with trinkets from my youth. sts from the past decorated the walls in the form of posters, things I¡¯d never outgrow, the most important one standing in front of me.


    Amusement flickered over his face as I stumbled into my desk. My ass hit the corner, and I hissed in pain.


    His self-satisfied smirk seemed to mock me. ¡°Did you bruise?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I murmured, hating him. ¡°I took photos.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see them.¡±


    I ignored the thrill shooting down my belly. ¡°I n to send them to Michael after I tell him what you did.¡±


    ¡°Just what every brother wants-pictures of his sister¡¯s ass.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll put them on Tinder.¡±


    ¡°Do that, and I¡¯ll bend you over. You¡¯ll get another reason to hate me.¡±


    I sat on my bed, arms crossed. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    An unfathomable look smoothed his face. ¡°I want you.¡±


    I forced myself to settle down. I¡¯d worked hard to cut Vinn from my life, and I couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted by a fantasy. I wouldn¡¯t fall under his spell.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want you, so it¡¯s time for you t-¡±


    ¡°Li, I can¡¯t go back to treating you like Michael¡¯s little sister.¡±


    His t eyes prolonged the moment, my skin prickling as I gazed into their infinite depths.


    ¡°Put it behind you, and I¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an option.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I clenched my jaw to kill the waver in my voice. ¡°Why the fuck did you spank me?¡±


    ¡°Why did you grab my cock?¡±


    I met his using eyes. ¡°To mess with you.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s lips parted. He ripped open the first button of his shirt and red as though I¡¯d made him too hot. His possessive gaze bored into me.


    ¡°Well, it worked.¡±


    Blood pounded in my temples. ¡°Vinn, I¡¯m not one of your goddamned floozies.¡±


    He blinked. ¡°My what?¡±


    ¡°The girls you see for a week and discard.¡±


    Vinn smirked, reminding me that while he might¡¯ve been a sweet boy, he hadn¡¯t grown into a tender-hearted man. ¡°You¡¯re way above them, Li.¡±


    ¡°I thought I wasn¡¯t special,¡± I sparred.


    ¡°I let you get away with a lot.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not worth a damn.¡± Vinn¡¯s tone sparkled with sarcasm. ¡°Otherwise your friend would know my name.¡±


    Screw you, Queenie. ¡°She didn¡¯t mean you.¡±


    ¡°Vinny is what you¡¯ve called me since you were four.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s a nickname for someone else.¡±


    That sucked the joy from his face.


    The life drained out of him. He gave me a ck lookyered with bitterness.


    I¡¯d shot an arrow through his maddening arrogance, but it felt less like a victory when his features clouded over, transforming him back into the block of ice.


    ¡°Queenie mistook you for another man. That¡¯s all.¡± My hand anchored on my hip as Vinn cleared his throat. ¡°You share the same name, but that¡¯s about it.¡±


    His gaze bolted me to the floor as hepsed into a stony silence. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I met him?¡±


    ¡°Because he left me a while ago.¡±


    Not quite a lie. The old Vinn died. He¡¯d abandoned me for war, and he¡¯d never returned. His body had survived.


    Everything I¡¯d loved about him hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°This Vincent,¡± he drawled. ¡°Is he Italian?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk about him to you.¡±


    A hardness reced the twinkle in his eyes. Apparently eager to change the subject, Vinn headed toward the desk. He picked up a photo of us as children. A shirtless, teenage Michael stood in board shorts beside Vinn, who¡¯d slung his arm over eight-year-old me. I¡¯d never grinned so hard, but I¡¯d also never been stered to his bare chest.


    I fidgeted with my dress. ¡°Do you remember those summers at Salisbury Beach?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    Disappointing. ¡°I think about them often. You, me, Mom, and my brothers. All of us hanging out at the beach. The heat baking my feet. The waves.¡±


    ¡°Only you would reminisce about that ce.¡±


    ¡°I like remembering a time when I was happy, and my family was whole.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s gaze locked on Daniel¡¯s portrait. ¡°It never gets easier. You learn to deal with the pain.¡±


    The pain of losing Daniel-or killing him?


    A crushing sadness squeezed my lungs. The seashell ne burned my throat, like it contained a piece of Vinn¡¯s ck soul. Maybe wearing it every day, having the constant reminder, was less of a token of hope and more a torture device.


    ¡°I want you to leave. Now.¡±


    My voice throbbed with agony.


    Thankfully, Vinn must¡¯ve decided he¡¯d tortured me enough. He stepped past me, his fingertips brushing my waist, as though to remind me what he¡¯d done.


    ¡°I¡¯m your date for the g.¡± He paused, halfway out. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at eight.¡±


    My stomach clenched. ¡°Why are you messing with my life?¡±


    He offered no answer as he strolled toward the exit. Michael had probably filled him in on the dumb n, and Vinn took it upon himself to save me.


    ¡°Vinn, I¡¯m not going with you!¡±


    ¡°You are. Everyone will think we¡¯re an item.¡± He curved his hand over the edge of the wood. ¡°You¡¯ll hang on my arm. You¡¯ll smile. It¡¯ll confirm rumors that we¡¯re dating, which will get back to Nico.¡±


    ¡°Like a stupid game of telephone.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. He can¡¯t give you away if you¡¯re already mine.¡±


    I crossed my arms and leaned against the wall, wishing I could tell him what an arrogant dickhead he¡¯d turned out to be.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the boss of me.¡±


    ¡°I am, and I don¡¯t care how many summers we spent on that shitty beach. I¡¯ll make you submit, and not in the way you hope, darling.¡±


    Asshole.


    ¡°Do as you¡¯re told, Liana.¡±

 #9 Chapter 7

    VINN


    Why was she blowing me off?


    Why did I care?


    I cycled through my phone, swiping past Girl A through Girl E to banish Liana from my mind. I banged a handful of girls on a semi-regr basis, never giving anyone too much attention because I had no use for a clingy mistress. My tolerance forpany dried up long before the cum on my cock. Luckily, Boston didn¡¯tck hot girls with low expectations.


    Girl B had sent a nude photo, a mouthwatering shot of tits beading with moisture. It generally would¡¯ve dragged me to her ce. Instead I put her on read and paused at Liana.


    I didn¡¯t chase women.


    That required effort, which was beneath me. And yet, I¡¯d spent hours checking my cell, wondering why I didn¡¯t have her wrapped around my thumb, annoyed that I¡¯d ignored my mistresses because I¡¯d assumed Liana would take up my time.


    On paper, Liana and I made little sense.


    She was too good for me. The girl never went outside without looking perfect. She¡¯d never touched a drug. Unblemished, inside and out. Until recently, she¡¯d acted like a teddy bear stuffed with cotton candy.


    I¡¯d climbed a mountain of bones to get where I was. I wanted nothing to do with marriage. I didn¡¯t like people, so having one chained to my side for eternity seemed like a horrible idea. If I walked down the aisle, it¡¯d be for political gain.


    Never love.


    We couldn¡¯t be together. Liana would not like being a mistress, and I couldn¡¯t do that to her. Michael would have a big problem if I fucked his sister, and I had nothing she¡¯d want. The reasons to leave her alone outweighed getting involved, but I couldn¡¯t stomach leaving her future to Michael. The idiot wanted to give her to a stranger like DiMaggio.


    I wouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Liana should¡¯ve fallen in line, but she¡¯d returned zero of my messages. I showed up at her doorstep as nned, only to have to field a call from Michael. She¡¯d taken a taxi. And she¡¯de with another man.


    I parked my armored car next to the waterfront museum and stormed inside, almost blowing off the mayor on my way to find Liana.


    Michael waved from a balcony strung with lights. Beside him stood Alessio, a tight-lipped, broody asshole. He¡¯d been acting-boss before I ousted him. I¡¯d fucked him over, and he paid me back by disappearing from Boston, leaving us without his wealthy contacts for months. We were even, but Alessio still stared at me like he¡¯d love to have my head on his wall.


    I ignored them, looking for a brte among the red, white, and blue decorations until I found her lurking near the catered food.


    Liana wore a backless, sparkling, wine-red dress, the shiny bauble of this boring party. Her hair was pulled into a braid, and she¡¯d put on dark eye makeup, her eyes popping like icicles against the ck, her porcin innocence transformed into savage beauty. A dimple shadowed her chin, but I couldn¡¯t believe this was the same woman.


    I tuned out a man who called my name, lost in a daydream that involved Liana hanging on my arm, her face tipping to mine. My hands clenched and released.


    I wanted her.


    Want was too subtle a word for the warmth that grabbed my balls. I needed to be inside her, my hands tangled in her hair as she moaned my name.


    A man in a suit approached, embracing her from behind. My jaw clenched as he linked his arm with hers. His shaven baby face filled my stomach with fire.


    The college boy. She¡¯d brought him to the g.


    The possibility that kid had seen her naked infuriated me. My abs tensed as his palm roved all her skin. Suddenly, her going home with him was intolerable, like inhaling smoke. My throat tightened. Air was scarce.


    I headed for them.


    A body slid in front of me.


    Convinced he was yet another politician with a grievance, I raised my head and schooled my tone, but my best friend blocked my path. His hawk-like stare narrowed as he followed my gaze to his sister.


    ¡°Vinn. What are you doing?¡±


    I could¡¯ve thrown him aside. ¡°Getting my date back.¡±


    ¡°About that,¡± he snapped, setting his wine ss down. ¡°You never asked my permission.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    A muscle flicked in his jaw, and his lips ttened. His chest puffed out.


    I held my ground, resenting the line in the sand he¡¯d drawn. It shouldn¡¯t have been such a big fucking deal to go out with his sister. Michael was being unreasonable.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in her. Why is that a problem?¡±


    Michael said nothing for the longest time. Then he spoke in a tight, angry voice. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend, but I don¡¯t want you dating Liana.¡±


    I saw thating, but it burned.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an addict,¡± he exined, as though he wasn¡¯t one. ¡°You were kicked out of the military.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck does that have to do with anything?¡±


    His body tensed. ¡°You don¡¯t do rtionships. If I look in your phone, I¡¯ll see Girl A because you can¡¯t be bothered to use your mistresses¡¯ names. You have no interest in kids, marriage, or a rtionship beyond sex. Of course I don¡¯t want you involved with Liana.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯d do that to Li?¡±


    ¡°I never know what you¡¯re thinking. All I can do is make a judgment based on the facts.¡±


    ¡°Who looked after her when she was little? Who pped you around when you were too rough? You think I¡¯m not good enough. You.¡± I spat the word like it¡¯d poisoned my stomach. ¡°The man who snorted everything in sight and knocked up a stripper.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    If he dug up my past, I¡¯d do the same with his. ¡°Remember when you strangled a made guy to death?¡±


    It happened during one of his coke binges when the hotheaded idiot reacted to insults by dialing everything to eleven.


    ¡®Course, I wasn¡¯t much better.


    ¡°Lower your goddamned voice,¡± Michael hissed. ¡°They¡¯re still looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk down memoryne tost year. You and Alessio murdered Anthony¡¯s kidnapper and lied about it.¡± I smiled as a spasm of panic crossed Michael¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m aware of that.¡±


    Anthony was Nico¡¯s silver-spooned, pain-in-the-ass son who¡¯d never shouldered any real responsibility. He¡¯d been a constant liability, so I didn¡¯t give a fuck when he disappeared.


    Unfortunately, his father cared. He threatened me daily for ¡°losing¡± Anthony. The risk of my uncle¡¯s wrath hung over my head every waking moment. The fear wafted from Michael as I talked. He¡¯d gotten rid of the only guy with information on Anthony¡¯s whereabouts. If Nico ever found out, he¡¯d kill Michael.


    ¡°Honestly, Mike. If we hadn¡¯t grown up together, you¡¯d be dead, many times over.¡±


    Michael¡¯s foot tapped an erratic beat. He nced over his shoulder, eyeing the exit. Motherfucker should¡¯ve been worried. He¡¯d made a severe error in judgment.


    ¡°I was protecting my wife!¡±


    ¡°Carm was safe. You killed him because you felt like it. Now I have to deal with the consequences.¡±


    Michael stiffened as though I¡¯d struck him.


    ¡°You need to make this right.¡±


    ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    Give me your sister.


    It was on the tip of my tongue, but I didn¡¯t want to be given Liana. If I wanted her, I¡¯d have her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stop setting up Liana with other men. And you¡¯ll step aside when I take her.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°No. She won¡¯t be Girl H on your fucking phone!¡±


    I fisted Michael¡¯s cor and dragged him out of sight, hurling him into the wall. My arm ttened his throat, a show of dominance more than anything. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to raise a hand against me.


    ¡°She¡¯s not walking down the aisle with a biker.¡± I leaned in, increasing the pressure on hisrynx. ¡°And the next time you feel the urge to share your holier-than-thou bullshit, don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no pushover, Vinn.¡±


    ¡°Neither am I.¡±


    I threw him into a table, which he caught and shoved. sses toppled, shattering over the marble. Michael balled his fists as though to stave off a violent impulse. Part of me wanted to let loose.


    I¡¯d love an excuse to beat his ass. My heart throbbed, anger pulsing through me in sickening waves. I¡¯d never been so angry with him. I couldn¡¯t figure out which bothered me more: his assessment of me or that I agreed with him.


    His mouth twisted, and he straightened his suit. A staff member approached him with a broom. Michael moved away as they swept the broken ss. The action seemed to defuse the tension, but when Michael looked at me, his eyes filled with fire.


    ¡°Fine. I apologize.¡±


    He¡¯d said the words, but the lie burned in my chest. He wasn¡¯t sorry, so I wouldn¡¯t be.


    I had things to do.


    His sister.

 #9 Chapter 8

    LIANA


    ¡°Want to get out of here?¡±


    James¡¯s voice echoed as though from an empty grave. His hollow words rang with a slight suggestion, but they stirred nothing inside me but contempt. Barely thirty minutes into this ck-tie g that cost thousands to attend, and the high-maintenance jerk wanted to leave. To fuck me, no less. As though he even had a shot.


    Did he think this date was going well?


    He¡¯d worn enough cologne to knock out an elephant, and he¡¯d annoyed me all night, jerking my arm, pointing at people like a toddler at the zoo. Look, Li, there¡¯s the mayor!


    We stood next to the window wall overlooking the harbor outside the museum, which lit up like the Fourth of July despite the violence rocking the city. Red, white, and blue dominated the d¨¦cor in a patriotic disy that fooled nobody. This was aworking event for my gangster brother and his friends.


    ¡°Li, I¡¯ve had my fill of this party. It¡¯s nice, but not my thing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d rather have cheap beer and chips? I¡¯m not leaving this food.¡± I shoved a spoon into the bowl of chocte-covered strawberries to heap them into a te. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an athlete? Eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put you in my mouth.¡±


    Not a chance in hell.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I smiled at him as though mildly tempted by the idea, but his husky voice made me want to barf.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± he moaned, abandoning his Lothario vibe as he tugged my hand. ¡°It¡¯s the running back for the Hurricanes, DeShaun Brown. I¡¯m going to ask for his autograph.¡±


    I grabbed him. ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°I just want a selfie.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to call security?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a party. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± A faint line settled over his brow as he downed his drink. ¡°And why is your bro rubbing elbows with politicians andbor union officials? He owns restaurants.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a rich guy who invests in hismunity.¡±


    ¡°How did that happen?¡± James seized the strawberry from my fingers. ¡°I know someone who opened a roasted chicken ce in the heart of downtown. Rent costs a fortune. It took him years to turn a profit.¡±


    ¡°He owns a lot of them.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Does he have a fairy godmother?¡±


    I red at James, annoyed that he¡¯d guessed correctly that something was amiss, but wasn¡¯t smart enough to Google myst name.


    ¡°Can we not discuss my brother?¡±


    He shrugged, his lip forming a pout.


    I deserved this for taking an outsider to the g, which was more about securing the Family¡¯s interests than a fundraiser. I couldn¡¯t walk without stumbling into a Costa or a Ri.


    Depressing.


    Hating the mafia wasn¡¯t that easy, because everybody I loved was involved. I¡¯d been orphaned by mob violence and adopted by Costas, but I wasn¡¯t one of them. Blood was everything, so I¡¯d always felt like a pariah.


    I resented Michael¡¯s world. More than anything, I craved an identity outside of Costa. No matter what I did or where I went, I¡¯d be Michael¡¯s sister, forever trapped in a gilded cage, unable to get a coffee without a bodyguard hounding me, reporting to Michael, myings and goings monitored. Anybody who dated me would defer to my brother.


    An arranged marriage was the price I paid for having this name-Costa-the albatross around my neck. I wouldn¡¯t trade my family, but sometimes I fantasized about a saner upbringing.


    That¡¯s why I liked my Bourton friends and teachers. Nobody sucked up to me there because they had no idea who I was.


    Bringing James to this was like taking a stripper to a tech conference-inappropriate as hell. I¡¯d only invited him to thumb my nose at Vinn and Michael. I thought he¡¯d be easy to control, but I¡¯d spent the evening fending off his hands, pretending to care as he waxed about growing up in Ridgefield, Connecticut, and fantasizing about stabbing my ears so I couldn¡¯t listen to him speak.


    ¡°You¡¯d think they¡¯d have oysters.¡± James frowned at the banquet of seafood. ¡°Not all this fried garbage.¡±


    Ungrateful jerk.


    He stuffed his mouth with shrimp, chewing loudly, and then he wiped his chin with the back of his hand. Crumbs clung to his cheek. College boys were so disgusting.


    I should fake a crisis.


    ¡°You ready to go, babe?¡± he asked, patting my butt.


    I exhaled a sharp breath. ¡°A-don¡¯t call me that ever again, and B-don¡¯t touch my ass.¡±


    ¡°God, you¡¯re such a priss. You act like we¡¯ve never fooled around.¡± He shot me a wounded look. ¡°You were all over me at the Sigma Fi party.¡±


    ¡°I was unconscious for most of our fooling around, so I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re surprised.¡±


    I¡¯d never brought up the incident, because it embarrassed me to death. Part of me wanted to pretend it never happened.


    James reacted like I¡¯d taken a dump on the floor. His eyes widened, and he shook his head. ¡°You weren¡¯t asleep.¡±


    My nails bit my palms. ¡°We both made mistakes, but you put your hand down my pants while I was out of it.¡±


    A muscle jumped in his mouth before he went on the offense. ¡°So you¡¯re one of those girls. Everything¡¯s all good until you sober up, huh? Suddenly, it¡¯s a mistake. Fuck you, Liana. I didn¡¯t-I did nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you freaking out?¡±


    ¡°using me of this could get me expelled!¡±


    ¡°This? What do you mean?¡±


    He shot me look. ¡°You know.¡±


    ¡°Say it,¡± I taunted sweetly, watching the tan drain from his face. ¡°What is that called, James?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± He chewed on his lower lip, looking away. ¡°I mean-just-wow.¡±


    Your gaslighting is on point tonight.


    Behind James, a man¡¯s silhouette carved through the crowd. He walked with a nonchnt grace, towering over the other men. The rich outline of his powerful shoulders strained against his jacket. Vinn¡¯s square jaw tensed as he spotted me. Just the man who¡¯d beat James into a puddle of crimson if I felt so inclined. It wasn¡¯t like me to crave vengeance, but inviting James had been like lighting a match to a powder keg.


    Luckily, Vinn paid James as much attention as the dirt under his shoes. He approached me, beautiful with his hair tamed to a smooth wave, his well-groomed appearance incongruous with ourst exchange.


    Do as you¡¯re told, Liana.


    I hadn¡¯t.


    His fingers, tapered and strong, brushed my corbone before his palm rolled over my shoulder and held me. His biting grip sent a chill through my body.


    ¡°You were supposed to wait at your apartment,¡± he admonished, squeezing hard. ¡°What am I going to do with you?¡±


    Danger throbbed behind those words. The warmth of his smile wasn¡¯t echoed in his tone. It said I¡¯d suffer a worse fate than a bruised ass if I defied him.


    ¡°What the fuck, Liana?¡± James snapped, reminding me of his presence. ¡°You still with the Neanderthal?¡±


    Vinn¡¯s eyes lit up in vague amusement. ¡°Get lost, kid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her date, Mr. Cockblock,¡± James snarled. ¡°Sorry, I mean, Costa.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s firm mouth curled as though on the edge ofughter, but when he slid his gaze from mine to James, a cold fury radiated from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling charitable tonight, so I¡¯ll allow you ten seconds to leave. Mouth off to me, and I¡¯ll stop being amused at the man-child throwing a tantrum. I¡¯ll drag you outside and hurt you.¡±


    James flinched and stepped backward.


    My stomach knotted. ¡°James, just go.¡±


    ¡°How can you blow me off?¡± He shot a terrified nce at Vinn. ¡°That dead-eyed creep needs to be locked up.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°James, go home.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell did you even invite me?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s pissed at me.¡± Vinn caught a loose tendril on my cheek. ¡°My girlfriend likes to act out, but she knows who she belongs to.¡±


    Girlfriend.


    My hands found the seashell ne, and I stroked the ribbed edges, pressing my thumb into the sharp corners as though the pain might distract me from my most desperate ache. I imagined the old Vinn saying that, my insides somersaulting with butterflies. The same heated rush from all those years ago, when he¡¯d kissed my head, stained my cheeks. Then his stare drifted to two men hanging in our peripherals. He nodded.


    They grabbed James, who protested with a loud, ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    ¡°Take him outside.¡± Vinn dismissed the security with a wave. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Let me go,¡± James roared, struggling. ¡°Stop! I want to speak to your manager!¡±


    The lump in my throat sank.


    I hadn¡¯t meant to harm James. I¡¯d pictured a public humiliation-my way of teaching the fucker that there were consequences to treating women like garbage. Vinn delivering a beatdown was over the top.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him.¡± I studied his clenched jaw. ¡°We¡¯re in the same social circles. Queenie will never forgive me if I let you beat him up.¡±


    ¡°Let me? You have no pull over me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not going to care!¡±


    His hawk-like gaze swung to me. ¡°You should¡¯ve thought of that first.¡±


    ¡°Vinn, this is ridiculous. James is just a friend.¡±


    ¡°Not when you ask him out and wear a fuck-me dress.¡±


    A sliver of heat rippled through his words,shing my face.


    His ck eyes burned with a strange intensity. It was an insolent, possessive stare, like he had every right to look at me and gape down my neckline. He plucked the drink from my hand and mmed it on a table.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡±


    ¡°We were supposed to go together. Coming here with that fucking kid messed everything up.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like hanging on your arm all night.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d rather be on his?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The lie heated my cheeks. ¡°It might surprise you, but some women like to be treated like they¡¯re more than flesh wrapping your cock.¡±


    ¡°Or you just did it to piss me off.¡± Vinn wheeled us away from the open bar, his fingers gouging my waist. ¡°For someone who hates me, you sure have a lot to say about me.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, annoyed at Queenie. She had nted this seed in his brain, and it¡¯d grown out of control, taking root in ces it had no business. He was getting all sorts of wrong ideas. They needed to be killed with fire.


    Now.


    ¡°Vinn, I am not interested in you. At all.¡±


    ¡°The more you say that, the less I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you need to,¡± I blurted. ¡°I can¡¯t stand you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my favorite person, either.¡±


    I grabbed his tie and yanked. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°So am I.¡± Vinn¡¯s roaming gaze lingered on my mouth as he stole the tie from my fist. ¡°I like my women submissive and easy. You¡¯re a pain in the ass.¡±


    ¡°Cut your losses and leave.¡±


    ¡°Not happening.¡±


    I held out my hand. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    He lifted a brow. ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll block your mistresses since you¡¯re so hell-bent on controlling my life. Or maybe I¡¯ll tell them humiliating stories, like the time I caught you and my cousins watching porn in the living room.¡±


    ¡°That story is only embarrassing because you were nine.¡±


    ¡°No, it was weird because we¡¯d just returned from a funeral.¡± I still remembered tottering downstairs after the wake, captivated by the moving limbs on the television. ¡°What kind of kid watches porn after seeing a dead person?¡±


    ¡°me your brother. His idea.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all Michael¡¯s fault?¡±


    ¡°He was in charge,¡± said Vinn, not looking remotely abashed. ¡°We visited the video store after the funeral to rent something. We were trying to cheer up our cousin. He¡¯d just lost his mom.¡±


    ¡°Nothing says I¡¯m sorry for your loss more than a porno.¡±


    ¡°Teenage boys.¡± Vinn shrugged. ¡°We didn¡¯t know any better.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Did it work?¡±


    ¡°Well, no. You barged in and ruined everything.¡±


    Waves of heat bounced from me to him as the light overhead dimmed, throwing us into shadows. Candlelight softened Vinn¡¯s stony features, making him less a predator, more Prince Charming.


    ¡°Mom was so mad,¡± I whispered, rmed by the electricity pinging my skin. ¡°I remember you springing from the couch to cover my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    Vinn slid his palm over my gaze.


    Warmth bloomed inside me.


    A slender thread of attraction slowly formed between us.


    His hand weighed as heavy as it had back then, and the arm hooking my shoulders echoed his gentleness. Suddenly I was a breathless girl, disarmed by his undivided attention.


    He pressed his mouth into the shell of my ear, sending a jolt through me. ¡°Close them, Little Li. I¡¯ll know if you cheat.¡±


    ¡°I hate this game.¡±


    ¡°Do as I say, and I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡±


    Twelve years ago, he¡¯d lured me from the living room with those words to the attic. My reward was half an hour of board games, which for a nine-year-old was huge. We¡¯d yed while the floor rumbled with my mother¡¯s scandalized voice. My mind swam with the image of Vinn hunched in the cramped space.


    Until his lips grazed my neck.


    The sensation made my head spin. Still blind, I sank into his arms. He kissed a line from my ear downward, every touch striking a vibrant chord inside me. He slid against my palm, hot and dry. Then he led me by the shoulder, steering me across the room. My heart pounded an erratic rhythm, his maism so potent that I obeyed.


    A door groaned.


    He crowded my back, his impatience making me stumble. The noise from the party dropped as the door mmed. A locktched. We stood in an empty gallery. White walls and concrete surrounded me.


    Vinn grabbed me, dropping the pretense.


    My smile dissolved.


    Reality set in.


    This wasn¡¯t Vinn, my protector. He was a predator who¡¯d lured me away from safety, locked the door, and immobilized me. His arms wrapped me like a straitjacket, freeing my vision but binding me everywhere else.


    It¡¯d all been an act-the banter and his gentleness.


    He¡¯d put on a show to get me alone.


    Fuck.

 #9 Chapter 9

    LIANA


    I bucked against his strength, but it was like pushing rock bs. My breath hitched as he wheeled me toward a nk wall. I was too aware of his brutal power. He could strangle me by squeezing me too hard, but Vinn had other ideas.


    ¡°Put your hands on the wall. Bend over.¡±


    The impersonal wordsshed my mouth with unbidden heat.


    ¡°Too soon, don¡¯t you think?¡± I rattled off, my nerves haywire. ¡°Usually guys start with dinner and drinks before jumping into forey.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just like your goddamned brother.¡± Vinn stered my wrists above my head, his weight buckling my knees. ¡°Impulsive. Hotheaded. No sense.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one ordering me to bend over.¡±


    I should shut up.


    But I relished his punishing grip. Vinn never lost his temper. He seethed. I still remembered the re of indignation across his brow those few times I¡¯d disobeyed him, but this was something else.


    Vinn had no reason to grind against me. His thigh brushed my hip, and a jolt seared me.


    ¡°You push me to the brink.¡± His words sted my ear. ¡°I should rip off this dress and parade you outside. Leave no doubt who you belong to.¡±


    ¡°My brother would have a problem with that.¡±


    ¡°He can go fuck himself.¡±


    His palm slipped through the side slit and stroked me. My senses leaped to life at the hands roaming my curves, though I could¡¯ve thrown myself off a cliff for my body¡¯s response. His touch hardened as he groped my bruised skin.


    His roughened voice interrupted my gasp. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d overlook that little shit? I¡¯ll kill him for touching you.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Liar. I saw his arms around you.¡±


    I twisted, intending to slip from his loosening grasp, but his re riveted me to the spot. The jealousy caught me off guard. Vinn and I were barely friends.


    My heart pounded. ¡°Why the hell do you care?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve marked you as mine.¡± Vinn pulled the fabric off my thigh, continuing his leisurely caress. ¡°And, petnt brat that you are, you mean something to me. You¡¯re decent most of the time. You¡¯ve done things for me that nobody else has.¡± He paused for a moment, as though to dwell on them. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to the sweet girl who doted on me, but I want her back.¡±


    Now he wanted me?


    He¡¯d never known me. He didn¡¯t want the messy,plicated version of me. The girl who exploded when she didn¡¯t get her way. I¡¯d always been difficult, but I¡¯d toned it down in front of Vinn. He missed the girl who worshipped him, never questioned him, who did anything for his attention. I¡¯d immersed myself in distractions, hoping the routine would camouge the deep ache of loneliness.


    Pathetic.


    I choked out augh. ¡°The Liana who waited on you hand and foot is gone, and good riddance.¡±


    ¡°Bring her back to me.¡±


    The torment of his presence ate at me. A terrible bitterness crushed my heart. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± His sensual touch slid to my waist, igniting sparks. ¡°If I¡¯m faking a rtionship with somebody, it¡¯ll be with a girl who ys nice in public. Not a vindictive woman who brings her exes to the party.¡±


    He¡¯d said some infuriating shit, but that bothered me the most.


    ¡°James is not my damned ex.¡±


    He paused, his breath tickling my neck. ¡°Bringing him here was a big mistake, Li.¡±


    His painfully light fingers teased me, as though he knew how much I¡¯d suffered, and he intended to make me beg.


    I won¡¯t. ¡°What will you do about it?¡±


    ¡°I have some ideas.¡±


    The taunt sent a thrill down my spine.


    Slick mes wrapped my stomach as his hands cascaded down my shoulders, rippling over my curves. He seized my dress and pushed it over my hips, dragging a hiss from my teeth.


    ¡°No underwear,¡± he purred. ¡°Was this for James, or for me? Did you want to be prepared?¡±


    ¡°I hate to pop your overinted head like a bubble, but that has nothing to do with either of you. A thong would show under this dress.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to look hot for me.¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°You are so delusional.¡±


    He gathered the flesh under my ass and pinched brutally.


    ¡°Fuck-ow!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it,¡± he murmured, his thumb drifting close to my pussy. ¡°You¡¯re so inviting, with your tight ass shining with my handprint. I never in a million years pictured myself doing this.¡± He traced the fullest area of my butt, sighing. ¡°Now it¡¯s all I think about.¡±


    His hand unstuck from my cheek, and my skin prickled in anticipation.


    SMACK!


    Heat bloomed over my skin with the loud crack. Just as before, the shock of it ran through me. An indignant part of me demanded justice. He should pay for the humiliation, but the shame stinging my cheeks was not because Vinn spanked me.


    It was because I liked it.


    I enjoyed the pain, his possession, this demeaning position, even his unhinged violence. He¡¯d transformed from an ice giant to a red-blooded man. His blows radiated inside me as though he imed my soul, too.


    Warmth shot to my pussy as he cracked his palm on me, his movements less brutal and more yful. He seized handfuls of me, squeezing, swatting. He made delicious groans that dipped in my throat. He stopped, soothing the burn with a caress.


    Vinn¡¯s hips jammed into mine. A growing hardness pushed against my sore ass. My senses short-circuited. I breathed hard as his hands seemed to search for pleasure points-ass, thighs, hips, stomach. He touched me everywhere, stroking a path so sinful I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I staggered through a fog of ecstasy, palms slipping.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could move.¡±


    He shoved them where they belonged, and then he eased my bra aside to tease me. The rough pads of his fingertips were surprisingly tender as he followed the swell of my breasts, ying with my swollen nipples. He seared a line down my abdomen and into my thigh.


    Oh my God.


    He groped my hip, reaching into an intimate space. The shock doused me in liquid heat as two fingers traced my clit. They were barely there. He brushed me. Then he danced about in a slow stroke.


    I cked against the wall, panting.


    He pped my clit, tearing a groan from me.


    ¡°You knew what you were doing when you wore this fucking thing. You unted that asshole in front of me, knowing I¡¯d fly into a rage.¡± His growl darkened as his hold bit into my hips. ¡°You¡¯ve blown the lid off my self-restraint.¡±


    His hands were harsh, but they gave me a sense of protection. His raking gaze made me clench everywhere. I struggled to stay calm. My determination copsed like a crumbling rock inside me.


    I couldn¡¯t take this anymore.


    I lurched toward the door.


    He yanked me back. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    I¡¯d dreamed of being trapped in his arms. It didn¡¯t help that I fit perfectly in the crook of his head and shoulder. A thrill shot into my battered heart as I scrambled for an exit strategy.


    ¡°Vinn, you¡¯re not doing yourself any favors.¡± I forced my lips into a stiff grin, cobbling together words that¡¯d stop him. ¡°Michael¡¯s outside.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already talked. He won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°You told him we were together?¡±


    ¡°I said what I needed to get him out of my way.¡±


    He turned me around and thrust me against the wall. Vinn¡¯s mouth brushed the pulsing hollow at the base of my throat. It triggered a wild swirl in the pit of my stomach.


    ¡°Vinn, I want you to let me go.¡± I raised my voice to a shout. ¡°Vinny!¡±


    ¡°Thought that was the other guy¡¯s name.¡±


    My whirlwind thoughts couldn¡¯t make sense of anything.


    Oh, yes¡­I¡¯d taunted him with that, days ago.


    ¡°Wonder where he¡¯s from,¡± Vinn mused as he leaned in, smiling. ¡°Allston. Hyde Park. Dorchester.¡±


    The neighborhood he grew up in.


    ¡°He¡¯s not you.¡±


    He patted my cheek. ¡°Sure he¡¯s not, honey.¡±


    ¡°I feel nothing for you.¡±


    ¡°Liar. You went out with that jamook just to piss me off.¡± He jerked toward the door. ¡°The college boy with a major crush on you.¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to be jealous?¡±


    A war of emotions raged within me as he dragged my hair behind an ear.


    ¡°The fact that you want me means I own a piece of you.¡±


    ¡°Vinn, that¡¯s not true.¡± The words were weak, even to my ears. ¡°Please leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Not a chance in hell.¡±


    He moved in, angling his head. His full mouth molded to mine. He was like crushed velvet, so soft and sensual that my skin burst into mes. It was tentative, a kiss worthy of a Hallmark romance, and my mind reeled.


    Heat fanned my cheeks. This was like a daydream, so euphoric it couldn¡¯t be real. I swam through a haze of desire and confusion.


    Would I kiss him back?


    I hesitated, my insides tearing apart.


    Then I slid my hands up his chest. I anchored on his shoulders, lifted on my toes, and pressed my lips into his. It was like dipping into a spa after a long, cold night. Sweet and clean, like mint. Hot. Dangerously silken. My nerves buzzed with need. It was so right to be held by him. I wanted to offer him all of me, my neck, my hardening nipples. He indulged, nipping under my jaw before a wet heat soothed the sting.


    The stars had aligned.


    Vinn Costa was kissing me.


    His mouth returned, crushing me with harder strokes. He cupped my face as I released tortured sighs. Perfect. Better than my imagination.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The teenage-girl crush I¡¯d buried alive wed to the surface, bursting forth like champagne bubbles. We exchanged slow, drugging kisses, and then Vinn¡¯s forehead rolled over mine. His luminous eyes flicked open. A burn settled into his tan, spreading to his chest.


    I¡¯d seen him make out with countless models, but none of them had seemed to give him pleasure. I thought he was dead inside-the fact he wasn¡¯t sent a shockwave through me.


    We separated as though struck by the same lightning.


    He definitely wasn¡¯t dead. The proof thudded against my hand and slicked my palm where I held his neck. He stared at me with a silent question. He was a man who¡¯d finally noticed me.


    He grasped my chin. Then he fused his lips with mine. He seized my hips, shoving me backward.


    A wall hit my back.


    I gasped at the impact, forgetting the shock as he crushed me over and over. He smothered the sounds I made, even the pathetic, small moans when his tongue dove in. He slipped down my waist and cupped my bare ass. A groan broke from his lips.


    Jesus.


    This wasn¡¯t the tender stroke I¡¯d imagined,plete with a confession that he¡¯d always loved me. Vinn¡¯s feelings were anything but loving. The kiss deepened into something carnal. Biting. He sucked me like I was candy.


    There was no angst.


    No second-guessing.


    I was on fire. My pussy throbbed. I clutched his cor and met him, stroke for stroke, bound to this savage harmony. I kissed every inch of him in case this never happened again. I sucked his bottom lip, and he gripped the backs of my thighs and slid up, cupping my ass. He hoisted me up the wall. He gyrated into me, rolling his very hard cock against me.


    He bit me, soothing the hurt with his tongue.


    I groaned.


    The sound seemed to snap him out of our frenzy. He backed away with a low hiss, looking half-mad with lust. A bright re sprang into his eyes. He blew a stream of air.


    My heart exploded with need and anguish. I couldn¡¯t disguise my body¡¯s reaction to him, and now he¡¯d have more ammunition against me. I ran toward the door and seized the handle.


    Vinn mmed it shut with his foot. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Home.¡±


    ¡°After we mauled each other like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    His gravellyughter made me flush. ¡°You sure as hell pick an odd way of showing it.¡±


    I had to shove my confused thoughts in order, and I couldn¡¯t do it if he touched me. The stitching of my life had unraveled. It was his fault.


    I needed him to stop touching me.


    I headed out, but he caught my waist. ¡°Vinn, please.¡±


    His finger curled under my chin, and an electric shock scorched my body. ¡°Come home with me, and you¡¯ll get anything you want.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    My pulse skittered. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with you.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± The electricity of his touch became a lightning storm as he traced the fullness of my mouth. ¡°I think we¡¯ll work out our differences better in bed. So you might as welle over.¡±


    This was too much.


    I wouldn¡¯t say yes, but my heart squeezed at the what-if.


    I¡¯d pictured losing my virginity to Vinn. Even now, I liked imagining him shattering thest of my innocence. It dangled in front of me like a rope. If I dared reach out¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I swallowed hard, stepping back. ¡°This is too sudden, and I¡¯m not-I don¡¯t-we¡¯re not a thing.¡±


    ¡°We are as of now.¡± Vinn scooped my hand and kissed it, making me feel like a rose blowing apart in the wind. ¡°Fake. Real. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    It mattered to me.


    My throat tightened. ¡°No.¡±


    His voice raised sharply. ¡°Why?¡±


    I slid away from him and strolled to the door, trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t owe you an exnation.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the harm in taking it further if I¡¯m already dating you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not dating,¡± I seethed. ¡°Fake or otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are,¡± he snapped, blocking my way out. ¡°It¡¯s not up for negotiation. This isn¡¯t about me.¡±


    I gave his boner a pointed look. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Liana, you¡¯d hate being with a biker. You think I¡¯m harsh? Just wait until you¡¯re a sweetbutt.¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    Vinn hesitated before answering. ¡°A girl that¡¯s passed around by club members. Yeah. They have a name for their whores.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t with yourares?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. I don¡¯t like my women fucking other men. I tolerate it, but I don¡¯t invite guys to touch what¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not marrying him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll take the decision from you. You don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re like.¡±


    ¡°You hate them. They hate you. Werewolves hate vampires and vice versa. I get it.¡± I sighed, bored with the conversation. ¡°I read Twilight.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the fuck that is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke. I¡¯ve listened to Daniel and Michaelin about bikers my whole life. I¡¯m sure they do the same with us.¡±


    ¡°Their culture is sick. We cross the line here and there, but we don¡¯t traffic women and kids. We¡¯re not involved in anything so fucked up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re an angel. Right up there with Mother Teresa, canonized for your huge cock. Saint Dick.¡±


    He stood over me, hands on his hips. ¡°Liana, don¡¯t start with the smart mouth.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t scare me into a rtionship with you, fake or otherwise.¡± I crossed my arms, the warmth from his kiss gone. ¡°I¡¯ll take my chances with the biker.¡±


    Vinn could barely contain his rage. He jerked his shoulder in an irritated shrug. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to piss me off.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± I snapped. ¡°If I have to marry someone, why not him?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± The force of his yell sted my ears as he rounded on me, snarling. ¡°Are you out of your fucking mind?¡±


    I flinched from every syble. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I damn well pleased, you annoying brat. Is there one thing you can do without aggravating me? What is wrong with you?¡±


    I lunged for the door, and he kept tossing me back like a rag doll. ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°Not until you start making sense.¡±


    ¡°I see no difference between my choices. He¡¯s a gangster. You¡¯re a gangster. And also-I don¡¯t want your help!¡± I screamed brokenly. ¡°I¡¯m sick of you. I¡¯d rather marry him than pretend to be with you.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s eyes shed and dulled over. He seemed to stare through me, but I knew I¡¯d hurt him.


    He¡¯d hurt me, too.


    I¡¯d spent every waking moment trying to heal from what he¡¯d done.


    ¡°Li, I will only say this once.¡± His graveyard voice spread ice through my stomach, his dark face set in a vicious expression. ¡°You are mine.¡±

 #9 Chapter 10

    VINN


    Michael would kill me.


    He¡¯d eviscerate me for locking her in a room. Then he¡¯d boil my balls in motor oil for making out with his sister because I¡¯d done it under his nose. Fondling her pussy at the charity g wasn¡¯t part of the n, but how could I resist?


    She¡¯d given me the perfect opportunity. She had a sentimental side that I¡¯d picked up on after visiting her apartment. Stepping in that bedroom was like looking into a time capsule of my youth. I¡¯d been surrounded by photos of us, warm memories, things I¡¯d forgotten. Luring her away from Michael had been easy.


    I traced my lips, reying how she¡¯d kissed me so eagerly. If only I¡¯d dragged that gorgeous fuck doll to her knees, I could¡¯ve fed her my cock. As amazing as that would¡¯ve felt, it was good that she rejected me. Hooking up with Michael¡¯s sister would¡¯ve been the scandal of the century.


    That didn¡¯t stop me from imagining. For days, I marveled at her reaction. I¡¯d barely touched her, and she¡¯d thrown herself at me. Liana was hot for me, and clearly in deep denial.


    I¡¯d rather marry him than pretend to be with you.


    A feeble lie. Her tongue had been in my mouth only minutes before. She knew she wouldn¡¯tst a second as Killian¡¯s wife. The hell was wrong with her?


    I kept tabs on her with the bodyguards I¡¯d hired to rece Michael¡¯s. It took everything not to drop in her neighborhood. I had to figure out what I¡¯d do with Little Liana.


    I couldn¡¯t just fuck her.


    Michael would murder me. He¡¯d have to ask permission, but Nico would give him the go-ahead. Knowing Michael, he wouldn¡¯t bother dealing with our boss. He was never the rational type. He¡¯d just shoot me-and I¡¯d deserve it.


    I owed him the truth.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Confessing my sins wasn¡¯t an option. I needed a well-crafted story that¡¯d satisfy Michael and my aunt, the only people in my life who mattered. Lying would be easy enough. Getting her to agree would be difficult.


    I thought about her way too much. Obsessing. Stalking. Poring over photos. I¡¯d made a social media profile just to follow hers. Then Ibed her online presence for information to answer a burning question.


    How could I make her want to be with me?


    ¡°Hey. Are you listening?¡±


    A baritone cleaved through my half-baked idea.


    I dragged my gaze from the floor to Sergeant O¡¯herty, a police officer in his fifties with bags under his eyes, who was having another meltdown. His use as an insight into the Organized Crime Task Force hadn¡¯t dried up, but I hated the coward.


    We stood at the construction site of Nico¡¯s next condominium development.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. Go again.¡±


    ¡°Rage Machine told me they¡¯d break into my house, tie me up, and make me watch as they rape my wife if I didn¡¯t release their member,¡± he babbled. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one, Mr. Costa. Anyone who doesn¡¯t take bribes gets a death threat or their car torched!¡±


    ¡°Then ept a fucking bribe. What do you expect me to do? They¡¯re animals.¡± I shrugged, watching a forklift shower dirt onto a pile. ¡°I¡¯m staying out of their war.¡±


    ¡°Help Legion crush Rage Machine.¡±


    Fuck you, pay me. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s worth my time.¡±


    ¡°Well, you have to do something.¡±


    Or what?


    I wasn¡¯t in the habit of throwing my soldiers into unnecessary conflicts. I had enough of that shit with other men in charge. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cop? Arrest someone.¡±


    ¡°No judge is willing to sentence a one-percenter. Nobody is standing up to the MCs. People are dying.¡± Pete wiped his brow, leaning against his beat-up Chevrolet.


    ¡°How sad.¡±


    He stilled. Loathing marked his face. ¡°You¡¯re a callous prick.¡±


    ¡°Might surprise you, but I dislike not being able to walk around my city without a bomb going off. However, I won¡¯t get involved until it makes sense for the Family.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about anyone.¡±


    Correct.


    ¡°Look, you want to stop Rage Machine? Follow their money. Find it. Choke it. Cut it off. Do whatever it takes to kill their finances. Everything will calm down when they can¡¯t finance their fucking war.¡±


    What could I do?


    I wasn¡¯t a detective. I had no clue how a brand new MC group had the means to out-finance the muchrger Legion with chapters in several states. I didn¡¯t feel like solving the mystery. It didn¡¯t concern me.


    ¡°Tell them to stop threatening us!¡±


    Unbelievable. Tell them-like I could pick up the phone and boss a guy I¡¯d never met.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask if I can fuck their wives, too.¡±


    ¡°This is serious!¡± He banged my car hood, and I shot him a re. ¡°The local economy is dead in the water. If you don¡¯t give a shit about citizens, maybe you care about your business drying up when everybody leaves Boston.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, fine.¡± I was sick of his mewling. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my ears open. If I hear anything, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    I leaned in the driver¡¯s seat as Pete drove off. I viewed the biker wars like a cold. It¡¯d worsen before the power struggle shook out its kinks, and then we¡¯d be back to normal. Inserting myself into the conflict was unnecessary. I didn¡¯t understand why Nico kept harping on making peace with Legion. Who cared which MC emerged the victor? If they destroyed each other, perfect. My money was on Rage Machine. I hated Legion on ount of the president demanding Liana¡¯s hand.


    My thoughts went haywire. I¡¯d offered to save her from them. What more did she need? I scanned our conversation-why had she been so pissed?


    Vincent.


    My stomach clenched.


    I¡¯d assumed Vincent was a dumb lie, but she¡¯d practically thrown me from her house. Then she¡¯d shown up at the g with that college boy. She mouthed off to me constantly. Perhaps she resented me for taking her from the other guy.


    My knuckles whitened. Heat pricked my chest. Maybe she wanted to get with the other Vincent-or that prick who¡¯d made my skin crawl.


    What was his name?


    James.


    I let him off way too easy. My lip curled as I pictured them cozying up in some diner. I shoved my keys into the ignition, stopping as a shadow rippled the ground.


    Fucking Pete.


    I rolled down the window and stuck out my head, but the angry retort lodged in my throat.


    Because I stared into the barrel of a gun.

 #9 Chapter 11

    VINN


    Nico got out of prison.


    Two years early.


    Nothing could¡¯ve prepared me for being jumped by my bodyguards, forced at gunpoint into a car, and driven to my boss¡¯s mansion. He¡¯d materialized in Boston like a rabbit out of a magician¡¯s hat. Nobody told me he¡¯d been released. Not thewyers I kept on retainer or my informants inside his jail. He¡¯d blindsided me.


    I stood with Michael in Nico¡¯s living room, which doubled as a museum for my cousin Anthony. His athletic trophies filled the china cab. Pictures of the shithead smiled at me from every direction.


    My father gave me his stupid name-Vincent-shortly before running out on my mom after I was born. I had no family except Michael¡¯s, and they were a hot mess.


    Anthony had it all-money, great schools, sports, parents who loved him. I¡¯d always felt like a peasant when I visited here. My clothes were too dirty for their furniture. I taught myself not to eat everything in sight because my mother couldn¡¯t pull it together enough to make me a sandwich.


    I¡¯d envied Anthony.


    I¡¯d resented his privilege. I¡¯d stewed in jealousy at the mountain of gifts under the tree every Christmas. As I grew older, my contempt for him deepened into disgust. He¡¯d wasted his potential. Thrown away all that education to be a waste of space. He¡¯d been a junkie and liability.


    But as I watched my heavyset uncle pace the living room, gun in hand, I wondered who was the real disaster.


    ¡°How did prison treat you, zio? They feed you well?¡± I pretended not to notice the thirty pounds of weight he¡¯d added, smiling. ¡°Should¡¯ve told me you were back. I could¡¯ve stopped at Lhese¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Alessio did already.¡± He motioned to a pile of meat on butcher paper. ¡°Got me it as soon as he heard. Good kid.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That fucking asshole.


    I ground my teeth. ¡°He knew?¡±


    ¡°No. I called him a couple hours ago.¡± Nico grabbed the bottle of wine, his hands trembling. ¡°I wanted to get the full story. He said a lot of things that concerned me.¡±


    Great. ¡°So he¡¯s underboss now?¡±


    ¡°I offered, but he doesn¡¯t want the job anymore-¡±


    ¡°Which he made clear when he left town!¡±


    ¡°You ruined what I built.¡± His voice leapt from the low baritone to a thundering roar. ¡°You destroyed our leadership,promised our position in Boston, and you lost my son!¡±


    Jesus. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose your dipshit son!¡±


    Nico seized the handle of his Glock and pointed it at me. ¡°What did you call Anthony?¡±


    Was he drunk?


    It wouldn¡¯t be the first time Nico had one too many and shot someone. But I wasn¡¯t in the mood to lie down and die.


    ¡°Nico, put it down. You¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± He stabbed it in the air like a toddler. ¡°You have a lot to answer for. Both of you.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, meeting Michael¡¯s nted gaze.


    He stood beside me, fists clenched. He looked ready to blow, and the sight of his lips pressed together winded me like a gut-punch.


    ¡°You fucking maniac. You bastard.¡± Michael¡¯s words zed like a wave of fire as he screamed at Nico. ¡°You took me in front of my kids! While I was picking them up at daycare.¡±


    A shock rippled through my limbs. Even I wasn¡¯t that crazy.


    I stared at Nico. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Nico seemed unconcerned. ¡°I needed a conversation with you both.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Alessio, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with him,¡± he snapped, wearing a sneer that reminded me of his douchey son. ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±


    I opened my mouth to snarl an insult, and changed my mind. I bit the inside of my cheek. I fought the ribbon of anger working through my muscles.


    Michael seized my arm, his grip biting. His pleading stare dug into my chest. He didn¡¯t deserve to have his brain dashed out in Nico¡¯s dated living room. People depended on him. Unlike me, he had a family who¡¯d miss him.


    So be it.


    ¡°Send Michael away,¡± I muttered, my stomach hardening. ¡°You¡¯ve made it clear you can get him wherever he is. If you need to put a bullet in my head, fine, but leave him alone. Anthony was my responsibility.¡±


    Nico didn¡¯t budge. ¡°He stays.¡±


    I had to save him.


    I licked my dry lips. ¡°Michael shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°He. Stays.¡±


    Let him go, damn it. ¡°This is fucked up, Nico.¡±


    ¡°You know what¡¯s fucked up? Sitting in a cell while your nephews destroy everything you¡¯ve built. You¡¯re a goddamned parasite, Vinn, and you.¡± He faced Michael, who went rigid. ¡°What the hell were you thinking? You murdered the asshole who knew where Anthony was!¡±


    ¡°I gave the order,¡± I blurted. ¡°Michael was just following orders. It¡¯s my fault-not Michael¡¯s.¡±


    A total lie, but whatever.


    Michael buried his head in his hand. The other wed his leg. It probably killed him to say nothing. The idiot better stay quiet and let me take the fall.


    ¡°How could you do something so stupid?¡± Nico screamed, the sound sting my ear. ¡°You should¡¯ve kept him alive for questioning.¡±


    ¡°No point. Crash was out of his mind. He didn¡¯t want to negotiate. He wanted to torture, so I made a decision.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a reckless one,¡± he replied in a low voice. ¡°Alessio would¡¯ve never pulled this shit. He would¡¯ve run it by me.¡±


    ¡°How was I supposed to do that with you in jail?¡±


    Nico pointed the gun at my face.


    I waited for his judgment.


    Images streamed in my head-wavespping ashore, preening seagulls, gloomy skies and cold nights, tall sses of beer and stacks of fried cod. A flicker of warmth shot into my chest.


    The sting of metal on my cheek chased it away.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m in a forgiving mood,¡± Nico sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡±


    Michael blew a sigh, but my insides roiled.


    ¡°Toe the line, because if I pull this trigger, you¡¯re headed straight for hell.¡± He dipped his head, teeth shing. ¡°You cold snake.¡±


    Nico backed off, stowing the piece in his robe. ¡°We¡¯re repairing the alliance you broke. The Legion president knows where my boy is, and all he wants is the girl.¡±


    The president didn¡¯t have Anthony. He was dangling him in front of Nico, hoping he¡¯d bite.


    ¡°The girl is Michael¡¯s sister, and it¡¯s a scam.¡± I jigged my knee restlessly, eye-fucking him. ¡°They¡¯re ying you.¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re not,¡± he muttered. ¡°He¡¯s on Leda, but I can¡¯t get to him without their connections.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s convenient.¡±


    Leda was an ind off the Caribbean owned by several billionaires. White-cor criminals, arms dealers, drug traffickers, and all manner of rich and corrupt flew in at invitation-only towork and make multibillion-dor business deals. It was also a major human trafficking hub.


    I hadn¡¯t bothered investigating because a mafia boss from Boston didn¡¯t pull any weight on Leda, and I¡¯d assumed Anthony had been sold to a local rival syndicate and murdered.


    ¡°They sent me a proof-of-life video. He¡¯s there. I¡¯m getting him back,¡± Nico said, his fat face melting with a smile. ¡°All I have to do is give him the girl. Liana.¡±


    A tide of nausea crawled up my throat.


    Michael exhaled a ragged breath. ¡°Again, we are not giving Liana away because it¡¯s up to me, her brother, not you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up for debate.¡±


    ¡°You might be boss, but there are rules.¡± Michael¡¯s voice strained like a piano string, his growl darkening. ¡°Break them, and you better be ready for the consequences.¡±


    Nico closed his eyes as though to shut out everything. ¡°You¡¯d understand if it was your son.¡±


    Michael shot upright, upsetting his chair. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to stand by and watch one of those animals marry my sister? No fucking way.¡±


    ¡°Michele,¡± Nico warned. ¡°Remember who you¡¯re talking to.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe Nico would sink so low.


    This was the man who¡¯d harped on the importance of family at every get-together. Blood is thicker than water was his constant refrain. Never mind that he¡¯d picked an outsider to seed him. And now, he was willing to sacrifice his niece for his impotent son.


    The hypocrisy stabbed me in the brain, provoking a white-hot response in my body. Pain spiked into my head from my clenched teeth. I wanted to rip him apart.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be raped, Nico.¡±


    Nico jerked his head. ¡°The president gave me his word he won¡¯t mistreat the girl.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what this will do to my mother?¡± Michael exploded, his nostrils ring. ¡°You¡¯re forcing her to be a hostage.¡±


    ¡°We are making this deal,¡± Nico fired back. ¡°I forgive you for screwing up with Crash, but you need to meet me halfway.¡±


    No.


    My hands shook as I fought to keep them from wrapping Nico¡¯s throat. Michael met my gaze. Bloodlust zed his red eyes. He would attack Nico. If I didn¡¯t defuse the situation, he¡¯d beat the shit out of Nico, and it would end with him dead. We couldn¡¯t kill a boss and escape untouched. The hired guns outside would make sure of that.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Nico said, interpreting our silence as mute eptance. ¡°Killian¡¯s picking her up right now.¡±


    My stomach knotted as I pictured the president throwing Liana over his shoulder.


    I had to do something.


    ¡°Nico, I¡¯m dating Liana.¡± I licked my lips, grasping. ¡°I actually¡­I just asked her to marry me, and she said yes. We¡¯re engaged.¡±


    Nico set down the bottle, a ring of burgundy staining the tablecloth. ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    I needed to sell this.


    If I didn¡¯t, I had no idea what I¡¯d do. ¡°I swear to God, I¡¯m marrying her.¡±


    He fisted my hair, digging the barrel into my temple. ¡°I¡¯ll put my gun up your ass for lying to me, boy.¡±


    ¡°Nico,e on. We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids.¡± He¡¯d have to confirm the news at least, and that¡¯d buy me time to talk to Liana. ¡°I never told you, but I¡¯ve been seeing her for a few months.¡±


    Michael stared at me before he had the sense to wipe his expression. ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth.¡±


    I met Nico¡¯s pitiless gaze. It wouldn¡¯t be good enough. He was desperate. He¡¯d do anything to save his son, even order me to break my fucking engagement.


    ¡°There are other women, Vincenzo.¡±


    His bitter voice bottomed out my stomach.


    I blurted the first thing that came to mind-¡°Nico, she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

 #9 Chapter 12

    LIANA


    Three days passed, but the memory of Vinn¡¯s mouth ghosted mine in the shower, pressed into me at work, and swirled my head with doubt. The intimacy of those kisses burned me. As did the ache when I pulled away. Whenever I reyed his flicking tongue and that initial jolt of surprise, sparks flooded my cheeks and spread everywhere.


    He¡¯d kissed me like he¡¯d waited his entire life for a taste, and that poked a splinter of hope into my pessimism. Maybe he had feelings for me. People¡¯s opinions changed, didn¡¯t they? Michael had shed with Carm before falling for her.


    I needed to stop thinking about Vinn.


    I had to reorient myself and find the level-headedness that had severed him from my life, but I couldn¡¯t think about dating without wondering if I¡¯d recapture the dreamlike intensity of that kiss.


    I clocked in from my lunch break, returning to the ss-walled cafe. It faced Bourton University¡¯s limestone buildings, the grandness a harsh reminder that I¡¯d never afford the tuition. Luckily, Michael footed the bill, but I used as little of his money as possible.


    Working as a barista was all right. asionally, I dealt with frazzled grad students crying over their thesis papers between wiping tables, steaming milk, and drowning shots of espresso in vored syrups. The summer job distracted me from my brother¡¯s death, Mom¡¯s chain-smoking, and the danger on the streets. Without it, I spent too much time cooped up in my apartment.


    Staying busy was the antidote to a troubled mind. I only wanted to worry about whether I should take Chemistry or Physics to satisfy my physical science requirement.


    Someone rapped on the counter.


    I beamed at the customer, a lithe man in his thirties who carried himself in a way that said that he¡¯d made it. My gaze slipped over his Adam¡¯s apple to a wide jaw and full lips, which pulled into a thick smirk when I met his sparkling blue eyes.


    I studied his tattooed, muscled arms and leather cut. My heart thundered as I read the small white patch-president and Legion MC. A ball throbbed low in my throat.


    Not a coincidence.


    ¡°Mister President.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about mister. Seems overly formal.¡± He leaned over and offered me a hand. ¡°Killian.¡±


    ¡°Liana.¡± I shook it, my eyes dry from not blinking. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    His powerful grip swallowed mine. Everything about Killian was too much, starting from the sensual me in his smile, to his friendly touch. I gave him a pointed look, and he released me.


    I stopped myself from wiping my hands on the nearest towel.


    ¡°You¡¯re cute in the apron,¡± he murmured. ¡°But I would¡¯ve thought Michael treated his sister better.¡±


    My chest tightened. ¡°I chose this job.¡±


    ¡°So you want to earn minimum wage?¡± Killian¡¯s lips twitched as his voice took on an oily quality. ¡°Boy, your brother should get a refund on that pricey Ivy League tuition. What are they teaching you?¡±


    Ice touched my spine. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with everybody, Liana. Especially you. I¡¯ve watched you for a while. You run the treadmill every morning at eight in your Allston-Brighton t. Your favorite pizza joint is around the block. You like hanging out with your friend Queenie. You¡¯re single, and, rumor has it, untouched.¡±


    My creep radar shot to the stratosphere. His hungry starended on intimate ces. I shivered as though stripped naked.


    ¡°I was going to kill you,¡± he confessed, stunning me. ¡°You were supposed to be retribution for the six guys your brother killed a year ago. I had you in my sights. Almost pulled the trigger.¡±


    I snapped to attention.


    All that registered in my brain was the jaunty French music breezing from the speakers, which dissolved into a saxophone cover of ¡°La Vie En Rose.¡±


    ¡°What stopped you?¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s an excellent question. I¡¯m still figuring that out.¡±


    He¡¯d scared me with the dossier of information, the stalking, and watching me through windows. I needed to buy curtains-fuck curtains-I¡¯d move to a high rise like Vinn¡¯s.


    This had to be a joke.


    ¡°Did you get it out of your system?¡±


    His eyebrows knitted and he pulled back his head.


    ¡°Scaring the shit out of me,¡± I added for rification. ¡°Order a coffee, or I¡¯m calling the police.¡±


    Not like they¡¯d do anything.


    He nced at the menu and lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll have a steamy twelve-ounce of Italian roast. Don¡¯t need any sugar, but you can kiss the cup for me.¡±


    ¡°Buddy, ask for her number and leave,¡± a heavyset customer hollered. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Killian¡¯s eyes shed with a deadly arrogance as he nced at the growing line behind him. His lips yanked over a wolfish smile as he flipped off the man, who cringed, turned tail, and jogged toward the exit.


    When Killian swiveled back, his jacket drifted over his waist, revealing a gun.


    Shit.


    A lump swelled in my throat. My thoughts staggered in a thousand different directions. ¡°Look. I don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes two of us. Meet me there and bring me something sweet.¡± He slid away, winking. ¡°Besides yourself, I mean.¡±


    The fuck?


    He strolled to the tables where he sat, his leather and jeans looking out of ce among the students tapping onptops. Nobody paid him any attention as he lounged there, bumping his knee to the happy music.


    What should I do?


    Vinn¡¯s warning pitted my gut with dread, because this guy was nuts, and not leaving without me. Beyond the ss walls, chrome winked on the sidewalk. My bodyguard was gone-probably held at gunpoint-crap. I reached for the panic button, hesitating. Calling the police would create more problems than it¡¯d solve.


    Maybe I could smooth this over.


    We¡¯d done nothing but banter, and he had a calm presence. The president watched me with a small smile. His gaze never left me as I drifted to the espresso machine.


    I made a drink with whipped cream and stepped around the counter. His expression lit up as I approached. He pulled out the chair next to him and patted the seat. I sank in the chair, pushing the cup toward him to bring this situation to sane ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s an iced mocha.¡±


    ¡°Looks nice. Would you mind?¡± He nudged it. ¡°You don¡¯t look bloodthirsty, but I can¡¯t be too careful. Nico Costa might force a pretty girl to poison me.¡±


    Whatever.


    I rolled my eyes, grabbed it, and drank. Then I sucked the contents from the bottom of the straw.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Very. You¡¯re not what I expected.¡± He took it back, rubbing at the spot where my lips touched. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be high maintenance, but here you are, ving away at a cafe. Wiping tables. Picking up chairs. Is this what you really want?¡±


    He¡¯d spent way too much time thinking about me, and his unwee frankness gritted my teeth. I didn¡¯t need a stalker, especially a biker who was supposed to kill me before deciding to bulldoze my life and tell me what to do.


    ¡°Killian, you seem¡­decent,¡± I settled on, skipping crazy, creepy, and odd. ¡°But the truth is I¡¯m just a college student. My brother¡¯s world has nothing to do with me. I have no interest in ying mafia politics. I¡¯d like to take my sses and my internships in peace, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you left me alone.¡±


    His smile grew, and my insides squirmed. ¡°Like it or not, you¡¯re involved.¡±


    My nostrils red. ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just what I need. Too good to be wasted as a sweetbutt.¡±


    Whoa.


    The heaviness in my gut sank further. What would make him leave?


    I stood. ¡°I have to get back to work.¡±


    He caught my arm, locking me in the chair. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re not working here anymore.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Says who?¡±


    ¡°Your future husband.¡±


    A violent throbbing began in my throat. ¡°And who the hell is that?¡±


    He lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Me.¡±


    This guy was off his rocker, and I wasn¡¯t dealing with it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. You¡¯re obviously drunk or high, and you thoughting in here and harassing Michael¡¯s sister would be hrious.¡±


    ¡°Your uncle gave you away,¡± he growled, fingers digging into my flesh. ¡°You¡¯re part of a trade.¡±


    I tried to keep my heart cold, but the idea that I¡¯d been used for a transaction dipped me inva. ¡°My uncle wouldn¡¯t do that!¡±


    Killian¡¯s voice smoothed to a velvet caress. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. I just want you to be my wife.¡±


    Fear knotted inside me.


    What disturbed me more-his words or the earnest hush in which he said them? I shrank from him, shaken by his intensity.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    Killian waved me off. ¡°An arranged marriage isn¡¯t crazy. It¡¯s par for the course for people like us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not marrying you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get to know me, and you¡¯ll realize I¡¯m not horrible.¡± He took my hand, but I wrenched from his grip.


    ¡°No. I found out what you did to Carm.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t me,¡± he responded coolly. ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t judge us all on one bad actor. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    His lips thinned, and he frowned as though I behaved in a way that disappointed him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to strap you to my bike.¡±


    ¡°My brother would never, ever approve of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not listening. It¡¯s not up to him.¡±


    He grabbed me, dragging me past the students gaping at us overptop screens. We burst outside, and he marched me to a row of chrome.


    A ck fright swept through me.


    ¡°No.¡± I yanked my elbow back. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want this.¡±


    ¡°Too bad.¡± He engulfed me in his steel embrace, restricting my movement. ¡°It¡¯s a done deal-¡±


    My chest strained against a bottled scream, killed by my mped lips. A fist wrapped my guts as he shoved me toward his motorcycle.


    ¡°Killian. Stop.¡±


    My joy soared at the graveyard voice. It boomed from a Mustang rolling to the curb. Vinn stepped out, positioning himself behind the vehicle. He draped his arm over the door, his hair mussed, and his clothes wrinkled. He seemed off-kilter, not himself.


    ¡°Take another step toward those bikes, and I¡¯ll blow up every Harley dealership in this city.¡±


    Killianughed, and so did the bikers lined on the street. ¡°What do you want, Costa?¡±


    ¡°To chop off your hands for touching Liana.¡± Vinn¡¯s nted gaze shifted, warning me not to interrupt. ¡°There¡¯s been a major mimunication. She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    A horrible thrill shot through me.


    ¡°Really?¡± Killian¡¯s amusement grew as he faced me. ¡°Where¡¯s your ring?¡±


    I wet my lips. ¡°I-I don¡¯t have one yet.¡±


    ¡°How does someone propose without a ring?¡± Killian quipped.


    ¡°Not all women need a diamond, but I guess you wouldn¡¯t know that.¡± Vinn leaned against the car, arms crossed. ¡°You people buy your wives.¡±


    Killian beamed at him. ¡°You have got to teach me how you nailed this girl down.¡±


    ¡°Persistence,¡± he said silkily. ¡°We¡¯re childhood sweethearts, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to go shopping with the doctor appointments. She¡¯s pregnant.¡± His words just about gave me a heart attack. ¡°Nico was just released. He had no idea. Nobody did.¡±


    What the hell is he doing?


    Lying through his teeth. He expected me to back him, and I would, but then what? I wasn¡¯t pregnant and wouldn¡¯t be for years.


    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± I stammered, recovering. ¡°I¡¯m a few weeks along.¡±


    Killian huffed. ¡°I¡¯m not buying it.¡±


    Vinn stepped forward, his eyes gleaming like volcanic rock. ¡°I have two police cruisers on standby to raid your cocaine smuggling operation. Let her go, and I¡¯ll call them off.¡±


    Killian¡¯s mouth twisted. None of them would get jail time, but losing all that product would hurt. His pocket chimed a secondter, and heughed at the screen. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s fucking good.¡±


    ¡°Answer it.¡± Vinn waved. ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Killian stabbed the button and held the phone to his ear. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He sighed as a woman¡¯s voice sted from the speaker. ¡°Really?¡±


    After a few moments, he ended the conversation. A heavy silence dropped between them before Killian broke it. ¡°You won-this time. Shithead.¡±


    I wrenched free of Killian, walking stiffly. The walk became a run as I whirled around the car and flung into Vinn¡¯s embrace. I burst with a relieved gasp and threw my arms over his massive shoulders, squeezing.


    Vinn soothed me without words as he drew me close, bathing me in his scent. He cupped my face, and my heart lurched madly. Blood rushed where he touched me. He smelled like the sea, fresh and weightless, like suntan lotion and the countless summers when I yed with my brother and his best friend. The images washed over me like a wavepping my feet.


    Vinn¡¯s lips brushed my ear before trailing to my cheek, where he kissed me. Foolishly, I let the heat from it warm me.


    ¡°Do exactly as I say. You¡¯re mine now.¡±

 #9 Chapter 13

    VINN


    Nico had put a gun to my goddamned head.


    After everything I¡¯d done for the Family.


    The countless pep talks with his son, sending him to rehab, visiting Nico in jail¡­all of it had added up to a big, fat zero. I¡¯d killed men I barely knew. I¡¯d fiercely defended our interests because, without my uncle, I¡¯d still be a jobless felon.


    I had nothing but this.


    I would¡¯ve dly died on a Costa hill.


    For what?


    He¡¯d been ready to blow out my brains a few hours ago. Nothing mattered to him but that jackass, Anthony. He¡¯d only spared me because Liana¡¯s ¡°pregnancy¡± made her a worthless bargaining chip. I would¡¯ve jumped in front of a speeding train to save her life. He was in a hurry to dispose of her.


    The betrayal sat like a rock in my throat.


    Fuck up again, and your kid won¡¯t have a father.


    He¡¯d said it right before I drove to Liana. I didn¡¯t feel the impact until Liana was safe. Now, I burned with a corrosive hatred.


    I charged into the kitchen. Drawers mmed as I searched for something to drown the rage. I tore through cupboards, finding a half-filled fifth that some chick had brought over. The tinted liquid poured like oil.


    I pressed the cup to my mouth and drank. The floral syrup hit my tongue, pitting my stomach with nausea. Like death in a bottle. Specifically, like the purple flowers that had sprouted all over Iraq. Bitterness chased away my short-lived relief.


    Tentative footsteps tapped the floor.


    Shit. I wasn¡¯t alone. Suddenly, resentment over all those times she¡¯d shown up at the hospital and rehab washed into my gut with my next gulp. Liana was always there to witness my weakest moments.


    ¡°Vinn, you¡¯re stronger than this.¡±


    I closed my eyes. ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Of course she wouldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m not asking.¡±


    Judging by her approach, she didn¡¯t give a shit. ¡°What do you really want, Vinn?¡±


    To be numb.


    It was no use. I couldn¡¯t wall myself in ice. Liana had blown back into my life, and, ever since, I¡¯d been a fucking mess. Distracted. Angry. Impulsive.


    Jealous.


    Killian¡¯s face materialized in my head.


    I hurled my drink.


    A small gasp echoed behind me as ss shattered over tiles, the shards slipping into the gas range. My vision fogged over with the image of Killian all over Liana. It¡¯d been so much worse than James, because the biker had the means to steal her from me.


    Over my rotting corpse.


    Liana bumped into my back. Her hands slid across my midsection and anchored over my arms.


    My pulse skittered from the unexpected touch. I didn¡¯t do well with being restrained, even if it was by a pint-sized girl I could toss a hundred yards. I tugged her wrists.


    She cinched harder.


    ¡°Li, I don¡¯t like being held.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not used to it.¡± Liana stroked my abdomen, and difort swooped into my gut. ¡°Get over it. If you¡¯re this ufortable about a hug, we¡¯re screwed. You¡¯ll never convince anyone we¡¯re a real couple.¡±


    She had a point.


    I clutched her forearm as my heartbeat galloped ahead. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for whatever this is.¡±


    ¡°You need a hug, Vinn.¡±


    I need to kill everyone.


    Annoyance stabbed at me as she inhaled deeply, tightening like a belt. Thest thing I wanted to be was violent, especially to her, but a dangerous impulse stirred in my body. I ached to throw her on the bed and fuck away some of this frustration.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be nice to you right now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be.¡±


    ¡°Liana.¡± I gritted my teeth, fighting to keep my rage under control. ¡°Leave me the hell alone.¡±


    I seized the vodka, breaking from her hold.


    ¡°No.¡± Shetched onto me like a barnacle. ¡°Vinny, don¡¯t do this to yourself.¡±


    That soft tone beckoned too many bad memories.


    A knot sank in my throat as she shoved herself between me and the counter. Something in her voice had stolen all desire for drinking, and I let her take the bottle. She tipped the booze, emptying it into the sink. As the purple liquid circled the drain, she leaned into me.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay,¡± she murmured. ¡°We don¡¯t have to jump into anything.¡±


    She was dead wrong.


    If you¡¯re not pregnant in a few weeks, he¡¯ll know I lied.


    I couldn¡¯t pile that on top of everything else.


    I tensed as she rubbed my back, the warmth a shock to my system. Pink stained her cheeks as she stepped away, transferring her grip as she led me from the kitchen.


    Watery sunlight filtered through the clouds, filling my living room with washed-out tones. We sat on my couch, facing the Boston skyline. She untied the green apron and slipped it from her neck, shaking out her hair that¡¯d glided through my hands like goose down. A ck tank was all she wore underneath, and the seashell ne dipped in her cleavage.


    The sight of it encased my chest in ice.


    I wished the man who gave it to her a slow, painful death.


    ¡°Let¡¯s figure this out,¡± she said mildly, as though we faced a tricky problem on an exam. ¡°What can we do to change Nico¡¯s mind?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that, Vinn.¡±


    I clenched my jaw so hard, pain shot into my teeth. ¡°Well, too bad. It is what it is.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t do this to us,¡± she burst. ¡°There are rules.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t apply to him.¡±


    ¡°Of course they do. Nico¡¯s the boss of the Family.¡±


    ¡°He cares more about his son. Our baby is the only thing in the way of getting Anthony back.¡± I rubbed my forehead. ¡°Nico wille after me.¡±


    ¡°Not if you kill him first.¡±


    Apparently, we were on the same page.


    Disturbing.


    My back stiffened. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Her brows flickered as she met my gaze, her beautiful face shining with a naive optimism that shed with her words. She was supposed to be all sweetness and light.


    ¡°I¡¯d hate it if you lost the part of you I like the most.¡±


    Liana rolled her eyes, but her blush spread to her chest. ¡°Says the guy who threatened to fuck my mouth.¡±


    Maybe she was right.


    I was a goddamned hypocrite, and Liana had changed from the mousy girl who¡¯d doted on me. She talked a lot more. Most of what she said, I resented, but she had a steel spine like her brother. She didn¡¯t seem to give a damn about my approval.


    I respected that.


    But it was inconvenient as hell.


    Giving up on cating her, I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ll handle Nico, but it¡¯ll take a while. I can¡¯t just snap my fingers and-¡±


    Kill him.


    I couldn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°How, then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I breathed deeply, sinking into the cushions. ¡°Real question is, how will we make it until then?¡±


    Liana crossed her legs. ¡°No idea.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to fake ultrasounds, doctor appointments, blood tests, baby showers, everything. Nico will be hanging over my fucking shoulder, waiting for me to make a mistake to shoot me, so he can hand you over to Killian. You¡¯ll be here all day.¡±


    I hated this.


    It wasn¡¯t in my nature to bluff. When threatened, I hit back.


    I hit hard.


    However, I couldn¡¯t murder Nico without the Family backing me, plus I¡¯d risk pissing off every greaseball from here to Montreal. Nico had powerful friends who¡¯d hunt me down. I could strike him down and die, or I could bide my time. And if I chose to wait, I needed to buy a ring. Book a venue for our party. Move her in the house. I had to tell Michael I really did knock up his sister.


    Liana¡¯s hopeful face filled me with dread. The words stuck in my throat. She would not be okay with this.


    ¡°Li, he needs to think I got you pregnant.¡±


    A strainedugh burst from her mped lips. ¡°This is so insane.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°A pregnancy can¡¯t be faked. You fudge all the tests you want. My t stomach gives it away.¡± Liana¡¯s incredulity shed through my calm. ¡°What about my mom, my friends, the coworkers who¡¯ve seen me drinking, and God, what about Michael?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have a miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯re right where we started, and I¡¯m not fabricating a goddamned miscarriage.¡± She groaned, rubbing her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll leave town.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯ll figure out I lied and kill me. And he¡¯ll force you into Killian¡¯s arms, except you¡¯ll probably be passed around because you defied your husband-to-be.¡±


    ¡°What if we-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re engaged, Li. We¡¯ll make it look good. We¡¯re not telling anyone this is fake. Not Michael. Not your mom. Nobody.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°The more people we let in on the secret, the more potential leaks.¡±


    ¡°Vinn, this will never work. You may have bought me a month-maybe two-and then it¡¯ll be obvious I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t dwell on it. ¡°One crisis at a time.¡±


    ¡°Tell him it was a false positive.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I ground out. ¡°The only reason Nico backed off was because he thinks you¡¯re pregnant. No man wants a woman who¡¯s carrying another guy¡¯s kid.¡±


    Her mouth twisted. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a lousy attitude.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I live in the real world.¡±


    ¡°Faking a pregnancy is too much.¡± She slid off the couch, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s despicable. I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    I marveled at her ability to ze past the actual problem.


    ¡°You think I want this? I have to tell my best friend I knocked up his sister.¡± Christ, just imagining it made me sick. ¡°You¡¯re the hapless victim. I¡¯m the bastard who ruined you.¡±


    She flinched. ¡°We don¡¯t have to do any of this!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we do. He¡¯s not letting this go.¡± I mimed a pistol and tapped my temple. ¡°I had a fucking gun to my head. So did your brother. I saved us by the skin of my teeth.¡±


    ¡°Ohmigod. Are you okay?¡±


    The tenderness in her gaze was ill-fitting for the heat stirring in my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s discuss what we¡¯re telling Michael.¡±


    She shook her head, pained. ¡°No, Vinn.¡±


    ¡°Trust me. I don¡¯t like it, either.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll never forgive us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯ll be alive. As long as he¡¯s breathing, he can hate me all he wants. Mike sucks at hiding his feelings. One look at him, and Nico will know I lied¡­¡± I trailed off, my stomach hardening. ¡°You don¡¯t want me dead. Do you?¡±


    She was stricken. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Good. There¡¯s hope for us.¡±


    ¡°Vinn, there is no us.¡±


    ¡°You better adjust your attitude quick, because he¡¯sing over. He¡¯ll expect us to act like a couple.¡± I strolled to the couch, and she joined me, fidgeting with the pillow. ¡°Understand?¡±


    Liana swallowed hard. ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I steeled myself for the disaster. It¡¯d be unpleasant. He¡¯d despise me, but he wouldn¡¯t kill me outright. I patted myp.


    ¡°Climb on, Li.¡±


    She touched her throat. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. He should find us together.¡± I waited, but Liana stiffened as though I demanded a blowjob. ¡°You shoved your tongue in my mouth not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°This is different,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s more intimate.¡±


    ¡°That makes no sense.¡±


    Liana said nothing, her hands balled at her sides.


    ¡°Get on me.¡±


    Finally, she obeyed. Liana acted like my clothes were soiled. Halfway between her awkward shuffle over my legs, I grabbed her waist and yanked. Her ass hit my thighs with a satisfying thump. She rolled on me, stiffening when I pulled her into an embrace.


    Liana burrowed deeper, her curves rubbing my groin. She stered her face to my neck, her breath misting me. When she wound her arms around me, I understood what she meant. This was disturbingly intimate. My one-night stands were hollow byparison, because even with my dick inside them I¡¯d never felt so close to someone.


    Her bra strap slipped down. I pushed it over her shoulder, a mistake, because Liana¡¯s softer-than-silk skin made me wonder about the rest of her body. I had a fantastic view of her cleavage, the hem of her tank blocking everything I ached to explore. I yed with that loose strap as my cock begged me to rip it off.


    Liana seemed to sense the change in temperature. She fiddled with my buttons, sliding them in and out of their holes, teasing my chest. The temptation to kiss her overwhelmed me. Ignoring it wrenched at me. It felt wrong, like smothering a kitten. I wanted it to grow, but Michael was due any second.


    I couldn¡¯t summon the energy to ask her to stop. She grazed my abdomen, her fingers like little fire wands. She trailed them over my pecs, stroking my head, her touch massaging.


    My frown lines disappeared. I melted into her, lost in a tide of relief.


    Her lips brushed my ear.


    A fist hammered the door, yanking me from the moment.


    Liana dug her nails into me as Michael¡¯s greeting drifted inside.


    Fuck off, Michael. ¡°Let yourself in!¡±


    He murmured something. A key scraped the lock, and the door opened and mmed. His shoes clipped the floor, the echo growing louder. The anticipation shot my veins with adrenaline.


    I adopted a somber expression.


    Michael strolled in, talking a mile a minute. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte. I had to rush home and console my very upset wife. Took ages to leave, and then I hit traffic in the Pike. You know how it-goes.¡±


    Michael gaped at us. His eyes bugged out at Liana, who still sat on myp. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Liana¡¯s arms slipped from my neck, but she kept them on me. Heat tingled my skin as her frosty blues swept over me and stabbed in Michael¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an answer.¡± Michael pivoted at me, his voice rising. ¡°Vinn. What the fuck?¡±


    My mouth went dry.


    Out with it. ¡°So, we¡¯ve been dating for a while.¡±


    He rolled his eyes. ¡°Jesus, rx. I know you were only doing it for Nico¡¯s benefit.¡±


    ¡°No, Michael. It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    He wet his mouth. ¡°Wait, so you¡¯re actually dating?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Michael¡¯s chest swelled, but he didn¡¯t explode. His hands clenched and released, as though practicing his death grip.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few months,¡± I rified, as Michael turned the shade of a tomato. ¡°I never asked because I knew you wouldn¡¯t approve.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡± Michael ripped his gaze from me, addressing Liana like an outraged father scolding a child. ¡°Get off him. Now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me what to do anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± he snarled. ¡°You can kiss your rent goodbye-¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m not going back there, anyway.¡± Liana faced me, beaming with a smile that raced my pulse. ¡°I¡¯m moving in with Vinn.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re what?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re together.¡± A joy I¡¯d never seen before shone in her eyes and bubbled in her rushed words. ¡°And there¡¯s nothing you can say to stop it.¡±


    My heart hammered. The pit of my stomach churned.


    Why did that sound real?


    I wiped the shock from my face and squeezed Liana¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your brother and I need a talk.¡±


    Judging by the nails piercing my skin, she objected to leaving me alone.


    I fixed her a re. ¡°Just do it, hon.¡±


    Liana let out the smallest scoff and slid from myp. Then she patted Michael¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    Michael seemed unable to speak. He was like a robot, his head jerking toward me. He didn¡¯t utter a sound until she disappeared into my room.


    ¡°You motherfucker.¡± Darkness rippled from Michael as his fist unclenched, the key fob dropping to the floor. ¡°Behind my fucking back.¡±


    The hurt bled through his voice, trembling in the air like electricity in a lightning storm.


    I stood. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t approve.¡±


    ¡°You never asked!¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°I tried. Whenever we touch the subject, you always make your opinion of me very clear.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Now I get it.¡± He mmed his palm into my chest, shoving me backward. ¡°Leo DiMaggio was in your way.¡±


    Yes, he was. ¡°She was mine, and you were throwing men at her.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you. You¡¯re juggling six women at any given time.¡±


    ¡°Judge me if you want, but-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be my best friend. Jesus Christ, you were the one guy I thought I could count on!¡± Spittle flew from Michael¡¯s mouth as he let loose. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    This was going well.


    He¡¯d never looked at me with that demented bloodlust. I retreated as he advanced, determined not to injure him. A lot of his rage was probably leftover fuel from Nico¡¯s betrayal, which I factored into my response.


    ¡°Mike, I¡¯m not done exining.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been fucking my sister,¡± he bellowed like a wounded animal. ¡°How dare you?¡±


    Heat stung my cheeks.


    I couldn¡¯t deny that, could I? ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a coward and a liar, and I¡¯m kicking your ass.¡±


    Michael vaulted over the sofa and lunged at me. His right hook crashed into my cheek, the unexpected force smashing my head against the wall. I ripped away from him, the agony radiating into my teeth.


    Fuck. It hurt.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been dating her. In secret,¡± I snarled, rubbing my jaw. ¡°Because I knew your reaction would be over the top.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re a gentleman,¡± he shouted, making violent moves toward me. ¡°You were with another chickst week.¡±


    Damn it. ¡°We weren¡¯t exclusive.¡±


    He took that even worse.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re only dipping in my sister while you bang your mistresses. You piece of shit,¡± he screamed, the veins standing out on his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll rip your nuts off.¡±


    He swung.


    I hurled a table between us, jamming the edge under his ribs. ¡°Michael, I asked her to marry me. At the g.¡±


    The lie stuck in my throat as Michael¡¯s face drained of color.


    ¡°Is this a sick joke?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s past time for me to settle down.¡± I wished I had a handle of whiskey to drown in. ¡°Get married. Have kids.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God. Don¡¯t tell me you really knocked her up, too.¡±


    My stomach throbbed. I drew a deep breath and raked my hair.


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±


    Michael went rigid. He stared at me in openmouthed disgust. Devastation shattered his eyes. Then his expression grew hard. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined her life.¡±


    ¡°Michael, I¡¯ll do right by her.¡±


    ¡°You better, you fuck-up.¡±


    That gouged at me. ¡°I asked her to marry me. She said yes.¡±


    ¡°Like she had a choice, with you as the father.¡± Michael¡¯s cold tone somehow hit me harder than his red-faced fury. ¡°I swear to God, Vinn. This better not be fake. If you¡¯re not really marrying her-¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± He fisted my shirt, growling. ¡°You saved our lives. That¡¯s the only reason you¡¯re not on the floor, bleeding. Put a ring on her. A real one, Vinn.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    He unclenched his grip and wiped his suit, as though I¡¯d contaminated him. He stepped back, radiating contempt. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or what¡¯s in my way. Marry her, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

 #9 Chapter 14

    LIANA


    I had to escape.


    I could¡¯ve handled faking a rtionship, but pretending to be his expecting bride-to-be?


    My worst nightmare. Braving the war-torn streets was more appealing than spending weeks attached to Vinn¡¯s arm, belonging to him but not really.


    I ran into a room with charcoal walls and ebony furniture, shutting the door. Questions stuck in my throat as I took in the desaturatedndscape photos-his bedroom. It was overwhelmingly masculine. My gazended on the pile of sweats and T-shirts in a basket, the walk-in closet packed with muted colors, and the bed.


    The few times I¡¯d visited with Michael, he¡¯d caught me wandering Vinn¡¯s penthouse, but I¡¯d never had the guts to snoop in here. Now my hands itched to look through his things. My brother¡¯s distant shouts faded to a dull murmur as I glimpsed a familiar picture.


    It can¡¯t be.


    I squeezed my eyes shut and opened them again.


    It sat on his nightstand, wrapped in an ugly, red-and-white frame. I seized my Christmas gift to him from years ago as the disastrous party at The ck Cat washed over me. My mouth dried as I fingered the cheap wood.


    I¡¯d assumed he¡¯d thrown it away.


    He kept it.


    My thoughts went nk with that simple truth. Not only that, but he also disyed the thing. Put it where he¡¯d see it every morning. I had no measure of time as I sat, cradling the photo, and then the door creaked.


    Vinn¡¯s thick build edged through, his presence filling the bedroom like a heavy mist. The angry mark flushing his cheek and his wild hair suggested he and Michael had exchanged blows.


    ¡°Oh my God. I didn¡¯t hear you fighting. Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He smiled, and it softened his expression. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I grabbed the picture. ¡°I was just hanging out, and I saw this. I never thought you¡¯d keep it.¡±


    ¡°I keep everything you give me.¡±


    I met his gaze, and a javelin-like shock ran through me.


    Really?


    I didn¡¯t believe it-I couldn¡¯t. I gawked at him, expecting Vinn¡¯s deadpan to break intoughter. It jumbled my insides to watch him carefully rece it on the nightstand.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s gone.¡±


    I stepped back, swallowing. ¡°I¡¯m staying?¡±


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re roommates, Li.¡±


    A warning whispered in my ear. This was temporary.


    ¡°Which is my room?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    rm rippled down my spine. ¡°Where will you sleep?¡±


    ¡°With you. I don¡¯t have guest rooms.¡±


    I scooted away, my anxiety deepening to a white-hot panic. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Vinn shrugged. ¡°I hate having people over. Why give them an opportunity to stay the night?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t share a bed with you!¡±


    Vinn rolled his eyes like I was a drama queen. He didn¡¯t understand what this forced intimacy would do to me.


    Pretending to be his girlfriend felt just as dangerous as marrying a stranger. He had no idea how much I¡¯d suffered over the years. How could I tell him that without confessing everything?


    No.


    Never.


    He couldn¡¯t find out I¡¯d held a torch for him my whole life. He didn¡¯t feel the same. It didn¡¯t matter, anyway. He¡¯d changed from the gentle giant who chased me on the beach.


    But he came for you.


    He lied for you.


    A swell of hope kicked up inside me, but I shoved it aside. We needed strict boundaries. Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t survive a fake engagement with Vinn. If I walked into this with my heart open, I¡¯d be crushed.


    That twisted in my stomach.


    ¡°Why do we have to live under the same roof?¡± I demanded. ¡°You could set me up in an apartment across the hall.¡±


    ¡°I could, but why would I want you out of my sight?¡±


    His seductive tone blistered my cheeks, but I clung to denial like a raft in an ocean.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re quite the liability, Li. I haven¡¯t forgiven you. You might pull a stunt like you did with James, and I can¡¯t have my fianc¨¦e embarrassing me in front of my friends and business partners.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to be watched.¡±


    He raised his chin, his eyes stony. ¡°I dial it way back for you.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t under the impression you did anything for me.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    A ring of fire seized my ankle, and I flew across the sheets. He wed my leg, pulling me to the edge, where he sat.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done treating you like a princess.¡± He glided up my calf, anchoring under my knee. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re just another girl.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll break off our rtionship in two weeks?¡±


    His mocking smile taunted me. ¡°Still angry about the other women who aren¡¯t in my life?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± I ground out. ¡°I¡¯m identifying the facts. That behavior won¡¯t fly with my family.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll manage.¡±


    ¡°Can you pretend to be decent?¡±


    Vinn¡¯s gaze roamed down my neckline. ¡°With the right motivation, anything¡¯s possible.¡±


    Meaning what?


    A hot ache grew in my throat. My body screamed yes, even though it was like hitting a self-destruct button. Intimacy with Vinn would be the beginning of my end.


    He released my leg. He tugged at his shoes, flinging the Oxfords from him in a careless swing. Then he tore off his shirt, his fingers unsnapping the buttons so fast my cheeks warmed. I averted my eyes, but he lurched off and moved into my vision. Shirtless. Gorgeous.


    The sight of him half-naked rooted me to the spot. He was a living work of art, beautifully proportioned, his muscles carved in merciless lines. My gaze traveled across his broad shoulders and the round muscle rippling into his bicep. I sucked in my breath at the V of his muscled frame tapering to a trim waist. He still had a soldier¡¯s body. I imagined him thumbing his ck briefs and stepping out of them.


    The air thinned as he undid his belt.


    God, yes. Take it off.


    He paused. His head turned as though he¡¯d heard thement, his eyes sweeping over me in a passionless nce. Then his lips curled into a devastating grin. My heart thumped as he approached, his waist at eye-level. He curved a finger around my chin. I drifted on a cloud at the softness gliding my cheek.


    His other hand strayed to his crotch.


    ¡°Thought I¡¯d make it easier for you to watch.¡±


    Am I dreaming?


    Riveted, I stared at the fingers ying with his cks. He unbuttoned them with a rough snap as his other hand cupped my face, lighting me on fire. He traced my neck, jolts tingling my skin. My mouth burned as he seized the zipper. He moved it down.


    Lightheadedness swept through me.


    ¡°Li, want me to keep going?¡±


    My thighs clenched as his thumb skimmed my lips. A feverish wave began at my pussy, iming my body. My senses spun from the aquatic scent surrounding me.


    He zipped back up.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I blurted.


    His fingers threaded my hair as he lowered the zipper once again. A gasp escaped me as he rode the waistline of his pants. He pulled them. They clung to his thick legs, revealing an athletic waist, and a mouthwatering bulge stretching his ck briefs. His hardness electrified me.


    My heart hammered. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Boundaries.


    We needed them, stat.


    Truth was, I coulde up with many reasons to avoid Vinn. None of them mattered to the heat flushing around my nipples or the hot ache growing between my legs.


    Vinn¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°Touch me.¡±


    His demanding tone sent a current through me.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You had no problem following ordersst time. Seems like you¡¯ll have a hard time with this arrangement,¡± he taunted. ¡°Can¡¯t get off. Can¡¯t mouth off to me.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that¡¯ll stop?¡±


    His thumb pulled my lip, showering me with jolts. ¡°Keep at it, and I¡¯ll give you what you deserve.¡±


    ¡°Watch yourself, Vinn.¡±


    ¡°Or you¡¯ll what? Make good on your promise to ruin me?¡±


    ¡°I could do a lot of damage.¡± My nails stabbed into my palm as I turned away from his weing warmth. ¡°But I¡¯ll settle for quietly making your life a living hell.¡±


    ¡°A few hours alone with me will have you purring like a kitten.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re blinded by arrogance.¡± I mastered my shaking voice. ¡°I know you. I could really mess with you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have it in you.¡±


    My nipples tingled against my tank top, betraying every thought that condemned Vinn. One nce at him and my heart lurched. Even the sound of my name on his lips made me smile. I¡¯d spent so long waiting for him to want me. Now that he did, my thoughts whirled in a thousand different directions.


    I needed to resist.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to test me, Vinn.¡± I cleared my throat and shoved backward. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Michael the engagement is a farce.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll force you down the aisle for real, and put this whole thing to bed.¡± He slid over the mattress as he pursued me, and I fought the ripple of excitement. ¡°Speaking of, I never made good on my promise to fuck your mouth. I meant to do it, but never followed through. I got distracted by a kiss.¡±


    My pulse fluttered as he backed me against the headboard, his hand skimming my knee. Sparks jumped across my thigh, his presence so galvanizing it sent a tremor through me.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t stopped thinking about it, Li.¡±


    Me either.


    Despite my fear, an awful joy swept through me. My stomach churned, half anticipation, half dread.


    ¡°Why did you have to cross the line?¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve done it a long time ago.¡± He hooked a strand behind my ear. ¡°I had no idea you and me could happen. I never knew, Liana.¡±


    My troubled spirits quieted.


    His hands dove into my hair, and his mouth covered mine. A shock jolted my lips as he pressed into me. He angled his head, his gentle strokes burning me. The kiss sang through my veins, urging me to respond. His feather-light kisses scorched my jaw before he returned to my mouth, iming me with a savage intensity.


    I gasped.


    He left my mouth to mark my body with wet kisses. Shivers of ecstasy followed as he pulled the tank top. An ache balled in my throat as he nuzzled my neck and breathed a kiss there.


    My heart stalled when he pulled my tank top over my breasts. Softly, his hand outlined their curves, my skin zing with the intimacy. I arched into his palm, and his lips crashed on mine. He imed me with a demanding mastery, thrusting his tongue, sucking, biting.


    I moaned, locked in his embrace. I relished in the feel of him, his vitality, the burn consuming my body. The instinct to surrender. I was only a virgin in the strictest sense, but kissing Vinn made me breathless and confused, like an eighteen-year-old girl. I had no idea how to handle a man. I tasted him with a flick of my tongue.


    His tormented groan invited more, so I caressed the strong tendons in his neck and the broad panes of his back.


    My emotions whirled as his hard body slid over mine, my breasts tingling with his hair-roughened chest. He caged me with his arms as he descended, devouring my mouth. My calm shattered with the hunger of his kisses.


    He lit up with a carnal grin that pressed into my throat and traced my breasts¡¯ curves. My belly twitched as he descended, iming my nipple with a wet stroke.


    A lightning bolt of desire struck me.


    I¡¯d felt nothing like it before.


    My fingers dove into his thick hair as he licked, sucking me into his mouth. Arousal slicked me as if his mouth was between my legs, and then his legs moved over mine. His lips teased my nipples into hardened points. His hands roamed my breasts, squeezing.


    My thoughts spun. This was amazing, but way too fast.


    Stop.


    Shock wedged the word in my throat.


    His hand slid from my breast to my taut stomach, where he fingered the button on my jeans. If I let him continue, I wouldn¡¯t be able to put on the brakes.


    ¡°Vinn.¡±


    His gaze flicked at me. Then he pushed himself closer, cupping my face with his giant palm. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Too fast.¡±


    Vinn smoldered. Then he shifted the straps of the tank top over my shoulders, the rosy glow in his cheeks the only sign he was affected.


    I readjusted my ne, burning.


    Vinn frowned, as though it had stopped him from getting off. ¡°No more other men, Liana.¡±


    I flinched. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean. You have somebody you¡¯re stuck on.¡± His re dipped, boring into the ne. ¡°The other Vincent-whoever he is-he¡¯s gone. He¡¯s dead.¡±


    Did he not remember?


    I let out a chokedugh. ¡°Vinn-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Li.¡±


    His interruption cut off the truth-he¡¯d given me the damned seashell. I¡¯d made it into a ne. Vinn¡¯s jealousy might¡¯ve been hrious in a different light, but the wicked irony sliced open the healing wound.


    He really didn¡¯t remember.


    My resentment of him swelled into a tidal wave. Horrible thoughts consumed me as I spiraled into a bleak pit. I¡¯d clung to that day on the beach for years. He¡¯d given me the shell before he was deployed. How could he forget? A desperate ache surfaced like old rot.


    I gazed at Vinn in despair, my vision clouded with tears. I ached to tell him the truth, but selfishness made me retreat. Hearing him admit he didn¡¯t recall the moment that defined me would rip me in half.


    I wasn¡¯t ready.


    I couldn¡¯t let him go.


    His expression turned grim as his eyes flicked over my face and clenched hands. ¡°He better not be in your life, Liana.¡±


    As usual, he¡¯d drawn the wrong conclusion.


    A hot tear rolled down my cheek.


    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± I ground out. ¡°And never will be.¡±


    ¡°Remember who you belong to,¡± he said, his tone chilling. ¡°I won¡¯t show mercy to anyone who touches what¡¯s mine.¡±


    I flinched at the callousness.


    Then he left, mming the door.

 #9 Chapter 15

    LIANA


    I moved into Vinn¡¯s ce.


    This was a bizarre dystopian nightmare, ripped straight from my most angst-ridden teenage years. I spent days in total istion, wandering the empty halls between nning our engagement party. After quitting my job and internship, there wasn¡¯t much to do but explore Vinn¡¯s monochrome house.


    Vinn¡¯s chef came once a day to cook dinner, but we ate in separate rooms. The only signs of his presence were the echoes of his gym equipment. When he wasn¡¯t bolting down protein shakes or fixing egg-white scrambles, he pumped iron. He worked out as often as possible, probably because it was the only room I had no interest in checking out. He¡¯d abandoned his other hobbies. He never cracked the photography books sprawled over his coffee table, or touched the antique cameras shoved in his closet. Video games stacked his shelf, but he didn¡¯t y them.


    He was avoiding me.


    All clues pointed to jealousy. Whenever his gazended on my ne, he darkened like it¡¯d done him a personal wrong. If he¡¯d have admitted his feelings, I would¡¯ve told him the truth, but he had to make the first step.


    He had to remember.


    I curled up under his thickforter and flicked through my cell, researching the LSAT. One more year at Bourton, and then I¡¯d finish my undergraduate degree in English. I still had to pick my sses and tooled with taking a leave of absence to think aboutw school.


    Vinn kept the thermostat set to snow, so I spent a lot of time hiding under nkets. It didn¡¯t help that his bed was ridiculouslyfortable.


    The door yawned.


    Warmth slipped into my belly as heavy footsteps thumped closer. He made a sound of pure frustration and ripped the sheets off.


    Bruise-like shadows smudged under his narrowed eyes. He apparently resented that I hogged his room, but it wasn¡¯t my fault he was too stubborn to buy a futon.


    He peered at my phone. ¡°Are you watching porn?¡±


    I shoved myself upright. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That was a defensive no.¡± He wrenched it from my grip and swiped through my screens.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I bounced off, lunging at him. ¡°Give it back!¡±


    Vinn lifted it out of reach, ring as he thumbed through my messages. ¡°Who the hell is Adrian?¡±


    ¡°None of your fucking business!¡±


    Vinn dodged my violent swings and scrolled through texts. ¡°Why do you have so many guys on your contacts list?¡±


    That was rich.


    He had an encyclopedia of women at his disposal, but if I texted five men, including my brother, that was a problem.


    I opened my mouth to hurl an insult and counted to ten. I couldn¡¯t lose my shit in front of Vinn. ¡°It¡¯s twenty-freaking-twenty. I¡¯m allowed to have male friends.¡±


    He smoldered at the screen, ignoring me.


    I raised on tiptoe to read the string of texts.


    James: Liana, want to hang out?


    Me: No thanks. Just got in bed.


    James: I coulde over¡­wreck your tight pussy. Do you like eye contact while I¡¯m eating you out?


    Me: Error #4352 Message could not be sent because this user thinks you¡¯re a disgusting asshole.


    Rage hardened Vinn¡¯s granite-like face. It struck me how disheveled he looked with the beard clinging to his jaw, the evidence of sleepless nights, and the dark curls begging for ab. They painted a strange picture.


    I¡¯d seen him angry, but never upset.


    Before I could ask what was wrong, he stabbed the button to block James¡¯s number. rm zipped down my spine.


    I choked out augh. ¡°Vinn, you can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°I just did.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. James could get run over by a train. I didn¡¯t care about him. It was the principle of Vinn blocking people with impunity that mattered.


    ¡°You¡¯re overstepping boundaries,¡± I said with a desperate firmness. ¡°And it won¡¯t work anyway because I can unblock him.¡±


    Vinn rounded on me, his nostrils ring. ¡°You are never talking to this jamook again.¡±


    My nails bit into my palms. ¡°I can handle inappropriate jerks. I¡¯m doing it right now.¡±


    ¡°This is revolting,¡± he hissed. ¡°Why do you tolerate his shit?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I ground out. ¡°I shut him down every time.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you blocked him?¡±


    I shrugged, annoyed with the inquisition. I believed in keeping my enemies close. The asional lewdment paledpared to his behavior, which I¡¯d suffered through because I wouldn¡¯t bring drama to our social circle.


    I was sick of men white-knighting me. ¡°Stay out of my private life.¡±


    ¡°That no longer belongs to just you.¡±


    ¡°Then give me your phone!¡± My shouting pierced my ears, but Vinn never flinched. ¡°I want to see your mistresses deleted from your contacts list.¡±


    His left eyebrow rose a fraction. ¡°Why should I do that?¡±


    The silken thread of warning hit my gut like a sledgehammer. Despair tore at my heart at the idea of him giving them any of his attention.


    I hated him, and I loathed my vulnerability to him.


    ¡°We¡¯re together. You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Our rtionship is fake,¡± he mocked, a dark smile carving into his face. ¡°The one I have with them isn¡¯t.¡±


    My cheeks blistered.


    I lifted my chin, meeting his hostility head-on. ¡°You don¡¯t have rtionships. You have flings. Stupid, meaningless, one-night stands you don¡¯t even enjoy.¡±


    ¡°How the hell would you know?¡±


    ¡°Looking into your eyes is like staring into a ck hole. Any guy who needs that many women to feel fulfilled has a problem.¡±


    He tossed my phone on the bed, yelling. ¡°I like fucking random women just as much as you love pissing me off!¡±


    Too far.


    My misery was a steel weight. I bit my lip until it throbbed like my heartbeat.


    Vinn¡¯s gaze searched me, and the aggression dropped from his face.


    ¡°Li?¡± His velvet tone was almost an apology.


    Fuck him.


    I smothered a sob, grabbing his phone from the nightstand. Then I disappeared into the bathroom and mmed the lock shut.


    ¡°Goddamn it, Liana.¡± He groped the handle and twisted. ¡°Open up.¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± I shouted, disguising my shaking voice. ¡°I¡¯m going through your contacts.¡±


    ¡°You better fucking not!¡±


    ¡°Oops. Toote.¡± My pulse skyrocketed as he wrenched at the doorknob. ¡°Oh, look at that. Girl B sent you a naked photo. You didn¡¯t reciprocate. You are a gentleman and a schr.¡±


    ¡°I never imed to be decent.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I should be happy you respond to my texts, unlike Girl C, who you ghosted months ago.¡±


    He pounded the door. ¡°Stop reading my shit!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t like it? I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Vinn smacked the wall. ¡°Open up, smartass.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. After I block them. Wow, you have a lot of mistresses. I wonder, what happens when you reach Girl Z? Will you use a number system?¡± I snorted, pretending to mull it over. ¡°That¡¯ll be challenging for them. I wouldn¡¯t want to be Girl One Thousand Seventy-Three.¡±


    ¡°Can you have a meltdown over my sex life somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not having a meltdown,¡± I said, the lie burning my chest. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a taste of your own medicine, and I¡¯m setting these poor girls free.¡±


    Vinn huffed. ¡°I never heard anyints.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well. You might after I block them.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He thumped and banged, rattling the doorknob. ¡°Liana, do not fuck with my phone.¡±


    ¡°You should lock your cell.¡±


    ¡°Liana, open this door.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you in soon. I¡¯m sending them all a little message. I¡¯ll read it out loud.¡±


    Vinn: I apologize for being an asshole. You deserve better.


    Vinn: P. S. I¡¯m engaged. Don¡¯t contact me again.


    I hit Send.


    Then I blocked them, one by one.


    Vinn¡¯sughter boomed from outside, curdling my stomach. ¡°They¡¯ll never believe that¡¯s from me.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t owe them an exnation. They¡¯re not girlfriends. They¡¯re women I use to get off. When I cut ties, I stop responding.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cold.¡±


    And yet, it made me smile.


    ¡°They¡¯re using me, too. I don¡¯t see the big deal.¡± His body slid along the wall, vibrating with anotherugh. ¡°You¡¯re just fucking jealous.¡±


    I kicked the door. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Keep repeating it, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m angry at how callous you¡¯ve gotten. You don¡¯t care about anybody¡¯s feelings.¡± I stared at the door, boiling. ¡°As long as they¡¯re not threatening your ego or your bottom line, they can go to hell.¡±


    ¡°What about everything I¡¯ve done for you?¡±


    ¡°Forcing me to be yours is not doing me a favor.¡± Pain swelled in my throat. ¡°You don¡¯t understand how much it hurts to be around you. I trusted you! I would¡¯ve shifted the moon for you, and you stabbed me in the back.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Pure frustration leaked from his tone, and that sent me in a frenzy. ¡°How can you not know?¡±


    ¡°Jesus Christ, Liana. Just tell me.¡±


    He jammed something into the doorknob, and the lock popped. The door swung. He staggered inside and ran his fingers through his ebony locks. He was beautiful, but it echoed in me hollowly. It was like looking at a stranger. I no longer recognized him.


    I hated him for that, too.


    He¡¯d ruined what helped me see past the darkness.


    ¡°You killed Daniel.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s gaze scanned me, taking in my state like a soldier assessing the situation. ¡°Ignacio did it, not me, but yes. I signed off on his murder.¡±


    Tears blinded me, his presence tormenting me. He seized his phone and pocketed it. Then he grabbed a tissue box, held it to his waist, and released.


    It thudded near my feet.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have stopped him from dying any more than you could¡¯ve prevented gravity from making that fall.¡±


    ¡°Is that a joke?¡±


    ¡°Daniel was a rat. We kill rats.¡± Vinn backed against the counter, crossing his arms. ¡°And I loathed him. I have no problem admitting I never liked him and wished him dead, many times.¡±


    I balled my fists, reliving the pain of Daniel in the hospital, shutting off life support, and his coffin sinking into the ground.


    ¡°What did he ever do to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he admitted, softening. ¡°It was what he did to you and Michael.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I could barely hold back the venom. ¡°Keep us safe? Feed us?¡±


    ¡°You have a very selective memory.¡±


    His re pierced my chest. As I approached him, his olive-ck eyes dimmed to a soft smolder.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Come on, Liana. The man was sick.¡±


    My cheeks blistered. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°He hit you both, especially Michael. You were so young. You used to cry when he walked into the room.¡± Vinn¡¯s burning gaze stripped me bare. ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    My head throbbed with a dull ache as echoes from the past resurfaced-my skull bashing into a wall, my body thrown into rooms, stewing in my bedroom with a raw cheek.


    ¡°I-I remember some things.¡±


    ¡°He was fucked up. He stabbed Michael once.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡±


    ¡°Ask him if you don¡¯t believe me. I was eight. I saw the whole thing.¡± The gravel in his voice disappeared into a hush I¡¯d never heard before. ¡°Michael bled all over the kitchen tiles. He almost died.¡±


    I turned away from Vinn, shaking.


    No. It must¡¯ve been an ident. Daniel wasn¡¯t a maniac. Sure, he¡¯d been rough. At times, too harsh. Most men in the life had issues.


    Right?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were that upset.¡± Vinn¡¯s hand rolled over my shoulder, its weight reassuring. ¡°I never wanted to hurt you.¡±


    Are you kidding me?


    I gaped at him, wondering if this was a bad joke. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. You have so little self-awareness. You hurt people all the time, and you don¡¯t even realize it.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe, hate me all you want.¡±


    The same words he¡¯d given me about Michael.


    My mind worked overtime to parse that out.


    He squeezed my chin and dropped a small felt box on the counter. ¡°We leave for our engagement party in a few hours. Be ready.¡±


    For what?


    Why am I doing this?

 #9 Chapter 16

    LIANA


    I could get engaged with the devil I knew, or walk the aisle with the one I didn¡¯t. When approaching it logically, the choice was simple.


    Emotionally?


    I was a wreck.


    My throat tightened as I took in the beautiful setting-the deep mauve tablecloth stretched over a long table framed with a sheer-white canopy, draping in elegant arches. Chandeliers cast a magical glow over the silverware and the purple bouquet in the middle. It was perfect, and utterly confusing.


    The mind-blowing confrontation with Vinn threw everything into doubt. He¡¯d done extreme things in the name of protecting me, but he wasn¡¯t an unfeeling, cold monster. If that were true, he wouldn¡¯t let me stay at his house. My Christmas gift from two years ago wouldn¡¯t be perched on his nightstand. He wouldn¡¯t have a magpie-like tendency for all of my stupid presents. I¡¯d snooped through his closet and found a shoebox filled with my letters to Iraq-they were all great condition-except one with the signature ripped off.


    The discovery had squeezed my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, sweetie.¡± Mom grabbed my hand, beaming. ¡°Vinny is such a good boy. He¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mama.¡±


    Mom had epted the news of my engagement with open arms and a big smile, which seemed to annoy Michael. He shot Vinn a look of profound disgust and shook his head whenever I met his gaze.


    I could hear the poor girl on loop in his thoughts. Michael believed his best friend had knocked me up, but he didn¡¯t buy the fairytale romance. He¡¯d already pulled me aside to demand I tell him the truth, twice.


    ¡°If he¡¯s good, I¡¯m the fucking Di Lama,¡± Michael muttered when Mom excused herself for the bathroom. ¡°If somebody did that to my daughter, they¡¯d get a one-way ticket to the Quabbin Reservoir.¡±


    Daniel used that euphemism for years before I realized it didn¡¯t mean a camping trip.


    My fork slipped, scraping the ceramic te with an ungodly shriek. I bit my lip to keep from screaming. Michael had been a moody asshole all night. Vinn would¡¯ve told him to shut up, but he¡¯d drifted aside to chat with rtives.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand him,¡± Michael continued, his nostrils ring. ¡°Pretending not to hate the sight of him is taking every ounce of self-control-¡±


    ¡°Can you give it a rest?¡± I hissed.


    Michael sipped his wine and looked away. Then he swung to me, his expression no longer livid. ¡°You got what you wanted, but I don¡¯t think you realize what you¡¯ve signed up for.¡±


    My pulse skittered. I was uneasy under his scrutiny. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved him.¡±


    ¡°I know, hon. That¡¯s why I pity you.¡±


    ¡°Michael,¡± snapped Carm. ¡°Enough.¡±


    Michael shot her a quelling look before swinging his attention back to me. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re in for.¡±


    I was weary of him. ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stuck with a man who doesn¡¯t connect with people and hates children. He¡¯s said it over and over.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sighed, loudly.


    Michael¡¯s wife, a stunning brte in a ck, ruffled dress, smiled. ¡°They all say that, Liana. Men have no idea what¡¯s good for them. They need to be guided.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Michael murmured. ¡°I seem to remember asking you out dozens of times. You were the one digging in your heels. A yearter, we¡¯re married with kids. Who has the better foresight?¡±


    Carm¡¯s eyes ttened.


    Michael needled her with a few hushedments until he dropped his tone and whispered a husky, ¡°I love you.¡± Carm melted and kissed his cheek. He looked at her with a puppy-dog-like adoration that soured as a solid warmth sank into the seat next to mine.


    ¡°Hey, Mike.¡±


    Michael turned a shade of puce. ¡°Don¡¯t hey me.¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to say?¡±


    ¡°How about-¡®I¡¯m a fucking jackass.''¡± Michael ignored his wife¡¯s attempts to shut him up, leaning across the table. ¡°¡®I¡¯m a disrespectful, lying, coward.''¡±


    ¡°How the fuck am I a coward?¡±


    Michael opened his mouth. I shook the table with a fist, rattling the silverware and sses. Conversation halted as I met my brother¡¯s vengeance head-on.


    ¡°Michael, this isn¡¯t about you. Just stop.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right, honey.¡± Carm seized his hand and tugged until he staggered upright. ¡°You need to stay out of their business.¡±


    Michael tore his gaze from me. ¡°But she¡¯s my sister¡­¡±


    Their voices faded as Carm coaxed him away.


    A sick yearning assaulted me as Vinn wrapped his arm around me. His expression didn¡¯t mirror the rxed faces surrounding us.


    ¡°Forget Michael. We have other things to worry about.¡±


    I nodded, sipping my sparkling cider.


    ¡°We have to visit Nico.¡±


    I pulled a face, and Vinn frowned. ¡°What? I¡¯m not thrilled about sucking up to the guy who¡¯s dying to pawn me off.¡±


    My senses leaped to life as his touch found my thigh. His fingers traced a circle on my leg, the warmth inside me building.


    ¡°While you¡¯re with me, you don¡¯t have to suck up to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Except you?¡±


    Vinn made a dissenting noise. ¡°You can please me in other ways.¡±


    A delicious shudder ran through me.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Take that beautiful mouth of yours¡­and shut it.¡± As his grip tightened, his attitude grew more serious. ¡°Or better yet, put it to work on my cock.¡±


    A ribbon of heat scorched my chest, and I inhaled sharply. ¡°You¡¯re in rare form tonight.¡±


    ¡°I need you to behave, Liana.¡±


    Hismand made the knot rise in my throat.


    It¡¯d been a long time since we¡¯d kissed, and although we¡¯d exchanged chaste pecks all night, the fleeting excitement was nothingpared to submitting to him. Too many times, I¡¯d imagined him bursting into the bedroom, ripping off the sheets, tearing my pajamas¡¯ stic band in his haste to fuck me.


    He smirked as though he watched the pornographic reel in my mind. ¡°This isn¡¯t a game. If you screw this up, I won¡¯t be around to bend you over the bed.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I want that?¡±


    ¡°The way you¡¯re looking at me.¡±


    My cheeks burned, and then the photographer approached us. ¡°Mr. Costa? Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ipletely nked.¡± I rose, yanking Vinn¡¯s arm. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Vinn turned at the waist, gawking at him. ¡°You hired a photographer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± I whispered into his ear. ¡°It would be weird if we didn¡¯t. It¡¯ll be done in half an hour.¡±


    And I secretly wanted the photos.


    His stare drilled into me, and my determination to hide faltered. I couldn¡¯t pretend this event wasn¡¯t a monument to the greatest love I¡¯d ever known, even if he¡¯d changed.


    A secretive smile softened his lips.


    He enveloped me in his burly embrace. As the photographer gave us direction, I fussed with his shirt, too intimidated to stroke the broad nes of his chest until Vinn took my hands and did it for me. Then he scooped my face and kissed me. My stomach did somersaults at the sensual strokes.


    I slipped my arms in his jacket. I tipped my head and pressed my mouth into his. He melted into me, the touch of his lips like a whisper. My knees weakened as he descended on me, demanding. His palm roved my dress to skim my hips and thighs.


    Once the photographer finished, Vinn¡¯s eyes cut at me. ¡°Let¡¯s talk to Nico.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He pulled, and I followed. We wandered the outdoor patio strung with golden lights, casting a dreamy glow over thewn where there¡¯d been catered food. We approached Nico and his other rtives, elbow deep in cheese and drink.


    Nico seemed to be channeling his son, based on the empty bottles surrounding him and the two girls perched on hisp. I didn¡¯t know Anthony well. He was my brother¡¯s age, so we¡¯d never hung out, but he was always high or drunk whenever I¡¯d run into him.


    Nico had taken his son¡¯s kidnapping badly. Judging by the brand new sports car parked outside, he was trying to fill the Anthony-shaped hole in his heart. My sympathy for him was limited. The man had sold me to a biker.


    ¡°Geez. He¡¯s a midlife crisis on steroids.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Vinn stared at a guy sitting beside Nico, who was micromanaging my uncle¡¯s alcohol. ¡°Oh boy. He¡¯s got Alessio filling in for his son. Not good.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I peered at the sour-faced man beside Nico.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Has that phrase has ever worked for anyone with anxiety?¡±


    He patted my hip, urging us forward. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t speak unless spoken to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been around him before.¡±


    ¡°Not when he¡¯s like this.¡±


    Nico shot upright, his bulk upsetting the table. Alessio caught Nico¡¯s ss and dumped its contents while Nico barreled toward Vinn, arms outstretched.


    Vinn winced as his uncle trapped him in a giant hug, difort written all over his face.


    ¡°This asshole is getting married. Alessio. Where¡¯s Alessio?¡± Nico blinked as he disengaged from Vinn. ¡°Ah, there you are.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± said the harassed-looking man, who seemed to hate this party and everyone.


    ¡°Alessio, what do you think of Vinn bing a father?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe it.¡± A faint sneer curled his lip as he stared daggers at Vinn. ¡°Michael¡¯s sister, no less. Quite the scandal. I¡¯ve never seen Michael that pissed.¡±


    Vinn shrugged. ¡°Well, the baby¡¯sing regardless of his approval.¡±


    ¡°How are you handling that?¡± Nico pounded Vinn¡¯s back, the blows heavy enough for Vinn to grit his teeth. ¡°You ready to be a dad?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°I was,¡± Alessio quipped. ¡°Have you read any books?¡±


    Vinn shook his head. ¡°Nah. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I wished I had his confidence. ¡°I¡¯ll be reading everything, and so will you.¡±


    ¡°You all right, sweetie?¡± Nico asked, his attention swaying toward me. ¡°Can I get you anything? Something to settle your stomach?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, thank you. The first trimester has been smooth sailing. Luckily, I¡¯ve had very little nausea.¡±


    ¡°My wife had it bad.¡± Nico seemed to forget his mistresses, who hovered in the background, sulking. ¡°The pregnancy was so hard on her. She couldn¡¯t have another kid after Anthony.¡±


    I¡¯d wondered when his name would crop up.


    Alessio¡¯s eyes zed over, and he stared into his wine. Vinn betrayed zero emotion, his face a stone mask. Nico¡¯s usatory re bored into Vinn, and then me.


    ¡°We should toast to the baby,¡± Nico deadpanned, ncing around. ¡°Hey, you. Get champagne-no, dumbass-I want a bottle.¡±


    ¡°Nico, I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    Nico waved Vinn off as a waiter brought Dom Perignon along with a half dozen flutes. He shouted, banging his spoon on the giant bottle, making a big spectacle. Nico was a shark circling the waters, closing in on Vinn, and I didn¡¯t like it.


    He popped the cork and poured, sloshing alcohol over the tray. He handed dripping sses to guests, shoving one in Vinn¡¯s protesting hands.


    My insides revolted.


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    ¡°Drink,¡± Nico shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t be a pussy.¡±


    Is he fucking crazy?


    Vinn¡¯s fingers whitened on the stem as Nico led the entire table into a chant. Before long, everyone had a ss.


    I clutched Vinn¡¯s elbow. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do. But it doesn¡¯t matter, Li. It¡¯ll take a lot more than one stupid drink to break me.¡±


    Vinn tossed the flute back, his eyes closed. A battle seemed to rage within him as he swallowed. Then he set down the ss, refusing a second pour. When Nico ignored him and started pouring, Vinn stalked away.


    Nico watched him go, smirking.


    ¡°Vinn, wait!¡±


    A fierce glow of pride warmed my chest. I wanted to say that I admired him. The strength to leave was greater than giving in like the idiots surrounding Nico.


    He disappeared into the men¡¯s room before I reached him, leaving me to stew about Nico.


    I stomped across the restaurant, brooded at the bar, and almost ordered Proso-oops-forgot I was ¡°pregnant.¡± I stayed there, fuming in my thigh-length dress.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± said a dry voice lifting from the darkness. ¡°On your very sudden engagement.¡±


    I jumped.


    The wily Legion president cleaned up nicely. He¡¯d buzzed his scruff and tamed his hair, and wore a in white T-shirt under the leather cut and fitted jeans.


    I tensed. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Rx. I was invited. I¡¯m only here to make nice with your¡­fianc¨¦.¡± Killian sat, sighing.


    ¡°Killian, I¡¯m not interested-¡±


    ¡°You know what I find curious about this romance between you and Costa?¡± He pulled out a cigarette, stuck it between his lips, and fired the tip.


    My heart thundered as he took a long drag.


    ¡°The fact you never mentioned him.¡± He blew the smoke to the side, flicking ashes to the ground. ¡°We must¡¯ve been there for ten minutes, fifteen maybe. Flirting.¡±


    ¡°You were. I was trying to figure out why you showed up in my caf¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Well, there was plenty of opportunity to tell me you were taken. It¡¯s not like I held a gun to your head.¡± Killian rolled to his side with catlike grace, smiling. ¡°Which tells me two things. One, you¡¯re miserable. You didn¡¯t bring him up because you want an out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s-that¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hiding here instead of clinging to your future husband¡¯s arm, so I¡¯m not far off the mark.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re scared. I don¡¯t me you. He scares me, too.¡± He gave me a friendly nudge and smile, but the levity disappeared like the rising smoke. ¡°So you¡¯re either looking for an out, or you¡¯re not a couple, and this is a sham.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot. You two make no fucking sense.¡± He dashed the cig into an ashtray. ¡°You¡¯re as sweet as pie. You belong with someone with a heart. He is¡­a block. A giant, frozen block.¡±


    That twisted a knife in my chest because it wasn¡¯t true. He wouldn¡¯t have been so adamant about protecting me if it were.


    ¡°Anybody with eyes can see you¡¯re unhappy, and I hate that I¡¯ve been cheated out of a great girl. I won¡¯t forget it.¡± Killian squeezed my shoulder, his touch lingering like warm feathers. ¡°And I won¡¯t forget you.¡±


    My stomach churned. ¡°I¡¯m engaged.¡±


    ¡°An engagement means nothing. Couples break up, and I have a feeling you and Mussolini won¡¯tst.¡±


    I hated that nickname. ¡°Don¡¯t call him that!¡±


    Killian winked and slid off the stool, just as my fake fianc¨¦ stormed in. ¡°Congrattions again. A baby. Wow.¡±


    Judging by the flush hitting Vinn¡¯s cheeks, he¡¯d heard the sarcasm, too.


    Nobody but Michael had believed us.

 #9 Chapter 17

    VINN


    A boss is never at the mercy of his emotions.


    He dominates them.


    I used to take that advice seriously. Now I wanted toy waste to every Nico supporter, blowtorch the fuckers who¡¯d antagonized me at my engagement party, and rebuild the Family with an emphasis on loyalty.


    He disrespected me. Twice.


    A man is defined by his actions, and Nico had proven to be an untrustworthy cunt. Inviting Killian was thest fucking straw, a passive-aggressive threat, a sign of things toe.


    Nico was pushing me out.


    I would get ahead of this. Countless men had been in my position, and I¡¯d watched them fall. I wouldn¡¯t be one of them. I needed to rally the troops and attack.


    Immediately.


    So I called Michael and Alessio to my house. Involving Alessio gave me pause because I¡¯d wronged him, but Nico was grinding his nose to the floor. He expected Alessio to pick up the reins, but the guy had obviously been miserable.


    We sprawled in my living room. I sat in the leather recliner while they lounged on the couch. Alessio helped himself to the prosciutto di parma that Liana had rolled around fat gobs of goat cheese while Michael ground ice in his mouth, the sound so obnoxious I could¡¯ve pped him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Michael shot out.


    ¡°Shopping for baby stuff.¡±


    Dark amusement flickered on Alessio¡¯s face. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day.¡±


    ¡°Miracles happen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude.¡± Alessio elbowed Michael, who went rigid. ¡°He¡¯s taking care of her, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t approve,¡± Michael snapped.


    Confusion rippled over Alessio¡¯s forehead as he nced from me to Michael. ¡°Now you clowns are fighting?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one with the problem-¡±


    ¡°No shit, you phndering dickhead.¡±


    My back straightened. ¡°I called you here to discuss strategy, not my personal life. We used to be a team. We worked well together. Hell, we were friends.¡±


    ¡°For someone so concerned about friendship, you do your damnedest to fuck us over.¡± Alessio banged his tumbler over my coffee table, crossing his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made mistakes. So have you.¡± I red at him, and then Michael. ¡°And you.¡±


    Michael bristled. ¡°I won¡¯t work under you.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re okay with Nico calling the shots? Bearing in mind, he hasn¡¯t been presenttely?¡± I sighed hard when Alessio¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You can¡¯t be happy with how he¡¯s using you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Alessio muttered. ¡°I had my run at boss, and it¡¯s not for me. Fuck the responsibility, the pressure, all of it. I¡¯m content with running the Labor Council.¡±


    ¡°Michael?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was fine with being your advisor until you banged my sister.¡± Some of the fire dimmed from Michael¡¯s gaze. ¡°That said, I don¡¯t appreciate being demoted to captain. I don¡¯t like that he keeps shoving that piece of shit Killian in my sister¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°We know what we have to do.¡± I drummed my knee, steeling myself. ¡°We need to get rid of Nico.¡±


    They digested that differently-Michael with a flicker of fear, and Alessio with a swig of whiskey, all arrogance.


    ¡°That¡¯s a little overboard. He¡¯s pissed, but he won¡¯t kill off his leadership.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Nico has lost his marbles. The moment Anthony went missing, he¡¯s been making stupid decisions. Bribing half the police force. Getting involved in the biker wars.¡± I stared at Michael, whose brow pinched. ¡°We¡¯ll die trying to save his son, and if we don¡¯t¡­we¡¯re all fucked.¡±


    Alessio massaged his temples, frowning. ¡°What you want to do is suicide. It¡¯ll blow up in our faces.¡±


    ¡°Set your feelings aside and use your head. He¡¯s already undermining me. If he doesn¡¯t give a damn about the fallout, neither should we.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alessio snapped. ¡°Killing the boss will invite a free-for-all. Nico has a lot of friends, V. What¡¯s your n when they turn on you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take them out, one by one.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough support,¡± Alessio reminded me. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to live in Boston after this, so I hope you¡¯re happy with a lifetime of running. Good luck doing that with a baby on the way.¡±


    ¡°My sister will stay here.¡±


    I wheeled at Michael, blood pounding in my ears. ¡°She goes where I go.¡±


    Michael rose to his feet, plunging his fists into his cks. ¡°Are we done here?¡±


    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll leave Nico¡¯s mansion and get shot in the driveway,¡± I said as he swigged more of his drink. ¡°If I¡¯m at risk, so are you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather face one enemy than the dozens I¡¯ll gain by offing Nico.¡± Alessio dragged his arm across his shining forehead. ¡°Do whatever you want. But if you attack a boss, I¡¯m taking off. I can¡¯t have my family anywhere near this catastrophe.¡±


    With that parting shot, Alessio stood and left. Michael followed wordlessly, the door swinging behind their backs.


    Message received.


    I¡¯m on my own.


    Assassinating the boss would be a pain in the ass. It would involve hiring the Bratva. Street bosses would probablye after me. Killing Nico could be the catalyst for inevitable disaster.


    The front door opened and mmed. I lunged out of the recliner, my heart hammering, but it was only a pale-faced Liana weighed with shopping bags. I still wasn¡¯t used to someoneing and going in my house. The seashell ne bouncing on her chest dug at my veins. Rage gushed out, swallowing me.


    She loved someone else.


    A frat boy, no doubt, like that asshole who kept smirking with that patented I¡¯ve-tapped-that look. James. I pictured his stupid face and shook my head. She didn¡¯t give a shit about James.


    Who was the other man?


    I¡¯D COMBED through her emails and texts, finding no evidence of another man. It drove me nuts because she was growing on me. Literally. She took over my shit with impunity. I chewed her out every time I stepped on a wet towel in the bathroom, but Liana wasmitted to being a slob. Hertest baking disaster charred scones to a cookie sheet, which she¡¯d dumped in the sink. I picked at it for a good twenty minutes before tossing it.


    Her annoying 80¡¯s bads sted into every room. Once, I caught her slow dancing to ¡°Time after Time.¡± I endured it for a few seconds before hijacking the Wi-Fi to y The Police, which was a way better choice than Cyndi-fucking-Lauper.


    Despite her abysmal taste in music, my stomach turned at the idea of her leaving. I likeding home to her. She made the ce feel lived-in. She was so tiny, but her warmth was big, and it filled the apartment.


    My head pounded as I paced the living room, sweating. Liana hadined about the cold, so I¡¯d dialed up the thermostat to sixty-seven. It was hot as balls, and I couldn¡¯t concentrate on the things that mattered-like the ongoing crisis with the biker wars, the fuck-heads undermining me, and Nico.


    Stuffing pillows under her shirt wouldn¡¯t work forever.


    Goddamn it.


    Giving up, I shoved my phone into my pocket and zed into my bedroom. Boxes were stacked everywhere. Liana had refused to unpack for days, but I wouldn¡¯t let her move into a guest room. Her bras and panties covered my bed. She¡¯d emptied my drawers, and the disorder shot fire down my spine.


    Liana had changed into a pink camisole and pajama shorts. She dug into an opened box, cramming her clothes into the drawer. It was surreal to witness. I¡¯d never had anyone take over my life. She grabbed a frame from my closet-my boot camp graduation photo-and stared at it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Liana jumped and thrust the picture onto the shelf. ¡°God. Stop that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go through my stuff.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to snoop, but you have a lot crammed away, and I have to make room.¡±


    Liana was as harmful as a butterfly, but I didn¡¯t like her digging through my shit. My annoyance faded as she straightened, pushing out her tits. Her nipples peaked the sheer cotton, the dark circles stiffening my cock.


    Blood coursed through me like an awakened river. My mouth went dry as she flopped onto the bed.


    ¡°Sorry about the mess,¡± she murmured, thumbing her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up soon. I¡¯m just taking a break.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand why she and her entire generation had their heads buried in their phones. I sat on the only clear space on the mattress.


    She ripped off her socks and threw them on the floor. ¡°So, what are you going to do about Nico?¡±


    My hands twitched. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I overheard you guys. I came in early while you weren¡¯t paying attention, and then I doubled back and walked through the door.¡±


    Fuck.


    I kept forgetting I had a goddamned roommate. I raked my hair, my skin tingling from her stare. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have heard that.¡±


    ¡°Vinn, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, honey.¡±


    ¡°But I might be able to help.¡±


    The room echoed with my chuckle. ¡°Stick to what you¡¯re good at, Liana, school and charring kitchenware.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. She swung her legs off the bed and charged toward me, hands on her hips. ¡°I¡¯m sick of you being an asshole.¡±


    ¡°Pointing out that you ruin my shit is being an asshole?¡±


    ¡°You underestimate me. You think I¡¯m useless!¡±


    It amused me how simr she was to Michael. Like him, she was prone to be offended over the dumbest things.


    ¡°You¡¯re a college student. You have a lot of life to live before telling me what to do, honey.¡±


    ¡°I can help with Killian!¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to offer him but your body.¡± I lurched upright as Liana crossed her arms, her cheeks blossoming with pink. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s the truth. This isn¡¯t one of your sses, Li. You can¡¯t debate him.¡±


    I brushed the skin over her knitting brows.


    She flinched, stepping aside. ¡°What about Anthony? If he came home, this would go away. Right?¡±


    I wished it were that simple.


    ¡°He¡¯s unreachable.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do? I can¡¯t just sit tight while you¡¯re dealing with all this.¡± A faint thread of hysteria wove in her voice. ¡°Tell me how I can help.¡±


    I¡¯d never hold a meeting at my house again.


    ¡°Take a breath, sweetheart.¡± I took her shoulders, massaging her delicate frame. ¡°Breathe. There you go. Everything will be fine-¡±


    Sheunched into my chest.


    I closed my eyes and drifted on a cloud. Something in her manner soothed me. Liana expected me to be her anchor, and it¡¯d unleashed a fever inside me.


    I craved this.


    Whatever it was, I needed it like oxygen.


    My heart jolted and my pulse pounded. I fought the wave of difort as I pulled her close, focusing on her tits squashing against me. I spread my hand over her back. The thin satin glowed with her warmth, and I slipped underneath.


    A wicked heat stroked my cock. It throbbed as Liana jammed her head under my chin, totally oblivious to my growing hard-on. She tipped her face, beaming with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. We have brunch with my friends today.¡±


    Not happening. ¡°I¡¯m not hanging with your college buddies.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I like you, but I draw the line at social functions with idiot kids.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re my friends.¡± Her arms dropped from my sides. ¡°You¡¯re part of my life now, or pretending to be. So you¡¯reing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather swim through shark-infested waters. The answer is no.¡±


    ¡°If you keep acting like a dictator, I¡¯ll run to Michael.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll run to Michael,¡± I mocked as her nostrils red. ¡°Yeah, Good luck with that.¡±


    She shoved my chest and stepped around me, speeding toward the door. She paused at the threshold, scowling.


    ¡°Asshole.¡±


    I blew her a kiss before she ran out.

 #9 Chapter 18

    LIANA


    I wasn¡¯t a damsel.


    My brother Michael used to tell me, don¡¯t wake up nning to be mediocre. That attitude had served me well in life. It got me into a great university, and it made me smash the girls¡¯ high school swim meet records. My aplishments might¡¯ve been smallpared to Vinn¡¯s, but I wasn¡¯t as helpless as the idiot believed.


    After our argument, I¡¯d fled to theundry room. My chest burning, I¡¯d yanked open the dryer. A bundle of clothes had tumbled into the basket. I¡¯d separated the green apron from a shirt, and a business card fluttered out. The name printed on top had sucked in my breath.


    Killian


    Call me. Anytime.


    My heart pounded with a reckless impulse. I wanted to dial the number right there, but I needed time to think it through. Once Vinn left the house, I researched for hours and came up with a n.


    Then I arranged a meeting.


    I sat in a booth far from the windows and tempting sunshine. The dive was in my old neighborhood, close to the caf¨¦ where Killian had almost abducted me, and packed with college students.


    Before long, a guttural roar shook the floor. Killian arrived in a sh of chrome. He descended from the bike and lifted the helmet from his head, easily the most exotic thing in this bar with the leather, his golden beard, and wild hair. Girls turned their heads as he strolled inside. He bantered with the bartender before taking his drink. Then he joined me, sliding over the vinyl.


    I forced a grin. ¡°Thanks foring.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Killian stirred his cocktail. ¡°Couldn¡¯t resist when I heard your voice.¡±


    Here we go.


    My smile flickered. ¡°This isn¡¯t a date.¡±


    He gave me a ck look. ¡°So you¡¯ve mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be very clear. I¡¯m not here to cheat on Vinn or do anything he¡¯d consider a betrayal.¡±


    ¡°Like ditch the bodyguards to meet me in secret?¡± Killian¡¯s blue gaze twinkled as he revolved his straw. ¡°You¡¯re in denial, babe.¡±


    I gritted my teeth.


    During the phone call, I was firm. I was not interested in Killian, but his demeanor made it obvious those words had gone in one ear and out the other.


    He touched my elbow. ¡°You¡¯re that desperate to leave him?¡±


    I pulled out of reach. ¡°This isn¡¯t about my rtionship with Vinn. This isn¡¯t even about me. I want to negotiate Anthony¡¯s safe return.¡±


    The only thing that¡¯d make all of this disappear was Anthony. If he returned, Nico would stop endangering Vinn¡¯s life, and we could go our separate ways. We wouldn¡¯t have to keep up a charade that was slowly killing me.


    ¡°I see.¡± He plucked the cherry from his drink, squeezing the bright red flesh. ¡°You think all your problems will go away once he¡¯s back. Right?¡±


    Yup.


    I clenched the table. ¡°Will you do it?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Break up with Vinn.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing that.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because he¡¯s so warm and fuzzy?¡± Killian snapped his fingers at the ck-haired waitress in cutoff jeans and pointed at my empty ss.


    ¡°Why are you so stuck on me?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve watched you for a long time.¡±


    You mean stalked.


    I waved at thedies sitting at the bar. ¡°Take a look around. Plenty of college girls to choose from.¡±


    ¡°What do they have to offer me besides a mountain of student loan debt?¡± He snorted as the waitress slid another vodka tonic over the table. ¡°You¡¯re worth five million of them. You¡¯re leverage, the start of a new alliance, and pretty decent arm candy.¡±


    I supposed that was apliment.


    He seized my cup and sipped.


    I red at him, resenting how he took without asking. ¡°What if I did something for you?¡±


    His gaze dipped to my cleavage. ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a warrant out for your arrest on a felony arson charge. You missed your arraignment on the twenty-third. You also have a court date for next week for a pesky armed robbery.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°That case is built on probable cause. I¡¯ll get it thrown out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you will. Judge Gilstrap is a friend of ours. You know what he hates? Violence against women.¡±


    He raised a brow. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to you.¡±


    Yet, his tone implied.


    ¡°You kidnapped me in front of witnesses. You dragged me to your bike, took off, and I barely escaped with my life.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t what happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your side of the story.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve caught on,¡± I sneered, yanking my drink. ¡°Isn¡¯t


    Massachusetts a three-strikes state? It¡¯d suck if I filed a police report. Who knows what Judge Gilstrap will make of that information? He¡¯ll probably deny you bail, which means you¡¯ll be stuck in jail until your trial. There¡¯s a pretty big backlog these days, so it¡¯ll get pushed back. Considering your extensive rap sheet, the judge might feelpelled to give you the maximum sentence.¡±


    Killian¡¯s mouth curled into a devious smirk as he tapped the table. ¡°You¡¯re a crazy cunt.¡±


    ¡°Not as crazy as I¡¯ll be if you don¡¯t do what I want. I could make your life difficult, or I could put in a word for you with the judge.¡±


    His stare drilled into me. ¡°I¡¯ll kill Gilstrap, and then I¡¯lle after you.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t. Doing this puts you in the crosshairs of every biker in Boston.¡± He chewed a chunk of ice, his voice hardening. ¡°We¡¯re done here.¡±


    He inclined his sleek head and kissed the air between us.


    I grabbed his wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He nced at my hand. Then he wrenched my arm and yanked. I collided with him, close enough to smell his leather cut.


    ¡°Negotiating is one thing, but threatening me? You¡¯re ying a dangerous game.¡±


    Beads of sweat formed on my lip. ¡°I can help you.¡±


    ¡°You can get on your knees.¡±


    I tore from his grasp, stumbling from the booth.


    He caught me to stop me from falling but didn¡¯t pull me toward him. The words stuck in my throat as he released me. He winked before striding out.


    I didn¡¯t breathe until he¡¯d climbed on his bike, and then my shoulders curled forward.


    Fuck.


    Now what?


    I rubbed the marks he¡¯d left on me. Going to Killian had been a risk. I¡¯d hoped he¡¯d take me seriously, but he didn¡¯t think I¡¯d follow through. I wouldn¡¯t immediately run to the police. Retaliation was a big concern, but it wasn¡¯t like Vinn had many moves remaining.


    Lugging my bag from the booth, I nudged through the college crowd and burst into the sunshine. Then I twisted my hair into a knot, shoved a baseball cap over my head, and slid on my backpack. I bowed my head, strolling to the subway as rush-hour traffic breezed along.


    A man in a suit slipped from a car. He stepped onto the sidewalk and froze, his frame blocking the way.


    I walked around him until a strong, jacketed arm circled my waist. My body recognized Vinn¡¯s touch before a deep growl erupted from his chest. He dragged me, fingers biting into my flesh.


    mes sted from Vinn, overwhelming the summer day¡¯s heat. Veins popped from his forehead, his demeanor so threatening that passersby scattered.


    ¡°Fuck¡¯s sake, Liana. You better have broken it off with him.¡± His terrible voice shot fire down my spine.


    I gaped at him. ¡°Who?¡±


    Vinn clenched his teeth so hard that a muscle jumped in his jaw. ¡°The man you met behind my fucking back.¡±


    Wow.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Get in the damned car.¡±


    Stunned, I allowed him to pull me inside the parked Lexus. I sank into the backseat as Vinn mmed the partition.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°You are not good at covering your tracks.¡± His tone rolled with cold contempt. ¡°Plus, the bartender called me. I have eyes everywhere, especially when it concerns my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Great.


    He seized my backpack and ripped out my phone. He thumbed through my texts, and when he found nothing, he swiped to Recent Calls.


    Oh shit.


    ¡°A five-minute conversation right before you left the house,¡± Vinn taunted. ¡°This is the guy.¡±


    Fire shot up my throat.


    ¡°Who is he, some frat boy? He still in there?¡± He tapped the window, mouth curling. ¡°I¡¯ll drag you in there and make you point him out.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to do that.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m really curious.¡±


    His thumb hovered over the screen.


    ¡°Vinn, don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Afraid of what I¡¯ll do? You should be.¡±


    I¡¯m scared for you. ¡°Do not press that button.¡±


    He stabbed the number.


    I lunged for the cell, but Vinn lifted it out of reach. The call connected, and Killian¡¯s purr filled the car.


    ¡°Ready to dump Costa? Or are you offering me a blowie?¡±


    A bleak silence settled between us.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Liana, you there?¡±


    I cringed, hands on my ears, staring at the floor as though looking for a hole to swallow me.


    ¡°Need me toe back-?¡±


    Vinn ended the call, cutting off Killian¡¯s drawl.


    Then I finally summoned the courage to lift my head.


    Vinn stared at the phone like it was a diseased organ. His lips whitened. He slipped my cell into his pants, mming his fist into the partition.


    The car lurched forward.


    Oh my God.


    My pulse raced. ¡°Vinn, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Liana.¡±


    I white-knuckled the armrest.


    Vinn clenched his jaw the whole way home, no doubt imagining ridiculous scenarios with Killian. Once we reached his building, Vinn yanked me out of the car, guiding me by the wrist like an errant child. We left the elevator, and he shoved me inside the apartment.


    ¡°You think Anthony¡¯s been on a fifteen-month vacation?¡± he screamed as he mmed the door. ¡°They¡¯ll do the same with you. They¡¯ll auction you, sell you into very, and force you to fuck disgusting men. Is that what you want? Tell me. I¡¯ll tie you up and show you what you¡¯re in for.¡±


    A dark thrill rippled through me.


    ¡°Vinn, calm down. You don¡¯t even know why I was there.¡±


    ¡°Because I refused brunch with you,¡± he snarled.


    ¡°My God, Vinn. As if I¡¯d be that petty.¡±


    Words failed me as he flung my cell on the marble. The screen smashed. He stomped on the case until it resembled a hunk of shattered ss. Then he fished out the SIM card and crushed that, too.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    He stabbed the air with a finger. ¡°From now on, I vet everyone in your life. I can¡¯t trust you. You¡¯re a liability.¡±


    ¡°I was just trying to help you!¡±


    ¡°Give me a break. You went behind my back and met with Killian.¡± He kicked aside the trashed phone and headed for his walk-in closet. He palmed a false wall, yanking a gun from the hiding space.


    A sliver of panic darted through my heart.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    He packed a box of shells in his jacket, suiting up like he was invading Pnd.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± I clutched his shirt, my eyes hot. ¡°Don¡¯t risk your life over a stupid misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°That piece of shit knows exactly what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    He shoved a knife into his ankle strap and stormed at the door.


    I stared at Vinn¡¯s retreating back, my body consumed with fire. It was all I could do not to fall apart. I caught up to him and seized his arm.


    ¡°Vinn, stay.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s taking you from me.¡±


    The force of his words crumbled a wall inside me.


    ¡°I belong to you, not him.¡±


    A flicker of heat shed through his ice.


    I flew into his chest and grabbed his neck, the pressure on my lungs excruciating. I threaded my fingers through his hair. I buried my burning face in his shoulder and kissed him. I yanked at his dress shirt, desperate to prove my feelings. I¡¯d have to give him a reason not to go-a piece of my pride to soothe his. I tugged until he yielded an inch. I pressed my mouth against his, sucking his lower lip.


    His breathing quickened, but he didn¡¯t reciprocate. Usually, Vinn didn¡¯t hesitate to take control of me. He¡¯d crush me in his embrace and rip off my clothes if I let him, but suddenly he refused to yield.


    ¡°Vinn, I only went there to help you. I¡¯ve had a crush on you since I was four.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s touching.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth!¡±


    A dark smile carved into his cheek as he straightened, his imperial frame towering over mine. ¡°You are such a liar.¡±


    My spark of hope vanished.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    ¡°I caught you trying to leave.¡±


    His palm lifted to my face and stroked me. He was like marble pressing into me, the coolness sinking into my chin. Normally, his touch warmed me like the sun, but cold shivered down my spine instead of excitement. I was wet for him because his attention was on me, but my desire was toxic.


    Ill-fated.


    I clenched my jaw to kill the shaking. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up.¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie?¡±


    He lowered, hissing into my ear. ¡°Because you¡¯re in love with another man.¡±


    Shit.


    It was my fault he believed that in the first ce. I¡¯d only provoked him out of a selfish need for vengeance. My stupid lie had gone way too far.


    He cupped my face and leaned in, brushing his lips across mine. His whisper breezed my mouth.


    ¡°Stay. Here.¡±


    ¡°Vinny-¡±


    His fingers tightened, catching my breath before it escaped. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that ever again.¡±


    The pulsing knot inside me demanded me to argue.


    How many times had I visited him in the hospital and rehab? I cared about him. How did he not know that in his marrow?


    I had to prove it.


    Witnessing him in this state twisted my guts. I¡¯d jabbed a knife between his ribs, and he¡¯d bleed to death if he went outside. If I let him go, there was a good chance he¡¯d do something reckless. He would die like Daniel, who was ruled by his emotions. Daniel did whatever he felt like, and that attitude had gotten him killed.


    A horrific image of Vinn in a coffin burned me like acid. Desperation wed my throat as I dug into his back. I sank my nails into him, determined to stop him.


    ¡°Vinn, let¡¯s talk.¡± I shoved myself in between him and the door. ¡°Vinn, wait.¡±


    ¡°Out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Let me prove it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I detached from the wall, sliding my arms around his waist. I tried to squeeze ten years¡¯ worth of affection into his stiffening body.


    It was a one-sided hug, but Vinn¡¯s smoldering gaze didn¡¯t make me feel unwanted. Something of the boy he was shed through his ebony pools. I anchored my hands on his shoulders. My lips pressed into his cold cheek.


    ¡°You want to convince me?¡± he said gruffly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Vinn considered me, eyes nting. ¡°Kneel.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Get on the fucking floor and kneel.¡±


    His tone froze me like the ocean in winter.


    ¡°Vinny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your Vinny.¡±

 #9 Chapter 19

    LIANA


    I kneeled.


    Heat stole into my face as my legs struck the marble. I lowered my gaze, unable to stomach the cruel twist of his mouth. I didn¡¯t want to degrade myself, but the alternative was letting him go.


    I¡¯d cried all the tears when my brother called a year ago with the horrible news that Vinn had been shot. I couldn¡¯t swallow my sobbing fast enough to breathe. His shooting had detonated me. If he walked out the door, the same thing might happen.


    He couldn¡¯t leave.


    His jacket and keys hit the tile. I was the third inanimate object he¡¯d discarded. A dull ache pulsed in my skull as he curled a finger around my chin, the gesture unbearable in its tenderness.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he praised. ¡°Now beg me to fuck you.¡±


    I looked up from the floor pinching my flesh, his cks, over the bulge that jolted me with hope.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Beg me to fuck you.¡±


    I fingered my throat, the burn from my cheeks spreading like a head-to-toe bath. Fantasizing about sex with Vinn wasn¡¯t the same asmitting to the act.


    ¡°You want me? Right now?¡±


    He nodded, his expression marked with loathing.


    I¡¯d pictured my first time like a sweet montage in a romanticedy, sparkling conversation over a dinner table and then stumbling to bed, not this intoxicating submission. Spirals of heat stroked my nipples as he clenched his fists. His jaw ticked with a savage tempo as his possessive gaze zeroed on me. He could¡¯ve strangled me just as soon as fucked me.


    ¡°Beg me, or I¡¯m gone.¡±


    Panic gnawed at my confidence.


    Then he stepped away, heading for the door.


    ¡°Take me. Fuck me.¡± I sucked in breath as he stopped, wreathed in darkness. ¡°Do what you want with my body.¡±


    His stare impaled me. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Desperation swelled beneath my ribs, but the same sick longing seemed to grasp Vinn. He approached, sweeping his knuckles over my cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m not using a condom.¡±


    A thrill of anticipation touched my nipples. ¡°Vinn, I¡¯m not on birth control.¡±


    ¡°Is that a no?¡±


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    A war raged in his eyes. ¡°You should.¡±


    ¡°You were going to keep me, but never fuck me?¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve been nice. I¡¯ve always held back around you.¡± His fingers knotted my hair. ¡°You drive me crazy, Liana.¡±


    He affected me, too.


    My ragged breaths cut the air as he restrained me, so intoxicated by him that I wavered.


    ¡°Do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that. You¡¯re handing over power, giving me the tools to manipte you.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Vinn tightened his hold, his chest pulsing. ¡°Killian would eat you alive.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have my trust. You do.¡±


    I turned, grazing my lips on his leg. I kissed him through the fabric. My hands smoothed over hard muscle before sweeping up his thigh. My fingers brushed his zing-hot bulge. I closed my fist over him.


    His cock jumped. As I stroked him, he released a low hiss. He anchored behind my head, shoving my face into his groin. He rubbed his stiff cock over my cheek, his body melting me through the cotton.


    It should¡¯ve been degrading, but it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Liana, this is yourst fucking chance.¡± He backed away, still gripping my hair. ¡°Otherwise you will be wrecked, possessed, owned, and fucked.¡±


    I had no other choice.


    Even if my panties weren¡¯t soaked, I would¡¯ve let him take me. I¡¯d rather be fucked within an inch of my life than put Vinn in harm¡¯s way, so I signed on the dotted line.


    I leaned forward. My lips teased his length, tracing his mushroom-shaped head.


    His eyelids flickered, and he smirked. ¡°Get up. Kiss me like you kissed Vincent.¡±


    I shot upright and stumbled toward him. I took his waist, leaning into him. My clumsy kissnded on his chin before Vinn stooped, allowing me to crush his rigid lips. They parted with a breeze of heat.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? No wonder you¡¯re not together.¡±


    I seized his dress shirt and mmed my mouth into his. My tongue shed into him, his mint taste shing an image of the beach. I pretended we rolled on the sand while wavespped our feet. I saw him in the military haircut, wearing the uniform. In my dreams, it wasn¡¯t a scandal to kiss him.


    He ravished me. He sucked on my lower lip, stifling my moans with his consuming kisses. I raked his hair, hissing when we bumped into a wall. He marked my neck with tiny stings. He nipped down, stopping just before my breast. His touch sailed up my thigh and grabbed my ass, kneading me. We tore at each other until he kicked open a door.


    Vinn dragged me into his bedroom. He pushed me into a chair, his face still glued to mine. He cradled my cheek, which shouldn¡¯t have lit my being on fire. He used to pinch my jaw and smile. It made me feel special, but he kept doing it, and when I got older, the burn spread to naughty ces.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± he whispered, kissing me softly. ¡°Much better.¡±


    I licked my mouth. ¡°What will you do to me?¡±


    His breath cut my skin as I stared into a remorseless gaze. ¡°You won¡¯t move. No matter what I do, your legs stay open.¡±


    I nodded, my breathing shallow.


    Suddenly, he left the cradle of my arms. His shirt cor revealed the deep red flushing his chest.


    I ached to drag him close and explore his body. It took everything I had not to fall into his embrace.


    His rough fingers rolled up my sleeves. He leaned on the chair, and then his lips touched mine, soft and gentle. His tongue slid under my pout and sucked. The heatshed me with bliss. A glow throbbed in my pussy as he yed with me, the pull at my navel so strong I cupped his face.


    ¡°No touching.¡±


    My hands flew to the chair, and my legs clenched. The darkness in his tone affected me.


    ¡°Why am I sitting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking the questions. They¡¯ll be very personal.¡± His silky voice carried a challenge. ¡°Refuse to answer or lie, and I¡¯ll whip your ass.¡±


    I nodded.


    His smile flickered. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°L-Liana.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    I gaped at Vinn. ¡°You know that.¡±


    ¡°I will start fucking your mouth unless it¡¯s a response to my question.¡±


    That tititing image sted my thighs with steam.


    He tapped me. ¡°How old?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-one.¡±


    ¡°Where did you grow up?¡±


    ¡°Boston,¡± I said, bewildered.


    Vinn disappeared as he stepped around, sweeping the hair from my shoulders. He tickled my neck.


    ¡°Where do you go to school?¡±


    I arched into his touch before remembering the order-Don¡¯t move. I stilled, gripping the arms. ¡°B-Bourton University.¡±


    Vinn sank into the chair beside mine, sleeves rolled up his tattooed biceps. ¡°Do you meet a lot of guys at college?¡±


    ¡°Uh-sure.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about your boyfriends.¡±


    I wetted my lips. ¡°Boyfriends?¡±


    ¡°How many have you had?¡±


    My palms slipped. ¡°I-what?¡±


    He nipped the shell of my ear. ¡°How many boyfriends?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    His tone darkened. ¡°The truth, Liana. Now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship.¡±


    My half-hearted attempts to move on always ended in disaster. I¡¯d never stopped loving him-even my hate was coated in so much love.


    His brows flickered as he digested that. He blinked, losing his thread a little. ¡°How many men have you been with?¡±


    He slowly ripped open my blouse. Buttons snapped as they popped off, tickling my stomach. His raking gaze stroked my body as he pulled the shirt off my curves. His finger slid along my bra, making my breath hitch.


    ¡°I want their names, Liana.¡±


    ¡°Let-let me think.¡± I¡¯d fumbled with a few in high school and college, but none had progressed very far. ¡°There-there was Ben. James and Dennis. Then y-you.¡±


    ¡°Three boys and me. That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I licked my lips. ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±


    ¡°Do you think or know?¡± Vinn trailed his grip up my arm.


    My heart seized. ¡°I definitely know.¡±


    ¡°Good. Tell me about the first boy.¡±


    ¡°He went to a different school. We met through friends, and he took me to the movies.¡±


    ¡°You fucked him?¡±


    If Michael ever caught him talking like this, he¡¯d slit his best friend¡¯s throat without hesitation.


    I flinched. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. It-it was innocent. We made out in the movie theater.¡±


    ¡°Did he touch your tits?¡±


    I nodded, burning at the memory.


    A smile staggered across Vinn¡¯s face. ¡°Did he go under your bra?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, but I usually-¡± I stopped as he cupped me through the fabric, his thumbs stroking where my nipples ached. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°You usually what?¡±


    Vinn¡¯s voice softened, but it didn¡¯t disguise his intentions. He drew circles, torturing me through the thick cups. Heat tingled my nipples as they stiffened into points. I bit my lip against the inferno iming my pussy.


    ¡°Liana, if I have to ask again-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d push him off me. Back then, I didn¡¯t like doing it in a public ce.¡±


    Vinn snorted. Then he eased the bra over my breasts.


    I shuddered, releasing a low hiss. Arousal pooled between my thighs as Vinn followed the band, loosening the straps. His stare dipped to my cleavage, and when it swung to my eyes, he twisted the sp.


    The bra tumbled to my belly.


    His warm hand swallowed my breast. He rolled my nipple. My blood surged at the teasing intimacy. My teeth ground together as he tweezed me, the gentle friction shooting sparks. My breathingbored as he gave the same attention to my other breast.


    God, he was amazing.


    But why was he doing this?


    Vinn offered me no answers as he kneaded me, his gaze snapping to my face as though to gauge my response. He gathered both nipples. Then he pinched.


    I gasped.


    ¡°What else did you do with him?¡± he demanded. ¡°Did his mouth touch your tits?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say a word. His skillful hands had robbed me of breath.


    He squeezed harder.


    The unexpected bolt of pleasure made me gasp. ¡°N-no.¡±


    ¡°Never fucked you with his fingers?¡±


    My cheeks heated. ¡°Vinny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your Vinny.¡± He leaned forward, his words tickling my skin. ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°No-oh, God.¡±


    His mouth smothered my nipple. He suckled me, tantalizing the buds that¡¯d already swollen to their fullest. Wet heatshed the hardened point, and a spurt of desire spiraled within me, centering on Vinn¡¯s flicking tongue. My whole being flooded with lust. A moan slipped from my lips, and I buried my hands in his hair.


    ¡°Oh, I want more. Vinn.¡±


    He bit me.


    I yelped and returned to the chair.


    He tore away, leaving me with a red mark and a throbbing ache. ¡°Tell me about the other guys.¡±


    I sucked in harshly and tried not to rub my thighs together.


    ¡°I met Dennis in Anthro 101. I-um-I blew him a few times.¡±


    ¡°Did he finish in your mouth?¡±


    I nodded, too mortified to speak.


    ¡°Did he get you off?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even get you off?¡±


    My face boiled at his warmugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t want a boyfriend. I just wanted-¡±


    ¡°To suck dick without anything in return?¡±


    ¡°It was consensual, and I liked it. He¡¯d text me. I¡¯d meet him on campus. We¡¯d find a spot where I could do it. It onlysted a few weeks, but it was hot as hell. I don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    I¡¯d enjoyed how impersonal it was while still fulfilling a depraved fantasy.


    Vinn¡¯s re heated. ¡°Tell me about the others.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one, James. I bumped into him at a party. I made out with him, and I got drunk. I woke up on the couch. My jeans were down, and his finger was on my clit.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s calm expression shattered. A severity rippled over his brows. ¡°The same James at the bar.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And he fucked you?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I pushed him off and left.¡±


    He smoldered for a few moments. ¡°What about the man who gave you the ne?¡±


    ¡°What ne?¡±


    ¡°You wear it almost every day.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Uh-we never even kissed.¡± A fierce ze imed my cheeks. ¡°I loved him, but it was unrequited. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°He never touched you?¡±


    Not until now.


    I pressed my lips together and shook my head.


    He forced air through gritted teeth. ¡°What was your first time like?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a virgin.¡±


    He snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Vinn looked at me for a while. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me.¡±


    ¡°Would you have treated me differently?¡±


    ¡°I guess not.¡± He flipped my skirt over my waist, his palm stroking the inside of my thigh. ¡°How many sex toys do you have?¡±


    ¡°A few.¡±


    ¡°Like? Don¡¯t get shy on me.¡±


    I mumbled a response.


    ¡°Liana.¡±


    ¡°A few dildos and¡­butt plugs.¡±


    A grin split his face. ¡°You want to be taken in the ass?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯d like to try.¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡±


    He slipped under my skirt, teasing my thighs before he tugged. Vinn taking off my clothes was magic, like the sweet kisses he nted under my jaw. They zed as the fabric rolled off, exposing the pink triangle of my panties. I shuddered as the skirt glided down, and then he ripped it from my ankles.


    He nudged my knees apart. His hands explored me, canvassing my legs, tracing my bikini.


    I groaned. ¡°Let me touch you.¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    He smiled into my neck, nipping me. He sucked hard until a patch of skin burned, and then he lowered to my nipple to raise another mark. He cupped my ass, his fingers riding my seam. He pushed into me, still on the outside of my underwear.


    I moaned, and then he slid my bikini to the side, sliding into my wetness. He massaged my clit. He descended to my wet mound, slipping in the river of my arousal.


    I shut my thighs.


    Vinn pped my knee. ¡°Open.¡±


    I obeyed, and he resumed the slow stroking. A t pressure curled over my pussy. His hand curved into my folds, testing my entrance. One finger sank into me.


    Desperate sounds ripped from me.


    ¡°You could be telling the truth. Maybe you clench your thighs every time I touch you. Do you put your hand between your legs and wish it was my cock?¡±


    My mouth parted. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He tore me from the chair. My knees hit the desk before he forced me to bow. My belly pressed into the wood. My toes skimmed the floor. Then he gathered my wrists.


    Shit.


    He snapped his palm over my butt. The bite of it seeped into my flesh. He spanked me again. A yell burst from my closed lips. He stroked the burn. He touched where I clenched madly on emptiness. Then he fucked me with a finger.


    I drowned in a pool of silky pleasure as I sealed around the hardness, aching for longer. Thicker. I pushed against him.


    ¡°Oh, Vinn. That¡¯s so good.¡±


    ¡°Want more?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. I really do.¡±


    He pped the fullest part of my ass.


    It seared with a blooming pain. The sting of his blows radiated to my pussy, throwing gasoline on an already raging fire. His fingers plunged inside me, the wet sounds filling the room. He pulled out of me and whacked my ass. He rubbed my clit hard.


    Holy fuck.


    A searing wave twitched my hips. My orgasm smashed into me and left me reeling. Rich groans erupted from my mouth. I was a discarded marite, but the relief I sought never came. My pussy still contracted. I groaned with a sharp frustration as Vinn yanked me from the desk.


    His eyes sparkled as he cradled my heaving body. He watched me with a wicked smile as he ran a finger down my side, as though he loved how I shuddered. There wasughter in his gaze clouded with suspicion.


    He tossed me onto the bed.


    I shed at his shirt, wing it off in my haste. He threw it aside, and I grabbed the bulge straining his cks. He sucked in when I squeezed him and broke from my grip to remove his pants, and suddenly his weight settled over me.


    I gasped at the sensation of being held against a naked man. I expected him to throw me onto the mattress and rut me, but Vinn explored my curves, easing my thighs apart with a tap. He closed the distance. His heartbeat hammered my chest.


    ¡°You really want this. With me.¡±


    I bit my lip, fighting the grin. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Vinn said nothing for a while. He stroked my hair, front to back, his fingers tingling my shoulders as they skated down.


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    He nodded, and he drew me into a soft kiss.


    A hardness nudged my pussy, dropping into my wetness. He inched forward. He was so hot and thick, like a fist wedging me open.


    I grimaced.


    Vinn paused. ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Just-are you all the way inside?¡±


    ¡°Not even close, baby.¡±


    Baby.


    My heart sang as he imed my mouth, his hips rocking slowly. I¡¯d yed around with so many toys that it wasn¡¯t torture, but he was big enough to make me wince. He rained kisses on me as he pulsed, his strokes deepening into thrusts that stole my breath. His ragged breathing hitched with an anchoring thrust. The full length of him pushed into me.


    A sharp agony split me in two. I fought to inhale, my palms slipping off his neck.


    ¡°That¡¯s all of me. Li, breathe.¡±


    ¡°Trying.¡±


    He pulled back, relieving the pressure. He caught my leg, sliding his touch to my knee, which he marked with a love bite. Eyes shut, he rolled his hips.


    The fullness from this position ripped a groan from me. I hissed as the pain melted into sweetness. The more he fucked me, the less it hurt. My thighs rxed, and we settled into afortable rhythm. God, I needed our mouths touching-not having anything but the sheets to grasp made this unbearable.


    Vinn had plenty of me. He gripped my hip, then he shifted to my waist and belly, cupping my breast. He punched forward with deeper thrusts. Ecstasy glowed through me like warm honey.


    I tangled my fingers with his. I dragged him to my cheek and kissed his knuckles, my breath hitching. My nails dug into his hand. It was much better now, so easy. Lying under him while he worked up a sweat while fucking me was the best thing ever.


    Amazing.


    Every sensation heightened my arousal-his strained grunts, the obscene, wet pping, the sharp scent of male, the chest hair tingling my breasts.


    His arm buckled, and he fell as though weakened. He seized my hips, and he pounded me with an unhinged rhythm. It was like he shoved his cock into my stomach.


    I gasped as my breasts crushed against his pecs. I explored the nes of his back as he caged me in his arms. I melted, my world filled with him. His hard body sailed in my hands. He clutched my hair and mashed his kiss into me. His tongue forced my lips to part, and I sumbed to his domination. I burned for more. He showered kisses over my mouth and jaw. My emotions and thoughts whirled and skidded. All I could do was take the rolls of his hips.


    He kissed my nipples, rousing a melting warmth. He picked up a lock of my hair and inhaled. The raw passion lifted me to blissful clouds. I soared. My blood sang with the tempo of our bodies. I raked his shoulders.


    Then I shattered into a million glowing stars. Ecstasy flooded my whole being as his cock anchored deep. A tremor heated my thighs as a gust of pleasure swept me away.


    Vinn arched. His face squeezed, and he let out a delicious groan. Liquid heat jetted from his cock, filling me with wetness. I quivered with the sensation. I couldn¡¯t speak. I did nothing but savor him.


    His pulse hammered my breast. He panted, forehead touching mine. A bead of his sweat trickled to my cheek. His eyes crashed into mine, no longer pools of pitch-ck but burning with a feral possessiveness.


    My giddiness popped like bubbles from soda, exploding with Vinn¡¯s growing smile. He looked at me under hisshes with an arrogance that demolished his sweetness.


    I moved to free myself. Bitterness cut my chest when he resisted, eye-fucking me.


    He kissed my cheek.


    That one kiss sparked a fierce ache.


    He pulled out, hands sliding over my body like furniture. He tapped my leg and slid off the bed. Then he disappeared into the bathroom to clean himself.


    My stomach gaped hollowly. I¡¯d saved myself for him only for it to be met with his indifference. This moment was supposed to mean something, and now it was ruined.


    I trembled. My throat burned with a silent scream. I shoved off the bed and picked up my clothes, eager to put every moment of this night behind me, until I kicked something round and hard. The ne he¡¯d ripped off me dug into my foot.


    I grabbed it.


    I was a volcano on the verge of erupting, all my bottled feelings mming into my chest. Years¡¯ worth of anguish wed at my throat as I met his puzzled gaze.


    Vinn stood in his carpeted walk-in closet, pulling on cks. He pulled on his jacket, but Iced my hands with his, stopping him from buttoning.


    He resisted. ¡°I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Stay with me.¡±


    My eyes pinched shut against the rejection that woulde. A sick yearning assaulted me. My throat tightened. I was tired of this. I couldn¡¯t bear the sight of his coldness without breaking down.


    I can¡¯t do this.


    He pulled me off him and pinched my chin. His lips curled with a small grin, as though he found me begging him to stay amusing. ¡°I had fun, but I¡¯m still very pissed. I¡¯ll be back. Tomorrow.¡±


    The stone wall within me crumbled.


    My palm opened around the seashell clutched in my fist. My thoughts careened as I slowly untangled the chain and draped it over my neck.


    Vinn ripped away from me and roughly tugged on his jacket. His stiff outrage was my only victory. The only power I held over Vinn was the pendant dangling on my neck.


    He would never love me.


    I had to shove him away.


    He gave my throat a bitter re, and left the room.

 #9 Chapter 20

    VINN


    Fuck, she¡¯d been a greaty.


    The best I¡¯d ever had. I couldn¡¯t get it out of my head, how her soft curves had molded into my body. She might¡¯ve been a virgin, but she got my blood pumping like nothing else when she arched her back, ripped at my clothes, and shed my mouth with her tongue. She should be held responsible for turning me into a maniac.


    Thirty years, and I¡¯d never made the stupid decision to fuck a woman bareback. I¡¯d taken note of men like Michael, who¡¯d ruined his life by knocking up a stripper, and kept my dick wrapped up. If a girl hinted at having stronger feelings, my ass was out the door. And yet, I¡¯d broken every rule tonight, and I wanted to do it again. I might¡¯ve gotten her pregnant. A sick part of me hoped I had.


    I could keep her forever.


    The reckless thought consumed me with a me before I shoved it away. Jesus, I¡¯d lost my mind. I¡¯d officially gone off the deep end, if I was that desperate.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The shot of whiskey trembled in my grip. I¡¯d headed straight for Sunset Tavern, and I¡¯d stared at the ss for thest fifteen minutes. Hanging out in bars was terrible for my sobriety, but if I didn¡¯t drown myself in alcohol, I would do something insane.


    A body bumped into my chair. Only one motherfucker would be so cavalier with my personal space, and I had no interest in listening to his snidements all night.


    Michael leaned against the counter, his teeth shing with a fake smile. ¡°Let me guess. You¡¯re in the doghouse for being a prick.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not fighting.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you at the ce where you find all your hookups?¡± A deadly edge crept into his voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else.¡±


    I swallowed the drink as the truth burned in my chest. Liana was mine, wedged so far inside my chest I couldn¡¯t breathe without a sharp ache.


    Was it the same for her?


    No.


    She couldn¡¯t go a day without pining after the other man, regardless of her ¡°crush¡± on me.


    I hurled the ss at the wall. It shattered, raining on the peanut-shell-covered floor.


    Michael gave me a vicious side-eye. ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still my sister,¡± he warned in a deep growl. ¡°And I¡¯m waiting on your wedding invitation. Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed, asshole.¡±


    ¡°There will be a wedding.¡±


    And hopefully, a baby.


    God, I was fucking nuts.


    ¡°When?¡± Michael pressed, shoving a tumbler of seltzer in my hands. ¡°She¡¯ll be showing soon. There¡¯s nothing tackier than a bride with a baby bump.¡±


    ¡°Within a month.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to get with the program.¡±


    He was absolutely right.


    ¡°Thanks for the pep talk.¡± I patted his shoulder, and he flinched. ¡°Later.¡±


    I grabbed my coat and slid off the stool, leaving the bar.


    My mood was ck.


    My hatred for the man who gave her the ne clogged my lungs like toxic smoke. I couldn¡¯t breathe without the sting of a thousand tiny knives. This was unlike me. I didn¡¯t be a fuming wreck when they wore another man¡¯s jewelry. I didn¡¯t stalk their exes.


    Exes.


    The frat bro¡¯s round face swam in my mind, poisoning my stomach. James had signed his own death warrant. He¡¯d touched parts of Liana I considered mine. He¡¯d almost raped her.


    Unforgivable.


    I PARKED my car in a ckout area.


    Then I strolled into the sports dive doubling as a miniature golf course that advertised half-off pints. The male, early twenties crowd packed every avable spot. Pitchers of beer stood precariously on steel tabletops. It would¡¯ve been easy to swipe one, but I honestly had no interest in the cheap bilge they were drinking.


    I¡¯de here for something else.


    Or rather, someone.


    I had so much shit on my te, but this was personal.


    I entered a room filled with pool tables. I bellied up to the counter, finding the pasty-faced bastard ignoring the queue of customers to chat with a girl. James teased a finger around her hair and tugged. Sheughed and swiped his hand away.


    He winked at her as she headed for the bathrooms, and then he grabbed her half-empty mug. He adjusted his fingers, slipping powder over the rim. The small, white grains vanished as he refilled her drink.


    Well, that sealed it.


    James was a dead man.


    It hadn¡¯t taken long to find him. Poking around Liana¡¯s social media gave me all the information I¡¯d needed. After she¡¯d casually mentioned her near-rape with the frat bro, I¡¯d made it my mission to erase him from Liana¡¯s life. Judging by what I¡¯d witnessed, I was doing the female poption at Bourton University a solid.


    I knocked over her ss.


    The roofied beer sshed him in a wide arc. He jumped back and groaned.


    ¡°What the fuck, man? Damn, it¡¯s all over me.¡± He mopped himself, the wet stain on his crotch growing. His sour gazended on me. ¡°You¡¯re that guy. Liana¡¯s bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°Fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, Queenie told me.¡± He seized a dripping rag and cleaned under the taps. ¡°Congrats. That¡¯s cool. Super happy for you guys.¡±


    The jamook must¡¯ve finally Googled me. I liked him better when he had a pair of balls, although his creep-factor suggested he never possessed any.


    ¡°Crazy to run into you here.¡± He wrung the towel, tossing it in the sink. ¡°Didn¡¯t think this ce would be your scene.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all about cheap beer and low expectations.¡±


    He flushed. ¡°Look, I haven¡¯t touched her. I did what you said. I don¡¯t exist to her anymore.¡±


    Not yet.


    I smiled. ¡°I know.¡±


    He nodded, tensing. ¡°You here with Li?¡±


    God, I hated her name on his lips.


    I shook my head. ¡°I was in the neighborhood and spotted you inside. Thought I¡¯d say hello.¡±


    A fracture snapped through James¡¯s thin veneer of calm. His cheeks zed red.


    What I wouldn¡¯t have exchanged for two hours with him and my Ka-Bar knife.


    ¡°W-what would you like? IPA?¡±


    ¡°Give me what you gave that girl.¡±


    His wide eyes locked on mine.


    I could practically hear his thoughts. No doubt, he imagined his coveted internship, his enrollment at a prestigious Ivy League, and his shiny, bright future vanishing in a puff of smoke.


    And it would.


    He filled a ss and banged it on the counter. ¡°On the house.¡±


    I peered into the crowd. ¡°That chick is headed this way. I¡¯ll leave you alone. Thanks for the beer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re-you¡¯re wee.¡±


    I winked at him and left the bar, waiting for him outside.


    Minutester, he used the service exit, hoodie drawn tight, hands deep in his pockets.


    I peeled from the wall and grabbed him.


    He iled as I cupped his mouth. My bicep slid over his throat. As Ipressed his neck, he wed at my forearm, pping me with pathetic, meaty thuds before he passed out with barely a whimper. Jesus, Liana fought me with more violence than this little bitch. It ended so quickly that my heartbeat never picked up the pace.


    I bound him with zip ties and threw him in the trunk. Then I wound tape around his skinny ankles and mouth. I could¡¯ve made his death quick and painless by bagging his head, but that was too bloodless. Too easy. And I wanted him to think he had a chance.


    He deserved to suffer.


    I pulled over once to stab him in the thigh. When I reached the Quabbin Reservoir, my car reeked of piss and blood. Thankfully, the liner caught everything.


    I dragged him out. He smashed into the hard-packed ground, his cheeks streaming with tears. I ripped the tape from his lips. He screamed as though I¡¯d stabbed him again. Then I seized his arm and strolled through the thicket of trees. When I dumped him into the freshly dug grave, he lost his shit.


    ¡°O-oh God! Please don¡¯t kill me, man!¡± He gritted his teeth, blubbering. ¡°I won¡¯t-I won¡¯t tell anybody what you did. I¡¯ll-I¡¯ll never, ever talk to your fianc¨¦e. I swear.¡±


    I drew my gun.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± He shoved himself against the grave, his high-pitched pleas digging into my ear. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    He sounded like he really believed that.


    ¡°You took advantage of her.¡±


    His eyes widened, and the color drained from his skin. Men like him were always shocked at the order of the universe turning against them. They were oblivious to the destruction they caused, the shattered lives and the broken women.


    Crimson nketed my vision.


    I shot him.


    Blood burst from his stomach, his abdomen, his chest, everywhere. His head rolled back, the tension in his muscles gone. I emptied the whole clip. I wiped the gun, dumping it beside his body. Then I shoveled dirt over James¡¯s ck-jawed face.


    Next, Killian.

 #9 Chapter 21

    LIANA


    Something was off.


    The hairs on my neck rose when Vinn walked through the door, hair mussed, smiling. He immediately dumped his shirt and pants in the washer, which set my rms on red-alert. My mind dove into the worst-case scenario as Vinn jumped in the shower.


    I almost stormed into the bathroom to ask where the hell he¡¯d gone. Instead I clenched my teeth and glowered at the TV show I was supposed to be absorbing. He¡¯d been out all night and for the better part of the morning. The clothes in the wash and his aura of giddiness pitted me with dread.


    Was I not enough?


    I dismissed the insecurity and crushed it under my heel. It was time to wake up. I¡¯d loved a cardboard cutout of Prince Charming that had never existed. I¡¯d never known Vinn at all.


    I switched off the TV and flung the remote onto the table, the void in my stomach growing.


    I shuffled to the blinding kitchen for a coffee. Vinn, freshly washed, stood at the stove, pouring egg whites on a te. He wore gym shorts and nothing else. The sight of his naked back brought home the ache in my pussy, my sore breasts, and my tingling mouth.


    The knot in my gut pulsed.


    ¡°I got you a phone,¡± he announced, gesturing at the counter. ¡°I already synced it with yourptop.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I folded my arms across my chest, ignoring the cell beside its packaging. My head pounded with the effort of not calling him a dozen expletives.


    ¡°What, no catty remark? Your contacts are all on there, except the asshole.¡±


    ¡°Along with a million security apps to track my every movement and keystroke.¡±


    He winked as he sat, tucking into his food. ¡°Smart girl.¡±


    The tauntshed my cheeks. It wasn¡¯t enough that he¡¯d humiliated me. He had to be a jerk about my privacy, too.


    ¡°Shove it up your ass, Vinn.¡±


    I slid the cell over the marble.


    Vinn caught it, frowning.


    I shot from the kitchen.


    A potent rage seared my spine. The skin on my face strained. My hands clenched and unclenched. I bulldozed into Vinn¡¯s bedroom and threw open the closet. I seized a bag and shoved articles of clothing inside, packing so quickly I barely paid attention.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vinn¡¯s baritone was like a p of lightning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be at Michael¡¯s.¡±


    He gave me a ck lookyered with confusion, and then he set his chin into an unyielding line. Every muscle in his body spoke defiance, right down to the one twitching in his jaw.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    I shouldered the backpack, standing. ¡°I¡¯ll return in a few days. I¡¯ll tell Michael we¡¯re in a fight over wedding venue locations, so he doesn¡¯t murder you.¡±


    His expression hardened like someone who¡¯d been pped. He grabbed me as I headed out. He palmed my back, and then he scooped me into his arms.


    ¡°Li, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The gentle touch shattered me.


    ¡°It was supposed to be special.¡± I screwed up my face, battling the rising lump in my throat. ¡°I never wanted to have sex with anyone but the man I married. It¡¯s stupid and outdated, but I¡¯d saved myself for this. It meant a lot to me, but it wasn¡¯t anything to you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°You took off right after!¡±


    Vinn dropped his gaze as a red flush imed his cheeks. ¡°I needed time alone.¡±


    I swung, almost hitting him with the bag. ¡°Time alone? Or time with someone else?¡±


    Vinn seemed to resent the usation. He ground his teeth before letting out a long, harsh sigh.


    ¡°I went to Sunset Tavern. Michael was there. We talked, and then I left to buy your phone. I ran another errand at a construction site, and my footing wasn¡¯t bnced, and I fell into the dirt. Then I came home. The end. Call Michael if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    I bit the inside of my cheek.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other woman. You deleted them all from my phone, remember?¡± He slipped the pack from my shoulder and grasped my arm, his grip white-hot. ¡°Besides, I have my hands full with you.¡±


    He tugged me onto the bed, sandwiching us together.


    I didn¡¯t know what to believe.


    Maybe expecting an emotionally distant man like Vinn to be sensitive to my needs had been foolishly optimistic.


    Vinn¡¯s touch skimmed my waist and anchored me to his side. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    A suggestion lingered in the question. It was less concern, and more-Are you ready for more? The heat spiraling my body made me want to answer with a resounding yes.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit sore.¡±


    He brushed a kiss across my forehead. ¡°There¡¯s Advil in the kitchen.¡±


    A chime from Vinn¡¯s pocket shattered the silence. Vinn handed over my phone. I nced at the screen.


    Queenie.


    I answered. ¡°Hey, babe. How are you?¡±


    The tiniest sob crackled the speaker.


    ¡°Have you seen James?¡±


    JAMES HAD GONE MISSING.


    He¡¯d skipped two work shifts, and nobody could reach him.


    An inconsble Queenie sat on my couch. Tissues scattered the coffee table. She¡¯d poured out her heart about her longtime crush on James. I would¡¯ve set her straight, but speaking ill of him now seemed like bad form.


    ¡°They¡¯ve filed a missing persons report,¡± she sniffed, clutching the gray afghan. ¡°It¡¯s a nightmare.¡±


    My pulse raced at the grim reminder that we no longer lived in a safe city.


    ¡°Maybe he took a weekend trip without telling anyone.¡±


    Queenie blotted her tear-stained face, shaking. ¡°He needs his job to pay his rent. He wouldn¡¯t just leave.¡±


    I squeezed her shoulder, wishing for the words tofort her. ¡°Walk me through what happened.¡±


    ¡°He went to tstick Pub on Saturday.¡± Queenie¡¯s voice steadied as sheunched into the story, as though reexamining it for the fifth time might offer new insight. ¡°He mentioned he had a volunteer shift at the-oh, wow!¡±


    Vinn had strolled into the room. He slid a cutting board topped with crusty Italian bread, thinly sliced soppressata, and hard cheese over the table. He handed the bbergasted Queenie a te and loaded another with snacks before pressing it into my hands.


    A jolt hit my stomach as our fingers touched.


    ¡°Thanks, Vinn. That¡¯s sweet.¡± Queenie beamed at him as she made a sandwich. ¡°I love a guy who brings me food without asking.¡±


    I grumbled an affirmative.


    Queenie bit into the bread, moaning. ¡°So good.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s thigh brushed mine as he sank into the couch. ¡°d you like it.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m impressed. I assumed she¡¯d need at least a few weeks before she said yes.¡± Queenie winked at him. ¡°Smooth moves.¡±


    ¡°Took a couple tries, but I got there. Right?¡±


    He elbowed me, and I glowered.


    Queenie gasped. ¡°You said no?¡±


    Vinn¡¯s knuckle caressed my cheek. ¡°Honey, you didn¡¯t tell your friend?¡±


    His chastising tone raked my skin.


    ¡°Vinn. We¡¯re supposed to w-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant,¡± he told Queenie.


    I groaned.


    ¡°What?¡± Queenie gaped at him, her shriek piercing the air. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Thanks a lot, Vinn.


    My face went up in mes. ¡°I was going to mention it-¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, you guys are nuts.¡± She threw a pillow at me, knocking the cheese from my hand. ¡°You let me b about my problems this whole time!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not make a big deal of it.¡±


    ¡°I called it!¡± Queenie shrieked, covering her mouth. ¡°I knew this would happen. What did I say? You¡¯ll be married and pregnant by the end of the year.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s grin twitched as though on the edge ofughter.


    Queenie leaned over and shook my knee, grinning. ¡°You must be so excited. I¡¯m thrilled! I¡¯ll be godmother. Your brother has three kids of his own. He¡¯ll never prioritize your baby. I will.¡±


    Vinn straightened, shing her a polite smile that said no-fucking-way.


    I poked at his bicep. ¡°Thanks for the food, but you¡¯re interrupting our girl time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, leave us alone so we can talk about you!¡±


    Vinn¡¯s granite-like features softened. He pinched my chin and stood. As soon as he rounded the corner, Queenie clutched her chest and fell into the couch.


    ¡°You two are so cute it breaks me. The way he looks at you makes me melt.¡± She ttened her dark curls and burst with a nervous giggle. ¡°You¡¯re having a kid. Are you freaking out?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± I would be if it were real. ¡°It¡¯s so far ahead I¡¯m putting it on the back burner. Maybe there¡¯s something I can do about James. My brother¡¯s professionalwork is robust. Hell, I¡¯ll ask Vinn.¡±


    Queenie lifted her head, bleary-eyed. Her mouth twitched. ¡°Well, I should get going.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°We¡¯re searching the parks today. Just in case, you know.¡±


    I pulled her into a hug. ¡°Keep a positive attitude. No sense driving yourself crazy until he¡¯s found.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± she whimpered. ¡°Thanks for listening.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    We exchanged goodbyes, and she headed out the door. I¡¯d decided before I¡¯d slid the deadbolt. I didn¡¯t like asking Vinn for favors, but I¡¯d put my pride aside for Queenie.


    Vinn was working out in the gym. He¡¯d changed into shorts and a tank top. He stood in front of a wall-to-wall mirror, lifting an Olympic barbell. His features were so perfect and symmetrical that any more would¡¯ve made him too beautiful for a man. Dark hair stuck to his handsome, square face. He jerked it to his shoulders and swung down, releasing the bar. He picked it off the ground and repeated the exercise.


    The tes banged into the rubber mat.


    Vinn cupped his shoulder and let out a raw hiss, massaging the muscle surrounding the gunshot wound from a year ago.


    My feet smacked the floor as I rushed toward him. ¡°You okay?¡±


    Vinn gave me a narrowed nce. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    His frosty tone should¡¯ve sent me running. Something disturbing had reced his smolder, and it cautioned me to stay away, but I hated leaving him alone.


    I approached, lungs filling with the scent of iron and his heady musk. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it still hurt you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Like hell.


    Sweat glistened on his forehead. His nostrils red as a timer beeped from his phone. He closed it and wiped his rippling brow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend. You can be vulnerable with me.¡± I joined him on the bench, fidgeting with my shirt. ¡°I¡¯m always here to listen.¡±


    ¡°Not the talkative type.¡±


    He patted my knee and lurched upright, then snapped the safety clips off the barbell. He eased the Olympic tes while lifting the bar. His bicep trembled, and a bang erupted through the room as itnded.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    I stood. ¡°I¡¯ll get ice.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Vinn sighed, dropping onto the mat. ¡°Fuck.¡±


    ¡°Would a massage help?¡±


    He stared into the mirror, silent. His arm fell in hisp as he rested against exercise equipment, his eyes shut.


    I rolled my hand over his shoulder. He tensed but didn¡¯t throw me off. I slowly dug in. Vinn released a ragged hiss.


    I paused, my heart pounding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± he whispered. ¡°Harder.¡±


    I did my best to work out the rock-hard knot, but it was like massaging stone. I sank into him. His mouth twisted, beads of sweat rolling down his neck.


    ¡°Am I hurting you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s good.¡± Vinn leaned into me, sighing. ¡°I used to have a physical therapist do this, but I got sick of a dude touching me every week.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous.¡± I took a deep breath and held it in. ¡°So when you dered yourself healed six months after the shooting, that was total bullshit?¡±


    ¡°I keep everyone in the dark and oblivious.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I see no point in letting people in.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve texted me,¡± I growled. ¡°I could¡¯ve helped you.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s broad face split with a smile that tickled my cheeks. ¡°Hey, Li. Want toe to my ce? I could use a back rub. Your brother would¡¯ve loved that.¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯d tell him.¡±


    He made a deep sound. ¡°Tempting, but I¡¯m nobody¡¯s dirty secret, and neither are you.¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve done anything for you.¡±


    My insides clenched at the blunder. I was doing it again. Pouring out my feelings would get me hurt. I throttled the current zipping through me.


    Vinn¡¯s gaze riveted on my face. My skin tingled as he searched my eyes. He turned, hand cupping my cheek. Warmth bloomed inside me, betraying my resolve. My attraction to Vinn had nothing to do with logic. It screamed for me to take the leap.


    Our lips touched.


    He melted into me with gentle strokes. I ckened as he lulled me into a trance. Ecstasy swirled in my body. He traced my lip with a swipe of his tongue, and a hot ache grew in my throat. His nails grazed my head.


    I was a furnace. He¡¯d captured me at a young age with his maic presence, but this dreamy intimacy had signed my heart over forever. His light touch blossomed with sharp aches in my skin.


    I pressed my open lips to his, but he didn¡¯t crush me. He held me hostage with his slow, drugging kisses. I drifted on clouds. His uneven breathing caressed my neck as he broke away, dragging me to the rubber floor.


    Vinn¡¯s heavy palm weighted my head.


    My knees buckled.


    I faced his groin. Not in any hurry, Vinn thumbed his shorts and pushed, grabbing his cock from a bed of trimmed hair. It swelled, the head shining with a bead of precum. He held it to my mouth. I licked my lips, stroking Vinn in the process.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking about the other night.¡± Vinn¡¯s heartbeat pulsed through the taut skin as he stared down. ¡°I hate every man who touched you. Hate. Them. Especially the guy whose cock you sucked on demand.¡±


    A sensual quality quivered through Vinn¡¯s voice that made me slowly spread my legs. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°It should¡¯ve been me.¡±


    He fisted my hair. His head nudged my lips, and my mouth parted. He worked in his thumb, hooking it on my cheek. His cock slid inside, filling me with a rock hardness I barely breathed around.


    I choked.


    He groaned as he buried himself, and my body clenched as though he¡¯d satisfied the ache between my legs. His hold on my hair ckened. His fingers trailed my jaw. Everything was more sensitive. His light touch hurt. The pain lingered like a smoldering kiss. He fucked me, his eyes zed as he chased his pleasure. He rolled his hips with quick, abrupt jerks, his grip hardening.


    His need stirred me like a finger teasing my clit. The hot, iron-like pressure thrust mercilessly as he gripped my head, making a mess of my hair. He sped up. He released a long, tortured groan, pushing himself deeper, holding me still.


    I leaned into him, meeting his thrusts. Saliva dribbled onto my chin as he pounded faster, hissing. He mmed home and made a desperate sound, and thick, salty warmth filled my mouth. Vinn¡¯s cock jumped in my throat.


    ¡°Swallow,¡± he ordered.


    I flicked my tongue along his shaft, relishing in his possession.


    ¡°Swallow, or I¡¯m not taking it out.¡±


    I swallowed, a thrill touching my nipples when his cum slid down.


    ¡°Open and show me.¡±


    I obeyed, heart pounding.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he said, his tone soothing. ¡°Now I want you on your back. Legs spread wide.¡±


    I ttened on the rubber mat as Vinn ripped off my pants. He removed my panties and settled between my thighs. He fisted the ne as he smashed his mouth into mine. It was a brutal, possessive kiss. His tongue swiped in and imed me as his blunt head fitted to my pussy.


    I writhed.


    He shoved inside, stretching my walls. He gave no time to adjust. He slipped out and rammed in, trailing kisses over my body. Muscles within me contracted. I raked his back and sank my nails into his steel ass.


    Vinn reeled up, hovering above like a sculpted god. He was a blur of muscle. His whole body tensed with the force of fucking me. He was an unhinged animal crashing against gates.


    My defenses weakened as he cupped my breasts. I weed this fierce possession, even the painful thrusting because it proved that he wasn¡¯t a master of himself. He couldn¡¯t control himself around me, either.


    He staggered his thrust, back arched in a harsh climax. He dropped and crushed me with his weight, kissing me. He sucked my lip, biting, the cruel ravishment the final push over the edge.


    I gasped with the sweet agony. I vibrated with liquid heat. Long, surrendering moans burst from my chest.


    Wey there for a while. Then he carried me to bed, and I curled into the rigid contours of his body. I was a glowing fire of affection and love, and he let me hold him.


    And he stayed.


    It was like a beautiful dream.

 #9 Chapter 22

    VINN


    I fucked her again.


    Again.


    And again.


    My ns became a distant memory dissolved in a night of wild sex. I took her standing up, in the bathroom, against the mirror, and in the shower because shoving her against the ss turned me on. I checked off a list of every depraved fantasy. Myst recollection was nuzzling her perfect tits before falling into an exhausted sleep.


    Until she woke me with a blowjob.


    Liquid heat surrounded my semi. My cheeks burned with a rousing steam. Liana¡¯s head bobbed as she made the sloppiest sounds. My fingers dove into a tangle of hair. Liana gagged before I dragged her to my chest.


    I cupped her face and growled into her mouth. Liana mmed her lips into mine, refusing to let me breathe. My head buzzed from theck of oxygen.


    She was burning me up. Her lips pressed into my jaw. Her thighs glided over my hips. She fisted my cock and rolled over my body, gorgeous with her tits marked with my lust.


    Her pussy wrapped me in silk. Before her, I¡¯d never ridden bareback. Incredible. So fucking warm and wet. I slid into her like butter. She teased me, inch by inch.


    No condom. I couldn¡¯t believe we were doing this.


    Michael¡¯s sister.


    Insane.


    I patted her ass. ¡°Did you have funst night?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. So did I.¡± I palmed her breasts as she rode me. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. So goddamned perfect.¡±


    I squeezed her nipples.


    Her stomach tensed, and she hissed. Her velvet skin tempted, and I couldn¡¯t stop touching her.


    ¡°I want to do so many degrading things to you.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    My imagination ran wild.


    I groaned, rolling over her curves. Her natural, plump tits filled my hands. I yed with them. I turned my head and licked her nipple.


    Liana let out tormented groans, squirming beneath me. I explored the perky breasts budding with pink and stroked the wide hips that opened for me. She arched. Wet and wanting. I rubbed her clit.


    I curled her leg over my thigh and kissed the base of her neck. I sucked my way down her breast.


    Then I fingered her.


    She made a delicious sound, thrusting her body into my chest. Fuck, that was hot. She clenched her thighs on me. I pped her thick ass. Then I pulled out and stuck my hand in her mouth. Her rosebud lips fastened on me.


    Crimson stained her cheeks as I moved between her legs. Blood throbbed in my cock, the skin tight and aching. I pushed into her pussy and moaned. Silky heat gloved my dick, squeezing. Fucking her raw intoxicated me better than any whiskey. Her touch zed me with lust.


    I caressed the gorgeous hollow of her back and gripped her ass. I lifted her and rammed home. A brightness sprang into her gaze as I filled her.


    She wed at me, whining.


    I pounded her, muffling her whimpers with a finger in her mouth. I dragged it out before lowering and kissing her.


    Liana broke from me, panting. ¡°I want to be on top.¡±


    I rolled onto my back and enjoyed the ride.


    She straddled me. So eager-I loved it-so many girls expected me to do everything. Liana plunged up and down as I teased her taut nipples. I caressed her silken belly before grabbing her hips, guiding her movements with quick, upward jerks.


    A red-hot tide raged though me as she abandoned herself. She let out a loud cry, fisting my hair. My thighs trembled. The release came in a flood of melting opium as I fucked her with cum. Her body quivered with my two hard thrusts.


    I sank into a peaceful pool, eyes half-closed.


    She copsed over my legs, breathing heavily. Her sighs blew across my groin. She grabbed my wet cock. Then she put her mouth to my shaft.


    The pleasant shock of her tongue jolted me upright. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Liana paused, her hand wrapping me. ¡°The guy I fooled around with said men liked being cleaned after sex.¡±


    Iughed, torn between rage at that son of a bitch and admiration. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I think it¡¯s sexy.¡± I traced the line of her jaw. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°I want to.¡±


    My cock twitched with the lurch of excitement.


    Was she doing this out of a twisted sense of obligation?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Li, you were great. You know that, right? I¡¯m more than satisfied. You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s-it¡¯s not that.¡±


    Liana¡¯s cheeks flooded with pink.


    Clearly, she had a filthy side. In that case, we¡¯d get along just fine.


    I gestured to myself. ¡°Have at it, honey.¡±


    A tentative smile carved into her cheek as she popped me into her mouth.


    A groan ripped from me as she stimted where I throbbed with a post-orgasmic glow. I seized her hair as her tongue swirled the sensitive skin. God, it was so wrong of me to encourage this, but she was liquid silk. My body tingled as she sucked me clean, gliding down my painfully hard dick tove my balls. She was getting all up in there-Jesus. She licked the base of my cock and glided to the head.


    I lurched upright. We moved to the edge of the mattress. She kneeled, lips wrapping me. Watching her take me on the floor zapped me with a lightning bolt of desire.


    I stood.


    She wrapped her arms around me when I drew out to give her a break. She wanted it rough-all right. I fisted her hair and went to town. She made delicious moaning sounds.


    I pulled out and threw her on the bed.


    Then I stroked my shaft, aiming over her glistening pussy. Milky ropes shot from my cock. I drenched her in cum. I gathered it all and shoved it inside her. Then I mmed it home.


    Liana¡¯s tortured moans told me she was close. She came with a tremor of her thighs and a crushing, long kiss.


    A shudder passed through me. I savored the satisfaction I¡¯d left inside her, but a longing tugged at my ribs. I wanted more.


    Of what, I had no idea.


    Minutester, we finally stumbled out of bed.


    Liana melted as I enveloped her in a button-up shirt. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Giving me the best night I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    Warmth spread over my chest. ¡°I had fun, too.¡±


    She grinned coyly. ¡°We should¡¯ve done this when I turned eighteen.¡±


    A cold shock gripped me as I pictured her at that age. A teenage Liana lusting after me seemed so outrageous, but she hadn¡¯t faked any of this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea how I would¡¯ve reacted if you hit on me.¡±


    ¡°I did. Plenty of times.¡±


    I shook my head, smiling. ¡°You needed to be more blunt.¡±


    Liana snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much more obvious I could¡¯ve been without jumping on yourp.¡±


    I made a sound of disbelief.


    Was I fucking clueless, or what?


    I thought back to every interaction with Liana. She¡¯d always hung around me, clinging to my arm, seeking me out at family events, texting, calling. She visited me while I recovered in the hospital, and I¡¯d never seen her beyond Michael¡¯s little sister with an abnormal attachment to me.


    It¡¯d always confused me because I¡¯d done nothing to deserve her affection.


    A burn raked my throat, wing me from the inside out. ¡°You want pancakes?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Liana¡¯s smile was as intimate as a kiss. The glow of it warmed me. I dressed in boxers and strolled into the kitchen, where I grabbed ingredients from the pantry as she rifled through my cupboards. I mixed everything and set a timer for fifteen minutes.


    I opened the fridge. ¡°Damn. I don¡¯t have any blueberries.¡±


    Liana settled into the counter stool, sipping orange juice. ¡°I haven¡¯t had blueberry pancakes since I was a kid.¡±


    I closed the door, raking my hair. ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cute when you don¡¯t know what to do with yourself.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop admiring the red marks dotting her skin. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never gone through the morning-after.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I pulled a skillet over the stove. ¡°They¡¯re out after an hour or two. I don¡¯t let them stay.¡±


    My mind spun. This was like an out-of-body experience.


    The phone beeped, and I spooned a dollop onto the hot pan. It sizzled, and I flipped the ckening pancake. I finished cooking and dropped the stack of steaming cakes in front of her. I ate eggs as Liana feasted on carbs, her te a pool of syrup.


    ¡°Wow. This is good. Letting them rise makes a difference.¡± Liana stared at me, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Who taught you to cook? Your mom?¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t around much. I learned on my own. Trial and error. Lots of failed dinners.¡± My insides pulsed with a seething rage. ¡°She gave me nothing but a roof over my head.¡±


    I¡¯d never told anyone how bad my situation had been. I could never risk losing Mike and my zia, the only people who¡¯d made me feel safe and wanted. Even though my zia took care of me when I came over, I couldn¡¯t tell her there wasn¡¯t enough to eat at home.


    What if CPS ced me out of Boston?


    What if I never saw them again?


    Liana gripped my bicep, her voice tentative. ¡°Michael said before how he used to pack two school lunches. One for him and the other for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded, the bitterness boiling in my gut. ¡°My earliest memory is ripping open a bag of flour and eating until I vomited. I was three. She¡¯d shove me into a closet, lock it, and leave for hours. Sometimes while she was with a man, the heroin dealer. My father.¡±


    Liana squeezed me, but I looked anywhere but at her. I couldn¡¯t bear her pity. I should¡¯ve just shut up, but something inside needed to purge.


    ¡°When I was fourteen, he tried to take me away. I didn¡¯t want to go. He lived in New York, and I hated him. He woke me up with his hand on my thigh. I grabbed the stun gun from under my pillow and shoved it in his neck. Then I stabbed him seven times. He died right there. My mom was nodding off in another room, so I called my uncle. Nico cleaned it up for me.¡±


    Her fork ttered to the te and banged the floor, but she paid it no mind. She gazed at me.


    ¡°And after that?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I went home.¡±


    Was she disgusted? I couldn¡¯t gauge her reaction, and it set me on fire. The uncertainty wed at my insides like a rabid animal.


    Liana¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Why tell me this?¡±


    ¡°Because you deserve to know why I¡¯m this way. I¡¯m done pretending, Li. I want to be with you, really be with you.¡±


    Her knuckle brushed my cheek. One finger became two, and then she cupped my face.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    My stomach tightened, and I dragged her into my arms. ¡°You stopped calling me. Texting. Showing up at my door. Everything. You did so many things. I didn¡¯t realize how much they mattered. I never knew how bad it¡¯d feel when they vanished. I missed you. I needed you, so¡­I took you.¡±


    I kissed the top of her head and held on tight.


    Owning her wasn¡¯t enough.


    I would make her fucking love me.

 #9 Chapter 23

    LIANA


    What was that?


    An ambrosial aroma beckoned me from sleep. My cheek unstuck from the pillow as I inhaled mouth-watering, savory deliciousness. I dropped out of bed and padded toward the scent of crackling bacon.


    A banquet of cheese, cold cuts, pastries, fruit, eggs, and meat spread over the kitchen counter. Folded napkins perched on gilded trays. A bouquet of ca lilies burst from a ss vase. Standing beside this image of perfection was Vinn.


    He was decked in a ck tux I¡¯d never seen before. He stood tall and straight, as though he prided himself on his good looks. The sharp outline of his muscles strained against the suit. His ebony hair swept back over his head. A wide smile broke on his handsome face.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Wow, look at you.¡± I slipped my hands inside his jacket, my heart flipping. ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±


    His steady gaze bore into me. ¡°Am I in your dreams?¡±


    ¡°Only the best ones.¡±


    I glided up his chest to anchor on his shoulders. I grazed his smooth neck and shaven chin, kissing the dimple under his lip. A need to touch him everywhere consumed me as his aquatic scent wrapped me like a warm cloud.


    ¡°Take me before you leave.¡±


    His eyes met mine, sending a jolt through my body. ¡°But I¡¯m not going anywhere. Not without you, at least.¡±


    I beamed at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t today my lucky day.¡±


    ¡°Baby, you have no idea.¡± He pulled away from me. ¡°Sit. Eat.¡±


    When I hesitated, he grabbed a handful of my ass and guided me into a chair. The harsh line that defined his eyebrows softened as he loaded a te of food and slid it in front of me.


    I picked up my fork. ¡°Did you make all this?¡±


    ¡°Hell no. I had a chefe in early.¡±


    I¡¯d barely dug into my eggs before he poured me coffee, serving it just how I liked, and then he slid a flute of orange juice beside me. My stomach burst with warmth. I¡¯d dreamed of being doted on like this, but it was bizarreing from Vinn.


    ¡°You¡¯re very nice today.¡±


    Vinn shrugged. ¡°I have my reasons.¡±


    ¡°Which are?¡±


    He swiped a thumb under his freshly-shaved jaw. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s ominous. ¡°Did you eat anything?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    I moaned as I bit into airy waffles drenched in bourbon maple syrup. The strawberries soaked up the excess sugar. I grabbed one. Vinn moved my wrist aside before I touched the berry to his mouth.


    Iughed. ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s with the suit?¡±


    ¡°Eat your breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry for food. I want to sit on yourp and let you do things to me.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s smoldering expression made my body ache. His hand rubbed the back of my neck. ¡°I¡¯ll do you dirty in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡±


    My pulse thundered as he dragged the T-shirt over my head, locking my arms together. My world darkened as the cotton shielded my gaze. There was nothing but the distant hum of the air conditioning.


    Then wetness stroked my nipple.


    My thighs clenched as the wicked heat scorched a line straight to my pussy. A sharp pang nipped the sensitive skin, and then his hands cupped my ass, pushing me down the hall.


    ¡°What are you doing-oh.¡±


    He ripped off the shirt, and suddenly I stood in a wedding boutique. Racks of familiar Vera Wang dresses filled the room.


    I fingered thece of one, heart pounding. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re getting married.¡±


    Myughter rippled through the air as I whirled, facing him. ¡°I never knew you to be a practical joker. That¡¯s Michael¡¯s thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Vinn leaned against the doorway, his posture non-threatening, but the no-nonsense tone indicated I wasn¡¯t leaving until I wore something white. I gaped at him, my belly fluttering. I¡¯d imagined my wedding to Vinn a hundred-thousand times. Not once did this scenario cross my mind.


    ¡°I made an appointment at City Hall.¡± His voice was kind but firm. ¡°Pick a dress. We leave in two hours.¡±


    A high-pitched sound broke from my lips. ¡°What?¡±


    Is he crazy?


    Shock wedged the protest in my throat. I fought the bizarre impulse tough. This was absurd.


    He didn¡¯t want to marry me.


    ¡°Why? Is this because of Nico?¡±


    ¡°This is for me,¡± he said.


    I blustered through a half-assed protest as Vinn crossed the room and kissed my cheek. Blood rushed to the spot where he touched me.


    ¡°I need this, and I need it now. Not in two weeks or five months.¡± Vinn didn¡¯t soften, but he lightened the gravel in his voice. ¡°Honestly, Li. What did you expect would happen after I took your virginity?¡±


    ¡°I-I thought we¡¯d take it slow!¡±


    ¡°Slow isn¡¯t in my vocabry.¡±


    My throat tightened. ¡°Vinn, this is insane.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do casual with my best friend¡¯s sister. It¡¯s all or nothing, and we¡¯re past the point of no return.¡±


    It was lightyears from the proposal I¡¯d wanted, but he gave me a sudden, arresting smile.


    My stomach churned with doubt.


    ¡°But I want a real ceremony.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t frivolous toin about being marched into a courthouse. There was no romance in rushing a wedding. He hadn¡¯t even asked me to marry him.


    ¡°I always pictured my friends and family there. It¡¯s important to me.¡±


    ¡°If you want another wedding, then we¡¯ll have one. But we¡¯re getting married today.¡±


    ¡°Vinny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not caving.¡±


    My mouth dropped open. ¡°Are you sure you want this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I really do.¡± He swept the hair from my shoulders. ¡°Get ready.¡±


    I squeezed my eyes shut and reopened them. Vinn still stood in front of me, which ruled out the possibility of a dream. I had no idea who he was anymore.


    Two hourster, Vinn dragged me up the brick steps of City Hall. I followed in my A-Line dress, hesitating as Vitale opened the doors. Vinn palmed my back, nodding at him. I¡¯d worn the seashell ne in ast act of defiance that was more silly than anything, considering I was marrying the man who¡¯d given it to me.


    Vinn hadn¡¯t pitched a fit. It was as though the knowledge I¡¯d soon be forever his had quieted his soul. I bounced my knee while we waited and swallowed a lump of nerves as we approached the judge.


    ¡°We¡¯re seriously doing this?¡±


    ¡°I already applied for marriage licenses and paid off the judge.¡± Vinn pressed his lips to my ear, triggering a wild swirl in my stomach. ¡°I made up my mind weeks ago. Nobody else will be your husband.¡±


    My future husband was a damned enigma.


    Little of the ceremony branded into my memory except for those words, and his brimstone gaze, zing with hellfire as he promised to love and cherish me. He slid the wedding band onto my finger. His eyes seemed to glitter with savageughter as he held my face and crushed his mouth into mine.


    My heart flip-flopped like a fish on drynd.


    It was possession, not love.

 #9 Chapter 24

    LIANA


    I¡¯d married Vinn.


    The shock and disbelief wore off quickly, and a boundless joy exploded within me like garish Christmas lights. The man of my dreams was my husband. I wished I could send a letter to my teenage self, and tell her one thing:


    One day, he will marry you.


    Theck of splendor didn¡¯t bother me as much as I thought it might after he swept me in his arms and threw me onto the bed.


    Vinn dragged me to the edge of the mattress. He wedged my thighs apart, and steam tingled my clit. I inhaled sharply at the contact. His tongue stroked my seam before his mouth covered me hungrily. The engulfing warmth shot electricity to my aching nipples. His hands locked around my hips, rocking me back and forth.


    Shivers ran down my spine. The pit of my stomach churned. I writhed with the tight, heated circles of his tongue. A burning desire screamed for more to fill the void, but his lips feathered me, teasing, bncing me over the precipice. Faster and faster, he swirled and sucked, and then I shattered into a million bolts of light. Then a broad head fitted to my pussy.


    Vinn mmed into me. He¡¯d shoved me headlong into a second wave of pleasure. I seized his hair, mashing our lips together. He tasted sweet and clean, his lips wet with me, and I could¡¯ve climbed on him again. He came with a tense arch of his body, eyes shut. Vinn¡¯s breathless kisses faded to a peck on my cheek.


    I snuggled against him, our legs intertwined.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to Paris for our honeymoon.¡±


    My heart squealed. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°As soon as we roll out of bed.¡±


    Easier said than done. The high of marrying my dream-man wrapped me in a stupefying bliss that had no interest in doing anything but him. Eventually, we had to eat, so we wandered into the kitchen and finished the breakfast leftovers. Then Vinn dragged me into the walk-in closet.


    He crammed his suitcase with shorts and T-shirts until I made him check in a suit, so he retaliated by grabbing a scantily-d number from my wardrobe. Laughing, we rolled our bags outside and whisked to the airport. During the eight-hour ne ride, I read Vinn¡¯s dog-eared travel book. It tickled me that he¡¯d already marked it up with notes. I killed the rest of the time by sleeping-I really needed to catch up on z¡¯s-and woke up at the flight attendant¡¯s voice crackling on the speaker.


    I stered my face to the window as the grey sprawl of Paris broke through clouds. His heavy weight leaned into me. Heat burst through my chest. I hugged him, kissing him hard.


    Vinn granite lips curved. ¡°You act like you¡¯ve never been abroad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different with you.¡±


    I love you.


    The words fought for freedom as he patted my arm, pink in the cheeks.


    After wended, the cab took us to a small apartment over a cobblestoned street in the Marais. Vinn stopped at a grocery store for cold cuts, cheese, and a baguette. Then he took our suitcases up the narrow staircase into a dingy t.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not a five-star hotel, but this is the better way to travel. Trust me.¡± He slid the bread over the kitchen table and washed his hands. ¡°You want lunch?¡±


    I grasped him from behind. I held him for a solid minute, refusing to release when he gently pulled at my arms.


    Vinn tensed. ¡°You letting me go anytime this century?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°All right then.¡±


    He guided us into the bedroom with me trailing him. Iughed as we faced the tiniest double bed.


    ¡°That can fit one of my ass-cheeks, maybe.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make it work.¡± He yanked me on the mattress.


    ¡°Have you been to Paris before?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°A few times.¡±


    ¡°Did you go with someone?¡±


    ¡°With a girl, you mean?¡± Vinn¡¯s mouth curled as heat stole over my face. ¡°No. Never wanted to.¡±


    My pulse pounded. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Nico gave me advice once. About marriage. I took it to heart, I guess.¡± Vinn¡¯s fingers trailed my temple. ¡°If you find a woman you think is the one, travel the world with her. Visit ces that are hard to get to. And when youe back to Boston, if you¡¯re still speaking to her, marry her at the airport.¡±


    ¡°But you did everything backwards.¡±


    ¡°I figured the fake engagement thing was close enough. Stress either pushes couples apart, or it binds them closer. You and I have that covered. Don¡¯t we?¡±


    We did.


    My stomach knotted. ¡°Have you ever been in love?¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°No. You?¡±


    I pictured Vinn as a younger man, that beaming smile, his hand closing mine over the shell. Then I thought about his murder confession and all the things I¡¯d done in the name of love.


    I met Vinn¡¯s soft eyes, hesitating.


    I couldn¡¯t lie to him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Love seems to make people miserable as hell.¡± He darkened as his gaze dipped to my throat, at the seashell hanging there.


    ¡°Sometimes it really hurts.¡± I gripped his hand, flipping it over to admire the gold band. ¡°It¡¯s like drowning and breathing the sweetest air at the same time. It¡¯s the best thing that ever happened to me.¡±


    I smiled at him, but Vinn glowered.


    He grabbed my neck. He hovered an inch from me, bristling. ¡°I¡¯m the best thing that ever happened to you. Don¡¯t you forget it.¡±


    Of course you are, you idiot.


    I love you.


    TELL HIM. You¡¯re married.


    It made no sense to keep the truth from my husband, except for the violent fear jangling my nerves whenever I opened my mouth. I¡¯d already said I-love-you in so many ways. I¡¯d skipped sses during midterms so he wouldn¡¯t be alone while he recovered in the hospital. I should¡¯ve confessed, but the past decade had thoroughly jaded me.


    He would never love me.


    Maybe it was beyond him.


    I needed to live with that and stop forcing him into a box, but my heart broke at the idea of never being loved. What if I told him, and he patted my shoulder like I¡¯d paid him a nicepliment?


    The battle waged within me as we spent the day sightseeing. We visited art museums, kissed under the Eiffel tower, and ate brunch. I had a bounce in my step, but what I looked forward to most was wrapping up the evening in bed.


    We retired to the t after dinner to ¡°rest,¡± which was code for ¡°fuck¡± because he pressed me against the wall the second we closed the door.


    My pack hit the floor.


    His elbow bumped the switch, bathing us in semi-darkness. Outdoor lights slid across Vinn¡¯s face as he gripped my arms. His punishing hold sent a warning shiver through me. I angled my head. He stiffened when I went for the kiss.


    Great. He was in a mood.


    ¡°What¡¯s got you all bothered?¡±


    He glowered at me, his voice filled with reproach. ¡°Every Frenchman in this city thinks it¡¯s all right to ogle my wife.¡±


    A fierce breeze swept the wings of my butterflies.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Nobody¡¯s ogling me.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t noticed, but they are.¡±


    ¡°Better not take me to Italy. You know how the men behave over there.¡±


    ¡°Do I ever.¡±


    ¡°Or the South of France. Topless beaches.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me.¡± Vinn¡¯s hands glided to my waist as he guided us toward the living room. ¡°I¡¯ll have us there in an afternoon just so I could admire the light from the water bouncing off your tits.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Then everyone else could see me.¡±


    ¡°They would have my permission.¡±


    I gaped at him. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a big difference when I invite others to watch what they will never be allowed to¡­¡± he broke off, his fingers brushing my breasts, ¡°touch.¡±


    My blood pounded like an awakened river. He fondled one globe, his thumb teasing my nipple to hardness. I went limp. All day, we¡¯d exchanged chaste kisses because Vinn wasn¡¯t a fan of PDA. My body sang as he slipped under my bra. His warmth enveloped my tits, and he squeezed, dragging a moan from me. Then he ripped the shirt over my head. My seashell dangled on my neck.


    He gripped the chain. ¡°I will fuck him out of you.¡±


    Good luck with that.


    Holding the ne like a leash, he yanked down.


    My knees hit the floor.


    His fist balled my hair and the golden string. His expression was tight with strain, as though he¡¯d held off on dominating me, and it had cost him. He smiled, but it was without humor, and the tension grew between us, stretched beyond endurance.


    ¡°Who do you belong to?¡±


    My pulse beat erratically. ¡°You. Always.¡±


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    A hot tide surged into my thighs. I stared at him, amazed by the enthusiasm hismand gave me. I unzipped his jeans and tugged them down my husband¡¯s gorgeous legs. I stopped to stroke the b of thigh muscle before sying over the bulge straining against the fabric.


    He was so hard. His briefs didn¡¯t want toe down. I pulled the stic, and the heavy weight of him dropped into my hand. I leaned forward, hands braced on him. My tongue traced the head throbbing with his heartbeat, and then he tightened his hold. I cringed at the hair-pulling as much as I relished his possession.


    He slid inside my mouth, velvet wrapped around steel. He didn¡¯t give me time to adjust. Vinn took his pleasure first. A sensual me ignited in my pussy. Slick arousal pooled into my panties as he sawed my tongue. It was a relief for him to seize control so he could fuck me however he pleased, to submit to this burning ecstasy. We might¡¯ve not known what to do with our words, but our bodiesmunicated just fine.


    Vinn tapped my cheek. ¡°Do you want them to see?¡±


    I looked at the half-open window, tempting a breeze. We weren¡¯t that high above street level. Anybody could nce up and see Vinn taking my mouth.


    I reeled back, gasping.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to take my cock out,¡± he chastised, forcing me to swallow him. ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    I murmured a yes, but all that came out was an unintelligible gurgle.


    Vinn rolled his hips, stabbing deep. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    My cheeks burned as I nodded.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Thepliment stroked me with feathers. Then he dragged me toward the window.


    He gripped my head and pushed inside me. His hips pulsed, fucking me until my throat was raw. He let out tortured groans that radiated to my pussy.


    As if I were drugged, my senses slowed. Shivers of wanting rippled through my body, the look in his eyes so stimting that the window disappeared. He imed me, testing my boundaries until he¡¯d anchored himself.


    He gritted his teeth, holding me there.


    My lungs screamed for air. I dug into his legs, and he drew out and jerked me upright. I breathed deeply as he ced my palms over the windowsill.


    ¡°Bend over.¡±


    I obeyed, distracted by the ache clenching on air.


    He unzipped my skirt, sliding off my panties. Then he hooked his head over my shoulder.


    ¡°Stay.¡±


    My nipples tingled as he left the room to rummage through a suitcase. He returned, his body warming my back.


    ¡°Guess what I brought from home?¡± He revealed a small butt plug in his fist. ¡°I just bought it. Yours were a bit too adventurous for the first time.¡±


    Oh my God.


    He stuck it in my mouth. ¡°Get it nice and wet.¡±


    My heartbeat skyrocketed as Ipped around it, shivering from the magic of his touch. His big hand held my face as he pulsed the toy between my lips.


    I murmured something.


    He took it out. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I said, aren¡¯t you going to use your cock?¡±


    ¡°Hold your horses. You need to be eased into it.¡± He reced the plug and nipped my ear. ¡°Hands on the wall. Keep sucking.¡±


    He moved behind me. A moan shivered through my clenched teeth as his thighs pressed into mine. A blunt edge glided in the river of my arousal before he shoved inside.


    No condom.


    Jesus, we were ying fast and loose with the condoms, but I stopped caring after the third thrust like always. He fit so perfectly that it was sacrilege to erect a barrier between us. We were two iplete wholes, shoving into each other. It was divine ecstasy.


    I gasped.


    ¡°Keep sucking.¡±


    I obeyed as he plowed into me, but Vinn¡¯s steady, brutal thrusts made it hard to concentrate on anything else. My senses reeled as though short-circuited as he stroked my belly and hips. He tapped my clit, showering my body with sparks. He plunged deep, knocking the breath from my lungs.


    I almost dropped the toy.


    He yanked my hair, forcing me arch. Then he took the plug from my mouth. A coolness slipped down my skin. The rubber skimmed my ass, circling to a forbidden spot. He teased the opening as he fucked me, and I bit my lip against the groan.


    ¡°Somebody¡¯s looking.¡±


    I choked, my eyes flying open. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, some guy.¡±


    Sure enough, a man in a parka stood in the middle of the street, head angled toward us. He was too far to read his expression.


    My breath quickened, and my cheeks warmed. My burning shame rushed down, iming my neck, shoulders, and breasts. The thrill of being watched flooded me with unexpected heat. So wrong. Why did it make me want to widen my legs?


    Vinn traced my breasts and impaled me with jerks of his hips. He worked the toy inside, and, as he did, my walls protested. It was a giant invasion, but the overwhelming fullness tingled my pussy.


    This was incredible. Dirty. So goddamned hot.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to finish inside you, and then I¡¯m fucking your ass. What do you think? You want that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I-oh.¡±


    The room split with my moan. Vinn chuckled softly, and then he fucked me in earnest. For a solid minute, I was nothing but a body to make Vinne. His tempo increased. I came apart from the merciless pounding, and then he made a desperate sound that clenched inside me. I came as sweet warmth pulsed from his cock. My thighs shuddered, and a peace entered my being.


    He eased the toy out, the delicious fullness ripped away. I ached with the void. Then he squirted lube all over me, shoving it inside with his fingers. Slowly, he pushed. I gasped at the blunt edge warring with my body, which wanted to tighten.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he said hoarsely, stroking my back. ¡°This part hurts the most. Once my head is inside, it¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    My mouth gaped as the slick pressure widened me. God, it was so naughty, so against what I¡¯d been led to believe that I was supposed to enjoy. My pussy contracted against the ache not-quite rubbing in the right spot. He went slow, and then a buzz hit the air and suddenly-electricity shot into my clit.


    He massaged it before shoving another toy in my pussy. It anchored over my clit. I¡¯d never been filled like this. My body shattered and melted as he picked up speed. He rubbed inzy circles.


    Everything was hazy except for the blinding pleasure in my pussy. I might¡¯ve screamed as I came, shuddering and crying. I was thrown into a tsunami that yanked me deep into the undertow, the sensation violent, like water flooding my lungs.


    His cock pulsed, filling me with seed. He pulled out and dragged me into his arms, taking me to bed. He balled me into his chest, soothing me from the shock of shattering thatst barrier.


    He wiped the tears tracking my face and ghosted kisses to my neck until he reached my ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    That swelled behind my ribs, pleasing and disappointing me.


    I fulfilled his desire, but sex with him tore apart my soul.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He cradled me until I almost drifted off, when a loud shriek jerked me into alertness. Vinn disengaged from me, the floorboards creaking as he sat upright.


    He answered the phone. ¡°What is it?¡±


    He sucked in air, the irritation smoothed from his face as a voice sted from the speaker.


    ¡°Nico was shot. He¡¯s dead.¡±

 #9 Chapter 25

    VINN


    COSTA FAMILY DON KILLED BY LEGION MC.


    Headlines everywhere zed with the lie. The killer had strolled through Nico¡¯s gatedmunity and shot him while he picked up the newspaper. Authorities found him in his bathrobe, sprawled on the pavement. A tip from the police department informed me that there hadn¡¯t been signs of forced entry, so the killer had ess to Mob Row, Nico¡¯s coveted cul-de-sac of connected gangsters. Within hours, leaked photos of his corpse shed over the dark web, posted by a biker iming responsibility for the murder.


    A robust PR campaign rolled over social media, sting Legion MC. Somebody with lots of cash tied up the crime in a fucking bow.


    We sat outside in folded chairs under a troubled sky. The cemetery echoed with the quiet sobbing of his mistress, a girl about Liana¡¯s age. She was probably upset that she¡¯d get jack shit from his dead ass. No way he¡¯d leave her any money. Michael stared daggers at me as his five-year-old son yanked on his tie. He¡¯d finally noticed the rings on our fingers, and he wasn¡¯t happy we¡¯d eloped.


    Deal with it, buddy.


    Liana palmed my chest. ¡°Vinny, you okay?¡±


    Her hair glistened like polished wood, and it tumbled down her back. Soft color slicked her mouth. The ck velvet of her dress seemed to highlight her firm tits.


    Damn, she was beautiful. It stirred something inside me.


    ¡°I¡¯m still recovering from my botched honeymoon, but I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    She red at me.


    ¡°What? Am I not allowed to mope at a funeral?¡±


    ¡°Not about yourself.¡±


    I buried the smile fighting for release as pink patches burned high on her cheeks. I couldn¡¯t help but feel light. If our brief trip was any indication, I¡¯d have my hands full satisfying my kinky wife.


    I counted down the minutes to Nico¡¯s service, which ended with an anticlimactic thud. As his coffin lowered into the ground, his mistress let out a hysterical cry, and I fought not to roll my eyes.


    Alessio lingered the longest. His mouth twisted as he stormed off, kicking over empty seats. Michael barely nced at the grave. He paid his respects and zoomed to his car with his family-thank god he hadn¡¯t asked about my wedding ring.


    As the cemetery emptied of people, I stayed put. I was recing a man I¡¯d admired my whole life. Heaviness weighed my chest as I mused on a memory of Uncle Nico loading up my backpack with Anthony¡¯s old toys.


    Li rubbed warmth into my hands as the sun dipped behind clouds, throwing us into a chill. The sky had darkened to a dim blue when a man in a suit trudged up the hill. My gaze skipped over him, but not the two bikers nking him.


    ¡°Rage Machine,¡± I growled, reaching for my gun.


    ¡°What the hell are they doing here?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    I dragged Li upright, heart pounding. My soldiers headed off the group. Vitale halted mid-stride, gaping at the man. ¡°Tony?¡±


    Liana staggered. ¡°Is that Anthony?¡±


    No fucking way. He couldn¡¯t be here.


    Anthony Costa was thousands of miles away, shackled to a wall, trapped in servitude, not strolling to his father¡¯s grave. The man in cks and a ck sweater passed me without a flicker of recognition and stopped at the hole in the ground.


    It was him.


    Anthony had packed on what seemed like thirty pounds of muscle since his disappearance. He had tanned to a rich bronze. He might¡¯ve just immigrated from Sicily. His demeanor had changed, too. Anthony had a maic personality when he wasn¡¯t loaded on drugs, but the healthyplexion hinted otherwise. This grim-faced, Anthony imposter could¡¯ve blended in a subway of people.


    I approached him, my skin tingling. ¡°Hey.¡±


    He stared at the grave as though he wanted to fall inside. He blinked, stepped back, and raked his hair.


    ¡°Hey, Vinn.¡±


    My mind reeled. ¡°Sorry for your loss.¡±


    Anthony didn¡¯t respond, but gloom stoked in his gaze. Something spoke to me from his eyes. They seemed tortured, enraged, and calm, shifting from one extreme to the next. A deep fracture had split him open. He was like a poorly healed wound. His nodded at Liana.


    ¡°You and Michael¡¯s sister,¡± hemented mildly. ¡°Never saw thating. Congrats.¡±


    ¡°Anthony, what¡¯s going on? How did you get here?¡±


    Anthony fished a cigarette from his pocket, the me eating the darkness. Then he slowly walked down the hill.


    Was he ignoring me?


    Liana¡¯s moon-like face reflected my bewilderment.


    I followed him. ¡°Anthony, wait. We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this another time.¡±


    What the hell?


    The abrupt dismissal almost pulled my lips into a smile. ¡°Anthony, you were missing for fifteen months. You can¡¯t expect me to let it go.¡±


    ¡°Thirteen. I¡¯ve been home for a while.¡±


    My guts clenched. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Anthony stopped his descent. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    I waited, but he never borated. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°In a loft downtown.¡±


    ¡°In a loft,¡± I echoed. ¡°Downtown.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to your dad?¡± I wiped my face as he fell into silence, my temptation to strangle him rising. ¡°You know how many people are looking for you? Do you have any idea what we¡¯ve been through because of you?¡±


    He folded his arms. ¡°Keep telling me how bad it has been for you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Anthony. Your dad was riding my ass, threatening me, aching to kill me because he thought it was my fault you were kidnapped. You¡¯ve been here for months?¡±


    He stood there mutely, like a soldier at attention. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a pic for me, kid.¡±


    Who the fuck was he calling kid?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    His hollowed gaze cut at me. ¡°Nothing I want to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Did they make you a ve?¡± Liana elbowed me hard, and a twinge of remorse nagged at me. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t a fucking ve.¡± His lips pulled into a hard, cold-eyed smile. ¡°I¡¯m back. I¡¯m alive. It was a learning experience. And it¡¯s also none of your goddamned business.¡±


    Liana gasped.


    My insides squirmed as I wrestled with a feeling I¡¯d never experienced with Anthony-sympathy.


    I red at the bikers standing behind him. ¡°And you¡¯re with them because?¡±


    Anthony motioned at his goons hanging around him. ¡°Give us some space.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Tony.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    They trudged down the hill like obedientpdogs. Rage Machine doing the bidding of Anthony, a man who couldn¡¯t get to his sobriety meetings on time, stunned me more than anything.


    Suddenly, a missing puzzled piece clicked in my head.


    He was working with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m using them to kill Legion,¡± he said, shooting me a dead-eyed look. ¡°I¡¯ve been funding the war against them. I¡¯m killing the MCs, starting with the biggest one in Boston.¡±


    My mind exploded. ¡°You¡¯re why Boston¡¯s a fucking war zone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me,¡± he rasped in that toneless voice. ¡°There are others.¡±


    Was I witnessing a man¡¯s mental breakdown?


    ¡°Anthony, go to rehab-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stone-cold sober.¡±


    I had plenty of reason to doubt him based on the thousands of times he¡¯d repeated those words.


    ¡°Your father died,¡± I reasoned. ¡°Maybe you should take it easy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done being your charity case, V. All you need to worry about is the new direction I¡¯m taking the Family.¡±


    My insides flipped. ¡°Since when do I follow your fucking orders?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. Daddy left me everything. It¡¯s all in his will. I¡¯ll send you a copy. He gave me the empire, so I will do whatever the fuck I want. And I¡¯m killing everyst scumbag on a bike.¡±


    ¡°You think you can walk in and take my fucking job?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being boss.¡± He flicked his cigarette at my shoes, the spark dying in the wet grass. ¡°I have something much better.¡±

 #9 Chapter 26

    VINN


    Anthony had no interest in being a Costa.


    He blew off a homing party, refused to talk to anyone that wasn¡¯t me, and acted like we were strangers on phone calls, but he made good on his promise for the first time in his life. He didn¡¯t want my job.


    He had an axe to grind against Legion.


    So did I.


    I didn¡¯t mind Anthony¡¯s directive to fuck over the MCs because frankly, I¡¯d always loathed bikers. Killian¡¯s attitude toward my wife had cemented that view. The creep stalking Liana needed to die, and Anthony had given me the perfect opportunity.


    My most pressing issue wasn¡¯t Anthony or the Family. It was the pressure tightening my throat when I went home. Liana spent thest few weeks immersed in research. Anthony¡¯s reappearance had inspired her to ¡°do more,¡± or so she kept saying. I opened herptop days ago, and a dozen different tabs rted to human trafficking filled her browser. I snorted, ncing at a cover letter she¡¯d written for an internship at a charity.


    My wife, the humanitarian.


    Our differences amused me to no end. I admired that she spent so much energy helping people and pushing me to do the same. I¡¯d grudgingly agreed to volunteer for Habitat Humanity with her, like an idiot. She¡¯d convinced me to run a toy charity drive for needy children in Dorchester, and I¡¯d conceded.


    I had to pull back.


    If this woman looked at me with her stormy blue eyes and whispered please, I¡¯d do anything for her, and it pitted my stomach with dread. I should¡¯ve been content with owning her, fucking her, but as long as she wore the ne¡­I was miserable.


    It taunted me every day, a constant reminder of who I was. Who I wasn¡¯t. More than once, I¡¯d fantasized about taking a hammer to it. Grinding that salmon-colored monstrosity to dust. I couldn¡¯t stand the thing. She started shoving it in her nightstand, but I couldn¡¯t forget the other man. I couldn¡¯t let it go. I raked her social media profile to find out who the fuck was it for the twentieth time.


    My office doors burst open, admitting a flustered Liana. She was terrible with boundaries, and it irked me.


    I mmed myptop shut. ¡°Can you knock?¡±


    Red patched burned high on Liana¡¯s cheeks. She wore a smoldering look that sometimes meant she was down to fuck.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    My mood nosedived. ¡°If you¡¯re here to rope me into another charity event, I have one word for you-No.¡±


    That came out nastier than I¡¯d intended. It¡¯d been a bad day. Liana had a string of guys vying for her goddamn attention in her text messages, and one of them had invited her out for coffee. She turned him down, but that didn¡¯t stop me from scouring his personal information and sending Vitale to his apartment with explicit instructions. She was probably pissed about that.


    I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Did you send Vitale to threaten my ssmate?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    Because I had no self-control with my wife. Because the idea of her sitting down with someone else boiled my blood.


    I cocked my head, refusing to respond.


    A thin smile staggered across her face. ¡°You know, I thought you cared about me. I was stupid enough to believe you had a good side, but you¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like where this was going.


    She stormed to my desk, her hair flying as she pped a piece of paper down. I nced over the business card, and my insides ripped apart.


    tstick Pub


    Her stare impaled me. ¡°Tell me you had nothing to do with his disappearance.¡±


    Fuck.


    Liana swept around the chair, hand on my arm. ¡°Please, Vinn.¡±


    Her suffocated whisper tightened my chest. I couldn¡¯t lie to her, but what would happen when I confessed? A rapid chill encased my limbs in ice. My brain froze with an image of her storming out the door. A wave of dizziness passed over me.


    No.


    She couldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Vinny.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead, Li.¡±


    Hurty naked in her soft eyes. She cupped her mouth, gasping.


    My heart squeezed.


    Fuck.


    ¡°Does human life mean that little to you?¡±


    An inner torment gnawed at me. ¡°Do you want honesty or are you just looking to feel better?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Honesty!¡±


    I flinched. ¡°I don¡¯t see why I should care about everyone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s soulless,¡± she hissed.


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t have a fucking soul, then. Is that what you want to hear?¡± I shouted, agony piercing my stomach when she backed away. ¡°Wait. Honey, I¡¯m still the same man.¡±


    She palmed her face with trembling hands, crying. ¡°That¡¯s what scares me.¡±


    I sighed heavily. ¡°You know what the Marines¡¯ unofficial motto is? Get some. We chanted it all the time. Whenever someone brags about gettingid. Whenever we fired our weapons. Whenever we killed. Especially when we killed. There was no hesitation when I took a life, and that feeling hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°James was not a soldier!¡±


    ¡°No, he was a predator.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re judge, jury, and executioner?¡± she screamed, and I flinched. ¡°You can¡¯t kill people for making a-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you call it a fucking mistake.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to die. I might¡¯ve hated him, but I¡¯d never ask you to do that.¡±


    She wrapped her arms around herself and broke down.


    A deep pain in my chest twisted and turned.


    ¡°Liana, it wasn¡¯t you,¡± I said hoarsely. ¡°It was all me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve made me feel like I¡¯ve killed someone!¡±


    I palmed her shoulder.


    She cringed as though I¡¯d struck her. ¡°If I had said nothing, he¡¯d still be alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he would,¡± I deadpanned, shrugging. ¡°I caught him sprinkling powder in a girl¡¯s drink, just like he probably did yours. I won¡¯t apologize for what I did. That asshole deserved to die. Look me in the eye, and tell me your friend isn¡¯t better off.¡±


    Liana wiped her eyes, trembling. ¡°It wasn¡¯t for me. You didn¡¯t kill him for the safety of other women. You were such in a hurry to defend my honor that you didn¡¯t consider my feelings.¡±


    ¡°Li, I never would¡¯ve put that burden on you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it,¡± she moaned. ¡°It¡¯s a betrayal. You killed someone after I confided in you.¡±


    My first instinct to argue smoldered as that sunk in, adding fuel to the fiery gnawing. She was right.


    I¡¯d shot him because I¡¯d despised the bastard.


    My innocent wife gave me the perfect excuse. I¡¯d traded her trust for my pride. She¡¯d never look at me the same if she looked at me at all. And I couldn¡¯t promise I wouldn¡¯t do it again.


    My cheeks burned as I grasped her hands, a violent battle wrestling in my heart. An apology hung on my lips. Then a pink-and-white piece of jewelry reminded me why I couldn¡¯t let her go.


    I took her face and kissed her.


    She shoved my chest. Her groans faded to whimpers as I crushed her mouth in a bruising kiss. I dragged her to the floor and made her forget how much she loathed me. Then I carried her to bed and did it again, and I would¡¯ve kept going if not for her gentle breaths warming my neck.


    Halfway through the night, she slipped out of my arms and tiptoed into the walk-in closet. Her frantic packing pitted my stomach with bitterness. I didn¡¯t stop her, even though it killed me.


    Don¡¯t go. Please.


    Liana paused, lugging a duffel bag. She seemed to look in my direction, where I pretended to sleep.


    Then she ran out the door.

 #9 Chapter 27

    LIANA


    ¡°Hey. Can I crash here for a few days?¡±


    Carm¡¯s pretty face registered shock. The strap dug into my muscle, and the bag hit the ground after I staggered into the house.


    Michael was out on a business trip, which was why I¡¯d headed straight for their ce. I didn¡¯t want to field a million questions about my rtionship with Vinn to my overprotective brother.


    Carm gave me a searching look. ¡°Does Michael know you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not tell him. You know how he gets.¡±


    Carm bit her pink lip. ¡°I won¡¯t mention it until he¡¯s back.¡±


    I shuffled defeatedly in Michael¡¯s mansion dominated by steel-blues and earthy browns. It was the opposite of Vinn¡¯s stark white and ck apartment. As I stepped into Michael¡¯s bright kitchen, longing wrenched at my gut.


    They were a perfect family.


    Carm fed Baby Luke in a high chair, mopping the applesauce that rolled down his chin. Mariette and Matteo ate their waffles. The children screamed a greeting before I lugged the bag to a guestroom.


    When I returned, Carm busied herself in the kitchen, grabbing tes as I limped to the table.


    ¡°Eggs?¡±


    My stomach turned. ¡°No thanks.¡±


    I had no appetite.


    My guts clenched when I imagined Vinn at home, alone.


    I wished I hated him.


    I soul-searched as I sat there, digesting his terrible crime. I¡¯d always known he was capable of murder. Michael had hinted at it plenty of times, but I hadn¡¯t expected him to kill a man who¡¯d wronged me. Though a small part of me agreed with Vinn.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Queenie was better off.


    A secondter, I loathed myself.


    Vinn tried to do good, in his own twisted way. Wasn¡¯t that better than the monstrous version I¡¯d led myself to believe?


    Vinn¡¯s motivations were the same as mine. Family first.


    He just took that to extreme lengths.


    You¡¯re making excuses.


    Doubt gued my conscience. I loved Vinn, but he scared me. He¡¯d alreadypromised my soul, and now he¡¯d added murder to the list.


    Regret hit me hard after another day of being stuck in Michael¡¯s home, awaiting my brother¡¯s return, gently refusing Carm¡¯s attempts to talk. I helped her foldundry in the living room while the kids watched a movie. My fingers smoothed the Boston Bruins onesie I¡¯d bought for Luke. A lump lodged in my throat.


    It became a surge of nausea.


    Carm grasped my wrist. ¡°Are you okay, sweetie?¡±


    I shook my head and ran.


    I dove into the bathroom, pped the seat against the bowl, and vomited. I huddled the toilet all afternoon, purging. It was relentless, and the awful feeling festered in my stomach.


    Carm wetted a rag and pressed it to my forehead. ¡°Maybe we should call your OB/GYN.¡±


    rm zipped down my spine.


    I forgot about the stupid fake pregnancy.


    ¡°No doctors.¡± I wiped and rinsed my mouth, never so tired in my life. ¡°It¡¯s probably nerves.¡±


    A distant door opened and mmed.


    Michael¡¯s hearty voice echoed through the house. A pitter-patter of feet stampeded toward the foyer. My heart swam in a murky swamp of regret and longing as Michael greeted his wife with a purr.


    I didn¡¯t want to be here.


    I¡¯d hoped Vinn would swing by and demand I return to him, that he¡¯d sense my distress over the distance, drag me into his arms, tell me everything would be fine.


    That he loved me.


    God, I needed him to love me, but it was hopeless.


    He wouldn¡¯t or couldn¡¯t remember what he¡¯d meant to me, and waiting for him to figure it out wasted my time.


    A small body hit my back. Two little hands clutched my middle. I turned around, at Matteo¡¯s sweet face beaming at me, and burst into tears. I hugged my nephew and sobbed, the hug triggering a deep agony. I might find someone else to love me, but I¡¯d never love another man as much as him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Zia.¡± Matteo patted my hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Honey, go y with your sister.¡±


    My insides twisted as Michael appeared, peeling his son away. He shooed him away. Michael returned in a sh of Derby shoes and a suit. He¡¯d nted himself in front of me, his brows knitted.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Carm says you¡¯ve been here for three days.¡±


    I shook my head, sobbing. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°I have the right to know what that asshole did to you.¡±


    If I told him about James, he¡¯d probably call me insane for being upset.


    ¡°Before him, you were moving on. Dating other guys. Finding yourself.¡± He sighed heavily, pping his thighs. ¡°Now you¡¯re miserable. Pregnant. He¡¯s not even taking care of you.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me,¡± I choked as I finally admitted it. ¡°I thought it wouldn¡¯t matter. I hoped he¡¯d change.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you so many times?¡± A note of desperation tore his voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me set you up with another guy?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want someone else! I love him!¡±


    Michael stooped to one knee. He dragged me into a fierce hug that melted everyst ice wall as I sagged into my brother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be with him, Li.¡±


    Vinn didn¡¯t love me.


    Vinn kept secrets from me.


    Vinn gave me everything but his heart.


    Wild grief consumed me, and I couldn¡¯t stop crying. I clung to Michael¡¯s shoulder as he pulled me past his shocked children.


    ¡°He has a responsibility to you,¡± he began, his tone dropping a thousand degrees. ¡°You¡¯re sick, and he¡¯s leaving you here. I¡¯ll kill him. I¡¯ve had it!¡±


    Michael shot upright and ripped off his jacket. My heart mmed into my chest as he grabbed his keys and headed for the door.


    Carm watched him, brows knitted. ¡°You just got here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going over there and giving him a piece of my mind.¡±


    ¡°Michael.¡± Carm followed him, her angry tones sting through the mansion. ¡°Stop getting involved.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, she¡¯s my sister. He knocked her up and threw her away.¡± Michael shouted down his wife. ¡°I love you, but stay out of this!¡±


    Carm staggered down the steps, yelling after him. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±


    I ran outside as he climbed into his car.


    ¡°Fucking men.¡± Carm sighed hard. ¡°I love your brother, but Jesus. He has a temper.¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand the danger.


    I¡¯ll kill him.


    Michael wasn¡¯t kidding.

 #9 Chapter 28

    VINN


    I craved alcohol like oxygen.


    When I reached for the bottle, Liana¡¯s soft don¡¯t do this to yourself whispered in my ear. She was my strength, but it was funny. I had no interest in eating when she wasn¡¯t around.


    Life dragged. It¡¯d only been a couple of days, but every second ticking by mocked me. I faced a bleak future without Liana. I¡¯d never hated my existence more, not even while I was being court-martialed, or the months after, in which I abused every drug imaginable, and Michael had found me nodding off with a tube wrapping my arm.


    Losing her had ruined me. It was like slow suicide. More than once, I jumped into my car to go drag her from Michael¡¯s. I still considered her mine. Nothing could change that but divorce and a restraining order. Because I fucking loved her.


    I loved her.


    It was the only reason I hadn¡¯t stormed Michael¡¯s home. She had to choose, and I hoped to hell she¡¯d choose me. I desperately needed her. I looked for ways to keep her, and thought of her grief over Daniel. That I had no self-awareness. I hurt people.


    She was right, so I spent the week performing good deeds. I sent flowers to Queenie with a nice message. If James were alive, I would¡¯ve put him in jail, but since he wasn¡¯t, I called the Bourton dean and told him someone I knew was sexually assaulted at James¡¯ fraternity. The next day it was shut down. The news outlets rolled with a storm of articles condemning campus rape and the Greek system¡¯s toxicitybined with grisly stories from Bourton alumni.


    Why did I want to help?


    I felt closer to Liana when I was less of an asshole. It made me drive through Boston aimlessly until I stopped at Alessio¡¯s house. I hadn¡¯t been here in ages.


    Heavy rain drenched my shoulders before I¡¯d stepped through the iron-wrought gate. The red door swung open as I reached the gables.


    Alessio walked out, his dark eyes narrowing as I approached. He crossed his arms.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡±


    Honestly, I don¡¯t know. ¡°I wanted to talk to you and Mia.¡±


    Alessio¡¯s mouth twisted. He had good reason for hating that idea. I¡¯d kidnapped his wife a couple of years ago. I¡¯d rationalized it by telling myself I was saving her. I¡¯d only done it to lure him out, so I could kill him and seed him as boss.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you anywhere near Mia.¡± His baritone cooled to a condescending whisper. ¡°Jesus, you look like a fucking wreck.¡±


    The red door yawned again, and the pint-sized Mia popped under Alessio¡¯s arm, cradling their toddler daughter. A deep frown creased her forehead.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± she said, her greeting steeped in reproach. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Coming here had been a desperate move.


    I waved aside my hesitation and inhaled deeply. ¡°I let you both down, and I¡¯m sorry. I fucked up, and I¡¯m here to make amends.¡±


    Alessio looked like Christmas hade early. He shed me a wintry smile, sneering. ¡°What is this, some twelve-step bullshit? You don¡¯t give a damn about us.¡±


    ¡°Then why am I standing in the rain?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Go home, Vinn.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I have to do something.¡± If it would ease the weight crushing my heart, I¡¯d do anything.


    Alessio¡¯s smirk carved a dimple into his cheek. His ck eyes drilled into me.


    ¡°She dumped you, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    The fire consuming me dampened.


    What if she had?


    Alessio folded his arms, grinning like the cat that ate a cage of canaries. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time. That girl is way too good for you.¡±


    I turned away, my stomach boiling.


    Mia descended the steps, ignoring her husband¡¯s warning. She bit her lip. ¡°She left you?¡±


    A pang hit the back of my throat. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer, because saying it out loud would make it permanent.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re really hurting.¡± Alessio¡¯s dark gaze searched me,pping up my misery like it was gold. ¡°I have to say, seeing you in agony is nice.¡±


    Mia¡¯s toddler squealed, and Mia passed the baby to Alessio. His face lit up as he shifted, hoisting her. He kissed her. She beamed at him, and a sledgehammer hit my chest.


    An ache pulsed inside me, new and terrifying, but real. I gritted my teeth. I raked my hair, tearing away from the infuriating sight of their wholesome happiness.


    I bolted down the path.


    ¡°Wait. Vinn, hold on.¡± Mia jogged to my side, stopping me. ¡°Come back.¡±


    ¡°Mia, let him go.¡±


    She frowned at her husband. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to hear him out.¡±


    Alessio released an exaggerated sigh and waved me forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of butting heads with you, so name your fucking price.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Alessio rolled his eyes. ¡°Make me partner in all your construction firms.¡±


    I glowered at him. ¡°That¡¯s a big ask.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one seeking amends.¡±


    He¡¯d thrown that out to test me, but my anguish was so acute it punctured my lungs with every breath.


    I sighed. ¡°Fuck. Fine.¡±


    Hisughter grated my ears. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a managing partner. You¡¯ll have executive powers.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that,¡± he snapped. ¡°I just want your money.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a twenty-percent stake.¡±


    ¡°Thirty-five,¡± he shot.


    ¡°Twenty-five.¡±


    Alessio shrugged and offered me a hand. ¡°Deal.¡±


    I shook it, as an inner voice screamed. By far, the worst deal I¡¯d ever made, but it¡¯d be worth it if it convinced Liana I wasn¡¯t a hopeless asshole.


    He held onto me, smirking. ¡°Having a conscience gets expensive, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    You have no idea.


    My gaze slid to his wife. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Ask him for another twenty-five, honey.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia ignored her husband and smiled at me. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, Vinn. I forgive you.¡±


    Alessio tutted. ¡°Terrible negotiator.¡±


    I stepped back, well aware I¡¯d signed over hundreds of thousands of dors. ¡°So we¡¯re good?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alessio muttered after a long pause. ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll have you both over some time.¡±


    Alessio quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves.¡±


    Mia thumped his chest. ¡°We¡¯d love that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you guyster. Have a nice night.¡±


    They gaped at me like I¡¯d said something in a foreignnguage. As I walked to the car, my loafers drenched, I waited for a weight to lift off my shoulders. Intense nausea and destion swept over me.


    Nothing had changed.


    THE NEXT FEW hours were pure torture. It somehow topped being shot, stabbed, and dragged to a mock-execution, because at least she¡¯d still been in my life. I couldn¡¯t inhale without a stitch in my ribs. All I¡¯d done since I got home was stare at photos of my wife.


    I missed her.


    A fist hammered my door.


    I tossed my phone aside and yanked it open.


    Michael stood in the doorway, his shirt half-untucked, his hair askew like he¡¯d spent the ride to my ce clenching it, and darkness billowed over him like a rolling storm. He stepped in, radiating a corrosive contempt that fouled the air.


    ¡°Is Liana with you?¡±


    I was so damned pathetic.


    ¡°Why, so you can break up with her again?¡±


    He shoved me.


    My back hit the console table, pain slicing my spine. He punched my face. Agony exploded across my jaw. My teeth ached. My world spun. Two savage blows knocked out my breath. He¡¯d never hit me like this, even at our worst.


    I copsed, gasping.


    ¡°You sent her away, you fucking loser!¡± Michael¡¯s foot whirled, mming into my stomach. ¡°She¡¯s carrying your kid, and you give up on her?¡±


    I rolled over, stunned. I¡¯d never told Michael about the phony pregnancy. The chaos surrounding Nico¡¯s death had driven it clean from my mind, and it¡¯d stopped being a fake rtionship weeks ago.


    ¡°I warned you,¡± he glowered, his shoe pressing my neck. ¡°Hurt her, and you¡¯re dead.¡±


    I gripped his ankle and shoved him off. A blow struck my head, and my vision cked out. His knuckles bashed my skull, hitting me so hard the echo of grinding bones filled my ears. He refused to let up. His merciless punching mmed me into the ground.


    If I didn¡¯t stop him, he¡¯d kill me.


    I tackled his middle, hurling him into a console table. Michael grunted at the impact. Hissing, heunched at me. I scrambled out of the way, warding him off with a chair.


    ¡°Michael, calm down. I didn¡¯t send her away.¡±


    He batted the chair. ¡°Put it down and fight me.¡±


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s talk about this.¡±


    I had fifty pounds on Michael, and I would murder him. If anything happened to her brother, Liana would be devastated. I couldn¡¯t have that on my conscience.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with you, buddy.¡±


    Michael grabbed his sidearm. He pointed it at me, chest heaving.


    I held up my hands. ¡°Do you have to dial everything to eleven?¡±


    ¡°I warned you,¡± he snarled. ¡°I told you what¡¯d happen.¡±


    ¡°Christ, Michael. I did nothing wrong. I just-¡±


    ¡°I gave you a chance. You blew it!¡± His voice tore, the gun trembled. ¡°You used my sister. She is the only sibling I have, and you destroyed her.¡±


    His words ripped me apart.


    ¡°What-what do you mean? Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not, you fucking maniac.¡±


    A horrible dread went through me. ¡°She¡¯s hurt?¡±


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s in pain. Her husband abandoned her with a baby! You kicked her out of your home!¡± A red flush wrapped his throat as he screamed at the top of his lungs. ¡°You knocked her up, and you can¡¯t deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Michael, listen to me. She is not pregnant-¡±


    ¡°You really can¡¯t handle being a father, huh?¡± he shouted, railroading me. ¡°What a coward.¡±


    ¡°Michael, I love her. I¡¯d do anything for her.¡± I backed into the couch as Michael advanced, his eyes shing. ¡°Look at me, and tell me you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    His hazel pools bored into mine. ¡°Then why is she at my house?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    I strolled into the kitchen and poured myself water. My grip shook, sloshing the contents before the ss reached my mouth. ¡°She would¡¯ve left me, anyway. She wants someone else.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    A sick yearning yanked at my insides. ¡°There¡¯s another guy.¡±


    Michael wiped his face, growling. ¡°She said that to make you jealous, you idiot. She loves you. She has since she was a kid. While you were fucking around, she dreamed up names for your future children. She begged me to set you up on a date. She¡¯s loved you forever.¡±


    I dropped my gaze, startled at blood streaming from my clenched fist. I¡¯d broken the ss. I picked a shard from my skin, but it didn¡¯t even sting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Michael snorted. ¡°Of course.¡±


    I stiffened as a wave of heat passed through me. Parsing through what he¡¯d told me was like sifting sand. Then itnded on me.


    Ice spread through my stomach.


    ¡°Why the fuck didn¡¯t you say so?¡±


    ¡°The better question is, how did you not notice? You¡¯re so dense, Vinn.¡± Michaelunched into a tirade that seemed years in the making. ¡°She visited you. She brought your favorite dishes to the hospital. She wrote you letters and cried every time she saw you with other girls. What did you think that meant?¡±


    I didn¡¯t think about it.


    I¡¯d never let my thoughts go there because she was too young, was Michael¡¯s sister, and was forbidden on every level. Now that Michael hadid it out, it was so obvious. She¡¯d downyed her feelings as a crush, and my dumb ass had believed her.


    I was so stupid.


    A needle-like feeling prickled my face. ¡°So you¡¯ve talked to her about me.¡±


    ¡°Many times.¡±


    My heart pounded. ¡°And what did you say?¡±


    ¡°That she should move on,¡± he deadpanned. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. You¡¯re nine years older. You¡¯re a dog with women. You never cared about her the way she did about you.¡±


    My insides curled up and ckened.


    I picked him up by the shirt and mmed him into windows. My vision clouded with sick fantasies. I pictured him begging for his life as I hung him from the balcony. My fist smashed into his jaw. He smacked the ground and tackled my knees. I ripped him away from me. I shoved him into a photo.


    ss shattered over his head.


    A second shadow crept along the wall.


    ¡°Mike.¡± I jerked my head toward it.


    He spun around.


    A man¡¯s silhouette peeled onto the floor. A man in a leather cut tutted as he stepped out, pointing a gun at Michael, whose Glocky several feet away.


    ¡°You idiots made this too easy. Door¡¯s wide open.¡± Killian slicked his teeth, the sound wrenching at my gut. ¡°Considerate of you. Thanks.¡±


    Fuck.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I kept my tone even, trying to buy us time.


    ¡°Killing you. Taking your wife.¡± He threaded a hand through his hair. ¡°Where is the little woman?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I wanted your babydoll to see you die.¡± Killian ck-jawed expression zed over. ¡°Right before I fuck her over your corpse.¡±


    He¡¯d shoot.


    He wouldn¡¯t miss.


    This was how I¡¯d meet my end at the hands of a two-bit psycho who¡¯d somehow bypassed my security just because Anthony had to get revenge.


    A female voice echoed in the house.


    Vinny.


    The faint whisper was a desperate wish from my dying brain.


    ¡°Vinny?¡±


    Less distant and louder.


    No, no, no.


    Killian¡¯s stare drifted past my shoulder, his mouth parting.


    A tremor shook my arm as I slowly turned. My gaze crashed into a pair of soft, blue eyes.


    Liana stood in the hallway. She wore the clothes from three days ago. The ne gleamed on her neck, like a beacon dragging me forward. Her lips parted as though she hadn¡¯t noticed Killian.


    ¡°Vinny, I-¡±


    ¡°Run.¡±


    Her brows furrowed. She hesitated.


    She stepped toward me.


    A gunshot sted the air. Something sttered my wrists. I lunged at Killian, who¡¯d lowered his gun. I tackled him. I grabbed his wrist and wrenched, knocking the piece away, and then I dove for it. He yelled. I shoved the barrel under his jaw. Pulled the trigger.


    The deafening boom cracked like a thunderbolt.


    Killian choked on the hole in his neck. He sputtered and stilled. I threw the Sig on the bloodstained floor, the ringing in my ears dimming to a dull roar punctuated by Michael¡¯s screaming.


    Why was he yelling?


    A small, choking sound fisted my guts.


    I whirled as Liana stumbled into the wall. She slid down. A streak of red painted the white, marking her descent. She copsed, clutching her stomach.


    I sprinted to her side. My fingers shook as I dragged her arms from the darkening skirt. A hole buried in her hip filled with crimson. My hands slipped until Michael thrust a towel underneath my palms. Blood soaked through it in seconds. She was bleeding too much, too fast.


    Michael dialed 9-1-1.


    She grasped at my forearms, the tan rapidly drained from her body. Her gaze faded to blue slits. Tears streaked her cheeks, and she mumbled my name.


    ¡°Deep breaths, Liana. Don¡¯t close your eyes, baby. Please.¡± My free hand cupped her pale cheek. ¡°Stay with me.¡±


    I pushed on the wound.


    She grimaced.


    A sheer, ck panic wrapped my chest. I couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding.


    I blinked.


    People stood everywhere. Police and EMS swarmed the apartment. The paramedic listened to her lungs as I screamed. She couldn¡¯t breathe. Why was nobody listening? Why-


    Someone yanked me away as they loaded her onto a stretcher. She was whisked out of my sight. I rushed after her, but officers pulled me back. They asked me things I didn¡¯t understand. Over and over. The same stupid questions that made no sense. Their garbled voices sifted through my brain, like sound passing through water.


    She¡¯ll be all right.


    She¡¯ll make it.


    A sharp edge stabbed my palm-the seashell.


    A dull confusion swirled in my head. I must¡¯ve ripped it from Liana¡¯s neck. As my thumb stroked the familiar surface, my stomach dropped. A gallery of images shed through my mind.


    I gave it to her.


    It was me.

 #9 Chapter 29

    VINN


    We love each other.


    We¡¯ll be together.


    I muttered the words into my closed palms, as though repeating them triggered a spell that¡¯d make everything right. The bloody ne wrapped my hands like a rosary. I didn¡¯t believe in God, but I fucking prayed. Anguish shattered myst sense of control.


    During the hospital ride, I clutched at my hair. I screamed. I rode a wave of intense shbacks in the waiting room. I covered my face, trembling, a deep pain gnawing at me.


    We love each other.


    We¡¯ll be together.


    I wiped my eyes.


    White surrounded me, so vivid it burned.


    Michael sat a short distance away. He probably drowned in his guilt. His wife massaged his back, whispering hopeful words I clung to.


    ¡°She¡¯s been in surgery for a long time. That¡¯s a good sign, honey.¡±


    He nodded and swallowed. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll pull through,¡± she said, her voice thick. ¡°She grew up with you. That means she¡¯s stubborn as hell and won¡¯t give up.¡±


    I tuned her out, unable to hear give up without a wrenching agony in my chest. I focused on breathing. In and out. Slow. I counted my breaths as though they might help Liana in the OR.


    ¡°Can I get you something? A clean shirt?¡± Carm¡¯s hand rolled over my shoulder and squeezed. ¡°Cup of coffee?¡±


    I met Carm¡¯s winged gaze.


    Save her. Please.


    She flinched and let go.


    Michael¡¯s hot eyes cut at me, and I could¡¯ve grappled with him on the floor if fighting with him hadn¡¯t gotten her hurt in the first ce.


    A man in blue scrubs emerged from the double doors. He ignored everyone in the waiting room, making a bee-line for me.


    ¡°Are you Liana Costa¡¯s husband?¡±


    I stood. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He rubbed his flushed neck. ¡°She¡¯s in recovery. The gunshot ricocheted through her pelvis, causing multiple fractures, and it tore through a major artery, but we were able to stop the bleeding. Her vitals are stable, but she¡¯s in critical condition.¡±


    His words worked through my frozen brain.


    ¡°When can I see her?¡±


    ¡°Right now. One person at a time.¡±


    He brought me into a maze of dark rooms and showed me to a bed where Lianay, unrecognizable under the tubes. A suffocating sensation tightened my chest.


    It¡¯ll be okay.


    I gripped her ankle. The relief I¡¯d waited for wouldn¡¯te. I didn¡¯t want to leave her, but they made me return to the waiting room, and I sank in the same seat. Michael came and went.


    My awareness faded to a dull murmur as hours ticked by. After a gentle suggestion from Carm and a bundle of clean clothes shoved under my arm, I showered. Liana¡¯s blood spiraled the drain. I cleaned her jewelry before dressing in jeans and a T-shirt.


    Numbly I headed toward her room. Michael and Carm already sat vigil at her side. I joined them, winding the ne around her limp hand, tucking the shell behind her fingers.


    Liana¡¯s brown waves spilled over the pillowcase, her eyes shut, her body lifeless. Maybe it was the fatigue. It was easy to daydream. The hospital bed melted into a deep orange sunset over water.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I forgot,¡± I croaked, waiting for a flicker of life. ¡°It was a long time ago, and so much has happened between then and now, but I remember everything-the seagulls, the stack of fried cod, and you begging me to stay. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t. I had so many dreams, and I was going to chase them. After a few years of service, the GI bill would¡¯ve paid for college.¡±


    ¡°You were so upset I joined. You stormed up and down the beach, screaming, crying. I couldn¡¯t calm you down, so I grabbed a shell off the sand. I pressed it into your hands and promised I¡¯de back. I told you to hold it when you thought of me.¡±


    Her strangled cry echoed in my head-¡°I love you, Vinny!¡±


    ¡°You too, kid.¡±


    My eyes pinched.


    ¡°They shipped me out, and it was a disaster. I read your letters so many times. I had a major problem with my CO. He did terrible things. It¡¯s a long story, but my issues with him escted until they kicked me out. Then they dumped me in Boston. I couldn¡¯t get a loan. I couldn¡¯t find a job.¡±


    The weight of my story seemed to stifle the air and rise, sucked through the vents.


    ¡°I never wanted to be vulnerable again, so I pushed you away¡­I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t catch up until I realized I¡¯d lost you.¡±


    There was nothing more to say.


    I¡¯d purged it all.


    I squeezed her hand.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Michael¡¯s chair scraped the floor before he exited. Carm¡¯s fingers threaded my hair before she followed him, leaving me in the machines¡¯ horrible noise.

 #9 Chapter 30

    LIANA


    A kiss woke me from sleep.


    The patch of heat burned high on my cheek, and I smiled stupidly. nkets weighed me down as I sought my husband¡¯s warmth, my fingers brushing a cold surface. Air hissed into my nostrils through stic tubes that tickled. My eyes cracked open.


    Too bright.


    I shut them. ¡°Vinny?¡±


    ¡°Right here.¡± He clutched my heavy hand. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    The catch in his voice staggered my heart.


    I took in the intense white nketing my sheets, ceiling, and walls.


    What the hell?


    A violent memory wed my head, and a knife seemed to saw into my hip. I craned my neck, but the movement pulled at sore muscles. I winced, patting the fabric constricting me. Bandages wrapped my torso.


    ¡°You were shot, honey.¡±


    A numb shock ricocheted down my spine. ¡°I was?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Where-why?¡± I blinked, sifting through blurred images. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Killian got you. He¡¯s dead.¡±


    Vinn¡¯s jaw clenched. He sat beside me in a hospital chair, wearing a wrinkled gray T-shirt and gym shorts. He seemed wound like a steel spring, his eyes ssy and distant. His hands sped mine, which curled over something jagged. He stroked me over and over.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I coughed.


    A miserable smile broke through his mncholy. ¡°You scared me, Liana.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He let out a deep, shuddering breath. ¡°Now I know what it¡¯s like on the other side of the curtain.¡±


    ¡°Vinn, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯m alive, aren¡¯t I? It doesn¡¯t-hurt that bad.¡±


    He softened. ¡°Li, the doctor said you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Shocked wedged the words in my throat. I opened and closed my mouth as a warm glow moved through me.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I fidgeted with the sheets, struggling to contain my grin. ¡°And the baby¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°So far.¡±


    A cry of relief broke from my lips. My hands tingled as though with new life.


    ¡°Michael told me a few things,¡± he said, smiling broadly. ¡°Like the fact you¡¯ve had our kids¡¯ names picked since you were thirteen.¡±


    Nice one, Mike.


    My cheeks flushed. ¡°Of course he did.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Josh, Chris, and Vincent.¡±


    A secretive grin staggered across his face. ¡°Three boys, huh?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d have any girls-why in God¡¯s name am I telling you this? It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± My mind careened as I struggled to grasp a single thought.


    ¡°Your inhibitions are lowered at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Taking advantage of a gunshot victim should be beneath you.¡±


    He said nothing, but his smirk was enough of a response. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to my questions.¡±


    ¡°I plead the fifth. Call my attorney.¡±


    He leaned forward. ¡°There was never anyone else.¡±


    I nodded, sighing.


    ¡°You lied to me. Why?¡±


    His hushed voice filled me with a wild hope.


    I met his widened gaze, eyes welling.


    ¡°Because I wanted you so much. Because putting myself out there for you was terrifying. You would never, ever feel the same about me. You would never love me.¡±


    An understanding seemed to dawn over Vinn, blowing away the storm clouds that¡¯d darkened his mood.


    ¡°You love me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I murmured, marveling at how easy it was to tell the truth. ¡°Since I was little. I named all my imaginary boyfriends after you. I pictured you every time I thought about dating or marriage, and it drove me crazy that you were always going to be with someone else.


    You were there when my parents died. You turned the worst day of my life into something special, and I loved you for that. I loved you before I understood what it was. I could never stay away from you or get you out of my mind.¡±


    Vinn rubbed his forehead, his frown deepening. He was the opposite ofposed, red-faced, strung-out, on the verge of exploding. He nudged open my palm.


    I rxed my hand, revealing the seashell ne. My stomach dropped with the weight of Vinn¡¯s torment, and my lips parted with a broken whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I wanted you to remember.¡±


    His tortured gaze pinned me to the bed. ¡°I do now.¡±


    ¡°I took the shell to a jeweler, and he drilled a hole and put in a cheap string. And I never removed it. Not once. Not even in the shower. When the silver tarnished, I reced it with gold. I was that obsessed with you.¡±


    ¡°I get it. I didn¡¯t at first, but I think I understand.¡± He fixed me with a potent stare. ¡°I¡¯m not that man anymore, honey.¡±


    ¡°I-I know. It was stupid.¡±


    ¡°I still love you. That never changed. Not for one second. No matter what happens, that will never change. I love you. I always have.¡± He cupped my face, gliding his thumb across my cheek. ¡°I thought that was obvious.¡±


    My throat thickened, and I lost him behind a sheen of tears. ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m the happiest asshole who¡¯s ever lived.¡± He paused, grinning. ¡°You¡¯re carrying my kid, so that¡¯s that. You¡¯re stuck with me.¡±


    He kissed me.


    I burst into happy tears.


    TWO WEEKS LATER, I limped into Vinn¡¯s car.


    He squeezed my hand as I hissed through every pothole home. I shut my eyes through the abnormally long drive, gripping Vinn¡¯s palm as we snaked over roads.


    A salty scent breezed inside, and then I paid attention to my surroundings. We¡¯d arrived at a colonial house overlooking a misty beach. My jaw dropped as Vinn rolled into the driveway nowhere near Boston.


    I gripped the door handle. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    Vinn parked the car. ¡°Your favorite ce.¡±


    ¡°Salisbury Beach?¡± Iughed, ignoring the ache in my side. ¡°You¡¯reying it on thick.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re staying here for a while.¡±


    Excruciating pain had marked my hospital visit. I¡¯d refused everything but over the counter meds, determined not to let an opiate touch the baby.


    Michael had visited often. It appeared they¡¯d set their feud aside in the face of my difficulties. Vinn still shouted him down when he suggested that I recuperate at his mansion. Carm had yanked a red-faced Michael out of the room before they started World War Three across my bed.


    The timeline of my pregnancy made it obvious that Vinn hadn¡¯t betrayed his best friend. Michael wasn¡¯t thrilled about being lied to, but at least he didn¡¯t hate Vinn for something he¡¯d never done.


    Vinn left the car, lugging in two enormous suitcases before he helped me across the greenwn and up the wraparound porch, into the house furnished with quaint furniture.


    ¡°I asked Carm to decorate. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Vinn wheeled me into a cozy living room.


    I dropped into the couch. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a rental?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I bought it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The doctor was very clear. You need rest, and this is the perfect ce.¡± Vinn disappeared to the kitchen and returned with a tall ss of water.


    ¡°There are photos of us!¡±


    Ignoring Vinn¡¯s protest, I limped toward the firece and grabbed the gilded frame I¡¯d kept on my desk. My gaze swam as I fingered our cheerful faces, ovee with a swell of grief and happiness.


    Vinn set the cup down, hooking his head over my shoulder. ¡°I thought this would be a nice vacation home. For us and the kid.¡±


    My lungs tightened. I crashed into his chest. I sank my fingers into his shirt and cried, purging every dark feeling that¡¯d gued me since we¡¯d been separated.


    Vinn¡¯s big hand caressed my back. He stroked my hair, but I couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    It wasn¡¯t about the house.


    Or the gunshot.


    It had nothing to do with him, or his fight with Michael, the baby, or the fact my life had been flipped upside-down.


    It was hope.


    It had died and been re-kindled so many times. We¡¯d be together one day. He would love me. Life was so fucking cruel. I¡¯d looked in all the wrong ces. I¡¯d suffered so needlessly when all I had to say were three words.


    He would¡¯ve said it back.


    He loved me, too.

 #9 Chapter 31

    LIANA


    Four yearster


    OUR FIRST BOY TURNED THREE, days after I graduated fromw school. Josh was his father in miniature form-camera-shy, sweet, and introverted. He blew out the candles as my husband cradled our newborn, Vincent.


    Josh grinned toothily as the house erupted in cheers, and I scanned the table, grinning at the people who filled my heart. Michael hugged Josh, and helped him cut slices of cake as his four-year-old, Luke, clung to his legs. Carm passed out paper tes, beaming. Carm¡¯s pixie-like sister pped her hands, radiant beside her tanned husband, Alessio. Queenie and Vitale ignored the noise as they cozied up in a corner, kissing. Myw school buddies clinked their champagne flutes with the few Vinn counted as his friends.


    Since we married, Vinn and I had left Boston to the beach home for a month-long vacation every summer. Then we started inviting Michael¡¯s family and his inws. It was too crowded, so we built extensions to fit everyone. Eventually, it became a base for barbecues, holidays, and birthdays.


    A bottomless peace settled into my soul whenever I stepped inside this ce. I exhaled a deep sigh as Vinn slid his arm around my waist. Warmth tingled my cheeks as he kissed the shell of my ear. His thumb stroked the round, circr scar from the gunshot wound.


    The recovery had been difficult, especially with a baby on the way. A media firestorm had lit up the local news until Alessio Salvatore threw enough dors at the CEOs who pushed the articles out of the circuit. It¡¯d been handled quietly. Vinn had kept the details from me, but the police investigation dropped shortly after Killian went ¡®missing.¡¯


    A faint line creased Vinn¡¯s forehead, his gaze riveted to my face before it moved over my body. My heart jolted as his fingers grazed my thigh.


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s watching the kids tonight. Let¡¯s sneak offter and fuck.¡±


    His velvety voice dipped heat in my chest.


    I drank in thefort of his closeness, the very air electrified as he nipped my skin. ¡°You sure my brother won¡¯t walk in on us?¡±


    I referenced the incident involving an unlocked door and Michael drunkenly wandering in the wrong bedroom while Vinn and I were preupied.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Vinnughed loudly, something he¡¯d slowly learned to do during our marriage. The best part of my life with him was Vinn blossoming into a devoted father who hosted ydates and always managed a small, tentative smile. The kids had softened his harsh edges. He was still a don, but, at least in private, he was my gentle giant.


    ¡°Joshie, hold on,¡± Vinn barked, detaching to grab our son. ¡°You need sunscreen.¡±


    Vinn thered the stuff on Josh¡¯s body. Michael corralled the children and ushered them outside, where a cloudless sky mirrored the water. Vinn fitted our son with a lifejacket before he brought Josh to the water. They yed in the waves before Josh decided to build sandcastles with his cousin, Luke. Michael¡¯s older kids raced the beach.


    Vinn¡¯s hawk-like gaze zeroed on his son as he settled in a chair. ¡°Where¡¯s Vincent?¡±


    ¡°Mom has him.¡±


    He pulled me onto hisp, and a delicious shudder heated my body. Wrapped in his arms was my favorite ce. My heart hammered as I scanned the coast.


    ¡°I¡¯m not seeing a lot of ces we could get away with being naked.¡±


    ¡°Use your imagination, sweetheart.¡± He pressed his mouth into my ear, jolting my skin. ¡°I¡¯ve already scouted an area and left supplies.¡±


    ¡°Supplies?¡±


    ¡°A couple towels¡­and toys. We¡¯ll have fun, provided nobody finds my stash.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Vinny.¡± A wickedugh tore from my throat as I pictured two teenagers stumbling upon a bag of lube and vibrators. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the worst we¡¯ve done.¡±


    My cheeks red as he scooped up my hand and kissed the knuckle with the wedding ring. I¡¯d hired a jeweler to craft a rose gold band with scalloped seashells among the diamonds.


    He caressed the jagged line before finding the ne. Guilt nagged at me when he locked eyes on it and sighed. I removed it and bundled it into his fist.


    I¡¯d released the old Vinny ages ago. It took a while to admit I¡¯d never really known him. I¡¯d worshipped a fantasy, not a real, wed human being.


    ¡°I give you permission to throw it in the sea.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°You have no idea how often I¡¯ve fantasized about that.¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    He yed with it, fingers rotating the shell.


    ¡°Nah,¡± he murmured after a long silence. ¡°I only hated it because I thought you loved someone else. It reminds me of the man I was, the hope, the lightness in my chest before everything went dark. I don¡¯t ever want to be that asshole again.¡±


    Slowly, he slipped the chain around my head.


    He tenderly traced my jaw, the fire spreading into my heart. ¡°Keep it, Li. I like that you never gave up on me. But I think I have you beaten on the obsession front.¡±


    A ridiculous grin staggered across my face.


    He winked at me, grabbing a wallet from his pocket. He opened it, retrieving a torn, yellowed piece of paper. A wrinkle ran along its edge. He stared at it for a moment and handed it to me.


    I took it, recognizing my handwriting.


    Love,


    Liana


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I flipped it, but there was nothing. ¡°My signature? Where¡¯d you get it?¡±


    His gaze dropped as he smiled. ¡°I tore it off one of your letters.¡±


    The ripped up letter I¡¯d found stuffed in his shoebox swam to my mind.


    I gasped, that long-ago mystery sliding into ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had it in there forever,¡± he admitted, pink in the cheeks. ¡°I wanted your love with me everywhere I went. Cheesy, I know.¡±


    My feelings warred. I could¡¯ve socked him in the shoulder for hiding such a sweet gesture from me, and sobbed for the teenage Liana who¡¯d spent years writhing in angst over this man. Emotion thickened my throat. I couldn¡¯t speak, but Vinn seemed to understand.


    ¡°I love you more than you know.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Vinny.¡±


    He wiped the tear tracking my cheek. ¡°Take a nap. I¡¯ll look after the boys.¡±


    I yawned, nodding agreement as he shifted our positions. I watched him through heavily lidded eyes as orange sunbeams sparkled on waves. Vinn kneeled beside Josh, who¡¯d smashed his fist through Luke¡¯s sandcastle. He redirected Josh¡¯s attention to a sleeping Michael, whoy on a towel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bury him alive,¡± Vinn whispered to Josh. ¡°You start at the feet. I¡¯ll do the hands.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Father and son heaped sand over my unsuspecting brother, who hadn¡¯t yet noticed the attempt on his life. Vinn upped the ante by squirting lotion into his hand. He wrote FUCK on Michael¡¯s back in big white letters,ughing when Carm swiped through the profanity.


    ¡°What you doing, baby?¡± Michael stirred, jerking away from Vinn. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Vinn said breezily. ¡°Carm ruined an amazing practical joke.¡±


    ¡°Vinn made a joke?¡± Michael turned on his side, upsetting the sand burying his ankles. ¡°Am I in a parallel universe?¡±


    Vinn dumped a cup of ice water on Michael¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Vaffanculo!¡±


    The children shrieked withughter as Michael sprang upright. Vinn sprinted into the ocean. Michael gave chase, tackling him. Both fell with a wide ssh. Vinn was far from the dream-like perfection I¡¯d worshipped.


    And I didn¡¯t care.


    I loved him, ws and all.


    The end.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!